《Shinka no Mi》 Chapter 1: To an isekai

Chapter 1: To an isekai

My name is Hiiragi Seiichi. A 2nd year high school student attending a unique high school. Although I say unique, its not a school filled with espers or aliens like in manga. It is that so-called idol training schoolor something like that. As you would expect, in order to be famous idols, they attend the school I am in. If thats the case, Im idol material too, right? Wrong. Absolutely wrong. Thankfully Im not bald, but Im unsightly and have terrible body odor. The odor is so bad, in fact, that no one dares sit near my seat. Not only the students, but even the teachers feel the same so theres nothing I can do. And so, maybe because Im surrounded by handsome guys and beautiful girls, I have be so famous everyone knows me. Not in the good way, mind you. On top of that,tely Ive started getting fat, going from 70kg (150lb) when I enrolled then ballooning to 100kg (220lb). Even I havee to regard my ugliness as hopeless. Due to an ident, my parents have moved on to the afterlife. This led to me living a life of indulgence and started putting on weight. Without my parents, I had no one to show me the way or help me make good decisions. You reap what you sow. Mom, Dad, Im so sorry. With regards to my appearance, Ive already given up C but the only thing I really cant stand about myself is my name. I mean, the name Seiichi sounds and looks cool and all but because itspletely at odds with my appearance, I cant help but feel Ive lost to my own name; enough that I want to prostrate before the world and apologize. I wonder if its because Im like this? I know full well Ill get bullied when I go to school. It might not be an exaggeration to say thats just how this generation works. So then Why am I even at a school like this? is what you would ask next. The reason would simply be because its close to my house, and you dont need to be smart to be able to enroll in an idol training school. Even an ordinary guy like me can attend. Pretty dumb of me, right? Laugh all you want! I have reflected on it and fully regret it! But really, because I wanted a convenient and hassle-free enrollment, I have been helplessly bullied. Although I probably would have been bullied no matter what high school I went to. Though Im prattling on and on in this endless seeming monologue, there is a good reason for it. This monologue is to help me calm myself down. And why would I do such a thing? Lets go back in time a bit, shall we- Hey pig~! Go buy us some bread~! With your own damn money of course~ Gyahahahahaha! Thatughter belonged to several male students who called me out behind the gym during lunch break, forcibly making me a gofer. Just because one has good looks doesnt necessarily mean they have a good personality too. But the people attending this school are amazingas national Idols, they have good looks and good personalities. They even talk to me like a normal person. However, there is not a single doubt that they had used me to make themselves look better. In the end, in order to fulfil their demands, I went on to buy bread for them with my own money and from that day onwards, they had used me as a sandbag to relieve their stress. Thats the stuff~! Gah! One of them struck me right in the stomach. Agh! Ugh! Haha~! This is seriously great~! I feel, like, all refreshed~! Ah, looks like the next ss is starting soon. Man, already that time? Then lets split. Later, pig~! The male studentsughed as they left. Urrgh! Enduring the intense pain, I somehow got on my feet only to have my knees buckle and topple over. Haaah.haaah.. I grimace and wait for the pain to go away. Hi-Hiiragi-kun?! One of the female students came to check on me. A-are you okay? With natural brown hair reaching all the way down her back, she sported a headband on her head. Both of her big eyes were brown and her luscious lips were tinged with pink. The girl who anxiously peeked at my face was the most beautiful girl in school: Hino Youko from the ss next door. Not caring about my odour, she was one of very few people who really treated me like a normal human being. Can you stand? Ah, aaaah. Without any hesitation, she took the hand of someone like me and I cant help but think shes a really nice person. By the way, Im not stupid enough to misunderstand her intentions with this small act of kindness. Looking the way I do, I know all too well. Dont make me say it! Hiiragi-kun, what happened? Its nothing you need to worry about, Hino. Actually, shouldnt you be heading to your ssroom; arent you gonna bete? Ahright. Thats true, but Then hurry and go. Besides, you shouldnt be seen with me. Why not? Because people will misunderstand and start to gossip. Also, I dont want to drag you into my problems. Eh? Saying that, I force my aching body to walk ahead of Hino. Hino is genuinely worried about me, but if she involves herself with me too much, Im the one that will be troubled. Of course, thats why shes so popr and because I dont want to involve her in my troubles, I brush her off. Thus sses resumed and, at the end of the day when school was over and people started to head home, thats when it happened. Ding-dong-dang-dong. An announcement broadcast suddenly began. ?Attention all students, please cease all activity and be seated.? What a cryptic broadcast. Everyone stopped for a moment and tilted their heads. For some reason, everyone went back to their seats and sat down. Wha?! M-my body is-?! Even I, while getting ready to go despite the pain, was forced to sit down by a mysterious force. Whats going on? I mutter to myself and try to stand- Ugh, I cant move?! Whats happening?! Its like Im glued to the chair, I cant get off! No matter how much I struggle, I cant get it to budge. I really am glued to the chair. Everyone in the ssroom is anxious about the situation, then the broadcast starts up again. ?Sup guys? I am what you would call a ?God?.? A mysterious voice that could not be identified as male, female, young, or old, came through the PA system. ?Looks like everyone is confused about whats going on right now. When mysterious things happen, you humans tend to freak out. This is why humans are suchughable and pitiful creatures.? What the hell is this voice talking about? Pitiful humans? In addition, it is calling itself a God? Under normal circumstances, if someone seriously said that, youd think they were nuts. However, right now, an unknown power forcing us to sit to the point that we cant even move. Theres not even anything visibly tying us down. Therefore, an incredulous thought that this broadcasting God is real sprouted in me. ?Its too annoying to exin every little detail to you humans, so Ill keep it short.? The voice from the PA system then took on a jovial tone. ?Soon you will all be taken from Earth to different world-a New World.? Everyone was left speechless with those words. Someone managed to regain their senses and tried to open their mouth to say something, but no words came out. Everyone who saw that became apprehensive then the voice in the PA system continued. ?Ah, I forgot to mention, I dont want you fussing over every little thing I say, so I have temporarily robbed your ability to speak..? With that remark, Ipletely believe in this entity calling itself a ?God?. Rather, theres nothing else it could be. This is impossible. This is beyond impossible. ?Back to what I was saying, theres a good reason youre being taken to another worldEarths poption has increased too much, you see. You humans are living too willy-nilly~. The Earth is crying out and it would be dangerous to have more of you running around. Thats why gods like me are taking matters into our own hands and shipping yall off to other worlds, all to save the Earth.? An imagees to mind of the god nodding in self-satisfaction as if everything now makes sense. ?Im being quite benevolent you know? I could just wipe you off the face of the Earth with no exnation whatsoever. But, I took it upon myself to let you live and be transferred to another world. You better be thankful~? Getting on a high horse about yourself ?So the world Im sending you to is what you would call a Fantasy Worldor maybe a Game or RPG-like world. If that helps making you people understand more easily. Anyway, thats where youre going. I say Fantasy because there are things like demons there and of course, magic. However, since things like science and technology are not in use, worse than being simply inconvenienced, modern-day kids like you will be in serious danger in this world, mkay?? Are you serious? Id rather just be erased than impulsively sent to my doom ?Since the other world is so dangerous, there is no worry of it bing overpopted, so I dont have to be so hands-on over there. Since its not a world gods actively mess with, dont expect any miracles to ur. But fear not for you will have levels, skills and attributes so why dont you guys have some fun there? In your new world, you will be far superior beings than you are now and your attributes will reflect your new extraordinary selves. And so you can leave with no regrets, Ill be erasing any memory of you from your family and the world atrge.? Oh well now, that just makes everything hunky-dory. At least no one will think Im dead. But will erasing our existence from our familys memories really leave us with no regrets? Of course it doesnt really concern me since my parents are dead ?You check out the attributes I allocated for you on a summonable menu. You can bring it out as often as you like just by imagining it as its being stored in an item box in your own personal pocket space. And so that you dont run into trouble, Ive also given you anguageprehension ability for the other world and the Analyze skill as a present. Its important to look at this positively, okay? You are all very fortunate that you get to go to another world after all. There are other groups of people that will be transported as well. And just like that youll be transported from this school. Obviously not with the building itself. Oh, thats right! You can also check things like skills and titles from the menu screen too.? Its a lot to take in apparently were lucky we get to go somewhere like another world? And every single person in school, to boot! My school has a total of 800 students, a fair amount of people. And on top of that, even more people will be sent to this other world. Stillit was called a present, but arent those abilities normally required in this situation? Thatnguageprehension ability, if you didnt have it you could wreck yourself being unable tomunicate with others. I dont know about the skills or titles or whatever, but Im happy for that Analyze ability. It seems like itd be useful when eating unknown food. ?Well, this is as far as I go. Ive still got a lot of work to do. Lastly, Ill give you an hour to prepare yourselves. If you form groups, you can be transported to a safe spot. If youre aloneI cant guarantee anything.? After saying so, the broadcast came to an end. We could once again move our bodies and get out of our chairs yet everyone still remained motionless. The god was right about humans, when the unthinkable urs, all of us fall into chaos and anger. Though on the other hand, in times of real trouble, we are able to remain perfectly calm. Perhaps thats why everyone remained abnormally quiet.Even though we were able to move again, not a single person stirred. After a bit of time passed, a lone student, Aoyama Hiroki, took action. H-hey guys! For now lets check out the current situation. Aoyama wasnt an idol, but the captain of the ser team. He was pretty popr among the girls. First, the other peopleif that broadcast is for real, everyone in this school is gonna be transported. Does the ssroom door open? Better check the windows too. The students seated near the windows and doors quickly checked to see if they could be opened. No good, it wont open. Its not even locked, but Everyone eventually came to the same conclusion, then Aoyama nodded once. Everything is pointing to that broadcast being real He propped his chin on his hand in a Thinker pose. I got it! If that broadcast is true, we should be able to check out our stats Eh? Arent we only able to do that in the other world?Its just a theory. The teachers should still be in the faculty room so we should check it out now while we have the chance. For nowStatus! The broadcast said you only have to imagine it, but Aoyama still yelled it out like an activation phrase. When he did, a semi-transparent card appeared in front of him. Itit really appeared! Aoyama took hold of it and examined it immediately. I get it nowit really is like game stats. Everyone, see for yourselves! Following his suggestion, everyone brought up their own status card to inspect. Thats the gist of the situation. I was thankful everyone was so absorbed in their own little worlds. I followed suit and checked out my own stats. ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race: Barely Human Gender: Disgusting Male upation: Scum of Society (Unemployed) Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 17 Strength: 1 Defense: 1 Agility: 1 Magic Attack: 1 Magic Defense: 1 Luck: 0 Charisma: Immeasurable (way too low) ?Equipment?Dirty school uniform, dirty school trousers, dirty undershirt, dirty underwear. ?Skills? Analyze Is this harassment?! What the hell is Barely Human?! Are you saying Im so gross you cant even tell if Im a person?! And a gender of Disgusting Malejust say Male! Why the fuck did you add Disgusting for?! Also arent these stats too low?! And Charisma being immeasurable!? Making it sound misleading and putting a bad connotation in parenthesis! And thats not really a zero for luck is it?! And why does all my equipment have to start with Dirty?! Is my body really that dirty?! Youre gonna make me cry here! These stupid stats are just a list of insults! My upation is Scum of Society you say, I dont even have an upation! In the first ce, Im not unemployed; Im a fucking student! Are you fucking kidding me?! Well I guess Im just a lost cause, arent I?! Whaddya want me to do? Just die? You want me to justy down and die right now?! Haaahhaaah There are too manyebacks to make! As if my bad stats werent enough, listening to those around me made it even worse. My upation is a swordsman! Looks like Ive be a sage? All my stats are 100, isnt that awesome~? Ah, mine are 100 too. .what, seriously?! Everyone elses starting stats are 100?! Thats 100 times mine!! Im already beyond help! The difference between me and everyone else is depressing. Why is the difference in status this cruel Theres no clear exnation behind my stat distribution. I dont even really want to know why. Alright. Seems like everyones seen it. Then next we should form groups. Theres not much time left After Aoyama finished his words, I looked at the clock, which thankfully was still working, and it had already been 50 minutes since the broadcast ended. There doesnt seem to be a limit on how many people can be in a group. The broadcast didnt mention it at least. So if everyone joins a group we shouldnt have to worry about being in danger. Im not sure how to go about making the groups though Aoyama then started muttering to himself. Suddenly the semi-transparent card appeared in front of him once again. OohI wonder if you can register the names of group members here Yes! Okay everyone. Say your name one at a time! After making that discovery, everyone in ss starting gathering around Aoyama and getting their names registered with him. If I dont register with everyone else, I know Ill be the first to die. So I went where everyone else was gathered around Aoyama and said, R-register me too! But all I got back was a cold gaze. Huh? Is that how you ask someone nicely? Eh? Why should we let you in our group? I-I justat this rate Ill be all alone Stay alone then. While youre at it, go die, you pig. And back off, you reek. I was speechless. No wayIm still being bullied even in this kind of situation?! All my other ssmates are looking at me like Im garbage, some are even sneering at me. Ive been forsaken. There was no one in this ss that normally interacted with me. Seriously, today is just not my daymy luck being zero was all too true. While thinking that, the ss stared at me like they were observing some lesser creature, and then someone startedughing sardonically. Wai! Bahahahaha! Oh God, my stomach~ Hey hey, you okay, bro? Everyone was looking at this guy, puzzled by his suddenughter. I-I mean look! This guy, his stats are total shit! ?! H-how did he know?! No one else should have seen! Did he read my mind? Lets see, thatughing guyI think it was Ooki, he was grinning andughing. Lemme tell you something. That broadcast before told us to check our stats, and gave us the Analyze skill as a present. And thenAhahahahahah! Did he say Analyze?! Seriously?! Following up on Ookis observation, everyone checked me out while looking disgusted. And then- Ahahahahahaha! Everyone startedughing. No wayno freaking way! T-therere all 1! Hes deadthis guy is so dead! Far from being pitied, they all looked as if theyd found a fun toy to y with. You would totally slow us down! Who the hell would want you in their group?! Heeheehee! Yikeshe really is scum, this guy Scum of Societysuits you perfectly! They all made fun of me and mocked me. I also covertly used Analyze on Aoyama, but what I saw only made me more depressed. Due to the difference in power, the Analysis is iplete After that message, the only bit of information I could glean from the Analysis was Aoyamas name. The rest of the stats were garbled and unreadable. In other words, despite us all being level 1, there was a disparaging difference in power between me and them. I had no redeeming qualities on this Earth, inferior to other humans, and even in the next world my powers were the lowest possible rank. My vision darkened. Not giving a shit about my well being, my ssmates drove me into a corner. Get lost, trash! Why is he even in our ss? Openly bullying someone on Earth is a crime, but it wont matter once we get to the other world, right? Seriously, just go die. Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die Die TL Note : Yes, theres multiple lines of just die C Sarah, those assholes C Solistia Shut the fuck up!! I can already feel the word Die tearing me apart. What the fuck?! These bastards! Just how much do you want me to die?! No way, Im not dying! Thats terrifying! I went ballistic. I didnt give a shit about anything anymore. Thank God they didnt let me in their group. If I was, the bullying would only get worse. Lets get positive. Yes indeed. Eyuckhes grinning Uber creepy Just how far are you nning to go with your bullying?! Is there no end?! In the end I didnt join a group, and the one hour came to an end. Then the broadcast resumed. Ding-don-dan-dong. ?Looks like everyone got into a groupexcept for one of you.? Eh, Im the only one by myself?! Only me?! ?Its because of such trivial quarrels even in these kinds of situations that humans will never growAh, I got off track. First off, I need to apologize to all of you, I guess.? A-apologize? For what? ?If you all formed groups I was gonna ce you in a rtively safe ce, but a certain country in the world youre going to has started a Hero Summoning ritual.? H-hero summoning? ?Thanks to that, the entire school will be summoned together. Its like they intentionally sabotaged my own means of transportationstill, the loner will probably fall through the cracks of the summoning.? Fall through?! Amidst everyone else being summoned together, Im the only one thats going somewhere else?! ?Anyway, a Demon Lord kinda guy has appeared in the world youre going to, so youll be in more danger than previously nned. Therefore, you guys will likely arrive in the middle of a conflict. Since you wont have time to gain knowledge about the world, Ive added a book to your item box that contains basic knowledge about the world. I cant interfere beyond that. This is the most I can do.? You gotta be kidding me?! Isnt a God supposed to be all powerful? And thats crazy having to go into battle immediately just because of a Hero Summoning. It might be a good thing Im alonenah, thats a lie. Ill be lonely by myself. ?Oh myit seems the ritual has begun? As the voice over the PA system said, all the ssmates I could see had something like a magic circle appear below their feet. ?Sorry youre being whisked off so suddenly guys. I pray for your sess. Good luck in your new world!? With the broadcast over, the ss started turning into particles of light and disappeared one by one. In the midst of that, they all sneered at me as they disappeared. There really is no end And finally everyone appeared to have been summoned away. Huh, what about me?! I may not have been part of the Hero Summoning, but I should have been transported somewhere, right? As if noticing my increasing impatience, the God spoke through the PA system again. ?Now now, patience please. You will be sent off. But since youre by yourself I have no control over where youll end up, you see? Its random.? What? ?In other words, youre not necessarily going to a safe ce, it could even be really dangerous.? Are you kidding me? Crap, I forgotIm the guy with zero luck. I can already see where this is going While I wallowing in my sorrows, the voice on the PA system continued. ?Yep, I mean its kind of amazing in a way that youre the only one left in the entire school. Even the teachers were taken by the summoning ritual. And so I have decided to give you just one more skill.? Eh? ?Now what would be bestAh, this is a good one.Absolute Disassemblymyst present to you.? A-Absolute Disassembly? W-what is that? That pretentiously named skill ?Its getting a bit ahead of ourselves, but like the Analyze skill you can use it without any risk. Its not like magic where you have to consume magic power to use it, its apletely free and handy skill to use. You can try it out when you get to the new world, mkay?? R-right. ?Oh, seems like your transfer is at hand.? Ah Like the voice said, at some point my body became wrapped in light particles. ?Heh heh, well then, good luck to you as well in the new world!? Yeah, sure. ?I pray for your sess.? And then I disappearedpletely from the Earth. This is where my adventure begins! Ah sorry, forget thatst part. With the school now barren, the broadcast still continued. ?Man, humans are truly ugly They really embody the seven deadly sins of the scriptures. Greed, Pride, Wrath, Gluttony, Lust, Envy, Sloth.They never improve themselves. Thats why they run around rampant until the Earth is about to scream.? The voice was devoid of any emotion. ?Who does the Earth belong to? Humans? Not even. Humans are just creatures that live on the surface of the Earth. Having unsightly wars, all to obtain territory and resources. The crusades were no different. Theyre all just bothering the Earth.? Up to that point the words were emotionless, but next they took on a jovial tone. ?After being so thoroughly rejected, he didnt let his heart cken. Im impressed. Doesnt seem like hes out for revenge either Well, if you take a closer look at it and put in it a negative manner I guess its more like he gave in and gave up?? The voiceughed a bit. ?If humans were really beyond salvation, we never would have created them in the first ce. Sometimes humans like hime along, showing us humans can be ugly and endearing.? The voice was brimming with affection just like a loving mother. ?I guess well watch over and guide humanity a while longer. I hope there is happiness in the future? After that, the voice never spoke over the PA system again. Huh, where am I? IHiiragi Seiichi, havended in some unknown forest. Itd be nice if a city were close by. But first, I should check out my surroundings. -And now we return to the beginning of the story. I cant calm down at all! I tried talking to myself to regain myposure but it didnt work! God dammit! Well its not doing me any good sticking around here. Once I did finally calm down, I decided to get out of there. After all, nothing will change if I just keep standing around here. Once again I investigate the vicinity and find myself in the middle of a dense and overgrown forest, which is quite frankly, creepy. F-feels like something could pop out anyminute? I was super jumpy as I continued forward. Unknowingly, my words seem to have triggered some kind of event Chapter 2: The Seed of Evolution

Chapter 2: The Seed of Evolution

After being transported, all Ive done is wander aimlessly through this forest. Ive spent the better part of an hour doing so. I had no choice but to empty my dder in the middle of a thicket, and even after that I still did nothing but wander aimlessly. And now my feet were at their limit. I wasnt even wearing proper shoes, you know? I left my outdoor shoes in my locker! I only had my flimsy indoor shoes on me. Besides, its harsh for a fatty to walk in a forest for an hour. Cant I do anything about this? No, probably not. and man, Im starved I was insanely famished. How much longer do I gotta walk in circles? The hunger was gnawing at me. I-is there anything that looks edible After I said that I looked all around the vicinity, and I didnt even see one insect, let alone any animals. There werent even any nuts, berries, or mushrooms. Oh no, am I gonna die of starvation? This cant be! It was hard to keep my stress under control all by myself. Motherfuckinfoooooooooooood! I kinda felt like yelling, so I did. Even so, it didnt calm me down. Foood! Gimme some foooooooooooood! I scream my lungs out. It was even kinda fun. But its probably toote. As I was doing stupid things, there was a sudden rustling in the thicket. Is it food?! I thought aloud and hurried to the thicket. Graaaaaawr OH SHIT There was a huge-ass wolf right in front of me. Aroooooooo Im sorry!! Forgive me!! I have no idea why, but I was prostrating myself in front of this wolf. What else was I supposed to do?! Theres a 5m(15ft)-long gray wolf right here! Scaring the shit out of me with its hungry eyes! It gets even scarier when I see the fangs peeking out behind its lips! Im fuckin scared! Thats why Im prostrating myself. It kinda seems like it might forgive me? Graaaawr! Figures?! In the end my prostration was useless, and the wolf was ready to pounce me. Since I was already prostrated on the ground I rolled as hard as I could, and somehow dodged the attack. Eeek! Jesus Fuckin Christ!! Shit, I just got to this world. Good thing I already peed! Otherwise I would have pissed myself! Graaaaaw The wolf seemed surprised that I was able to dodge, and cautiously kept its distance. But it appeared that rather than looking at me as prey, it was thinking more along the lines of what is this thing?, like a curious baby who had to mouth everything. I mean, it looks like the wolfs eyes are full of curiosity, though I have no idea why. Yeesh, I was the one looking for food, now Im suddenly gonna be the foodsomeone help me! As if my wish was granted, I could hear a rustling from the thicket on the other side. Is it my savior?! My tension was maxxed as I turned to look behind me. Graaaaawr. OH SHIT That was the second OH SHIT of the day. This sucks so bad! Already a second encounter?! I gotta get out of here! I am so dead! Hey! If youre gonna eat then do it already! Please be gentle? Iid face up, arms out, and legs spread eagle. But Graaoo graw! GraaaawrAwoon! For some reason the other wolf was picking a fight. Awoowoowoo! Gruaawr! I try my hand at tranting. Or something like that, probably. Better run. While the wolves were preupied with each other, I took the chance to quietly escape. T-this sucks Grumblerumble My stomach has been yelling at me for a while now. I somehow managed to avoid the Dead-End where Im eaten by wolves. Ive spent thest 3 days sleeping in a tree I somehow managed to climb, and hid desperately from wolves and the like. I cant even drink water in this situation. I barely have the energy to move anymore, much less climb a tree. Again today there was no sign of creatures to eat, and I aimlessly searched for nuts, berries, and mushrooms. Am I reallygonna die? Im known as the guy who always stays positive, but right now Im feeling nothing but depressed. Im a fatty, enduring 5 days without food is tough. Worst case scenario, I could eat the weeds growing around here and munch on the overgrown leaves. Even dirt would be better than nothing. I just want something in my mouth. Ah, this bites Right as I said that my energy fully depleted, and I face-nted on the ground. .. My face hurt like a bitch, but I didnt have time to care about it. Man, if I dont get some food quick Ill I hurriedly moved just my head and bit a chunk of the ground. Geh?! S-so hard I couldnt sink my teeth in at all, the ground was so hard. Its allover I mumbled. It was finally time for me to close my eyes. mm? I could hear some creatures making a racket. The noise seemed headed in my direction. -Eee! CEee eee eee! Graaawr! I casually nced in the direction of the sounds. What I saw was a troop of monkeys running like mad while carrying an armload of fruits and nuts each. They were being chased by wolves, likely the same ones I evaded five days ago. Eee! Ee oo ee! Gya gya gya! Graaoooooooo! I heard something fall. The monkeys paid me no heed as they passed by overhead. And it sounded like they dropped something. Hahahahaha! The wolf was distracted by the monkeys and ran right past me. W-what is it? Even though I wondered, I didnt have enough brain power to process it, I was that exhausted. At leastif eating it is gonna kill me, thatd be better than starvation, right? I unconsciously ask myself. But since Im alone there was no answer. Haha. Somehow a natural smile floated to my face Looking back on it, I didnt have a very good life. I was already being bullied in kindergarten. Then Elementary school, Middle school, and even into High school it continued. I was bullied in a lot of ways. I was beaten, my possessions hidden, subjected to vandalism, got water dumped on meand even more vicious acts. Despite all that, I managed to remain positive, probably because there were still people out there that treated me like a human being. It may not have been a very good life. But, the people who treated my kindly, conversed with me, yed with me, touched me even The greatest treasure in my lousy life was that Friendship that always remained a part of me. Hino from the ss next door was like that. Along with Shouta and Kenji. Even though our sses and grade levels were different, Kannazuki-sempai and Miwa too There were plenty of other people in the same school that treated me normally too. None of them treated me as something less than human. Its a possibility they just did that to make themselves look better. ButI was still happy they treated me like a normal person. And I got along well with my family. Though after Mom and Dad passed away, rtions with my rtives became worse over the inheritance So I chose to live alone and to protect my inheritance. Uncle Ichio ended up bing my legal guardian though. In the end I used my parents inheritance to do whatever I wanted, and became fat and uglyits entirely my own fault. It wasnt my life that was all that lousy, it was myself. HahahaIm really running on empty So this is what dying feels likeI dont like it. At all. If I died, I wonder if anyone will cryor be sad? I think the world of my friends, but I dont want it to be a one way street. ButI guessif Im deadit wontmatter As I was slowly losing consciousness, I looked toward what had dropped. Hahaa tree nut, fell With my vision getting hazy, I saw the nut that had fallen by the wayside. . ..eh, tree nut? ?! I was suddenly fully conscious. I-its really a nut. Yes, whatnded before my eyes is an honest to God, nut. I have no idea what kind of nut it is. But it was light brown and shaped like a rugby ball, it couldnt be anything but a nut. A tree nut. A real tree nut. Its just what Ive been waiting for. F-O-O-D! Fooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooood! I had been on the edge of Hell itself, now I was crawling across the ground for all I was worth. I had no idea where thisst burst of energy came from. But even so, I wed the ground while crawling forward. My goal, the nut right in front of me. Was it my survival instinct kicking in? I could see nothing but the foodstuff as I crawled on without shame or care. ooooOOOOOO!! And thenmy hand finally touched the nut. ! I grasp the nut tightly. I seize it. This is my food now. I wont give it to anyone else. Even if it was originally the weird monkeys food. I gripped it with unusual strength. I then hold it up in front of my face. My nails were bleeding from gripping the ground so hard. It actually hurt pretty bad. But other than that, I was too captivated by the food. Just to be absolutely certain, I use the Analyze skill on the tree nut. [Seed of Evolution] The Analysis could only reveal the name. There is some information about an effect, but like the time I Analyzed Aoyama, it was all garbled and unreadable. But at least it didnt seem poisonous. Then theres only one course of action left for me to take. Time to eat! With every bit of my strength, I munch on that so-called Seed of Evolution whatsit. It looked like a light brown rugby ball, and I thought it would be hard and taste like an almond. However- Ittastes like shit It was a terribly awful taste. Unnaturally so. Man, why was that monkey even making this part of its diet? Is there something wrong with its tastebuds? But its still precious food. I wontin. I eat the whole thing. Normally, I would have stopped eating it, but right now I devour it without a second thought. As I was eating, I noticed something. My nailshealed? Yes, at some point, my nails that were bent and broken hadpletely healed. And even though I only ate just one Seed of Evolution, my stomach was feeling full. And then I finally finished eating the rest. Aaahhthat tasted terrible! I rubbed my belly as I said so. The Seed of Evolutions effect has been activated I heard a voice in my head say. Wha? Effect? What kind of I thought something would happen, so I stayed still. . . . Nothings happening?! Nothing happened at all. Stop messing with me! I decide to check my stats just in case, but its still just a beautiful line up of freaking 1s! You got something else to say?! Well, I guess that means I dont have to worry over every single thing I eat. Right now Im full and alive and should just appreciate those two things. OookayWhatll I do now? If I just wander aimlessly again, itll just be a repeat of before. At least I know creatures do live here. For now I should try to find where they live. Those wolves are scary, but it could be okay to approach the strange monkeys. Plus, I fear Ill probably die if I dont get a move on, which is thest thing I want. I dont want to regret anything. I want to survive with my heart intact. The first step is to get closer to the monkeys, find out their feeding grounds and secure a food source. Now that I know what to doMission start! Im filled with determination to reach my goal of surviving this harsh ce and getting food. But before that, I have some business to take care of. Since Im about to shit myself! Chapter 3: Smart monkey

Chapter 3: Smart monkey

Its here! After eating the seed of evolution, I kept searching in the forest until I finally found the monkeys territory. Kii. Kyakkyakkya. Ukiiii. The monkey seems quite pleased by the sight of the seeds of evolution I ate a little while ago. Lets analyze him. Before, I wouldnt have been able to check him out. However, right now, If Im hidden in the bushes, itll be alright. I quickly used [Analyze]. Then, the monkeys name appeared in my view. [Smart monkey Lv:120] What the ? Saying his name is Smart monkey isnt quite right since when you trante it literally it was actually Wise Monkey. But whats with that level!? 120!? A creature that powerful passing by so suddenly!? The margin with me is just ridiculous, not only Im level 1, but all my stats excluding Magic are at level 1 as well. That shocking level made me switch my sight toward him. What am I supposed to do now? It was brewing some strange grass with water in something like an earthenware mortar. The smart monkey took the mixture and put it in a ss container. The color of the mixture was that of a blue-ish green and didnt look like something that would be good to drink. Seeing him use those tools so skillfully confirmed the smart part in his name. As I thought that, the monkey suddenly started moving. Ukiii. Ukyakya. Kikiii. Where is it going? Should I follow it? Or should I stay here? Its probably going toe back to take that strange mixture he made and the seeds. Then, for now, I should probably content myself with what he left here. I said so and waited quietly for the monkey to move. And, after confirming that he was gone, I went to the ce he was at a little while ago. First, lets add these seeds to my storage I take all the seeds of evolution I find and put them in my item box, after counting, I found out that there was 9 in total. This is the first time I used my item box but its quite convenient. If I want to store an item in there, I just have to wish for it and it gets in, its quite easy to use. Wait didnt that god say that he put a book with the necessary knowledge of this world inside the item box? Well, I do want to confirm this, but now is not the time, it would be quite troublesome if the monkey came back here More importantly, what is that mixture? That was the bottle with the blue-ish green liquid made by the monkey earlier, and it still didnt look consumable. I picked up the bottle. The closer I look at it, the more disgusting it feels There are about four other bottles lying there. Next to them, the grass that seemed like the principal ingredient of the liquid was piled up. Then, Is this where the ingredients are taken? Is this the thing its made of? Yes, thats probably it, it makes sense I want to believe thats the only thing that was used. Well, that doesnt really matter, what matters is the liquid itself. I should use my analyze on it As I said so, I used the skill [Analyze]. [First ss recovery medicine] Huh!? I let out a surprised voice after reading the name. This is a recovery medicine!? Moreover, a first ss one? If its that good for the body, why does it look so bad?!? Then, how about the grass? I used my analyze again. [Special medical herb] Oh, thats what it is, what a relief. Well, its probably all right since its effect can be easily guessed. (TLN: Remember, he cant analyze itpletely) This I have to collect it. And, immediately, I put the first ss recovery medicine and the special medical herbs in my item box. How lucky, I made an unexpectedly good harvest. Though the smart monkey was frightening. I found quite a lot of it, is there any more in this neighborhood by any chance? If there is, I want to gather it even if its just a little. Its a kind of insurance in case something bad happens. This thing I should collect as much of it as possible, should I start looking somewhere else? That smart monkey found a really good ce. There might be nuts and mushrooms in the surroundings too. I started moving immediately after deciding on my next action. Well. I was having a staring game with the grass. I was pulling grass from each ce and examining my findings one by one with my [Analyze] but there was no satisfying result. There was only regr grass that had neither any kind of effect nor any healing ability, in the contrary, it seemed to be quite dangerous for the stomach. But that was a little while ago, right now, I was facing another problem. This What is its effect? I was finally able to find some grass that reacted to my [Analyze]. But, what annoyed me was the thing that was written. Is there a problem with the trantion? All I see is a [(?)] No exnation or name appeared when I used my [Analyze] but the only thing I saw was a [(?)], I dont get it Well, the analyze of the effect is unreadable but it will probably be all right Wait, will it really? Since it reacted to my [Analyze], there will be some sort of effect for sure. It will be all right. I decided to eat this grass. Though it might hurt my stomach, still, it doesnt say that it got asting effect. Ill probably get back to my normal state after some time. To obtain something, you need to sacrifice something equivalent. Even if its my own body. However, I have to do it if I want to get the information. The worse case scenario would be that its the kind of effect that doesnt appear immediately but appears at some random time in the future. I got goosebumps when I realized that it could be poisonous. If I think too much about it, Ill probably end up not eating it. While I still have some determination, I stuff my mouth with the grass at a dash, because I know that Ill get discouraged if I keep hesitating. . Agghhhhhhhhhhh I felt a horrible pain. DAMMIT DAMMIT, FUCKIN PAIN, hughh.. But, maybe thats a sign that the healing is working? At the moment I try to be a little optimistic. What the!? My body stiffens and I be unable to move. ugugugugug (TLN: Im not good at sound effects) My whole body is paralyzed, I cant move it at all. This Was that the effect of the grass? Paralysis?! But Im definitely in a state of paralysis, well I think soI dont know. Everything is getting nk, dammit! uguguguh My voice ising out strangely and I feel pain through every part of my stiffened body. This kept going for a while. Shit if that monkey or that wolfes now, Im doomed. However, until my paralysis was settled, nothing dangerous approached me, so I guess you could say that I was fortunate. Ah I started recovering from the paralysis atst. Lets sum this up, the paralysis stayed for an hour and my whole body is in pain. That wolf monster did not attack so it probably didnt see me. His strength matched the look on his face I dont want to meet with that stare a second time. When I was feelingpletely worn out, a voice suddenly appeared in my head. [The Skill ? paralysis resistance? was acquired.] What? The voice that suddenly appeared out of nowhere startled me, but what surprised me the most was the skill. I opened my status and checked my skill column. ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race: Its doubtful whether its an actual human being Gender: Disgusting fat smelly Male upation: Homeless person with a wild natural vibe Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 17 Strength: 1 Defense: 1 Agility: 1 Magic Attack: 1 Magic Defense: 1 Luck: 0 Charisma: Immeasurable (way too low) ?Equipment? Dirtiy school uniform, Dirty school trousers, Dirty undershirt, Dirty underwear. ?Skills? Analyze, Absolute Disassembly, Paralysis resistance ?State? Evolution X 1 It became even worse!? Shit even my race is being doubted! My gender also improved, In a bad way! I dont even know if my upation is better or worse thanst time. As for the charm, It became immeasurable, am I already too far gone astray?! Though Im already feeling bad enough, why is it that the name of my equipment makes me want to cry? Because I cant even take a bath, the smell of my body will probably be downgraded as well. And wearing clothes in such a state makes the odor inevitably soak, also, it cant be helped because its full of dirt and dust. Oh, and whats with this ? state ? column, and Evolution 1? Last time I checked, I didnt have that Oh, I know. Cant I just check the content of my skills? As I said so, I imagined the skill. Then, the exnation of the skills appeared in my view. [Analyze] Allows one to analyze anything in detail. However, the analyze will be iplete if the target object possesses a certain level of rarity. [Absolute Disassembly] When you defeat a monster, you obtain the maximum amount of items and the whole monster is avable. [Paralysis resistance] Nullifies the effect of paralysis. Yes, I get the exnation of [Analyze] and [Paralysis resistance] somehow. But, whats whit the exnation of [Complete dismantlement]? Though I can understand the increase of the number of obtained items, what does the part about getting the whole monster means? Also, I dont get the level of rarity thing of the [Analyze] skill. Oh well, Ill probably get an exnation in the book I got from that god. Well, the mysteries are piling up. I still dont get why I cant analyze the grass either. I judged the remaining grass again while saying so. [Special paralysis grass] Grass whichpletely paralyzes ones body in an instant at the moment when its eaten and put inside the body. When a rogue monster eats it by mistake, It is usually paralyzed. What!? Rather, isnt this really dangerous!? Moreover, the paralysis seems to be a special skill. Im d I have paralysis resistance. And the rogue monsters who eat it by mistake are too pitiful. Whatever, Im probably not gonna use it anyway. But whats with this? I analyzed it before and it did not work, why can I analyze it now? Ah, I get it, When I think about it, the answer is quite obvious. Even if the analyze was iplete, sensing the power with my body made its content known or something? Ehhh Are you fuckin kidding me?! When you use Realize on something, you have to eat it to get rid of those [(?)] and that garbled writing!? You have to go through so much hardships just for that? Getting information will be this hard!? If I take the same kind of poison as paralysis every time, my body isnt going tost at all! Whatever, Im too tired for that right now I dont feel like searching any more today There is no helping it, Ill deal with this tomorrow Now Im just going to rest in order to prepare for the day after. As I thought so, I found a safe ce to sleep, a tree which I somehow climbed and I ended up sleeping there. But at that time, I didnt understand just how strong the [Special paralysis grass] was Chapter 4: Poison Resistance

Chapter 4: Poison Resistance

Ughhh I am about to die. I understand what I am saying. Right now I am tired, mentally and physically. One week has passed since I ate the paralysis grass and acquired paralysis resistance. After that, I visited the habitat of the clever monkey several times, but I did not find any more seeds after those nine. Amu mmhh so bad I put a fruit of the evolution in my mouth and mutter so. By the way, the fruit of the evolution I am eating is todays meal. Because I eat them at a pace of one seed per day per week, only two remain. After that, probably because I earnestly kept eating the seeds and appraising various things, I got strange resistances that were different from paralysis resistance. By the way my present status is: ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Tribe: Mass of filth Oh, human ass Gender: Male named filth upation: Smelly homeless Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 17 ATK: 1 Defense: 1 Agility: 1 Magic attack: 1 Magic defense: 1 Luck: 0 Charm: ?Equipment? Ultimate weapon: the school uniform. Ultimate weapon: the student pants. Underwear of sure death. Shirt of sure death. ?Skill? [Analyze], [Absolute Disassembly], [Paralysis resistance] [Wind resistance], [Sleep resistance] [Confusion resistance] [Charm resistance], [Petrification resistance] [Hindrance resistance]. ?State? Evolution x 8. Fatigue Uhhh. I have a lot of material to use in a Tsukkomi act. Race first. It seems that it forgot that I am Human. The correct sex isnt male; its filth. upation has evolved since thest time in a bad way. My equipment smells so bad that it can be used as a weapon. What the hell is this. Ultimate weapon? Underwear and shirt of sure death. Amazing. And look at the Charm. Is it nk? At least do you not even want to write words? . I say, what should I do I dropped down onto both hands and knees on the ground. Just who has a grudge on me?! Ahhh! I dont have a proper status beside the ?skill? . I took a deep breath. Calm down. Yosh . Fuuuuu. Now that I calmed myself down. I confirmed again that I got new skills. [Sleep resistance] To disable forced sleep by sleeping gas, etc. [Confusion resistance] Resistance to confusion and hallucinations. [Charm resistance] I prevent hypnosis caused by charm. [Petrification resistance] Disable being petrified by magic or evil eye, etc. [Hindrance resistance] Resistance to inhibition of movement due to trap or magic. Arent these five quite amazing? No. More than amazing, these are convenient. Inside this dangerous forest, who knows when a gas such as sleeping gas or hallucinations might show up. Such a resistance will be very important to live. As a result of having analyzed all five of them like that, I ate the mushroom which was there. Before I obtained these skills, when analyzing the paralysis grass, the result was ?. As I continued to analyze and profit, I wont die. By the way, when I judged it once again after having learned this skill, I was shown this: [Sleep Mushroom]: One bit makes me sleepy. All of it makes me pass out. [Super Dangerous Mushroom]: Somehow a lot of hallucinations are seen. It stimtes. Its a dream-like mushroom for dying people. [Charm Mushroom]: All you see is turned beautiful. It makes you happy and unable to stand still. [Petrification Mushroom]: If you eat, it petrifies you starting from your legs. Its impossible to deal with it because it petrifies all of you. Bit by bit, the petrification reverses with time. [Disturbing Mushroom]: After eating, you cant move from the ce. However, even if you cant move from the ce, you can still move your body. I threw away everything. It was a life crisis, you know?! Like hell I could do it!!! Moreover when I ate a sleep mushroom, I sleep like that and when I woke up, there was a smart monkey near me which scared me shitless!! Because I have a strong smell, I thought it will notice me!! I was prepared to die!! Furthermore, super dangerous mushroom?!! Just like that!!?? Moreover it isnt that like a drug!! I just pulled a tsukkomi act there. Seriously just a bite and I felt invincible. When I thought I could defeat the clever monkey, the effect wore out just before I could enter their habitat. Not a good drug, for sure. Then it was a charm mushroom. When I returned to normal, I despaired at my own sexual desire. The petrifying mushroom is pure horror. Freaking scary. The disturbing mushroom was interesting. You can move your body, but at the same time, you cant move from the spot. Well, I was worried thinking what if that monkey will show up. To speak frankly, I dont want to put something unknown in my mouth anymore. In dont have the 4 right of the consumer? (TL note: The right to safety, The right to be informed, The right to choose, The right to be heard). The right of information is important!!! But, god is being cold to me. Well, the god who sent us here wont interfere with this world though. This is clearly dangerous isnt it? Currently I put the seed of evolution in my mouth and eat it. Farewell myst meal. Suddenly - A dangerous atmosphere to the max, but With my right hand there is one mushroom. It was dark purple, a mix of blue and red, with yellow spots and furthermore a white spot at the top. So, why white? Its the opposite! Absolutely bad!! Will I die? Me? Its a lump of poison!! Just tell me to die already!!! Bu..but I still havent appraised this mushroom. There exists the possibility of this mushroom being just a edible mushroom. The moment the appraisal isnt ?, it isnt an experiment anymore and it will be a fact!!! Oh God please have mercy..! With that thought, I use the skill [Analyze]. ???????? Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit [ED note: Exactly what I would say] Should I disappear from this world?!!! Its your fault that I have to do a life experiment by putting my body on the line!! Mou, cant you treat me a bit kinder already!? Please be serious , ooohh! I did my best.. everyone, from everything thank you!! Now after saying myst words, I put this dark purple dangerous mushroom in my mouth. Is this the vision everyone sees in the end when they die? I see revolvingnterns, but the quality is more real than that of an illusion. But, seriously, what should I do with this dangerous thing? I know I shouldnt eat it. Maaaan. It would be a problem when I have to eat it, isnt it? Currently there is something else to eat. There are two things, medicinal grass and seed of evolution which is already gone. I have searched for something to eat even if it is a little before the fear of starvation makes me think it twice. By the way, for some reason after eating one seed of evolution, I became full.. As I thought. Stop! Its scary! Super scary!! Is it ultra poisonous?! If I eat this joking, I will die right?! Its useless. I am not confident at all. If I dont tell this to someone, this anxiety wont disappear. In the first ce will it even make a person sad if I die? For example my parents, friends, lover I dont have parents!!! Very few friends! And a lover? Yeah, sure! Its dangerous. It hurts. I became sad. I, perhaps, have no living value. The moment I became negative, this type of thoughts starts popping around. Somehow by living a difficult life, my spirit drains. .If I eat this, I will die Right now, I can say I became weird. Maybe because Im thinking aboutmitting suicide? I understand the reason. Even I have thought to myself that I am an idiot. ..Ei! Munch In the end I ended eating that mushroom a,are? Nothing happened?! I confirmed that I ate the mushroom. Wait, is this seriously okay? Finally, I had hit the jackpot atst!!!? Ohhhhhhh!!! I lift both arms and somehow I feel like shouting, so I shouted. The happiness had spread all over my body. Finally, my time hase!!!!!!! I started dancing from joy. Yahooooo!!!! I am seriously happy. This feeling was like having a lover!!! Not that I have one. Fufufufufu. This time it is my win! ?!! Cough cough I started vomiting blood. .Seseriously? I sure dont have any luck. As expected, there is a 0 in the status. It cant be. Its a dyed poison? No. When I think about it, the poison took effect in a short amount of time. Is it an immediate effect? In the end, it seems this time was a failure. I understand I know. I was idiotically in high spirits. It is like a punch line I read somewhere.! Fuck! I copsed on my knee. Cough!!! cough!!.buee, bueee. Seriously, this time is really bad.. ..I will die from poison? Uwaaa I really dont want. Starvation is unpleasant, but this is worse. Can I have a bit more pleasant death? But right now, I have this poison in my body. Seriously, in the end, I have zero luck. And just like that, I copsed . Haa, Haaa I cant breathe properly. My body wont respond. Even with the detoxification grass, I wont make it. With [Analyze], it says it can heal injuries. After all poison has to be cured by poison grass.or antidote grass? It doesnt matter. Cough!!. If this is gonna be the end I will eat this. I just put forth some willpower and took two seeds of evolution out from an item box. Eh thanks to this, I had managed to survive So, in this copsed state, I quietly watched the seed of evolution that was in front of me. True. If that smart monkey hadnt dropped this, by this time I should have be a corpse. Even though they taste horrible, this thing did satisfy my belly. This week I didnt suffer from ack of food thanks to this seed. Seriously I am thankful to this seed.. In the end, I didnt understand its effect. Thanks for giving so many thing to a person like me After saying that, I put the seed of evolution into my mouth. Munch, munch, munch.. I ate one seed of evolution. Ahhh somehow I can eat another one. Munch, munch.. I ate thest seed of evolution I ampletely ok! I awake suddenly. What the hell happened!? Just now I was about to die! Somehow after eating the seed of evolution, I started felling well but!! cho! What about the deadly atmosphere that was there? Soo embarrassing! I started blushing! What the hell! It hurts! Where did the poison go? While burning with shame, I thought of a hypothesis. ..It cant be. That [seed of evolution]s effect, no? But, the fact is that after eating it, the poison in my body vanished. Seriously? H-Hey, wait. If it were true Now I dont have more seeds in my hands.. UEEEEEEGH!!! Throw up! 1 is fine! I throw up with all my strength. Well, yes, yes, oh! I try my best to throw up the seed of evolution I just ate. GET OOOUTTT! There was seriously an effect to erase the poison; I should have just eaten one!!! Wait, now that I think about it, it had quite the amazing effect even when I was starving as well! At that time, to reach the seed of evolution, I had broken my nails while starving and blood was flowing from my nails. Without realizing, the wound was gone. I wanted to return to before I ate the seed of evolution. Mooo, I am a big idiot!!! I want to punch the me before I ate the seed of evolution and stop me! .Ah, if that the case, I might as well return before I eat the mushroom. That way I wouldnt be in this mess. .. Haaa. Moo, now that I ate it, I give up A voice then told me that the skill [poison resistance] has been acquired and Skill [Analyze] evolved into [Intermediate level Analyze], a voice I have been hearing in my head recently. Wait, I wonder whose voice it was. Wait a bit, [Analyze] evolved in [Intermediate level Analyze]? Until now, like the skill [poison resistance], a new skill has been learned, but now in my head, the voice I heard said, Rank Up to [Intermediate level Analyze]. I dont understand So while I said that, I opened my status. ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race: Ultimate potential hidden in mankind Gender: Male upation: Unfortunate homeless Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 17 ATK: 1 Defense: 1 Agility: 1 Magic attack: 1 Magic defense: 1 Luck: 0 Charm; ?Equipment? Ultimate weapon: the school uniform. Ultimate weapon: the student pants. Underwear of sure death. Shirt of sure death. ?Skill? [Intermediate level Analyze], [Absolute Disassembly], [Paralysis resistance] [Wind resistance], [Sleep resistance] [Confusion resistance] [Charm resistance], [Petrification resistance] [Hindrance resistance], [Poison Resistance] ?Status? Evolution x MAX Fatigue. A,Are? A lot of thing changed? The race is now human and the gender had be male However, about the ultimate potential hidden in mankind or so it say, I think its exaggerating a lot. Ultimate potential, eh. But as always, nothing is written in charm. It..its not like I am sad, okay! (TL note: Tsundere?) [ED note: Tsundere level: Kirino from Oreimo] ?Skill?s turn. [Analyze] had disappeared and [Intermediate level Analyze] appeared in its ce. Now I can learn more from using the skill. [Intermediate level Analyze]. I can learn more than analyze. Moreover a new resistance [Poison Resistance] was added. Moreover it prevents poisoning. This is amazing!!! Super amazing!!! Poison resistance is a god send! Thank to this, I can eat the food around here How desperate was I. Putting this aside, now I cant eat the seed of evolution anymore. Above all, I am thankful for [Intermediate level Analyze]. Now the ? I saw before should show up less. Finally ?Status?s turn, what does it mean by Evolution x MAX? Now that I dont have another evolution, I cant learn about the new [Intermediate level Analyze] Well, this time the result is that I survived that I alone cheered for myself. In short, stop thinking because I dont know!! Being alive is wonderful! Only, in that moment, Ipletely forgot. That wasC ukyakkyakkya! eh? Near me, a clever monkey stood. Why? If I think, I will understand it. .. I made too much noise!!!! Chapter 5: First Battle

Chapter 5: First Battle

Ukyi~i~i~i! Im so sorry. I do a dogeza with all my might. Although there is some distance to the clever monkey, it was a pre-emptive strike! Putting that aside. the current me could not feel his presence. obviously, I am not a master. Wait, seriously this situation is that, isnt it? Scary. Since I did make that much noise, one or two monkeys were bound to appear. Rather, is the current situation I am in a blessing or misfortune? Either way, a danger is a danger. In front of the monkey, I am waiting in dogeza. . Aare? Somehow, I was expecting an attack. In this situation, I look and wonder at what will happen. Is it unexpectedly peaceful? Because I am scared of an attack that could happen anytime, without moving my body, I raise my face fearfully. Uh.. Eh? When I raised my head, the monkey that was at a distance kicked the ground with all his strength and jumped in front of my eyes. That appearance was almost like a football yer before making a shot. [ED note: European football where you actually hit the ball with your foot] What are you My words were silenced by the action of the monkey. Ukyyyyyy Ueeei?! The monkey releases the foot it was pulling back with all its might. In other words, a shot. Thereupon that foot became an attack. Choichoichoichoi! Seriously!? The attack came at me with a terribly fast speedC Guha~tsu! Zusha~a~aaa! I got cut by that attack! It hu~u~u~u~uuuurts! I roll around in ground. It cut me! This is ba~ad! Blood is.. blood is flowing! Why am I so healthy even though I was cut!? But thanks to twisting my body a little before it cut me, I wasnt cut in half. Only my stomach was cut.! Are? This is quite serious, no? Looking carefully, my stomach is in a state where a mosaic has to appear!!! Ukyakyakya! The monkey, while looking at me rolling in pain, is pping and smiling. This guys personality is bad!! It is a big sadist! It hu~rts It hurts! I take out [First-ss medicine] from my item box and drink it immediately. N n puha~a! While I drink it all, the monkey bursts outughing intensely without attacking. Annoyi~ing. by the way, I just drank this medicine with this acrid color for the first time, but it is unexpectedly good. How should I put it it tastes like a refreshing soda. Its carbonated a lot. Amazi~ing. While having that feeling, at some point the cut in my belly disappeared. The [First-ss medicine] is fearsome! Now that I am healed C Im going to have a word with the monkey before my eyes! This guy! You bastard! You sure have guts for ignoring my dogeza! I am going to beat you to a pulp. Come oC Ukyi~iii! Gufu ~oa!? Before I finish saying all my words, the monkey jumps at my chest and attacks! Mekibakiboki! An unpleasant sound is made from the bones. Gucha. I hear the sound of something being crushed. Gofa~tsu! I got thrown away just like that, crashing into a nearby tree. I am defeated. Atst the tree at my back finally stopped my momentum. Shi..-it My back was stuck in the tree, so I just stayed like that. Ukyakyakyakyakya! Looking at me in such a state, the smart monkey makes an even happier smile. For sure, the attack just now had broken some bones and the internal organs too. Pain that cannot be experienced in real life attacks my body. HeckI couldnt see the monkeys movements. When did it strike my chest? When I was on Earth, the people who treated me as a sandbag had a power that seemed to be nonexistent inparison to that attack just now. even though that group had members of the boxing club. My body is pulled by the sensation of flying. Go ho~tsu! Ga ha~tsu! From my mouth flows a red-ck liquid making my already dirty uniform and body even dirtier. Wait, why is attacking me? Did I do something? No way, it wants to kill me to eat me?.. Then, what is the reason for it making that happy face! I will kill you with one attack. I thought from the bottom of my heart. Its difficult. But, to beat me this much, is it seriously thinking of making me his food? What if it wants to kill me as a way to pass time u wa~a, I dont want it. I dont want to be eaten. Wont you just look at the food? I cant imagine a monkey eating a human. Recovery,,,, I begin to shake for some reason and give my body that didnt move like I wanted it to an order by force. From inside the item box, I took one [First-ss medicine]. I, for the second time, wanted to drink this but Ukky! !? The monkey did not permit it. Again, with a speed which surpasses my recognition, my head is grabbed and is lifted with an arm that boasts a terrifying power. A ga!? Ukikyi~i! Nita~a. its like an onomatopoeic word appeared. There is the clever monkey with a disgusting smile. Uwaa, I wanna punch it! This is the first time I saw its form so close. It is taller than me, around 2 meters tall I think. I dont reach 170cm tall but I weigh 100kg, you know. The monkey is certainly tall and is covered in red fur. The body is not well built. I see it as an average-looking build. Such a clever monkey raises me by the arm like a branch. Mouu it surprises me. Ukky! ~Tsu! The clever monkey with my head grasped swings me around, finally smashing me against the ground. Gufu~tsu!? Ukyakyakyakya! My head hurts like it is breaking. It did a good work of crushing my head. I thought that it is crushed like a tomato for sure. Furthermore while it was swinging me around, I thought it broke my neck. My body, do your best!!! After this, I will praise you. When all of my body was bleeding and my conscious was fading, the monkey notices it and nods one time. Ukyi . Why is it nodding now? Seeing the condition of my body like that? To defeat it, Its impossible. After I thought like that, the clever monkey opens his mouth fully. Eeeh, wait a bit, seriously? Eeh, will I be eaten? Ukkikikkikyi ~! Why is with that itadakima~su-like action!? Seriously it wants to eat me? Even though I was almost unconscious, seeing the unexpected action of the monkey, I awakenpletely. Hiyaa, I didnt seriously think it was looking at me like I was his lunch! But no matter how much awake I am it is no good. My head is grabbed with all its strength. In this situation where I cant move freely, its pointless. The clever monkey is going to start eating me from my head and is getting me closer to his mouth, but frowns from some reason. Kiki~tsu! ? Ki, kyi It feels like it was saying [uwa~tsu! ? It, ree~eks ]. Let me be!! And thats how it got sick trying to eat my head, so this time, its trying to eat my belly. Un, certainly, it is the part of my body that is more full. I rmend it. Isnt the fat delicious? At this time I already ept that the smart monkey is going to eat me and I give up. Thats how the face of the smart monkey is getting close to my bodyDDDD Ki~tsu! ? Ki, kyi Throws away. [ED note: No real sound effect to show the monkey throwing away the guy] Buhe~tsu! I fall to the ground. WhWhwhy!? I cant understand what is happening to me anymore. Why, until a moment ago, I was held to be eaten and suddenly I find myself in the ground. I just cant understand. I amying face down in the ground, opening my eyelids desperately trying to grasp the situation. Then, the appearance of the clever monkey is reflected in my eyes but.. Eh? Reflected in my eyes are the feet of the clever monkey. Whats more, it doesnt look like feet that were used to stand. Just like me, its feet are spread out on the ground. Whwhat the hell? In my head, I cant follow the current situation. I try to reach the first ss medicine that fell when the clever monkey was swinging me around. Somehow if in this situation I drink the first ss medicine, I will be fine -making that decision, I make my body move. I reach the fallen [First-ss medicine] with my hand and drink it. Nnnpuha~tsu! The refreshing taste of the carbonated soda spreads around my body~! Ge-pu I involuntary let a burp. Maa I drank this carbonated drink in one gulp. This [First-ss medicine] is a bit carbonated, but seriously this medicine is amazing. The wounds from before seems like a lie. However, it cant recover the loss of blood and stamina, so I feel a bit dizzy. Ite teten a? Now that my body is somehow recovered, I look at the clever monkey. . Why is it making bubbles? The clever monkeys eye whitened and clever monkey had fallen, making bubbles. I can think of the reason why the clever monkey is defeated. A hypothesis is made in my head. Ehh, iya. But what if that was true. But, if my thinking turns to be true, I got myself in quite the unbelievable situation. In the end, I say what caused this isC my body odor? Thats what it means. Seriously?! Just how much do I reek right now!? I think I cant notice my own smell. It cant be, I reek to the level of a pig!? Ooh.its aplicated feeling. Certainly, the clever monkey frowned when it got close to my head. Thats because my head reeks. However, the part of my body that reek more is not my head nor my feet, but my abdomen because of my heavy body odor it seems. I think that I understand it even if I do not say so, but the smell of the lower part of the body will be the worst. Perhaps, because of the smell of my own blood, I didnt realize it, but the moment my nose got close to my armpit it, I was attacked by a murder-ss smell. Seriously.. I lost color. Mmnh. But is my smell seriously able to knock out things? I got close to the unconscious clever monkey with its eyes turned white. Bikubiku [TL note: Thats the anime famous onomatopoeia when a character lose conscious and move the feet] ..Ei I crouch, and get my armpit close to its nose. Bikun~tsu! Bata. [TL note: Convulsing sounds) The clever monkeys life has ended I half-rise to my feet quietly, move to the edge and sit down a little. . May I cry? After a bit of time, I get close to the corpse of the clever monkey. Too pathetic.! To die..because of my body odor, I cant hold on! This feeling of guilt! Im sorry! Please forgive me! .. Stop this silenceeeeeeee! Well it is dead so the silence is obvious, butonly this time, I have to make it clear. I, sinceing to this world, killed for the first time a living creature. Though I did not mind very much when I easily killed insects mercilessly while ying in during the old days on Earth, but the clever monkey in front of my eyes is an animal. I do not have any experiences of killing an animal. I should feel a bit more I thought, but that method of killing. I cant get a solemn atmosphere at all.! More like, you know, normally wont the feeling of guilt crush you?! Why am I fine!? As expected, is it because the killing method is wrong!? Thats why seriously I will apologize with all my might! Ahhh. I cant believe aftering to this world, the first life I ended turns to be like this. but I am d that I dont have any useless feelings. If after killing a creature of this other world, I develop a trauma and I cant hunt or eat animals, then I will starve. Animals proteins are important, you know..? .At this moment, what should I do with this.? I touched the corpse of the monkey. Suddenly the clever monkey became particles of light and disappeared. Uohh?Whwhat? Surprised by the sudden urrence, eventually it disappearspletely into light particles and where the corpse of clever monkey was until just now, various things has fallen. This is It cant be, drop items!!? Its seriously a world like a game!! I pick up the drop items and use [Intermediate level Analyze]. I start analyzing something like a 1m bone. [Ken Monkey Sword]: sword made from a big bone It was a big bone that supported the body of the smart monkey. Ohh. Game-like.looking at the results of the analysis, thats the level of my feelings.. But, there are 3 of the same bone, all with the same name. Hell, the clever monkey has a Japanese-like name, Ken. [Ken Monkey Sword] eh. Un. This seem like it can be used as a weapon. Lets put it in the item box. Next is.fur? I pick up what appear to be some reddish-brown fur and analyzed again. [Ken monkey Fur]. Fur that had covered the body of the clever monkey. Defense is good, but is weak against fire. I seeWhat impressions should I have besides this? Only the texture is better that I thought so I can use it to wipe myself after washing. Lets keep analyzing. De, what is this? The next one I took in my hand is tied with a string neatly and is an object wrapped in a leaf. Maa, after analyzing it, I will know So lets analyze already. [Ken Monkey meat]. Clever monkey meat. It has a firm form and is highly nutritious. Ohhh. The first meal I could secure after the seeds of evolution. And moreover, its meat!!! Lucky, until now, it was very hard. Maa its been a while since I ate meat. My belly could be surprised and start hurting. But I will eat it!!!!! Why? Because it is meat of course!!!. No problem. .What is.this? The thing I pick up from the ground was a thing like a card. Maa lets analyze it My eyes opened wide from surprise after seeing the result. The result was that the card was a. After eating the seed of evolution, I took a new step towards my new life. Chapter 6: A Portion of Absolute Disassembly

Chapter 6: A Portion of Absolute Disassembly

A skill card? After analyzing the card I have in my hands, I speak these words without realizing. Skill card. I can somehow imagine what this word means. With the result of the analysis, whats disyed is Skill card ?Cutting Legs (sh Kick) ?.. Skill < Cutting legs> can be learned. (TL note: The original skill is ?ؽ(󤭤㤯)?)was written on it. Seriously? Eh? Can skills be learnt?? Seriously ? Is such a thing really possible? No, I am able to somehow imagine it from the name of the Skill card. So speaking of Cutting legs, is that the ability that had cut open my belly earlier? Ohhhh So aaamazing . This is better than what I had thought!!! By picking up a skillcard abruptly that allows you to learn the skill with immediate effect, I am really troubled in deciding what reaction should I make!! Is it fine if I dance in joy!!? By doing so, I guess the clever monkey had died a pitiful death thanks to my armpit odor. However, the cards that are dropped is not limited to Cutting legs There are other cards as well? I pick up the rest of the cards and analyze all of them. The results that I got from all these skill cards are: Skill card ?Cutting Legs?. Skill < Cutting Legs> can be learned. Skill card ?Moment?. Skill < Moment > can be learned. Skill card ?Super Compounding? . Skill < Super Compounding > can be learned. Skill card ?Tool Production: Super First-ss? Skill ?Tool Production: Super First-ss? can be learned. TL note: Was the monkey a legendary crafter? OOOOHHHHHHH. .. THIS IS SERIOUSLY WTFFF! Iyaa, isnt this amazing!? Because its a skill, you know! I got my hands on skills!!! But, its so sudden that its troubling. .. I wonder how to use this. Even though its written that I can learn them, I have no idea how to. What should I do?.While I was deep in my thoughts, the cards began shining brightly all of a sudden. Waa..Waaaa!? Emitting intense light, the skill cards became balls of light and entered my body. Eyyy!? Somehow, something entered! The skill cards disappeared from my hand. The sudden phenomenon surprised me, and a voice in my head called out to me when I learnt those skills. Skill ?Cutting Legs? has been learned Skill ?Moment? has been learned Skill ?Super Compounding? has been learned Skill ?Tool Production: Super First-ss? has been learned .Uwa~a I sit down lightly. I mean.. Out of a sudden, I had learnt numerous skills to the point where there are traces of doubt within me. What should I do when I cant be honest to myself and be happy about it? . For the time being, lets confirm it. I went on to confirm the skills that I had just learnt. Cutting Legs: Release a sh from the legs. Effective range of shing is around 10m. Moment: Move at a speed that enemy cannot react. Instantaneous effect but can be used in session. Super Compounding: Ability topound. Compounded items have the maximum effectiveness. Tool Production: Super First-ss: Ability to make tools. Crafted tools have the maximum effectiveness. .It cant beee.. This is too much of a cheat! This is seriously fucked up!! Can someone like me who lived an ordinary life ept this? Isnt this just spoiling me?! I dont have confidence in doing it well. Will I be okay? Certainly, inside this dangerous forest, having a cheat skill is reassuring, but I am scared that I will misunderstand this and think that its my own power! It may seem weird, but self-destruction wont be a joke. ..I must be careful. There was no choice but to say so. However, Super Compounding and Tool Production: Super First-ssdoes not seem to pose any danger that I had mentioned before. On top of that, it seems to be really convenient in this area. Though for some reasons, I had gotten the best version of these skills. I wonder if that means that the clever monkey I defeated was skilled in making tools andpounds. Well, I bet that bottle which contained the First-ss Medicinewas made by these clever monkeys. So they really are smart. Why dont I make some ss? Whats more, I will make it in a bottle form and make it more unreasonable. Well if I can take advantage of it, I will work hard and take advantage of it. For the time, I make my new goal to master the skills. Well. next is? The next thing I hold in my hand is a book. Wellrather than calling it a book, a booklet? What is this? I say without realizing. In the cover of the booklet is not a character that I have seen written before, but for some reason, I was able to understand the words. I see. Are these the words of this world? Soon, after I noticed the true identity of the characters that are written on the cover of the booklet, I notice that I seem to be able to read the letters and try to write my name in the firm ground. Lets try writing it And I write my name without difficulty. I did it. TL note: he says this somehow like a child that seeded in something like eating all of their lunch. Even though my English was no good, I am surprised that I can easily handle these characters I have never seen before. This, I wonder if it is due to thenguageprehension ability that God gave us before the transport. Are? Wait, then why doesnt Language Comprehension appear in the skills section? Uhhm.. can it be that Language Comprehension isnt a skill, but an inborn talent that cant be seen? Maa, its not a problem even if I dont investigate profoundly. Even if it doesnt appear as the first skill, it isnt a problem as long as I can use it. In the end, thats what I think. No matter what others say, thats what I think!!! I, to whom am I saying this? Nhhwhat is written on the cover? I read the cover of the booklet. What is written is Knowledge of the Clever Monkey Okay, Knowledge? Of that monkey? Or about that monkey? Maa. I will read it. I open the booklet. The clever monkey is a highly intelligent species that live in high level dungeons. They have great dexterity with their hands. Furthermore they have a lot of knowledge about various herbs and they canpound or make tools. They can understand human speech, but cannot speak it. In tools-making technology andpound techniques, they surpass humanity. And in terms of using tools, they are better than humans. Monkeys are amazing!!! I didnt think that they would surpass humans!? Normally the boundary between humans and animals is how well you can make and handle tools.. Its difficult for me to grasp the difference between animals and humans. I dont understand. But, it cant be the ability to create a tool better than humanity, but to have the technique to use it!!. Iyaaa.Clever monkey, so dangerous. I say and turn the page Then the title is written in big letters on one page and it reads Lifetime of the Clever Monkey. Lifetime!!!? Suddenly it turns magnificent!? ..What is this? Is a document starting? So I say as I turn another page. DDDD I start reading it and then I am lost for words. But, it isnt in a bad meaning, on the contrary, in a good meaning. It cant be. All the experiences of the monkey have been packed into this one book!? I continue reading and what is written are the effects of each and every nt and herb, etc., and how to work with them. Furthermore the nts are possible to collected in the whole area around here. All those ces were drawn is the map. Not only are the nts written about, there are valuable mineral locations marked. Seriously, bad. Too bad! In thest page was a map with a cross that carefully marks the ce of the dead monkey. Because I didnt move from this ce where I killed the monkey, it marks my current position?!! Because, in this forest that I am currently wandering around, a lot of ces to be used as reference points are important. After reading the booklet, like the skill card, it starts emitting a violent light. Then, again it turns into a ball of light and enters inside me. ! The moment the ball of light is sucked inside me, knowledge that was in the booklet before starts flowing in my head. The information that suddenly flows in my head. I can understand everything!!! Although its my own self, I am surprised to remember without difficulty at once all of the obtained knowledge. This is like the time I learned the skills. In the end, all the knowledge I got ispletely mine. Wawa..wawawa. A smile forms without realizing. This seriously what is it? First, I kill a demon-like monkey, then I get skill cards I never seen before and all the knowledge and experience of the monkey was in my hands? .Surely something is wrong. Until then I thought because in my head, a certain word appear. CAbsolute Disassembly..! I know! In that description, it said, Obtain all (??) from the defeated demon. Thats why I could make all the knowledge my own! Ththen, what are the remaining ball and treasure box? I drop onto my knees where the rest of the defeated clever monkey was and transfer my line of sight to the mysterious sphere and the treasure chest while I muttered. Chapter 7: Evolution

Chapter 7: Evolution

Ththis is I take the mysterious sphere in my hand. The result of the appraisal, before its true form, I lost my words. Magic: 3 ATK: 3850 Defense: 2743 Agility: 4211 Magic Attack: 1 Magic defense: 1456 Luck: 0 Charm: 10 The result of the appraisal of each ball is this. In other words, the meaning of these balls is That clever monkeys status ah? Absolute disassembly. It leaves even the status. Outrageous. Hell the magic is low! The magic attack is the same as me. Luck is 0 to die because of my armpit odor. All in all, it cant be a mistake. Its painful that the charm is above mine. I am below the monkey in charm Aare? Fluids flow from my eyes I wont ever say its sweat!!! Uwaaa what should I do with this? Most likely, I can make the status my own. How should I say it it appears more useable than the time I got the skills. Such a thing happens when I have the sphere before my eyes. Somehow the violent light that I am getting used to appears and again it enters my body. Then, like the time I acquired the skills, a voice flowing in my head resounds. Additional status has been confirmed. For status of more than 1000, 1/10 of that number will be added. In other words, that ridiculous attack power, though not all of it, will be mine. Attack power 380, defense 274, something like that? Maaa suddenly getting in my hands an absurd power And precisely because I thought so, on the contrary I was relieved that not all of it got into my hands. Suddenly getting the clever monkeys speed and strength will be hard for me to use. After collecting all the drop items, I will confirm the status. And so, thest remaining is a single treasure chest. Its not very big. Its small enough to fit in both of my palms. ..As there is no keyhole, it will open directly. What is in it? Because a treasure chest is something that stimtes your curiosity! Yosh! I make up my mind and open the treasure chest. Inside the opened box is a chain and a bag that contains something. Whwhat? This chain I pick up the chain with my hands and look at it. This size, as an essory, is only long enough to be attached to the belt loop of the pants. Well I am not into essories. Maa, I analyze it immediately because I couldnt understand it even if I continued thinking. Kensaru Chain: To be attached to the belt loop. Rare ss equipment. When equipped, the rate of collecting rare items in a field goes up. OHHH This is amazing. This rare item I got in my hands is because of absolute disassembly!? Even so, the effect is wonderful! Even if I am able to surely recover the rare drop items from the other party that was defeated using absolute disassembly, the probability of recovering a rare item in a field is low! Even so this rare ss I wonder if this rare part expresses the rare percentage of appearances. ED note: rare percentage as in low percentage Somehow after using the skill Appraisal, the description shown is rare drop. In the end, the knowledge that I received from God about this world is still unimproved. Normally the rare drops go to the high luck guys. It doesnt have anything to do with me, no? Then why me with my luck of 0? Is it from my upbringing until now? Or is it from the looks? Maa I will certainly die because everything I analyze always has bad statuses. My luck is 0. It isnt a mistake right? Maa, it doesnt matter so whats inside this bag? After I immediately equip the chain that was in my hands, this time I take out the bag that came along with the chain in the treasure box. Its a size that I can hold in the palm of my hand, but somehow I can feel heaviness from it. What is inside? I check the contents- Coin? Inside the bag, there is a type of coin Ive never seen before. What?Three silver coins, five gold coins and a color thinner than silver color of tinum? One coin This is the currency of this world? (TL note:the original says this worlds gold but that feels a little weird so I changed it to currency) Uhnn I dont know their worth. Furthermore, in the ce I am right now, there is no meaning to money Maa the worth of money should be written in the other world knowledge that I got from God. So I believe. Lets see I recovered all the drop items and appraised them. I didnt level up? Certainly the way used to defeat it was horrible, but the opponent was level 120, you know!! I think my level has to go up. Its weird Im sure my level was going to go up. I tilt my neck while muttering so. Confirmed arge amount of experience gain. From this point the evolution will happen. Yes? When I tilt my neck due to the words that have suddenly flowed through the head - m N!? Oh, my head!! TL note: Its supposed to be a sound of surprise. Suddenly a tremendous pain runs in my head. Ite~e~e~e~e~e~eeeeeee! What was that!? Suddenly what!? Seriously it hurts!? I have such severe pain in my head that it seems its splitting open! Without realizing it, I fall to the ground holding my head. Aaaaaaagrggaggga!!!! Hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Seriously it hurts!!!! Due to too much pain, I am unable to think calmly. Then suddenly I hear a weird sound. Bakibakibaki! (TL note: Dont ask me what the hell is this.) Whats that sound!? What itetetetete! I have a bad feeling. Because I certainly heard that sounding from my head! When I was suffering from this atrocious pain, suddenly that pain just vanished. Itetetete!Aare? I tilt my neck from the sudden pain. Just what ha- My words stopped there. This time my face is assaulted with the atrocious pain. Guoooooooooghrt!!!! Seriously what the hell! Its terribly painful! I hold my face with both hands and again roll on the ground. Gukibakigukya. There it is!! That bad sound ising from my face!? What is happening!? Either way it hurts so much!!!!! Ugaaaaaaaaaa!- Nn? Yet again the pain abruptly vanishes. Really what is This time, severe pain runs through my body. Mooo iyaaaaaaaaahh Gukigukibakigukyabekya! My bobones argh! My muscles aaaaargh. Someone! Someone help me! HELP! HEEEEEELP! (TL note: thest two helps are said in English) It hurts! What the hell is happening to my body!? Its terribly painful! This situation, its not normal! Moiyada ED note: It means enough or no more. I hold my body. I murmur involuntarily while rolling on the ground. I think that normally you faint if the pain is beyond a certain tolerance range, but there is no sign of me fainting at all. Do I have to endlessly taste this severe pain? I dont wanna! Tears overflow regardless of my intention. Agaa ah ah Aagh! As I look around rolling on the ground, once again the severe pain I had until a little while ago disappears and it seems like a lie. Ze~e Ze~e Just what the hell is happening! I think that a thought of Something suddenly evolved flows through my head. Why do I have to be attacked by this severe pain? Moo with this, its already over? I murmur so with an erratic breath while somehow raising my body but- Oooooooohgh!!!! This time, its the lower part of my body that is in terrifying pain! Aaaaaagh! Lower part, no! No good! Gukigukibekibokibakigushamekya! An amazing sound without precedent is ringing through!! When I thought the pain in my head stopped, next was my face. When I thought the pain in my face stopped, next it was my body. When I thought the pain in my body, next was my lower body!! Someone help me. Can nothing be done about this pain? I did well not bing disabled! In a way, its amazing! Wait, this is not the time to be praising myseeeeeeeelf!! Bone!! It broke! Absolutely! Whats more, a part that cant be trained no matter what is screaming! Give me a break! If this keeps going like this, I will stop being a man!. It can be that I cant use it again. But thats not the problem!! The pain felt cant bepared to another part! Why is this happening! I clench my teeth desperately in an attempt to endure the pain. Aaaaaaagh! I cant hold it at all. It hurts so bad! Moo I hate this! I am seriously desperately praying when the voice in my head sounds. Evolution has beenpleted. 1000 points will be added to all stats. Iits over? Somehow incredible words just popped out, but more than that, in my head is only the thought of being released from the severe pain. Ha~a ha~a ha~a Yoyosh I calm down I take a deep breath several times in order to adjust my breathing. And I open the status in order to confirm evolution and the meaning of the word that I heard before the severe pain started. ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race: New Humanity Gender: Male upation: Homeless Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 1020 ATK: 1386 Defense: 1275 Agility: 1422 Magic attack: 1001 Magic defense: 1147 Luck: 1000 Charm: ?Equipment? Ultimate weapon: the school uniform. Ultimate weapon: the student pants. Underwear of sure death. Shirt of sure death. ?Skill? Intermediate level Appraisal, Absolute Disassembly, Paralysis resistance, Wind resistance, Sleep resistance, Confusion resistance, Charm resistance, Petrification resistance, Hindrance resistance, Poison Resistance, Cutting leg, Moment, Super Compounding, Tool Production: Super First-ss ?State? Evolution 9. Fatigue ?Possession gold? 10530000G Its weird! I did a tsukkomi at my own stats without realizing. My initial status was 1 so why suddenly this intion!? Evolution panel? The effect is too terrific! I knew the second part of the words was not a lie? I didnt hear it. Furthermore ?State?, the part of evolution is at MAX x9 And it is to say, I still have to experience nine times that severe pain!? Iyaa certainly the stats that appeared are amazing but I dont have the confidence to withstand 9 more times. Why wasnt the bonus added to the charm part? Isnt it weird!? 1000 is added to all status, no!? Where did the 1000 charm go!? I seriously have 0 charm? And the race, I dont understand it, seems to be new human. Then again the thing I am most curious about is why after defeating the clever monkey I am still at level 1! Did you mean, for that evolution thing, it consumed all the obtained experience value!? U wa~asomehow there are a lot of things to be depressed about wa~a It happens when I drop my line of sight to the ground. Nn? I feel a strange sense of difort. Strange. Somewhere is wrong. What? Below(??)its the ground like normal. ! I touch my belly in a hurry. II lost weight!! Yes, my feeling of difort was because before, I saw my belly when I looked at the ground, but now I see the ground beautifully. Before, my belly disrupted my vision of the ground. Seriously I lost weight!! And the stretched skin that appears after losing so much weight is not there! Even that situation is avoided! Ththis is amazing! That pig-like me slimmed! Diet effect is amazing!!. I wonder if there are more surprises. But, the fact that I lost weight is very important now for me. Somehow, I also seem to be building up muscles I think so while touching my own belly. Its abnormally tight. Maa, its probably my imagination. Furthermore, getting slim doesnt change me being disgusting. I conclude. My pants feel weird. AreMy pants are falling Why? There is no reason to think about it. I slimmed down. I am really happy that I slimmed down, but the clothes I am wearing The upper part of the clothes I am wearing feels absolutely saggy. It cant be helped. I put the belt in the tightest hole and somehow its holding up. The upper part I have no choice but to give up! I do so and realize another abnormality. N?Somehow I got the feeling that my viewpoint is taller Did I get taller? In this short period of time? It cant be. Suddenly losing weight is a thing. but suddenly getting taller is impossible. The bones are different than fat. Maa, I also dont think I have gotten thin suddenly. isnt it? Only, that sound that is not supposed to be heard that came from all over my body it can be possible. Un. Its fine. There doesnt seem to be trouble for the moment. I dont understand the reason. If you experience that horrible pain that makes you slim down, it could sell Iyaa impossible. To make you want to endure that pain. Just how much do you want to lose weight? Take care of yourself. Saa. What will I do next I sit down on the ground, thinking. In the battle against the clever monkey, I used two first ss recovery medicines I understand the method of making them from the knowledge of the clever monkey and the location of the herbs as well. Moreover, to make the first ss recovery medicines, I need water and right now I am quite thirsty and want it. .Yosh! First lets think on how to survive in this forest. For that objective, I have to make full use of the knowledge I got from the clever monkey. So I decide, lets work. I will do it!!! What I should do?. Saa? Chapter 8: 「5 Months Later」

Chapter 8: 5 Months Later

GRUUOONN! Damn!!! I, Hiiragi Seichi, am fighting a level 311 Aqua Wolf - the wolf that attacked me that time. GAOOOO! Buhee! Correction. Its a one-sided beat-down. WA~! TIME-OUT! Wait, please wait a minute!? After it attack me with his front paw, the Aqua Wolf persistently pursues me. Chi! Moment! I activate my skill Moment, dodging the pursuing Aqua Wolf with a speed at which it cant keep up. Cutting Leg! I am not just dodging, but also countering. Just like that, I activate my Cutting Leg skill. ZushaAA! KyaUN! The sh that I release tears the Aqua Wolfs skin. Originally, I didnt mean to use this on the Aqua Wolf, so I release the Cutting Leg while suppressing its power as much as I can. Because of that, the sh only tore its skin. Its not going as far as tearing the meat. Taking advantage of the recoil of this attack, I use this chance to run as far as I can. Mou, I hate it! Why do I have to pass this when Im just going to collect Heat Rock! GURURURURUGAUGAAAAAAAAa! Mou, Donte this waaaaaaay! In the end, the Aqua Wolf is still chasing me. While frantically running for my life, I remember my life experiences during these 5 months since I had that first evolution. 5 months passed by after finishing my first evolution and various things happened. First, by relying on the knowledge of the Clever Monkey, I moved towards the river. I must secure water provisions. Then I went to the harvest spots of precious minerals like iron ore and unexpectedly gathered many of them together. Without realizing, I got a title due to my body odor Anyway, these long 5 months felt like only a moment. The meat is terrible. The muscle is too thick, which makes it difficult to eat, but for my own life, Clever Monkey meat became my staple food. In addition, by relying on the Clever Monkeys knowledge, Im also looking for edible nts. Thanks to that battle with the Clever Monkey, Ive bepletely ustomed to it; I also experienced 8 times the intense pain thates together with the evolution. Just like that, my current status is: ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race: New Humanity Gender: Male upation: Forest Man Age: 17 Level: 1 Magic: 8024 ATK: 11088 Defense: 10200 Agility: 11376 Magic Attack: 8008 Magic Defense: 9176 Luck: 8000 Charm: ?Equipment? Ultimate Weapon: The School Uniform, Ultimate Weapon: The Student Pants, Underwear of Sure Death, Undershirt of Sure Death, Kensaru Chain, Kensaru Rod ?Skill? Intermediate Appraisal, Absolute Disassembly, Paralysis Resistance, Wind Resistance, Sleep Resistance, Confusion Resistance, Charm Resistance, Petrification Resistance, Hindrance Resistance, Poison Resistance, Cutting Leg, Moment, Super Compounding, Tool Production: Super First-ss, Fatigue Resistance ?State? Evolution 2 ?Title? Smelly yer ?Money in Possession? 84,240,000G Thats it. First, my level still has yet to rise, still level 1. Moreover, the Charm point is always in nk. Well, worrying about it is too troublesome, so I give up. Because neither race nor gender changed too much after one evolution, I didnt pay too much attention to it. Only, what about my upation? What? Forest Man. Since when did I be a Forest Man? Mou, making a tsukkomi for every little thing is troublesome After that, the fatigue in ?State? vanished and a new skill Fatigue Resistance was added in the ?Skill? column. Thanks to that, Ive never felt fatigued recently. Im lively again. I keep the Kensaru Chain from defeating the Clever Monkey. With the exception of the one equipped on me, there are 7 of those in my item box. As for the newly added ?Title?, the Smelly yer, why is the effect so cruel? Smelly yerIts effect enables me to freely control my own body odor. Its effective range is 10 cm from the title owner. The day I got this title, I cried quietly. I think its just that my clothing that Ive worn since the beginning already became dirty Even though I have the skill to create new clothing, I still cant create any without needle and thread Well, I had already resigned myself from the start. I think thatpromise is important. Thanks to continuously killing the Clever Monkey, my body became ustomed to using the skills. I also made a weapon from the bones of the Clever Monkey, the Kensaru Rod that appeared in the ?Equipment? column in the status screen. I am using certain special paralysis grass extract that I apply on the weapon to strike at my opponent, making my opponent wounded and paralyzing it. At first I thought there was no use to that grass, but It became a priceless treasure once I unexpectedly discovered how to use Special Paralysis Grass. The old me made this weapon bypletely using the Kensaru Bones, but he couldnt use it properly. But, something like that is just a bonuspared to the rise in my status; because its made my body feel amazing. Its gotten to the point that my body is capable of various movements. My body lost weight. Moreover,tely Ive been thinking, could it have been that amazing evolution in the beginning, adding 1000 points to all status? Or so I thought, but something like 1000 points is unexpectedly low, right? Its possible to say that. Because I know that the Clever Monkey, whose level slightly exceeds 100, which is 120, is considered small fry, and now Im still desperately running for my life from the level 311 Aqua Wolf. Its level exceeds 300. I also received knowledge of this different world from God. Since its not too detailed about the things such as levels, I know that something like level 1000 exists, so it can be said that this is the first time Im facing a formidable enemy. In other words, I, until now, desperately fought for my life against the Clever Monkeys that can be said to be small fry in this world. But, ording to my information about the Clever Monkeys, most of them supposedly inhabit high level dungeons. But thats, after all, only the subjective opinion about the Clever Monkeys. I mean, the knowledge I obtained about the Clever Monkeys is from the knowledge of the Clever Monkey itself. Could it beit wont be strange if Im also a little overestimating myself, right? Thats my conclusion. But, with Clever Monkeys knowledge about nts minerals and the technique to create things, certainly its something to be amazed at. It seems they seriously exceed human knowledge. After that, my Intermediate Appraisal changed to Advanced Appraisal. This made me really happy. Because of the Clever Monkeys knowledge, the information about edible nts is already inside my head. As for the things that are unknown to the Clever Monkey, I will then use Appraisal to learn them. My luck is different than before. I am d that now food that gives bad statuses is rarely found by me. I also gathered quite an amount of money. Though, itspletely useless in this forest. From the knowledge I received from God, the coin value from the lowest is copper coin, silver coin, gold coin, and tinum coin. 100 units of the coin is equivalent to 1 unit of the coin above it. For example, 100 copper coins is equivalent to 1 silver coin. An ordinary family with an ie around 10 silver coins could live well for around a year. In other words, its 100,000G. ED note: But 100,000G is 1,000 silver coins or 10 gold coins I think the author is bad at math. Before I noticed it, I was already filthy rich. By the time I knew this, I drew out a little money, I should be honest with myself and be happy. No, honestly Im drifting away from the topic a little. Currently there isnt any chance to use it yet. NONONO! This is bad!? I have 82,240,000G! Its enough for more than 800 years, you know!? Its scary This different world, that is CThus, thats my recollection during these 5 months. Like this, a lot of things happened. Just like that, Im challenging something new, such aspounding a medicine called Elixir. Though it is information obtained from Clever Monkeys knowledge, the nt for that Elixir can be collected in this area. For that reason, a certain mineral is necessary. Its the Heat Rock otherwise known as me Stone and then somehow I discovered an Aqua Wolf, and then back to the beginning. ED note: Heat Rock is said in English (lit. Hito rokku), me Stone in Japanese. By the way, this miracle drug can revive the dead. This medicine really has such a tremendous effect. However, it seems it is useless for monsters as it can be used for healing injuries, but not resurrection. If that was the case, what is the purpose of that? Only that, its simr to the First ss Recovery Medicine and other recovery medicine, but there is a difference in the nts and minerals collected. Until now, I havent used it once. Heat Rock, usually called me Stone is a mineral that emits a special me, which is the reason for me heading towards the mining area. Imy luck was raised, right? GAOOOOOOO! Soooo, donte herEEEEEEEE! Im running earnestly in the forest. It is too persistent!! This wolf! Just give it up already! If it was my status from before, I would certainly be killed by it! But as expected, maybe the monsters here are quite weak. Or its just that the old me was abnormally weak. I dont have any business with you! Just be good and go away! GWON! Listen what Im sayiiiiiiiiiiiiiIIIIIIIIIIng! Its useless. Its not listening to me at all! well, the other party is a monster after all. Its just me expecting it to understand humannguage. DAAAAA! Its so annoying! I made a big leap, facing the Aqua wolf. If youe closer than thisI I will fight!? Please, absolutely donte any closer. Its scary. Honestly, with the exception of Clever Monkey, I dont have any confidence that I can beat it. Its appearance is bad enough. Only, at the time when it attacked me using Aqua Wolf skill at the beginning, it didnt cause considerable damage, I have a real feeling that my defense power has actually risen Its still unpleasant. While I bend back a little, I set up the Kensaru Rod, a weapon created from Clever Monkey bone While creating it, I also applied the extract of special paralysis grass to its tip. And, as if the Aqua wolf can read my feelings, it doesnt attack. N? Thisthis is Can I go? By the time I think so. Uuuuuuuuu Eh? Suddenly the Aqua wolfys its head on the ground and growls in a low voice. While Im bewildered by that sudden action, BA! It suddenly raises its face and a jet of wateres out of its mouth. GAUOOOOOOOO! Seriously!? That water isnt some half-assed thing like a squirt gun. Its basically a water cannon. MoMoment! I instantly invoke my skill Moment and avoid the water cannon. Whawhat was that!? A jet of water just came out from wolfs mouth!? I dont understand this anymore! I somehow avoided that attack. The water cannon, just like that, passes by me and collides with the tree behind me. ZUGAAAAAN! No way The water cannon thats released by the Aqua Wolf collides with a many years old tree and breaks it. Is that also a skill!? Iiya. But rather than a skill its more fitting to call it magic. Aanything is fine Anyway, now what should I do for this battle! I raise my wariness even higher. Now, I am running wild around. Any second now, apanion of this Aqua Wolf could appear. I need to settle this quickly. I wont go easy anymore. First, I release Cutting Leg with the intention of scaring it. But, because Im resolved to fight it, Im going all out! Im not strong enough to win against it while holding back on the first strike. Thats why I made my resolution to survive and go all out from the start! Here we go! Cutting Leg! I swing my foot with all my power to unleash the Cutting Leg skill! Byun! Zupa! Boto. The Aqua Wolfs head falls. Eh? I cant catch up with the current situation. Next, the Aqua wolf that lost its neck, and just like the time I defeated the Clever Monkey That effect happensC the corpse disappears into light particles. In its ce, a lot of things fall. Its a lie, right!? My voice echoes around. All the events that happened during these 5 months are just like an idle chat. Before long, from inside of the forest, the heroine made her appearance. Chapter 9: Legend class weapon

Chapter 9: Legend ss weapon

For the moment, lets collect the drop items. Because I defeated the Aqua Wolf like that, I collect the items without missing anything. Kaijin kamirge fang. Huge Fang of the Aqua Wolf. Sharp, it can pierce an iron te easily. (TL:kaijin okami is the name of the aqua wolf its direct trantion is ash wolf I am letting his name like that its cooler) Kaijin kami fur. Grey fur that can be said to be the symbol of the Aqua Wolf. It feels unusually well and the magic resistance is high. When processed to be armor, it bes an amazing thing. Kaijin kami meat Aqua Wolf meat. It is not good to eat raw; ordinary cooking methods are never tasty. If soaked in salt water, the salt seeps into the meat and bes delicious. The drop items I got in my hands are appraised and disyed. Wait, Kaijin kami it says. So cooool. Whats more, the fangs power is weird. To pierce an iron te. Ma, its not bad this is great, I can make something like a spear with my kensaru rod and the fang. Because there is no rope, I wonder if I should use the tree vines. It should be fine if I do it this time, too. Putting that aside, meat! Salt is needed though. Around here, there isnt any ce I can get salt. I just dont know. Maybe there is a ce where I can collect something like salt stones. In my knowledge and the Clever Monkeys knowledge, I dont know such a ce. For now, I will need to get salt in my hand; getting it isnt a lost. I throw all the drop items that are appraised in the item box. Since the appraisal changed to Advanced Appraisal, there hasnt been any things that is unclear. Well there are items that I know the effect though. The nts ? stopped appearing. This time, it shows how to use it. Only when ites to demons are the name and level shown. Not even one had their status appear. Well, thats unrted to me that keep hunting Clever Monkeys. (TL note: expect retribution poor monkeys). Well, next is I say while moving my line of sight. Entering my vision is a card that has fallen. Skill card I have all the skills of the Clever Monkey but I dont have even one skill of the Aqua Wolf. By the way, until now, all of the defeated Monkeys, for some reason, didnt leave me a skill card even once. TL note: apart of the first it means Probably, I dont have any more to learn from the skill cards. Too OP absolute disassembly. While having a little curiosity, I appraise the card. Skill card ?Twin Fang Attack?. Skill ?Twin Fang Attack? can be learned. Skill card ?Enemy Search?. Skill ?Enemy Search? can be learned. Skill card ?Strong ws?. Skill ?Strong ws? can be learned. Magic Card ?Water Attributed Words?.It seems that youll be able to use water attribute magic. .Yes? It is there in the result of the appraisal. Words I never saw before make me tilt my head. Ma,magic Card? A green card that appears in a certain card game? (TLC: Yu-Gi-Oh, specifically, spell cards.) Iya, whats more, the effect.eh, if I use this card, I will be a magician? It is fine not to wait until 30 years old? When I think of such a thing, the skill cards and magic card turn into light and goes into my body. And, that voice flows in my head. Skill card ?Twin Fang Attack? has been learned. Skill card ?Enemy Search? has been learned. Skill card ?Strong ws? has been learned. Magic Card ?Water Attributed Words? has been learned. I just cant get used to this suddenly learning the skills like this is weird, isnt it? I thought so that time with the Clever Monkey, why cant I just be happy? Maa, is it because I didnt get them with my own power?.Maa, if I dont be strong, then I cant survive..I stop thinking about it deeply. To begin with, Im only amoner; it is impossible to learn skills. apart from resistances. I shake my head, shake off what I was thinking, and immediately confirm the effect of the skill. ?Twin Fang Attack? Originally it was a skill that is activated with the fangs. Hold a weapon in both hands, then attack with both at the same time. Like that, give it a rotation and it can return the attack from the enemy, a counter skill. ?Enemy Search? Presence, temperature, magic-power, all is detectable. With this skill, it is possible to recognize the presence of organisms in a radius of about 10m from the user of the skill. ?Strong ws? It is possible to shoot the ws. With control, it can make a sh. I was stunned. All skills are too abnormal! ?Twin Fang Attack? is probably too strong!? While avoiding opponent attacks, you can damage your opponent! Counter! And, ?Enemy Search?.. now, it does feel like the most important skill in this forest..that amazing guy, Aqua Wolf. To defeat it with one of my attacks, as expected, its a fluke, isnt it? ?Strong ws?, it somehow feels like a hand version of cutting leg. I can profit from this. So the effect of that magic card Water attribute magic:. Water attribute magic learned. I will be able to use all the magic of water attribute. Too Cheat!!! Terrific!? I will not be a magician!!! Suddenly learning all water magic attribute!! The aqua wolf efforts were for naught?! Somehow sorry! Even if I apologize, it doesnt mean that it will be forgiven..! Because, I, without trying, got in my hands Water attribute magic that needs an unbelievable amount of effort just like that? If my position was reversed, I will resent it for my life. And, water attribute magic information flows in my head. .Somehow, I am very sorry.. And I say that. T, to recover my mood, the next thing is. Then like that time with the Clever Monkey, the same booklet is here. On the cover of the booklet is written as Knowledge of Aqua Wolf. For the time being I open the booklet. Aqua Wolf is a wolf that inhabits high level fields or dungeons and is called Kaijin Okami. Though it cant use fire magic in its life, it can use water magic. When it is mating season, it normally has one child. It has a strong territorial instincts and it has a lot of turf wars with itspanions. It made a lot of war with the surroundings creatures to get more territory and it is proficient in detecting presence. Its also active at night. What, its named Kaijin Okami!!? Well, I wonder if its because of the gray fur somehow there should be another nameWait, it was nocturnal? Until now, I havent been attacked at night. Well I might have been fine because I sleep in the trees..While I think such things, I turn the page. Life of Aqua Wolf Again so grand!!! Did it not have any more titles!? Mou, anything is fine. Eventually As I flip through, the next page has the life of Aqua Wolf, the knowledge of several new types of useful nt, and names of the monsters who live in this forest written. The booklet bes a ball of light and goes into my body. And, just like the knowledge of the Clever Monkey made a map in my head, this time, the page updates with the new info. However, in the map of Clever Monkey and Aqua Wolf, for some reason, there is a part filled with ck. When I saw the map of the Clever Monkey, I thought the ck part was a part outside the activities of the Clever Monkey, but now, in the map of the Aqua Wolf, the same part is ck. Yes..this seems like it needs to be investigated. Maybe it could be a way to get out of this forest. After all, with the knowledge of the Clever Monkey and now with the Aqua Wolf, I can find a way out of this forest. Well, its fine for now I have to think of survival. I still am at level 1. Then next is The next thing I got is the status of the Aqua Wolf which turned into a sphere. Magic: 10000 ATK: 9874 DEF: 1230 AGI: 8762 Magic Attack: 5553 Magic defense: 4887 Luck: 20 Charm: 1000 Luck so low!! It is the only status thats low! Wait, why do all the demons Ie across have low luck? Is that? Its unfortunate to meet a guy like me? Shit! Furthermore, charm is high! And mine is still nk! .its fine, I dont care. This means I will have a 100 plus in charm I am in a good mood! This way, I will recover my charm!.this is baaad. Until now I didnt have a bit of confidence. When I am in a high mood, the sphere of status goes into to my body. And paying no attention to the voice in my head, I decide to open the treasure chest. Weeell..what is inside? I open the box in a good mood and with excited feelings. When opening a thing filled with treasures and secrets, it raises your tension, right?! What wille out? I open the treasure crest while saying that. Inside is a single dagger. Oh. I take it out of the treasure crest and hold it in my hand. It doesnt have any ornate decoration, but the light blue gem studded in some ces is mysterious. Even I feel strangely intimidated. I immediately use appraisal to the dagger that was in my hand. Dagger of the Water Spirits Sphere The dagger in which a spirit of the water was formerly sealed which caused a cataclysm that drove away and killed many people. Legend-ss weapon. It can make a de of water, can cut a lot, and doesnt lose sharpness. When using water attributed magic, it considerably reduces the consumption of magic. The Water attributed magics effect is greatly increased. Huh!? Somehow I got something terrible in my hands. Whats more, Legend-ss you know. Speaking of Legend-ss, I got quite the rare ssification. ording to the different world knowledge that I got from God, there seems to be many levels of rarity. Normal ss. It can be bought in normal Shop. It can be made normally. (TL note: I suppose that Shop exist in that world is only that our MC havent been in one)) Rare ss the better ss of drop items from monsters. It has convenient effects when equipped. Unique ss. It can be obtained defeating decently strong demons. It has a lot of effects when fighting. Treasure ss. It can be obtained defeating powerful demons or in a treasure chest in dungeons. It has powerful effects. Legend ss.a low possibility of dropping after defeating strong demons or in treasure chests in high level dungeons. It has various powerful effects. Mythology ss.ultra-low-probability of dropping from a strong demon or in a treasure chest in ultra-high difficulty level dungeon. Because only a few humans got it, the effects arent well known. Fantasy ss.dont know the method of obtaining. Effects unknown. How rare is the Fantasy ss? Even the obtaining method is unknown. Is there a benefit in making it? So I was thinking when obtaining the order of rarity from the other world knowledge that I got from God. Because the effect is unclear, maybe its not known on how to use it. Unexpectedly someone could have it. Anyway, this is the scale for rarity. Legend ss is quite rare. I knew it. The Aqua Wolf was strong. In contrast, the Clever Monkey was weak as expected because it dropped a rare ss. To be defeated by a fluke. Aqua Wolf, somehow I am sorry. Ma, I got it in my hands, lets equip it! I put the dagger in the space in my belt. It fits so well that I dont worry about it falling off. .Oh? There is another one. After equipping it, I see a second item inside the treasure chest. A bracelet with a small dark yellow jewel embedded is there. Is this a drop item as well? Even I think I wont understand it, so lets Appraise it fast. Night bracelet.Unique ss item. It is possible to keep the same kind of visibility of daytime at night. The effects of the equipment arent half assed! Aqua Wolf is too amazing..! As expected of a nocturnal! Whats more to see at night better than day its so amazing, I have a weird feeling. ..I will equip it though. Because it is too amazing. I equip the Night bracelet on my right arm. Well.st is the gold. The gold will increase more..While thinking so, I take out a bag from inside the treasure chest. 3 thousand tinum and 70 thousand gold coins were inside. Like I said, I do not need any more money! There is no ce to use iiiit!!!! No, when I get out of the forest, it will be necessary. Mou enough either way it is going into the item box. It will show only in the status. Waiting for the time I need to use it. ?Arge amount of exp has been confirmed. From here on, the evolution will take ce.? Shi- I havepletely forgotten. The Aqua wolf is a more powerful enemy than the Clever Monkey Aghyyyaaaaah. Again, the terrible pain! My heeeeaaaaad! Its breakiiiiing! Recently thanks to my defensive posture, I thought I could endure it! But, take it out from your mind a second and this is the result! Noooooooooo~tsu! And just like that, I who endured the terrible pain in my head, is assaulted with pain in my face. Tsu! The face unusually hurts! I am desperately clenching my teeth and trying to endure to not let out my voice. Such a state in my face ends after I endure the severe pain. Fu~u! Fu~u! I want to cry with full force. But if I cry, it can be the same as that time with the Clever Monkey. I continue to desperately endure so that I do not let out a voice. ButC What should I do about my lower bodyyyyyyy! The leg is still good. It hurts, but I can put up with it. But there, I cant endure iiiiiiiiiiit!. Iiiiyaaaaaaaaaa! My manhood is aaaaaght!! Eh, it isnt needed?.. Dont say sad things. (TL: Pain makes him crazy. He is speaking alone plus making fun or himself. Facepalm. At least, console yourself man) Only, the severe pain in my lower body cant I stand. Its making that Bakiboki sound. (TL: Its starting to hurt me.) But I, who have endured the severe pain until now, have not tentatively lost the function of there. I can rx. (TL note: I am not a pure maiden. Its just that the author keeps saying that ce like that not using any name to refer it) But this hurts nne ~e~e~e~eeeeeeeeee!? I cant rx at all! Even now, Gukya! Baki! Mekya!, it is making this sound! ..But is it my imagination? I get the feeling that there grew a bit since I was on Earth. Ma, because I always saw it when I do the business, it may be a visual illusion. All done, I have managed to survive the severe pain that can be said to also be torture. Ze~e Ze~e Ze~e I go to confirm the st,status. Even with my breath erratic, I didnt forget to confirm the Status. Chapter 10

Chapter 10

I, Hiiragi Seiichi is facing the reality in life I have never encountered before. Sake? Im a minor If it is food I have here I love to but Im not hungry. Then, lets go to sleep. I took enough sleep yesterday. Then lets be married already. I decline with full strength.oh, yes,yes,yes, tomorrow! -Im proposed by a gori Why did it became like this? I cant understand the situation but can you? This situation, seriously!? Calm down..this is certainly a messed up setting here. First, I have this gori in my sight. But it isnt just a gori. Its muscle is surely trained well, covered with burning red fur. Its face is indeed of goris but that huge fang peeping out from its mouth was Implying an earthly idea. Kaiser Kong This is the name of the gori in front of my eyes. and is a female. Kong, different from king. Kong, not in the word donkey. But a Kaiser. Its my first, so be gentle okay? Damareeeeeeeeee~tsu! (It means silence! or isutappu!=stop) The goris cheeks was dye in red. Id like to die soon By the way, I think I know what this gori is. It came from the knowledge I gained from the Clever monkey and AquaWolf. Child, I want ten child. Lets demonstrate and multiply already. Dont open that mouth for entire life. Maybe you just can die with it Dont you settle at all!? I cant understand what this goris talking about anymore. ..She also acts calmly saying such things. Ignoring the Kaiser kong, I tried recalling, the past happening to understand more of the current situation. I harvested the drop items of AquaWolf, withstood the pain from evolving, then confirmed their enhancing status ? Hiiragi Seiichi ? Race: Super New-breed Humanity Gender: Male upation: Forest Man Age : 17 Level : 1 Magic : 10024 ATK: 13075 Defense : 11323 Agility : 13252 Magic Attack : 9563 Magic defense : 10665 Luck :9020 Charm: ? Equipped? (Ultimate Weapon) Students Uniform (Ultimate Weapon) Students Pants Underwear of Sure Death Undershirt of Sure Death Kensaru Chain Kensaru Rod Water Spirit Ball Dagger Bracelet of the Night ? Skill? Advance Appraisal Absolute Disassemble Paralysis Resistance Wind Resistance Sleep Resistance Confusion Resistance Charm Resistance Petrification Resistance Hindrance Resistance Poison Resistance Cutting Leg Moment Super Compoundin Tool Production: Super First-ss Fatigue Resistance Fangs Strike Search Enemy Hard Nails ? State? Evolution x 1 ? Title? Smelly yer ? Money Possessed? 452,240,000G Naze da! (TL: It means why is it or simply Why) My charm is still nk! I gave up and I dont care anymore but do charm really need to be leave in nk!? Is the column intentionally in nk? pitying me? If it means the same with not hating bean jam it is still insulting! But why does it have to be nk? For what reason do they have a grudge against me !? Before I knew it, my race changed to Super New-breed Humanity!? Would my hair be blonde sooner? (TL: I Imagine him as a foreigner or Saiyan.) I begin to imagine myself being a Blondie, its still me. Nothing changed. Still, magic is not disyed on the status column for some reason. Oh, as I think about magic some texts about magic suddenly popped up on my mind so its not that problematic. Though it is only water attribute I got. HaaBut, evolution is currently x 1 Besides that I was able to lose weight, an actual feeling to evolve isnt liked very much after all. Evolving gives me acute pain, and in the ne my evolution doesnt appear from myself so I hardly think its beneficial, a fraud evolution. Ma..betsuni ii ka (English: Well.its okay) Even thinking of evolution, its not that troubling so, its okay. I carelessly think and nodded to myself alone. C~Tsu!? I noticed an existence of creature approaching by Search Enemy skill that I obtained just some time ago. Apparently, Search Enemy is activated all this time and I can sense it approaching the area where I stood. ..its surrounding me!? So, I was encircled between sometime around. I still dont know what kind of creature is surrounding me but the fact doesnt change that it is an enemy. Damn..I still dont know how to use magic in range.!! While clicking my tongue, I became wary of the situation. Then the creatures which surrounded around me jumped out all at once and appeared. Clever Monkey!? It was a group of clever monkey that jumped on me. This? Did they n to have revenge for their fallenrade? do..Would they forgive me if I prostate myself..Pride? whats that? Are they fearful of me? Why arent they attacking? ??? I twisted a neck, and it was when I received the answer about the reason why it didnt attack. Human, you the first I have seen. (TL: literally what it says. The speaker has speech issues.) I heard someone speaking humannguage suddenly. I look around in a hurry, but its still mystery who issued those presenting words. But it was human words and Im sure of it. In this forest, other human than me!? It was me whos filled with curiosity and strange expectation, but a strange sound audible in the ear suddenly Hyuuu~u~u~u~u~u.. eh.? Zudoooooooooontsu! (TL: sh explosion like kaboom!) Something fell suddenly from the sky when I heard the sound! Wawhats this? When looking at the dust increasing due to a tremendous shock, eventually a shadow came out from the dust. Its because of A stupid voice suddenly came out. Human, I dere warC DDDD This is because it was a gori that fell on the sky. Chapter 11

Chapter 11

With me, fight. Is what gori-san said in front of me. Is it an idiot? By the way, the bet is. Dont want to. .. This is a first for me. A gori denies my rights as a human. I quit thinking. Im somewhat tired I, who doesnt have enough energy to even Tsukkomi, appraise the gori in front of me quietly. [Kaiser Kong Lv:775 ?State? Evolution 1] I regret it. Do U~wei~tsu!? That unbelievable level make me raise a strange voice. No, no, no. Isnt it strange!? More than 700!? I cant understand the meaning of this! In addition, as for that [State] that I have not seen before on monsters until now. Furthermore, evolution x1?! Has it evolved the same way I did?! No matter how many times I rub my eyes, what I see in front of me doesnt change. Something wrong? No, nuthin at all... I-I cant answer right!? This is bad I dont have any will to win! That reminds me, Clever Monkeys know that Kaiser Kongs are above them. As I thought, did this gorie here to challenge me in order to get revenge? No. If that is so, when they appeared, why didnt they attack simultaneously then? Ill fight you fair and square even if you attack in a group. When I bend my neck while thinking, the Kaiser Kong in front of me snaps its finger. Dont worry. Other than me, wont let others to obstruct us. No, that isnt the problem here-!? Without any other means to understand what the gori said to me, it stepped forward being ready for battle. Soon quickly end. Rx. Itll end quickly? Isnt it me being dead. . Say something! Scary! Is it for revenge, like I thought? Okay, I go. Eh! No, waiC Hmph! UH OH UH TSU. As the Kaiser Kong moves in front of me at tremendous speed, my hand just reacts to it. Amazing, its the first time I have been kicked. First time.. po~tsu. Why are you blushing on that! The heck? Is it perverted? Is it a lie? Please tell me its a lie! No, is it because its a gori that it looks perverted? But its obvious its a gori though. This only makes me disgusted! Strong, Healthy, Male. Im scared of goris now! So you are a pervert!.I start to think about what would happen in the worst case scenario.if ites to worst.No, lets stop thinking. While we have this kind of exchange, Kaiser Kong tries to attack me knowing I let my guard down. So with that, I advance my foot lightly and. Ei! (TLC: The gori attacked.) E bu~tsu! CI failed to see that. Suddenly Kaiser Kong throws a stone at me and it hits my face..It hurts a lot. But because I kept on enduring the pain of evolution, Im not as weak as to cry from a mere rock!which is unpleasant to be ustomed to. That aside, even though the rock is thrown with that kind of arm strength, Im d I didnt take that much damage. Mu, negi geru, dame. (English: Nothing, Escape Gel, not good) Its not not good!? If that hit me, I wouldve died! Kaiser Kongs thick, iling armses near and even when it barely hits me, something in my body seems to be blown off. I can also feel the bones being shattered because of the momentum. If this continues, I wont get any more chances..[Cutting Legs]! Just like the time I used [Cutting Legs] on the Aqua Wolf, I swing and release it with full force. ! However, when I thought Kaiser Kong created an opening, it easily dodges my attack with a speed that doesnt match itsrge body. Dangerous.. Youre the dangerous one! Why are you dodging my attack? Why are you so nimble despite having such a big body?! Isnt it unfair?! Well then, me too. [Madokaude Shunwan]! (TL:Instant Skill: Blinking Arm.) !? Ugghhh. Blurghhh?! I didnt see the attack of Kaiser Kong at all. When I start to think about how it activated something like a skill, it suddenlyes. In other words, I was hit by Kaiser Kong. I, who was sent flying, finally hit the ground after knocking down a few trees. Geho~tsu ! Goho~tsu ! I cough while holding my belly, struggling. The thing thates out of my mouth is dark-red blood. N-, No more. I couldnt help crying from pain. But, in this situation, my life is in danger, so I immediately take out the super effective recovery medicine from my item box, and drink it all at once. Puha~a~Tsu!..I thought I was going to die Go, goris are scary!I dont want to see a gori again in the zoo my entire life. Ah, thats right, I cant return to Earth. While I was thinking that, Kaiser Kong catches up with an unimaginable speed. Amazing, My [Instant Arm] didnt kill you. After all, you really want tomit homicide! My interest is getting bigger, I, Strong male, Want. No thank you, you gori. My names not gori. Its Saria. Why do you have an unnecessarily bishoujo-like name? This is fraud! I request an exnation! Someone! Someone please help-! Even more so, why do you have a name?! Isnt it Kaiser Kong!? Why am I dissatisfied about this!?Well, isnt this fine? Rather, hey, engage in conversation with me ! (Mou~!) Really, which is it? So [Cutting Legs] is not enough. [Hard Nails]! Around the ce, I start to run, activating my Tsuyoshitsume skill. (Tsuyoshi = Hard/Strong/strenght , Tsume = Nail/s) As I swing down my arm all the way, the next thing is that 5 lines of w swipes suddenly fly towards Kaiser Kong. Tou~tsu! (Eng: A hit!) It was avoided?! However, Kaiser Kong softly jumps on the spot effortlessly, avoiding all the nails. Skill, sugoi (Eng: Skill, wow/cool/amazing.) Ahhh..I see? Im already desperate, bing senile. And in the first ce, fighting with a weapon, using the dagger would certainly be bad as to how Im immature with it, I could use the [Monkey Ken Rod], but the distance is an issue I think about how I could fight while staying at a distance. Then Kaiser Kong is soon in a state of floating in the air; you wont believe your eyes about seeing such an action. Then, follow me. Pierce of the empty air, [Sky Thrust]. Yes~s~ssssss!? Suddenly Kaiser Kong, whatever principle it is, kicks the air and thenes rushing at me! Oooooooooooo. Iyaaaaaaaaaaa! Kowaiiiiiiiii! (Possible Eng: Huh!!!!!!!! Scary/ that was scary!!!!!!) I didnt think that a gori flying over would be such a scary spectacle! Perhaps the skill makes you step into the empty air and dash, but hell, it is unexpected and terrifying! I twist my body at thest minute and sessfully spring back farther than where I was. Zudoooooon! Then Kaiser Kong just smashes the ground where I stood just a while ago. .it would be good if it just killed itself from that absurd attack.. After all, she hit the ground with tremendous strength. As expected, she probably. Im surprised. My [Sky Thrust] can cut the wind, but you avoided it as I thought. Thats bad, shes perfectly fine!. Theres no damage. I really want to cry. In this situation where I cant evennd an attack, what should I do? I can manage to counter with the skill [Double Fang Strike], but even this seems like it can be avoided. As Im thinking such thoughts, Kaiser Kong shows me an impression that would likely be an attack. Ja, [Instant skill]. Tsu!? The skill that sent me flying!: In that moment, by judging it where it is all or nothing bet, I grab the [Water Spirit Ball Dagger] and the [Monkey Ken Rod] at my sides and try activating [Double Fang Strike]. [Double Fang Strike] tsu! Next as if it is a slow-motion rey, the other partys movement is slowly revealed to me as she slowly extends her arms at me. Surprised in such situation, I push my two weapons at the enemy to parry and receive its thrusting arm. Ive got you now! I surely thought so at that time. But, Kaiser Kong cant be done in so easily. In my vision, her figure is seen slowly as I attack, but Kaiser Kong handles my attack contrary to my expectations. Heartily! Haa !? I utter this surprised voice to match the Kaiser Kongs unexpected conduct. really amazing. I barely managed to see that. As for Kaiser Kong in that slow-motion, I didnt know, but she manages to go between my guard and then stick out her arms to grab my hands, preventing my attack. Tsu ! (TL: Imagine their position.) As the danger closes in, my instincts then follows, At point nk range where my hands are held, I activate [Cutting Legs]. Then, Kaiser Kong lets go of my hands to follow and at speed far greater than the skill [Momentum], my [Cutting Legs] is dodged in unrecognizable speed. . The cold sweat doesnt stop. Its too strong. It seems that I wasnt that strong after all. As the result of fighting Clever Monkeys and Aqua Wolfs and the little power I got I may have been too confident of myself. When I get out of this forest, will I be the prey of demons? Lets postpone the issueter. If I think negative thoughts, surely my mind will definitely go dark! But, as all of my skills doesnt make sense and is not sessful, I also dont know how to deal with it. Itll be acting without rehearsal, but it may be that I dont have a choice, but to use magic topensate. I, thinking so, immediately start to use magic. Although its not written in the status column, all information about water attribute magic was inputted to my head. I understand the consumption of Magical Power, but also dont know a thing of it as I dont see it. Now that I decide to use it in actual fighting, I raise the consumption of MP to the highest for the Water attribute magic. Its the same with ɥ(Dora) and ޥ(mada) ! The higher the magic consumption, the stronger the power is. In addition, currently, I have the [Water Spirit Ball Dagger]. Being weak in water magic would be unlikely. As for the magic consumption being the most valued knowledge, I know many ways to make use of magic consumption. One of them will be used. .. The gori in front of me starts to tilt its head immediately as I be quiet. This time is the best to get in a hit! So now, Ill use this different worlds thing called magic! [Fall Disaster]! I raise my right arm to the heavens and shout. Why did I raise my hand? Because its cool, you know! Na~tsu! (Possible Eng: what? or Eh..?) I just used magic and Kaiser Kongs eyes and mouth are wide open as if she knows what magic Im using. FufufuWas my magic a sessful hit? While thinking such things, I get why the Kaiser Kong did have that expression. dododododododododododododo~tsu! EH ? I think I hear this amazing sounding from above. Involuntary my line of vision is attracted to the sky. I didnt see that! HAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? The origin of the sound from the sky is a tremendous amount of water. Eh !? That thing.isnt this situation awkward? The uing water falling from the sky, itsnding point is surely my position. Tenma, have to avoidC (TL: Tenma is written in characters evil and sky. He means that the water is eviling from the skynot the pegasus meaning of tenma. In the raws it is written in katakana.) However, my thoughts are just in vain. The ruthlessrge amount of water which has fallen from the sky gives me this tremendous shock. Dobaaaaaaaaaaa~tsu! (TL: Gitaigo/Onomatopoeia for shock/a hit.) aba baba baba baba baba baba baba! There.. breathe! I cant seem to move as well for Im pinned down by the force onto the ground. Because I feel her stare, suddenly my eyes are somehow turned to her. She is stunned and is looking at me. The heck. Why is Kaiser Kong left undamaged? This feeling is not far from being ripped bobobobobobobo~tsu ! Oh, I cant breath..seriously! Ultimately, that scene where I drown is for three minutes until I am released from the violent attack of water. Chapter 12

Chapter 12

During my fight with the Kaiser Kong, a subtle pause in the fight appeared. Mou ne, what was that. Youre that eager to hit me. I want to die. For the mean time, I somehow got up, because I didnt want to experience the pain that woulde if this situation continues. Fu, fufufu Youre quite something No, I just want to self-destruct Noooooooo! I wanna hide in a hole if I can find one! I tried lying, but a really precise tsukkomi appeared! Its that huh. Magic needs practice. If this continues my body wont hold. Do you want to continue? Give me a break Whats with me? Selfishly dying and copsing mentally? Even so, it seems that this gori-san still wants to continue? Then, lets go? Is what I heard from Kaiser Kong, but I would be helpless if it were to attack right now. My body hurts all over, and I cant activate any skills instantly or recover. But, if magic cant be used to satisfy this situation, then Do I have a technique to defeat her? Nevertheless, the Kaiser Kong in front of me is really honest. Even going through the trouble to ask if its okay to attack me Its even sympathizing with me, or is it just my imagination. My luck has increased, right? More importantly, I seriously dont have a n to end this conflict. My skills wont hit, and I cant really use magic. My body only recovers when I use medicine, but during that time Ill get attacked, right. Its because she honestly asked if its okay to attack that I feel that its ok to recover Something Something that I can use! I rotate my head with all of my might, it was while I was thinking of turning the tables on her. Mou, Ive waited long enough. Here I go! E!? Mou, I thought that shed wait for a bit but, Kaiser Kong came at me with dreadful speed. Luckily, she didnt use a skill, so if I think about dodging it I can. If it was the fully recovered me that is. Its because I fired my strongest magic that my body hurts all over, so I cant move my body like I want. What do I do! While thinking that, I remember the secret weapon I was hiding. I also have My smell! That clever monkey died as a result of that deadly smell! Ah, but, because of that previous attack, maybe the smell has faded. However, that is not a problem for the current me. Because I have the title of Smelly yer! With this title, I have aplete mastery of controlling my smell, although, as a result I dont know whether to be happy orment about it. Fuhahahaha! Kaiser Kong! ! What? The Kaiser Kongs attack stopped, and she stood still in ce. So honest. You have no way of winning now! Why is that? Its because I have a secret weapon! Wha- What did you say!? Why do you even know that. No, its just a coincidence. If you get close to me your life will be forfeit! What the heck, is happenin? The Kaiser Kong didnt hide her bewilderment from my speech. Well, that reaction is normal. Dying just by getting close would usually be unbelievable. However, my body odor is outrageous, my special move! I sacrificed pride as a human just to obtain this greatest move! I immediately used the Smelly yer status, releasing the maximum smell. This title allows one to have full mastery of control over their smell, but cant produce the smell itself. In short, the smell I can use is either strong or weak. Therefore, in no less than a 10 cm radius my strong smell will waft the air. However, given that it is a smell, it only works in a short range. Therefore, I have a n to use my clothes to increase the range of the smell. Otherwise, before the smell reaches her a fist will cave in my face. Now then! Come at me! I rapidly fan my clothes as such. For some reason, the Kaiser Kong seems to be backing away. But, while I was distracted for a second, the Kaiser Kong disappeared from her location. She probably used the skill Instant Skill. Mou, this is the end. When I heard those short words, the Kaiser Kong suddenly appeared in front of me, then her fist appeared before my eyes. ! As I thought, it was hopeless!? I cant win with smell!? Did it even reach her!? It appears that my smell didnt reach at all, and I instantly regretted my actions. Im so stupid. Theres no way I can kill with smell. Even though the Clever monkey died. Tha- That was just a coincidence! Ive already given up and epted the fist that is heading straight to my face. ! Pita. That kind of onomatopoeia was almost attached, as scary force of her fist stopped centimeters from my face. My eyes were unintentionally drawn to the fist, and I felt the drip of cold sweat down my back. Lets keep it a secret that I almost peed myself.(TL: Help ٤ӤꤽäΤھw . this is what I think of this line.) I blink my eyes countless times. The me that was looking at the fist wondered why the punch suddenly stopped, and finally peeked at the Kaizer Kongs expression. Po~(TL: this is the sound effect when extremely blushing.) I shouldnt have looked. What a disgusted look! A really beefy female goris face is blushing and ying dumb!? Or rather, Whats wrong Kaiser Kong!? What the heck happened!? While I was thinking that, she suddenly showed a serious face, or so I thought, but, with that expression the Kaizer Kong firmly gripped both of my shoulders. What the, was it so disgusting that it made her reactionte!? Feeling anxious about what will happen as a result of my blunders, I stared at the Kaiser Kong in front of me, whose cheeks were gradually turning red. Then, her lips parted. Suki What? Wait wait wait. Wait wait wait. Calm down me. Uh, what did she say just now? If it wasnt just my imagination, I think I heard Suki. Thats the only possibility, but I want to throw it away, if I respect her feelings, I might be pursued even more. Lets get married now. Yabai, what do I say. This is surpassing my mental outputs tolerance level. What hell is this Kaiser Kong saying?! Taking advantage of my confusion, the Kaiser Kong grabbed my hand and dragged me away. Strong male. Your pheromone is amazing. Really cool. Ill bring you home to our nest. And make children The situation gradually sinks in. ThenDDDD WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!!!!???? I shouted. Its over, she doesnt understand! My injuries were treated thoroughly by the Kaiser Kong, in order to try to investigate the cause of this I looked back at our battle, but Seriously, why has this happened!? What did I do!? Ipletely understand the situation I am now in, but I dont understand why this situation urred. Whats the problem? Do you want to eat? Kaiser Kong, Saria-san, offered me food. Kutabaru. (TL: kick the bucket.) Look here, I said I dont want any, right? More to the point, would you please let me go? No. Seiichi, my husband. Im nooooooot! I am a human! Youre a kuso gori Understand!? Our races are different!? First off, I wont ever marry a gori! You understand right!? (TL: So mean.) I, not a Kuso gori. Saria Just shut uuuuuuuuup! Anyone! Is there anyrade I can share this pain with!? If there is bring him here at light speed! By the way, the kuso gori knows my name because I reluctantly ended up saying it, due to a simple threat, or rather, the oue of a request. I was told that she will kiss me right there if I lied. Whats more, I cant lie because I feel like she will see through it, so I ended up helplessly saying my true name. I wanna die. Haa, Haa Is the only retort I could rough up with because, in front of me food appeared. The food in front of me that was prepared for me, is, honestly tasty. Unfamiliar meats and fruits, and a variety of vegetables were used, how the heck did she cook all this, it has be Cuisine. My mouth refuses, but Im pretty hungry. If ites to this, even though my stomach growlsDDDD Gururururu~. You, hungry. Eat I dont want this anymoreeeeeeeee! But, my stomach has already growled, so I cant say that Im full. Also, the Kaiser Kong in front of is gantly looking after me, so, reluctantly I ept the dish and carry the food to my mouth. Even if I eat poison, it wont work on me Even though I have that skill, I still feel a bit anxious as I carefully bring the food close to my mouth. The dish in my hand has something, an unfamiliar roasted meat. However, its not just roasted. Guessing from the smell it has something like garlic, pepper, and other vegetables with spices, overall it has a good aroma that tickles my nose. After appraising it for a second, the smell indicated that this was Pawn Dragon Steak. D-dragon.. As expected of the Kaiser. I timidly put the food I was given into my mouth. I sufficiently chewed and swallowed it. DDDD! My eyes went Ga, widening. If I was to make an expression like those in manga, it would be that my eyes are shooting beams of light. Anyway, it caused that kind of reaction The pawn dragon steak-ish thing was delish. N- no! Its the ingredients! Its because the ingredients are good! Other cooking. Ah, surely the stew sitting before wont be any good! Next, I reached for the stew-ish thing and appraised it, and discovered this contained Clever Monkey meat. What the Clever Monkey!? Is this cannibalism!? No, its a different type of monkey so it might not be cannibalism Even so, its herrade right!? Eh, do you even cook them!? Noticing that the ingredients surprised me, the Kaiser Kong exined. Were notrades. Dont selfishly attach me to them. However, they do listen to what I say. I, make profit Uwaa Dont mind the clever monkey. Theyre smart, but theyre being used. However, the clever monkeys meat was supposed to be disgusting. As a result, even cooked it will be disgusting, right. Normally, I wouldnt hope that the food I put into my mouth is disgusting, but, this time I wont say such a stupid thing so, I was hoping for this to turn out the other way. Once again, I put the stew in mouth. I hung my head. Its good Whats with this? What the heck Thinking in such a way, naturally I should have taken damage. I made it all. Is it good? Really!? Liar-W Why are you so good at cooking. With a heavy feeling, the Kuso Gori slowly pursued me, going on the offensive. Oh yeah, Seiichi, worn out. I made new thing. Made!? What the Kaiser Kong handed to me was, something that is usually found on earth, made from fine quality materials that Ive never seen before. Although, they couldnt be called perfect, they were definitely a pair of shirt and trousers. The shirt was white and the trousers ck. Both, monsters that I met, made from web. Its robust, fine materials It looks like the Kaiser Kong in front of me made this. Clothes, take off afterwards. Wash in the river Someone save meeeeeeeeee! I shouted with all my might. What the heck is this really? Your Joushi Ryoku is really high! Its too excessive right!? (TL: Girl power) Cooking,undry, sewing Also, the nest you have in one part of the forest is clean, so thinking about it youre also good in cleaning. Isnt this turning into a discussion about your qualifications as a wife!? Apletely wless body!? If you werent a Gori!? I, be a good wife? Yeah you will be!? If the husband is a gori! No way So embarrassing. If Seiichi say so, then lets get married now. I said if its a GORILLAAAAAAAAAA! I passed down my judgment! But I cant win! What a hard lifeeeeeeee! Is that it? The Kaiser Kong in front of me thinks that she and I are equals!? Is that so!? I somehow took a deep breath and regained my coolness despite the desperate situation. I caught my breath and calmly thought about this. I have to do something to escape this hell! For that, which way do I need to run? If I run away Thats it. Even if its the Clever monkeys intelligence, or if its the akurourufus intelligence, lets run on the portion of the map thats ckened. Even if the Clever monkey shares a lot of characteristics with this Kuso Gori, if there was a ckened part, then maybe the Kuso Gori wont know about that part. Even though it knows the ce, it doesnt know what kind of ce it is, sorta like that? Then when should I run It happened while I was thinking about that. Not bothering about the emergency, but above all, why now? I dont feel like it, but I suddenly questioned the Kaiser Kong in front of me. Oi, Kuso Gori Not Kuso Gori. I, Saria Shut up. So, howe you can also use the samenguage as mine? What caught my attention was the fact that the Kaiser Kong in front of me can skillfully speak the samenguage as me. That Clever monkey doesnt use words. However, this Kaiser Kong can easilye to an understanding with me. Are you happy with me asking such a question That is, because of a book I found in the nearby cave. Cave? Also, a book? I inclined my head, and the Kuso Gori took a few steps away from the thicket, taking out a two-volume book. Both books were tattered, one was thick, the other thin. Its because I read these books, that I learned. Seriously What an amazing Kuso Gori. I epted both books and looked at the cover of the thin book. Seikatsu Mahou no Gokui(TL: Daily life with magics greatest secrets I think) Daily life with magic Hearing a familiar word confused me. While in confusion, I tried opening the book. After doing so, I found that the books contained information on how to use the convenience of magic in daily life. A simple magic to start a fire. A magic to fill up a cup with water. Magic to dry theundry. Magic to soften thend for easy plowing for crops Everything was really trivial; it was filled with ways to use magic conveniently. But inside, a single magic caught my attention. That magic was called Wash. Saying it simply, this magic cleans the dust, filth and grime from the body. It cant clean the clothes, but if it is used on the body it will make daily life a homerun. My body is pretty dirty so Well, it feels like my magic will almost kill me while at the same time clean me a little. If this magic was for amoner it will likely be a popr usable magic. It makes the bathing experience of the rich aristocrat and merchant the same. Hee It really is a convenient magic It was during the time I mumbled. Daily life magic was learned The voice echoed in my head. How do I say this, I immediately learned the magic. But this thing needs practice and the like, right? Well, I learned it so theres nothing to lose. Now that Ive learned Daily magic, I closed the Seikatsu Mahou no Gokui and reached for the thick volume. For the time being, I read the title of the book to confirm it. The diary of Abel yuusha Hee, The diary of Abel yuusha huh A diary huh I dont want to continue reading this kind of thing . Yuushaa!? Shocked by this truth, I let out a surprised voice. Eh!? Diary of a yuusha!? Seriously!? This isnt a fake right!? I was slightly dumbfounded from shock while I opened the book. Year Month Day. I was chosen as the hero, and its finally the day of departure. The minister of Pieru was assigned as a healer, and ss as vanguard. The logical support sage was Liliana, and Anna was the hunter. Everyone personally epted from the king the fate of subjugating the Demon Lord. With this, I travelled with my treasured group. We need to protect the world, but I dont want anyone to die. Ill fight to the limits of my strength! Wow, its really hero-ish, he is. Anyway, Demon lord and Hero, just noble is that path. Well, my past colleagues were involved in something like a hero summoning, right? I wonder how Kenji is? With that in mind, as I remember the hero summoning of my friend, I gradually continued reading. However, as the pages progress, they be more tattered. Year Month Day. It has been one year since we started travelling. No one has been lost, this long yet short trip was thanks everyone. But, as we progressed through our journey we passed by many different towns and viges,ying eyes upon those ces and their situations I want to help them. My wish to hastily defeat the demon lord strengthens. As a hero, I was assigned this mission by the DDcountrysDDking and to repay the people that supported me. Year Month Day. We managed to track down one of the leaders of the Demon lords army. However, cost was big, a friend that was with me throughout this long journey was ss. It was the result of her covering for me. My weakness and wretchedness filled me with a target-less anger, even now I feel like exploding. Why am I this weak! Im not strong at all! Even so, I was praised by everyone as a hero, this is the result of me getting on a high horse! I wont let the same mistake happen again. Even though I am disheartened, Liliana and Anna kindlyforted me. ss, for your supreme atonement, I will get the demon lords head! Yuusha is so popr. Pieru, so pitiable Year Month Day. I have finally defeated the Demon Lord. However, what was waiting for us was the cruelty of reality. Pieru double-crossed us. After defeating the Maou, Pireu attacked the tired me. I somehow protected Liliana and Anna, and we ran with our lives. We reported Pierus double crossing to the DDCountrysDDking He betrayed!? Pieru!? Its that huh, effect of being jealous of the popr hero!? Year Month Day. I am disappointed in the humans. What was waiting for me was condemnation from the citizens. It looks like I was even tricked by the country. ording to information underground, the rumor that was spread was that I was connected to one of the murderous leaders of the Maou army who was left behind. Even more, concerning the matter of the revival of the maou, the country and its leaders devised a disastrous scenario. But, I no longer care about that. Ill return to the country, and for my beloved Liliana and Anna, who were murdered, Ill pursue this diaryter. Everywhere, there are foolish humans, but, by remembering my travels with Liliana and Anna, the things I dont want to be reminded of fade. If anyone reads this diary, please dont ever repeat the same mistake. Some future, wishing for the future Abel I gently closed the diary. Ugh, so heavy! I mmed the diary to the ground with all my might. Whats with this!? Normally, you write about the fun things from your everyday life in a diary, right!? Surely you also write painful and sad things, but, this is too much, right!? E-Then what? Ill work not to repeat the same mistake after reading this diary? Dont say unreasonable things! First and foremost, the most important things are tattered! Is it on purpose!? HaaHaa Seiichi, calm down. You have me. Its because of you that its be a disaster! Marriage, able to? Just die! Ill definitely run away from this Kuso Gori! Is what I promised. Chapter 13

Chapter 13

Time sure flies, doesnt it? Moreover, its scary that I have be ustomed to it. It has been one week since the Kaizer Kong, Saria (Although I dont have the will to call her this), has taken me captive. You know, I am turned off by myself, because I have started to think, Isnt a gori fine?. As expected, a gori is probably bad. I mean, we belong topletely different races. However, if we talk about that damn goris housework, its amazing to the point where I start to think, Isnt it better than the average human woman? I am surprised. And, recently the damn gori have given me permission to touch her hair, its unbelievablyfortable to the touch. Her tail is also amazingly smooth and fluffy (fuwafuwa) to touch. Though I have been continuously cursing severely, in the first ce, I was in no position to do so. I was a bullying victim as well. Although I have lost weight, when I was on Earth, I was fat, disgusting, unattractive, filthy, and stinky. Man, arent I the worst? If poorly handled, I would be crueler than the gori. No, it would definitely be absolutely terrible. While thinking about that sort of thing, I realize that I am satisfied with being able to always eat delicious food without worry, it is about time to start thinking, I need to escape from here.. Seiichi, here. Yes, thank you. I receive breakfast from the goriuwa, its like we are newly-wed. This is dangerous. My mental state thinks lightly of the situation while I started eating breakfast. It is as delicious as ever. If she wasnt a gori, she would be a very good wife. Thatis embarrassing Dont go reading my mind! This fellow is scary at times. After all, shes reading my mind. The Kaizer Kongthe damn gori before me seems to be showing more of her personality traits recently, this damn gori did a gesture which seems to have remembered something. Come to think of it, today, is exploration day. Exploration? I ask involuntarily. Yeah. Me and the Clever Monkeypete, Fruit Of Evolution, search ?! The fruit of evolution?! I widen my eyes in surprise at the words which came out from the damn goris mouth. Seiichi, Fruit Of Evolution, do you know? What should I do?Should I honestly say that I know it? More importantly, I wonder if I can get information if I pretend to not know it. I thought about it a little, and decide to pretend not to know about it. No, havent heard about it. Like that, the Kaizer Kong nodded. Is that so. Then, I will teach you. Fruit Of Evolution, amazing. That race, best at growing. Various stats, will be surpassed after reborn In other words, after eating a Fruit Of Evolution, evolution will ur and that race will attain excellent stats? Yeah, I dont understand. Eh, then whats with me? Will I be the strongest human being or not? Will my intelligence increase? Will my appearance improve? I dont have a human topare my strength with, and I am still at level 1As for my head I dont seem to have any better of a memory, there does not seem to have been any changes to my head in any good way. I am still as stupid as ever! My Charm in status is still nk! Even though I have already used life magic-[Wash]. I want to die already. By the way, I am wearing my clothes that the damn gori prepared and even took to the trouble of washing it. Even though it was filthy, the damn gori said its a waste of good material, so now it is clean and beautiful. Even the underwear as well, though it is a bit different in terms of material, it feelsfortable, furthermore the vines from a tree called [Byorn Juji] have excellent sticity, and it is a durable material, I used it as a substitute for the so-called rubber in my trousers and underwear. As for my previous clothing, underwear and trousers, because the damn gori have been desperately requesting for them, I burnt them with Life Magic-[Fire], and gave it to her. Well this sort of thing is trivial, these result are normal if you think about it. Its not good, I mean. Why did I not experience any evolution?!Other than the extreme pain of my body. No, I dont want this anymore! While I was thinking in that manner, the damn gori continued I, until only awhile ago, cannot speak. Human book, I can not read or understand. But, at that time I came across the Fruit Of Evolution. And so I ate it, taking advantage of the time when I go hunting, I read human book and memorized humannguage. Areee? Somehow, isnt the damn goris result quite good? To the level where anguage can be understoodiya, it is rather amazing, is it not? Besides, if the level does not rise like mine, her level would have already been at 700 when she ate the Fruit Of Evolution. Instead, something like Evolution x 1 is disyed. Strong No matter other, appearance, change. Strong, to be. After. Its too bad, cant you speak more fluently? It is frustrating to seeor rather, why is it frustrating?I see, its because shes a gori!.its different, isnt it? Sorry. But, my mouth, speaking function, originally non-existent. I can produce a roar, words, different. Therefore, smoothly, unable to speak. In truth, long conversation, tongue tied. Even though, want talk, more. Ill pass It wasnt the main topic in the first ce. What am I saying. By the way, Fruit Of Evolution, not more than 10, to eat. Eating anymore, evolution overtake body. Therefore, death. Scary!? Seriously?! I would die if I eat more than ten?!That was close, I was think about eating one more if I ever came across another one! That means, I already have the maximum evolution and can no longer eat anymoreHow regrettable. I was a little relieved to have gained unexpected information. The Fruit Of Evolution is amazing eh I, already have 10 pieces. Therefore, collect again, to give to the one suitable to be my husband, n to umte. Once more, find Clever Monkey. But, someone, stole it. A-are? Somehow I feel an unpleasant premonition Therefore, search again, to give Seiichi. While at it, the snatcher, kill. Im sorryyyyyyyyyyyy! I prostrated myself with all my might. Im really sorry! I am the one who stole it! I was hungry, and I ate it! What pride? My pride can eat shit! Survival is justice! I did not forget thew of the jungle! While I maintained prostrated, I timidly raised my head, What, Seiichi? If thats the case, its fine. Th,then! But, marriage. This, absolutely must. Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Thats rightIsnt that right!? She was supposed to have given it to her husband and I ate it! Ive done it now! Its already toote to turn back now! Th, this means I have to really give it my all to escape! Fortunately, that damn gori seems to be going off to search for the Fruit Of Evolution. I have to escape from this hell during that chance! Even if just a little bit, I felt that being unable to eat this meal makes me a little sadI wont think too much about it. When I was looking down and thinking about things like that, the damn gori showed an unexpected reaction. Seiichithe things I do, you hate? Eh? I dont return an annoyed expression as I usually do but instead, I returned an expression of uneasiness. What happened? Asking something like this so suddenly That appearance of the damn gori left me bewildered, the damn gori then said I, Seiichi, like. How many times has she confessed? But, Seiichi, the things I do, hate? The damn gori looked really sad when asking so. This, how do I reply to her? She has asked such a high difficulty question so suddenly?! But, seeing her ask with a sorrowful mood and in all seriousness, it would only be right of me to answer honestly, as a man should. I dont hate you. Or rather, I like you. Yes, these are my true feelings. But do not misunderstand. To the bitter end, my like, is I like gori. It is a ridiculous thing to say that I love the gori. Cleaning,undry, cooking, sewing, and for other reasons unknown, she was wholeheartedly earnest to me. It would sound like the perfect existence if I have only heard this. Butbut shes a gori! Why is she a gori?! If she was not a gori, I would have beenpletely okay with it! In the first ce, I am not in the position where I can choose the appearance of my partner. But to me, to be of a different raceand furthermore, a gori?! This is too unreasonable! If it is a human, I would have been able to endure no matter how unattractive she isit sounds very arrogant when I say it this way, but I do wish to marry a beautiful and sexy woman even if it is without any hope! Is it bad?Its the nature of a sad man. While I was being arbitrarily depressed alone, the damn gori who heard my answer returned to her usual state. Yes. Then, lets marry now immediately. As expected, may I take back what I said before? Returning back to normal, I again used my annoyed tone. And guess what? MuuuSeiichi, a shy person. Please die This is bad, shes being extremely annoying. I really want to give her a really hard blow! However, its sad that its likely that the tables will be turned on me. Whatever. I, Fruit Of Evolution, search. By all means, take care. I desperately endure the smile that threatened to spill out. If Iughed here, it would certainly be suspicious. Rather, I dont know the reason why she has yet to have gone looking for the Fruits of Evolution. Incidentally, today I will bring back hunted prey. Eh? At this time, I noticed a sense of incongruity. It goes and hunt monsters, and it kills the monsters. In other words, it did not evolve? Damn gori. Are the meals thus far all things that you have hunted?. No. Clever Monkey, hunt. I eat. Clever Monkeys. Arent you being thoroughly used?! If the Fruit Of Evolution is eaten, will I evolve immediately upon defeating a demon? When I asked so, the damn gori shook its head side to side. Yes. But no. Defeated demon, if level lower than yourself, pointless. Oh In other words, is the reason that I am able to evolve easily is because I have been hunting existences that are higher level than myself? Stronger demons, I met recently. In the olden days, many demons, demon king army wanted to take me along. I, have no interest in war. Therefore, hid myself. Will this be the ce where the devil king will emerge? Furthermore, it does not seems like it is talking about that sort of 100 years ago event. Even if she said it was in the olden days, unexpectedly it might have happened recently. Anyway, approachingso its alright. Approaching? I cock my head in puzzlement unintentionally when I heard what the damn gori said. However, the damn gori seemed to have not heard my words and did not give me a more detailed exnation. More importantly, I, question Seiichi, have. Eh? Seiichi, human. Why are you here? Thats right. It is strange for a human to be in this kind of ce. Maaamany things happened.ah! Having said thus, I remembered a certain thing. I forgot to make a elixir! Yes, I have been disturbed by the Acro Wolf, and taken away by the damn gori, various happenings have made mepletely forget that originally I was gathering materials to make the [Elixir]! When I remembered what I intended to do originally and started thinking about how to go about doing it, the damn gori tilted her neck to one side. Elixir? That sort of thing, exist? Maa, it is amazing as far as human is concerned. I mean, it can resurrect dead people. Dangerous isnt it. But, to make the Elixir requires [Heat Rock] and the vital [Resurrection Grass] mixed in, which I do not have. I, have it Eee, that is amazing eh.hai? I, have it. Seriously?! When I said so unintentionally in a loud voice, the damn gori moved to the nearby bush and started searching for something with a rustling sound, and before long, it came back with something. Here. This one, Heat Rock. This one, Resurrection Grass, and seed. Seed? The damn gori handed me a deep crimson coloured rock, a grass with a contrasting green and white colour and a ordinary seed. Seed, dont know how grow. Elixir, make, I, not effective. Therefore, give. Seriously?! Once again being surprised by the damn gori says, I tried to appraise the things that were handed over. [Heat Rock]A mineral which creates heat using special effect. Apply a light impact and leave it alone, the maximum emitted heat is 120c. After a set period of time, if not disposed, heat will naturally settle, has an unlimited usage. When the thing necessary to resurrect a dead person is included and mixed in water, if the Heat Rock is soaked in water, it will change into something which is good for the body. [Resurrection Grass] Grass which is said to have the effect of resurrecting people from the afterlife. But this alone is not effective if not dissolved in water that has had a heat rock soaked in it. [Seed of Resurrection Grass] If you bury it, Resurrection Grass will grow. However, it is necessary to mix the soil with a Heat Rock and water the seed with water which a Heat Rock soaked in. Da, damnas expected it can resurrect a dead person, the effect is amazing. Or rather, the Heat Rock has too many uses. Doesnt it y too much of an active role? But, the damn gori is amazing for giving these to methen I shall ept it. I mean, she said she would give them to me. Th, then I will gratefully ept it Un. But, marry me I will return it after all It was a joke There was a pause?! Is it possible that it wasnt necessarily a joke?! I, I must keep my guard up and be careful not to show an opening The damn gori turned to face the forest despite the surprised me. Jya, I, wanted to ask, understand. Hunt, see youter. Un! Take care! I said that really cheerfully with a smile. With this, I will be free! Nheless, as expected, the gori did not consider the possibility of me running away. Fufufu, Im going to bid this hell farewell! I even had an unexpected harvest of the materials required to make the elixir. U, un. Im off Is there any reason why your face has turned red?! When I sent the gori off with a smile, the damn gori face turned red for some reason. I feel sick! At leastat least I want it to be a human! I see off the damn gori until it went into the bush. Goodlets golets go As the damn gori gradually disappeared from my sight, I prepared to move immediately at the same time I couldnt see it anymore. For the time being, the destination will be the areas in ck which the Clever Monkey and Acro Wolfs map shows. And then, I finally do not see the the figure of the damn gori. Escape! I cried out meaninglessly as I started to run promptly. Hahahaha! Its my victory! One weekI kept on enduring! I have tried to escape many times but the damn gori always kept following me wherever I wentI was beginning to give up slightly, living with the damn gori was just a little enjoyablewhy am I beginning to think of such thing? Atstatst I am free! Hahahahaha! Wonderful! Freedom feels wonderful! Un, I think that I am broken if I do say so myself. Tension is chaotic. As I am running through the forest with light steps, I suddenly felt something at my back. ?! I turn to face behind in a hurry. Wait! Seiichi! Gyaaaaaaaaaaa!It is chasing me aaaaaaaaaaaaa! That damn gori is chasing me at a terrifying speed. Its a lie right?! Didnt it go out for a search?! Then why is it sprinting after me with all its might like something out of a horror?! Why is she running like an athlete?! Or rather, what if it really does manage to catch me!? What happened to the search!? As I think things like that, the damn gori shouts No! That direction is! I dont understand what you mean, but I can be free atst! Mou, I will not let go of this freedommmmmmm! Mou, I have alreadye this far! It is already close behind In the first ce, if I have to return, I would have toe up with a excuse for running away. I decide to continuously invoke [Moment] to put some distance between me and the damn gori even if by a little. [Moment]![Moment]![Moment]![Moment]! DDDD! The distance between me and the damn gori widened in the blink of an eye. As one would expect from a skill. This way, by extensive usage of my skill, I pull away from the damn gori and a cave entrance appeared before my eyes before long. What? I tilt my head to the side puzzled as I gradually approached the cave. Was there a cave in such a ce? Mou I had alreadye to the ck-painted ce on the map which was in-putted in my head. Somehow, the atmosphere is strange and intimidating Without stopping my feet, I approach the cave which is emitting a strange atmosphere which I am able to perceive sensitively for some reason. maa, other than this cave there seems to be no other ce to hide Hiding in a cave seems like it will be easy for me to be tracked, but for some reason, there are no trees growing in the vicinity of the cave. From the start, there was no other choice than to hide in the cave. Lets go? It has been decided that I shall go into the cave. Because I have no other choice, and it is surely purely my anxiety that makes me think that the cave has something. Moreover, it might be harder for me to be found if I enter the cave. I enter the cave without slowing down. When I was back on Earth, it would have been impossible for me to be running at such a speed for such a long period of time. But, sinceing to this world and thanks to the influence of Evolution, I am not getting tired at all. Hmmdoes all parallel universe people have this much physical strength/stamina? If you told me that all the other people that came from another world have this much physical strength I would believe it. I entered the cave and continued running. What to do. There are no winding roads at all. The road only continued in a straight line. Moreover, as I continued advancing into the depths, luxurious ornaments embedded sporadically in the wall for some reasons are getting illuminated by the flickering me of the torches mounted on the wall. Eh, what? What on earth is this!? I suddenly felt anxious!? Do, does anyone live here!? But, I will surely be caught by the damn gori if I were to return now..What to do Th, there seems to be no choice but to go further in I steady myself and run through the straight road which leads deeper inside the cave. AndDDDD This is Before my eyes is a gorgeously ornamented construct made of ck ironthere seems to be a door. Since the time I started running intently, I havent met any demons and thus I arrived at this ce A crimson jewel is embedded in the middle of the door and an ominous atmosphere is leaking out of it. The, the hell? I back off subconsciously from the atmosphere given off by the door. What is thisrather, aftering this farI can only enter, right? After making up my mind, I open the door which is giving off the ominous atmosphere. When I set my foot in the room, the torch mounted on the surroundings came to life at once and lit up the dark room. Nheless, the room remains dim and gloomy, furthermore there is a sticky ominous atmosphere which coils around the body making it ufortable and it is not easing. My gaze wanders around restlessly. DDDDThis is a first. A human visiting my room !? I reacted violently to the voice which I heard suddenly and fixed my gaze over to the source of the voice. WhaDDDD There was a skeleton dressed in a jet ck robe which is akin to a ck mourning dress, bringing about a contradiction to the gorgeous robe and the skeleton. To have been able to reach my roomare you a strong person? No, kefir desu (TL: Kefir is a beaverage https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kefir) The silence is painful! It cant be helped!? I am confused! What is it!? This skeleton! Why can it talk!? Arent there no vocal cords in a skeleton!? Although I was surprised, I secretly used appraisal on the skeleton before me. [Darkness noble Zeanos Lv:1] Eh? I let out such a sound unintentionally when I saw the disyed level. Level1? The same as me? Perhaps in the eyes of the skeleton I am showing a considerably stupefied look on my faceZeanos is giving out a atmosphere of being satisfied for some reason. I see you are able to see through my strength? (EDN: The you used in this sentence is derogatory, something simr to bastard. I would use it, but it would make the sentence sound quite strange.) Wha-? I got found out!? Why!? Zeanous continued his words indifferent to my surprised. It is sheer stupidity to discern my strength. My strength is not something visible. Besides I can deceive you. (EDN: Same you.) De, deceive.? It was at the moment when I was able to squeeze out the word. DDDD The atmosphere emitting from Zeanous changed suddenly. In the beginning, there was a lot of things I didnt understand about this eerie presence, even though he is strong, he wore an atmosphere where he didnt seem to be strong. But now, before my very eyes, that atmosphere was removed and his atmosphere changedpletely. DDDDStrong. Absurdlystrong! The damn gori which is the Kaizer Kong ispletely overshadowed Reading the strength of my opponent should have been impossible for me before but for some reasons now, what is called the sixth sense or instinct, is ring in rm. Dangerousthis fellow is too dangerous! I, for some reason, appraised Zeanos again. [Darkness noble Zeanos Lv:1500] Somehow, the number is now different from the single digit before? Eh, 1500? Could it be that it has surpassed 1000? 500? Haiiiiiiiii? I couldnt help but raise my voice. In contrast to me, who eximed loudly, Zeanos dered coldly Boring. The first human to visit my room isnt as much as I thought. At that instant, Zeanos merged into space and vanished. !? Wh, where did he go!? I invoked the [Search] skill and gotpletely no reaction somehow. The events that suddenly happened before me made me widen my eyes in surprise and I got impatient, then the space distorted again and Zeanos appeared in front of my eyes. EhDDDD It suddenly appeared in Zeanos right hand, where did he pull it out from? With a single nce, I can tell from the atmosphere it is emitting, that it is dangerous, the jet ck slender sword that he held in his right hand that is. DDDDseems to have been a small fry With such a sentence, Zeanos thrusts out the slender sword held in his right hand towards my left chest. DDDD DDDDHowever, the slender sword did not pierce the left side of my chest. Are you okay? Seiichi The sword which should have gone through my heart went through something else Saria. Instead of my left chestSarias heart was prated and she attacked Zeanos with her thick arms. Mu At such an attack, Zeanos pulled out his slender sword from the left chest of Saria and dodged directly. Crimson blood spilled out from the Sarias chest when the sword was pulled out. Whywhywhy I made it in timethank goodness Saria said so in a gentle tone, to the me who stood rooted to the ground in surprise, And then, Saria fell to the ground. DDDDDDDDDD!!!! Sariaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Chapter 14

Chapter 14

Sariaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I hurriedly ran toward Sarias location. Then, I carefully held Saria and I tried to wake her up. SariaSaria! I called out to Saria many times, but her eyes arent opening. whywhy did you save me! The welling up of emotions that I desperately endured leaked out. Thereupon, Saria finally opened up her eyes and weaklyughed. Finallyyou called me by my name Saria! This recovery medicine! While saying so, I tried to take out the highest ss recovery medicine, but Saria quietly ced her hand on my hand to stop me. Im alive in this situation because of my skill. Recovery medicine is for the living. So it wont work eh I died by the attack from a while ago. That is what I meant by being alive because of my skill With a mixture of surprise and despair in my eyes, Saria continued on. My species,Kaiser Kongpeculiar skillEmperors Dignity. The reason how Im talking is due to this. Emperors Dignity Yes. The effectsts for 1 hour, even in the state of dying, I can move. But, its not long !? So thenSaria is I despaired at once, but remembered immediately about the Elixirthat can revive the dead. O, oh yeah! If its theElixir, I can possibly save you!? Just wait! Ill make it right nowDDDD Thats also, useless. Elixir wont have any effect on monsters DDDD I listened to Sarias words and recalled the effect of the Elixir. Dead Clever monkeys cant be revived, high ss recovery potions dont work on them either, its a wasted effort so they dont even gather ingredients for them. The elixir has absolutely no effect on monsters. The information was there The moment I realized that, the a wave of emotions knocked me about, and I unconsciously shouted at Saria with all my heart. Wqoq0HV . If sothen why did you save a person like me! Why did you die to save me!? I certainly did say that I like you! Even if we are of an opposite sex, didnt I say that I dont see you as the same race!? I treated you harshly!? I treated you cruelly in various ways and didnt I run away from you!? You got caught in this oue, and this happened to you! While saying so myself, gradually my tears started flowing. No matter how much I looked back on days spent living with Saria, there was never a time when I treated her nicely. II The hand on Sarias shoulder is being filled with power. Then, Saria gently wrapped both of her hands around my other hand that was not holding her. I love Seichi. Do I need any other reason? DDDD Saria says she loves meeven for a person like me. Why would she? Even though youin a lot, you still eat all the food I make for you. Thatthats because its a waste not to eat it! Also, even though you feel that I disturb you, you dont mind. You dont worry and you forgive me. You dont ignore me. You treat me normally. Also, its rxing, being together. I feel calm Even with the clever monkeys, I was being rowdy andining into the night, But you treated me as a person. Thats why, Seiichi, I love you. Im starting to be miserable due to Sarias words. Saria a shitty gori? Definitely not. Im the shitty one. Itreated her badly until now. As if the dam copsed, it is not possible for me to me to stop the overflow of tears. Saria slightlyughed as my face was in a mess by tears. I, really love Seiichis smile. The Seiichi now, is not like Seiichi. And, Im already like thisso I want to see the smile of someone I love for thest time. Hey? Smile? To the bitter end, Saria is Through Sarias brave, single-minded thoughts, my sunken dark emotion lit up with fireno, I felt the mes rise up. Am I going to further be a scum? Its impossible. I nearly lost sight of one of the virtues that my parents taught me. That is, Look forward wherever you are. Dont lose heart. I desperately wipe my tears using my sleeve. And, while there were still tears left, I somehow gave a smile. Thats rightIm the noisy one! Un! When I put on a smile, Saria seemed satisfied and nodded. While this exchange was happening between Saria and me, darklord Zeanosu who had been silent until now, began to talk. A ?Love? between a gori and a human huh ! By those words, I once again became aware of the existence of Zeanosu that Ive forgotten until now. Its truly foolishhuman love bing an unsightly distorted thing. Youre going to nurture a love with a gori even though you are human. bracket(?) change when Zeanosu speak?Zeanosu, Others) Whats wrong about a gori! I carried Saria in the form of a princess carry, took her directly to a corner of the room, andid her there gently. Zeanosu was it? Why werent you attacking so far? When I confronted Zeanosu, I was the first to speak. Well, its a simple thing. I found interest in the ?Love? that exists between you and the gori Well, it was as if I was watching a cheesyedy though. You have no affection for the gori, so it was a one-way love that the gori has If this isntedy, then what is it? It spoils the fun really. Lets end this. Is that so? I quietly prepared the Ken Monkey Rod and the Water Spirit Ball Dagger. And thenDDDD Butsorry for you, its not going to end just yet. ! I moved at high speed as I activated the skill Moment, and then jumped to strike towards Zeanosu rear. However, Zeanosu avoided the attack by lightly twisting his body. Surprise attacks are unfair Its unfair? Thats fine with me, idiot! Wait a second? But Zeanosu also surprise attacked me If I worry about it, Ill lose! I will once again use the skill Momenton Zeanosu, and approach him. Annoying! As Zeanosu shouted so, I aimed with the narrow sword and pierced with all my might. Instantly, the Monkey Ken Rod that I held was stopped, and in that moment, the Monkey Ken Rod shattered. My Monkey Ken RodI liked it! Heck, how did you even hit me while I was attacking using Moment!? Why, do you oppose me? Dont you realize the difference in our ability? Hahahahaha! You wouldnt even understand! Whats this? Its strange It feels like Im imitating Zeanosu, butis that how it looks?it pains me. I seem to have taken some mental damage, while Zeanosu appears to havee to an understanding on his own. I seethere seems to have been a misunderstanding. You really love that gori dont you? I thought it was just a cheapedy that I could not bear to watchIf you also love that gori, this must be a genuineedy! When saying so, Zeanosu started a loudughter alone. I wanted atonement for Saria. And I wanted to convey the feelings that just arose to Saria. Therefore, I decided to defeat the Zeanosu in front of me before Sarias skill effect ends, and convey my thoughts. That is - Thats right! I Love Saria! Do you have any problem with that!? !? I once again use Moment to rapidly approach, and wielded the Water Spirit Ball Dagger Wasnt my attack predictable this time? He didnt avoid it, and managed to block it at thest second with a small sword. Argh Zeanosu blocked my attack and just like that, parried my dagger and put some distance between us. Zeanosu took a stance without any openings that an amatuer could see, and I spoke to him. Im an idiot and a f*king sht! My partners a gori? I did not ept Saria because of my bad way of thinking? Because of that Saria. Crying is forter! Being sad is also forter! Giving my all to defeat you, Im going to show Saria, who is the first to say that she loves me, a very cool side of me! Its only that for now! Ill go all out! Somehow it made me desesperate~tsu! I cast everything aside for this! Right now right now, the loud me that said he loves Saria for her sake lets throw away the negative thinking ~tsu! As i shouted with determination, Saria muttered in a small voice as shey to the side. Seiichi Her voice sounded faint, but I feel like there was a joyful feeling. Zeanosu had received my shout, and it seemed he was taken aback for a bit, but soon a loudugh started. Hahahahaha~tsu! Your love for that gori it seems its true! Thats what Ive been telling you! Its embarrasing so dont make me say it! When I said so embarrassed, Zeanosu drew back for some reason. Oi, Im going to cry here. Well its fine. Either way, to you who truly love that gori, I will tell you something good ? Something good? Like something about my charm? In a situation like this, shouldnt it be a different reaction? If you defeat me there is a chance that gori can survive !? I opened my eyes a lot from Zeanosu words. Is, is that true!? I shout without realizing, Zeanosuughs fearlessly. Fufufu. I do not tell boring lies. If you are strong enough to defeat me, that gori will [evolve] again. You and that gori already ate the [shinka no mi]. Well, defeating me is probably impossible. Youdid you appraise us? Fu~tsu well, thats it. So, what will you do? Is it possible, once again the shinka no mi will save me. Then, Saria will recieve the effect of the evolution as well. I appreciate it. There is no need to ask I will defeat you with my all~tsu! When i shout so, Zeanosu eyes without pupils shined, and he disappeared as if blending with the environment surprising me. Then ! I will respond! Again in front of me Zeanosu appeared, and tried to pierce my heart with his sword. But, I wont make the same pathetic mistake again. I forcefully bent my body, and stopped the sword with the water spirit dagger I held in my right hand. Ho ~u? Rra a~tsu! Then, in that way I twist the water spirit dagger, and counterattacked. To dogde my attack something that could not be predicted happened, I wont get bored I have a lot of things that I am not happy about~tsu! With that ironic mouth, I activated skills in a chain, starting my attack. Cutting leg,Strong nails,moment, Cutting leg,Strong nails,momentDDDD. But, Zeanosu dodged all the attacks easily. Skills are not good then what about magic! I immediatly used water attribute magic, the one I used on Saria that time, but I increased the output. Ocean Impact~tsu! When I shout I pointed my right arm towards Zeanosu, and shoot out a small lump of water that has beenpressed to the limit at high speed. H? The strongest magic from the water attribute interesting! Im someone who has studied darkness magic, and the sword thoroughly during my lifetime! Zeanosu is looking at my attack with a happy smile, then the Ocean Impact I released was caught with his right arm. QZCWZaW [Magic Hall]! Gyururun~tsu! While making an eerie rotation sound, suddenly a jet-ck small mass emerged from the right palm of Zeanosu. That mass, for some reason started spinning around, and gives off a terrible overwhelming feeling. Then, my feeling was spot on, the Ocean Impact that was attacking Zeanosu was easily absorbed by the ck mass, and eventually that mass dissapeared. I didnt think you could use the strongest magic from the water attribute, but if its not original magic then it will not work on me! What the hell!? Are you cheating!? Can you turn on easy mode!? Is this a Bug! Thats cheating, isnt it!? Shit ~tsu! To such an abnormal strengh, I involuntarily cursed. Your love for the gori is only to that extent? Then Zeanosu, as if saying it was his turn now, came at me. U o~tsu! When I was about to receive the attack, I evade it but the sword of Zeanosu scratched me a little. Ku~tsu! H to evade this attack, even before I transformed into a demon there were only a few people capable of it. Before bing a demon!? You were human!? To the sudden news i tsukkomed without realizing. Well, in front of my eyes hes definately a skeleton! Ah, the corpses of humans be skeletons. Heck Zeanosus appareance isnt important, the fact that not even one of my attacks is hitting is the problem. Sarias skill wontst long. While the effect of the skill continues, I must defeat him. First of all, i feel like i didnt master the skills i got from the Clever monkey and the Aqua Wolf. Acording to the knowledge that I got from god, Skills are something born from oneself, an existence that steals skills like me doesnt exist. Thats why, I who didnt have his own skills, cant master them. In the end its the power of others. Without realizing it, such thoughts cross my mind, but I immediately discard them. If the skills i got are from others, then I just have to make them my own. Then, if I can make them my own DDDD I will evolve even more! Again, with all my strength, I approached Zeanosu. However, approaching with a normal skill like Moment is useless. Until now I was using it blindly, and hes avoided it. But, this time I thought I will give it a little different use. While making a bet in my head, I gradually approach Zeanosu. Its at thiste hour, but I wonder if Ive really evolved. Now even if I run with my all I dont get tired, and even if the speed is not from the skill moment, I am still moving with a terrible speed. If I think about it, its strange that a level 1 can stand up to a level 1500? Isnt it? or maybe its normal?. Well anyway, there is no doubt that I evolved. I mean, at the beginning all my stats were 1. While thinking such a think and approaching, Zeanosu spoke with a bored voice. Have you lost your mind, Human? Did you think that you could match my speed without using skills? Zeanosu was, without even making a sign of dodging, standing there, without worrying about my approach. DDDDBut, Thats what I wanted. Just a bit more Just a bit more Just a bit more ! Then, my desired moment arrived. Its a pity, Human. Your ?love? was just that. Zeanosu speed is at a level when even I who repeatly evolved is barely able to keep up, and the thin sword is pointed to my heart. To me who is currently rushing at full speed towards him, I dont have the ability to dodge. Thats why, I activated the skill Moment to my back. Wha~tsu!? I suddenly took a back step in a speed Zeanosu couldnt percive, Zeanosus sword cut air. Then, against the defenceless Zeanosu, this time i activated the skill Moment again forward. U o o o o o~tsu! This Moment too, I used it in a different way than before. Thats it, a Moment used to attack, instead of moving to an attack positionDDDD! I use Moment, and the dagger of water spirit ball rushed directly at Zeanosu. Whatsmore, in this time of evolution, I heard a voice in my head about a new skill being aquired. Secret art ? hayate ? has been learned Secret art!?What the hell is that!? I was surprised at the words i had never heard before, but immediatly switched my thinking progress. Right now DDDD-In front of my face is Zeanosu~tsu! I put my body and soul in this, the strongest attack that the me right now can make. That attack, missing Zeanosus sword, with a speed that Zeanosu cannot follow, attacked his heart. Then DDDD DDDD DDDD DDDD the dagger of water spirit ball is, piercing into Zeanosus heart. Silence dominates the surroundings. My dagger of water spirits ball is deeply pierced into the heart of Zeanosu. Even though hes a skeleton, mysteriously the sensation that I feel is not different from cutting meat. But, I cant pull it out yet. Until the enemy is defly deadDDDD. A time when nothing can be said flowed between me and Zeanosu. Kararan A dry sound echoed in the room. It was the sound of the jet-ck sword that fell to the ground from Zeanosus hands. Fufufufufu ahahahahahahahaha! Next, Zeanosu in a state where he has been pierced in the heart by me, started a loudughter. I I was defeated! ! From Zeanosus words, I understood. Then, Zeanosus body started producing particles of light DDDD. That is, the same effect that happens when I defeat a demon. I DDDD Won. I had a renewed understanding, and the feeling of sess, as Zeanosu muttered in self ridicule. My mistake was being overconfident in my power eh? But, Zeanosu immediately shook his skeleton head, and spoke in gentle voice that seemed unbelievableable since our first encounter. No DDDD I lost to your and the gori-donos ?Love ? etto what reactions should i have? Suddenly saying gori-dono eh, who are you? As i am thinking about it, Zeanosu continued on with his kind voice. When I was human, I had a hate for humans until I died. My feelings became a distorted ugly love But, in this way in the end I could see the true ?Love? between you and gori-dono To the still stunned me, Zeanosu let a final conclusion. You, to show me the true ?Love? in the end DDDD I thank you Looking at Zeanosu with his skeleton face, for some reason I feel a radiance from it. Marie I now, will go to your side DDDD Zeanosu says so, and vanished from the spot bing light particles. Then a lot of drop tems fell to the ground, in the end at the side of the fallen jet ck sword a pure white sword also fell to the ground. What to say I seriously dont know, Zeanosu went with a somehow happy face. I will confirm it with the [Zeanosu life] included in the drop itemster. When I confirmed that Zeanosu disappeared in particles of light, I rushed immediately with full force to Saria. Saria~tsu! I rushed fast, but when i saw Sarias appareance, I lost my words. Sa, Saria. Youre body So, Sarias body, just like Zeanosu that disappeared now, was bing particles of light. I was stunned, Saria who has lost her energyy there, and weakly says. Seiichi Thank you Sa, Saria? Seiichi, you were so cool. Its a lie right? Hey Finally I finally defeated Zeanosu. Sarias body, which should be recovering is instead bing more and more particles of light. I dont want this I dont want this ! To me who is shouting and shaking my head, Saria made a weak smile. Dont make that face. You will ruin, that cool face see? Again, my tears overflow. I didnt make it. I could only fall to despair at that sad truth. Then, she gently put her hand on my cheek. I, am d..for meeting Seiichi For being together with Seiichi, I am d Seiichi, to care for you DDDD I am d To the smiling Saria, I have no words to respond. This I dont want to ept it. No absolutely no. But, destiny is cruel. Too cruel. Even now, when Sarias body is bing more and more particles of light. To myself, who cant think of anything, Saria told herst request. You know? Seiichi I wanted to be, Seiichis wife !!!! While saying so a tear falls from Sarias eyes for the first time. DDDD Seriously, destiny and reality are unreasonable to us. No matter how much we struggle, it doesnt feel that the situation will get better. Besides, in this world God said he will not interfere. Then, there is no such a thing as a miracle. In this miracleless, cruel reality, I am waiting for fate. But you know? When humans are cornered, there is no choice but to pray, right? DDDDDDDD for a miracle. The only thing i can do now. Thats it, nothing more than pray. Only praying for a miracle. But, I think only praying is not enough. A miracle will not happen. To begin with, to not happen is normal. If such a miracle happened, I wanted to realize Sarias wish. If I doubt for even a second that a miracle will happen, that will be my life regret. Sarias wish, to be my wife. Even though there is no one that would want to marry a guy like me. Futhermore, when Saria is in this state theres not much I can do. Without adding burden to Saria, and thinking about her wish. Thinking that, I to Saria DDDD ! DDDDD gSrGRlU DDDDD Kissed her. Its not a kiss between a man and a woman that are going out. Only, kindly oveping my lips with hers, only that. Tenderly, lovingly. Oveping our lips. It feels like the kisssts for eternity, and I gently release her lips. Then, slowly i left Saria on the ground. Futhermore, Saria was in an emotional state, with tears overflowing, showing a smile. Thank you! Then, as Saria said that. Suddenly, Sarias body started emiting an incredibly strong light. This is, when I defeat a demon, the effect that happens when the demon disappears, its apletely different effect. Eh, wait~tsu what is happening!? Heck, more important than that DDDD Eyes-my eyeeeeeeees~tsu! I wasnt prepared, so that intense light shone directly into my eyes!? Right now I can understand a certain captains feelings ! (TL: Anyone know the reference? Its the captains name: ʤ𥫴Κݳ֤֤) I was holding my eyes and rolling around the ground, but eventually my vision recover and I opened my eyes. When I opened my eyes, the light had already subsided. J,Just what happened I say so without realizing, and I look to where Saria was. I was speechless. MU78Tbp For some reason, in the ce Saria was previosuly, a naked girl is sleeping there. What? Eh, who? wait, why is she naked? Wait, saria is? Eh? Wa? My head was in panic. I was confused, it might be a confusion state. W, what? Its weird I have [Confusion resistance] in my skills though~. DD its not!? Seriously who!? Wait where did Saria dissapear!? More importantly, why nude!!? Also, what kind of power is it that hides the important parts with hair and shadow so I cant see anything at all.! Just what the heck!? Right now my head is not catching up with the sudden development of the events, I feel like my eyes are spinning around, suddenly the girl in front of my eyes opened her eyes, and slowly raised her body. U,um I dont know who she is but, if I suddenly get treated as a molester it wont be funny! I look at the eyes of the girl with my vignce at MAX. Extending to her waist, crimson hair reminiscent of sparkling me, long eyshes above crimson eyes like rubys. Below the pretty nose, wet lips of cherry colour. Small face, a terrifyingly beautiful face, that I didnt see anything like on earth, a bishjo that surpass 2D bishjo. Briefly speaking, super bishjo. Frankly, dangerous. Even in the school I went to, shes top-ss. Her figure Un. Tremendous in a lot of ways. Even so, that a lot of parts are hidden by the hair I think its a shame. Un. I, I am not a hentai! It couldnt be helped right!? What are you doing alone. Dont be confused be the sudden turn of events, I. However, I got the feeling we are of simr age . She got up without permission, and is calmy observing the situation, then the girls eyes captured mine. ! Um Anyways, I should say something to the girl before my eyes. DDDDChi Eh? I think I heard a low voice, so low that I didnt hear it, so I asked involuntary DDDD DDDD ichi.DD I ichi Seiichi ! Gufu ~oa~tsu!? Suddenly the girl hugged me. Shes hugging me!? Wh, why!? I am surprised and confused somehow there are a lot of things and my head is a mess, the girl with upturned eyes says with a lovely voice. I did it I did it, Seiichi! I I I became a me that can speak a lot! I can stay with Seiichi! Again I can tell you I love you again! Wai~tsu h!? What!? I did it what!? Whats wrong with this girl!? In my confused head I desesperatly tried to think about that, realizing my feelings, the girl in front of me eyes asks with a hint of sadness in her face. Seiichi you cant understand me? Well, even if you say understand It happened when I gave such an answer. something Im missing something. That was, something very important the gears started moving. Something like that feeling. When you realize youck something, its the time you think about it. The girl hugging me, with upturned teary eyes, a bit of worry, and with a voice as if she was determined about something says. I I like Seiichi! I love you! Thats why please make me your wife! DDDD With that, the gear that Icked is nowplete; I realized what I was forgetting. No, I understoodpletly. This isDDDD Sariais it? With a great deal of effort, I squeezed out the words. Then, the girl in front of my eyes DDDD Saria with upturned eyes, makes a smile from ear to ear. Yes! I was, for a while lost for words. In this world where there is no god, a miracle happened. That was, the thing that has been saving me since I came to this world, the said miracle urred because of the seed know as [shinka no mi] that exists in this word this is the benefit. This seed, has saved me again. This severe forest, the thing that it gave me is, this miracle. I will never forget this debt. No matter what happens, absolutly. Now that I have once again reaffirmed it, now that I understood the new form of Saria in front of my eyes. On top of that, I shouted. There was nothing to do but shout. Wa!!?? Saria is a bishjo!? Eh, is this an evolution too!? Its weird right!? She just changed races!? What the hell happened!? Ah, but if you look carefully there is a tail growing from her coxis Heck, this is poison for my eyes for a lot of reasons! Dont underestimate the libido of a high school boy who spent long years of solitude! its nothing. Wait a moment. Consider my situation calmly now. I am being hugged by Saria, right? And, something soft is getting transmitted to my body. Well, isnt that it? Even if I dont say it you understand it right? Kefiadesu ne. (TL note: Lol i forgot about that XD) I, to reach nirvana will be impossible. From a bit ago a sweet smell is reaching me. This, is difficult in various ways. Well, truly. It is more difficult than my fight with Zeanosu. Seriously. For now, I will represent my feelings in a single word. . My reason is big bang! Chapter 15

Chapter 15

In the end, I was able to hold onto my reasoning. Barely. Iya Seriously it was a big bang. But you know? Its not because of her age, in the first ce I have never heard of a demon that transforms into a woman, I cant attack Saria that suddenly became a bishjo, its impossible. The sadness of the virgins. You can call it a Hetare. (TL: Japanese losers) But, I thought again and I want to take care of Saria. Thats why, I think its no good to be caught up in the moment. Its not like I epted the invitation that was given again and again when she was a Gori, I wonder what should I think about myself as a person if I ept the invitation now that she has became a bishjo. Iya, its terribly attractive but For the time being, I gather my thoughts because Saria who became a bishjo is suddenly embracing me, as expected her nudity is bing a bad problem, so from the Item Box I took out a shirt and pass it to Saria. That is to say, currently Saria is in aC nude T-shirt. I,I am not a hentai!(pervert) I,its just a coincidence that I had these clothes, Its not like I wanted to see the rare image of Saria in a nude T-shirt! . The destructive power..! But, if I think carefully me having female clothes is in its own way an out. Why did it be this type of conversation? But I have to do something about the clothes Saria is wearing there is no underwear and no pants either. As I worry about this problem, Saria is sniffing the T-Shirt with her lovely nose. Su ? ha~a! its Seiichi smell Eh, it stinks? Un! Nothing! It has a very good smell, its so rxing, it fells like Seiichi is hugging me? .. .. Oh! This is so embarrassing. Saria saying that with a big smile is so cute Whats more the smell is it? This is the first time someone told me this since I was born. Since when has my body odor changed? I smell my own body as a test to see if something has changed, I sure dont understand it. Well, I dont think it changed. The title [Smell prayer] that I had, seems to have been lost. Im a bit upset about it. After I did such a stupid thing, I speak to Saria. By the way. Saria made quite the amazing evolution. Eh, you think so? Iya, havent you be aplete human in appearance? You have changed racepletely, havent you? I say so with a wry smile while Saria has a nk look. Eh? Did something change? Wha? Iya The outside appearance haspletely changed. The inside didnt change in the least. No, my appearance hasnt changed. Huh? Has Saria-san evolved into a birdbrain? The appearance has undergone a massive change, to not notice it.. As I have an unbelieving face, Saria puffs her cheeks up lightly. Ah. Its True! Iya, But As I was saying so. Then I will show you! Saria says so, and again a violent light covered Sarias body. Then, I was in front of it looking at it Ey.. es-my ey e e e e e es! Again! Ahh! My eyes will be destroyed! Will I be blind!? In such a close distance looking at such an intense light so many times!! I hold both my eyes with my hands, and roll around the ground, until the pain in my eyes gradually disappears. U~u to sparkle so much With my head dizzy, I wait until my sight slowly recovers, and return my sight to Saria. See? I told you so? I, Im speechless. Saria, is a gori. . What happened!? When my vision returned, without realizing it Saria reverted back to that gori version again. E e e e e! ? You can revert to Gori!? Yes. I can even do partial transformations. Amazin ~iing useless power! I was making tsukkomis at Saria when a situation I cant put words to happened. That is DDDD Who asked for a gori nude shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiirt! Unlike Bishjo version Saria, gori version Saria has the thick chest which is bursting out of the shirt. When she was a Bishjo, there was a different meaning from bursting out. This I dont want this~! Someone Someone tell me if there is a demand for a gori nude t-shirt! To me who was screaming in my head Saria told me with blushing cheeks. If you look at me so intensely its embarrassing but, Im happy Why is your sense of shame higher in gori form aaaaaaaaaaahhh!!! When in Bishjo mode Saria wasnt particrly ashamed of showing me her own naked body, in contrast now in gori mode she is desperately trying to hide her important woman parts so they cant be seen. Isnt it weird!? When she is a gori normally she is in the nude right? Why is she all embarrassed now? I dont understand the meaning! (TL note: Its love man love) I was hanging my head down into my hands, and suddenly, the ground was dyed in white and the violent light appeared again, when it stopped I lifted up my sight to Saria to confirm again if she returned. See, I told you There was, that bishjo appearance of Saria with a dazzling smile looking at me To being able to be a Bishjo, I think that I am truly d. This, is not my imagination I thought. Its just, can you just stop transforming in a nude t-shirt? Its difficult for various reasons.. Mainly psychologically. Recognizing yet again this case, I asked Saria. Heck.. its fine if you can transform, but is there a meaning? I tilted my head, and Saria answers a bit troubled. I, in this form it seems I became weak. Thats why, returning to the previous form I can pull out my truebat power I see. The current Saria is apparently weaker than the Gori Version Saria. In short, bishjo Saria = nobat mode, gori Saria =bat mode and thats it. Un. It seems there is a need for Gori Saria. I dont know if there is a need for the appearance though. With the new characteristics which can be said to be the constitution of Saria understood, its time to retrieve the drop items that appeared from the defeated Zeanosu. Oh what a huge amount of drop items. In front of my eyes, there is a huge amount of drop items on the ground. Zeanosus drop items are I dont know what type of cheat item will appear. Its good to get many but, being able to handle them is another story. For the time being, I pick up the dropped skills cards. [Skill card ?disguise?] It is possible to learn the skill disguise. [Skill card ?assimtion?] It is possible to learn the skill assimtion. [Skill card ?irvoyant?] You can learn the skill irvoyance. [Magic card: Darkness Magic attribute series] It is possible to learn the magic of darkness attribute. [Style card: Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] It is possible to use Zefodo flow pattern swordsmanship. (TL note: Style refers to a school of swords. Think in the Sword god style from mushoku tensei or three sword style from zoro. In my opinion this already surpassed the level of cheat and is a bug. Holy shit swordmanship that cost a whole life of training in a single card) [Secret Technique card ?sh?] It is possible to learn the secret technique sh. [Secret Technique card ?Mist?] You can learn the secret technique Fog. O, oh I pick up the skill cards in my hands to confirm them but, I dont know what reaction I should have. In the end, whats a Style card? I can somehow understand the Secret Technique Card because I already knew a secret technique. But, as expected the rare Darkness attribute magic was there, a Magic card, just likest time. Now that I think about it, Saria and I have the appraisal skill, probably because I already have expert appraisal, the card did note out. Whats more, unexpectedly I feel there are no skills that are for attack . While thinking such a thing, from behind mees a curious Saria. Seiichi, whats that card?? U ?n Its a card that allows me to learn a skill The moment that I said so while twisting my neck, the card became a sphere of light, and was sucked into me. [Skill ?Disguise?] has been learned. [Skill ?Assimtion?] has been learned. [Skill ?irvoyant?] has been learned. [Darkness Magic attribute series] can be used. [Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] has been learned. [Secret Technique ?sh?] has been learned. [Secret Technique ?Mist? has been learned. It resounds in my head, the voice that confirms the skills have been mastered and can be used. [Disguise] trick the opponent, hiding your own status and ability, it is possible to make your opponent lower their guard. It is constantly activated, it can be released by your own will. [Assimtion] it is possible to disappear by blending into the surroundings, and you can hide your presence from enemies using Search. But, the moment of the attack you have to release it or it wont hit. [irvoyant] You can know the skill the enemy is using. Always active. [Darkness magic series] Darkness magic series. All the Darkness magic can be used. [Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] you can use all the techniques of the zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship. [sh] a sure-hit technique. [Mist] see through an opponents movements, parry all attacks, a secret technique that alters the attacks just like that. However, if you are tired mentally, it cannot be activated. What should I do?, I dont have the confidence to use them.! I scream as I confirm the skills. Im hesitant. Isnt it weird!? Or maybe the skills are normal.. But [Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] isnt it bad? In other words I thought there was no skill for attacks, but this [Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] has included them all!? Darkness attribute magic too, is the same as that time with the Aqua Wolf after defeating it, suddenly I had all the information about the water attribute magic flowing into my head. Then [Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship] is the same, that styles abilities flow into my head. Now I obtained knowledge about Darkness attribute magic, somehow it had a dangerous name, Oi. That I dont know the effect is a bit regrettable but can I seriously use this? Somehow I am scared that the skill will misfire again.. But, I cant use the skills blindly, thinking carefully about things is what the battle with Zeanosu taught me, The skills I got in my hands now I think I will slowly but steady learn how to use them properly. While thinking about such a thing, Saria says a little excited. Hey, what happened!? the lights entered inside Seiichi!? Ah , just now I learned the skills He~e Amazing! Seiichi, will be more powerful right!? Is, is that so? Until this day nobody has told me that I am cool, being told that with a big smile by a bishoujo such as Saria, more than embarrassed, I am confused. Well its fine, next is. While saying so the next thing I picked up is, [The Dark noble Zeanosus story] booklet Story!? I am surprised by the word that didnt appear before. Whats more, in little letters below the title is Non fiction Then dont call it a story!! I involuntary raise my voice. But, this booklet is different to the ones until now. What will be written? While I say so, Saria peeked from behind me. But, because its a little difficult to see I read it out loud. Lets see [The dark noble Zeanosu existed for more that 1500 years, and was part of the world leading aristocracy as the Duke and head of the Zefodo family. Zeanosu Zefodo became a demon. Before bing a demon he had influential power rivaling that of royalty in the Harumaru Empire, he was know as a good Lord inside and outside his country. He created the Zefodo-ryu flow swordsmanship, he was very talented in swordsmanship, He taught swordsmanship to the Yuusha summoned in the Harumaru Empire to defeat the Maou. He had a strong patriotic felling, and his rtion with his loved wife Elizabeth was well-know.] he~e ~ I dont know if she could understand it, but Saria was making an impressed voice. But.. to teach the Yuusha swormanship. Just how strong was he? And he was a Duke. I understand now the title of dark noble. Whats more, it truly became something like a story [But, the Harumaru Empires Emperor Erushutatto III feared that after the yuusha had defeated the maou, he would turn his power against him, so he spread false rumours in the popce saying that the yuusha killed allied people from the country. And that rumour affected Zeanosu, the master of the Yuusha. There is also the fact that Zeanosu had powerparable to him and was an eyesore, it was the perfect chance to kill Zeanosu.] Somehow the story is taking a dark turn? [Zeanosu desperately tried to defend himself saying that there is no way he betrayed the country he loved, only to bepletely ignored. Furthermore, after his beloved country betrayed him, the woman he loved even more, Elizabeth, betrayed him as well.] ghe Seriously!? Didnt he get along with his wife!? I was surprised, but the hand turning the pages didnt stop. [Zeanosus wife Elizabeth only married him from the start for gold, it was a well arranged marriage between aristocracy. Furthermore, after the wedding she was a good wife supporting Zeanosu but, when the position of Zeanosu worsened she discarded Zeanosu, and ran away.] Oi, Elizabeth! well thinking of yourself first is not wrong. But, hearing the story from others, left a bad feeling. [Zeanosu, even in a marriage of convenience, truly loved Elizabeth. But, his beloved country and his beloved wife betrayed him, not understanding true love any more, he despaired in the world] u~u I thought I heard a voice, I turn my back and there was Saria with tears in her eyes. I patted Sarias head with a smile, from my back she strongly embraced me. Br, breasts. While holding onto my reasoning so it doesnt fly again, I keep reading. [But, atfter that the one who encouraged Zeanosu was a maid, Mari. Mari was in a orphanage on the verge of starvation when Zeanosu saved the ce, and following that day she is a girl who became a maid. Mari, not only being saved, but even given work was greatly thankful to Zeanosu and fell in love with him. But, Zeanosu was the master and Mari was a maid. In this time when position was important, there was the mistress named Elizabeth, Mari couldnt be engaged with Zeanosu. Its not like there wasnt polygamy, but Zeanosu was a devoted man that didnt take even a single concubine.] Saria and I read it eagerly. Somehow the more you read the more you want to read the next part. [His beloved country betrayed him, his beloved wife betrayed him, Zeanosu was in absolute despair and was incapable of trusting anyone. Then, the country sent the army with an order to catch Zeanosu. Getting caught was only a question of time, so Mari took Zeanosu who was in a impotent state and ran away to another country] The escape kitaaaaaaaaaa! Ne, next is!? [While they were running from the soldiers, and when trying to save Zeanosu, Mari keep moving. Zeanosu who has fallen in misanthropy had closed his heart, but after seeing the hardworker Mari trying her best he opened his heart to her] I turn the page in silence. [Then, to such a Zeanosu, good news arrived. That was that Erushutatto III died from illness, and the IV rose to power. Erushutatto IV, told Zeanosu, that he wanted to apologize because of the hardships his father caused him. The paper requested him to return to the castle. Thanks to Mari his Misanthropy was almost cured, and again he could return to the country he loved whats more, the emperor in person wants to apologize, Zeanosu was so happy, and hurried to the castle] Oh I, I am so ~ad Saria and I, without realizing it had both be tense following the story. [But, what was waiting for Zeanosu in the castle was a cruel reality] Eh? At that sentence Saria and I leave out a stupid sound. [The paper that hurried them to the country, was all to attract Zeanosu, a trap to kill him. The Harumaru Empire, used Zeanosus patriotism to trick him.] Harumaru Empire you bastard! Horrible I shout without realizing, Saria was letting out tears without stopping. [Erushutatto IV, didnt have the intention of capturing Zeanosu, he wanted to kill him just like that. Obviously, for the security of the emperor in order to get an audience with the king in the castle, the weapons are confiscated, there is no way to resist. If it was the previously powerless Zeanosu, it will be easy to kill him, but now he has Mari as his heart support, so in order to return to Mari alive he fought the soldiers bare-handed] Oh, Zeanosus so coooool! Amazing [But, Zeanosu has a limit too, the moment his physical strength hit the limit he will be killed on the spot. The one who shielded Zeanosu was, the maid who gave Zeanosu a reason to live, Mari] Mari ~i~i~i~i~i~i~i~i~i~iiiiiiiiiii!! Saria and I shout without realizing. Butbut! [The Girl, used her own body to protect Zeanosu from the arrows, swords and spears that attacked him. To the stunned Zeanosu, Mari confessed she always loved Zeanosu, and took herst breath with a smile. Before Mari, Zeanosu broke. His heart brokepletely, he changed, and started killing all the soldiers with his bare-hands. That was, Zeanosu didnt consider that his physical strength has hit its limit.] U~u gusu n [Then, taking good care of the body of Mari, he hide in a certain forest. Inside the forest he tried using the elixir that was made using the anti-soul grass, but Maris body was so damaged that revival was impossible. Zeanosus light attribute magic could heal her wounds, but could not revive her. But, in the darkness magic, there is a forbidden technique to call back the dead, if he used that magic, it was possible to revive her. From here on, Zeanosu started researching the darkness magic, reaching the pinnacle of darkness magic.] I understand nowthats why Zeanosu searched for the darkness magic. [But, Zeanosu was getting old, weakening both physically and mentally, and was rotting away without a chance to use his magic. But, because Zeanosu had strong feelings of tenacity, Zeanosu survived by transforming into a demon] [Zeanosu converted into a Demon, and tried to revive Mari using the forbidden spell from the darkness magic, but the result was a failure. The reason was because Mari had been dead for too long, she reached a stage where not even the darkness magics forbidden spell could revive her.] Now, Saria and I didnt think of anything but to keep reading. [After finding this out, Zeanosu, from the eyes without eyes cried. From the body without vocal cords he let out a crying voice. From then on, Zeanosu, together with the body of Mari spent his days in the depth of his proud most difficult high grade dungeon,[The Forest of the endless sorrow] Thats where the [Dark noble Zeanosus story] came to an end, and I closed it and looked at [The dark noble Zeanosus life] cover. . This world is cruel! Is so sad Seiichi We are, crying from Zeanosus story. Zeanosu that guy has been through a lot of things. From the beginning I could not imagine it from his tone and his attitude. Saria looked away from the booklet in my hand, now she put her face in my back and is quietly crying. I pat the head of such a Saria, and just like that start reading Dark noble Zeanosu life. As a result, a tremendous amount of information entered my head. That was 1500 years ago, so the situation right now might be different. The most interesting thing is the amount of demons he fought before bing a demon. You could consider him a hero. The information about demons, from the eliminations methods to the things you shouldnt do, with the defeated number of demons from Zeanosu plus my 3 defeated monsters it was a lot of very important information. The yuusha in the information, it seems to be a ritual of yuusha summoning that takes ce in a variety of countries each time the devil is restored. In other words, other than the guys of my school, there might have been some yuusha summoned that God doesnt know about. In addition, the summoned yuusha, apparently are automatically given a weapon called the holy sword of legend when they are summoned. The Maou can only be defeated by the holy sword, or so it seems, Zeanosu was only a swordmanship teacher of the yuusha, it was one of the reasons why he did not go to subdue it directly. The first reason, ironically was that Zeanosu was the strength of the Harumaru Empire, and apart from the revival of the maou the country was also in a violent war so Zeanosu could not be sent on a journey. After reading all the booklet, it became a light, and disappears into the inside of my body. Fu ~u lets change the atmosphere! I blow away the dark atmosphere, and became cheerful. (TL note: What a positive guy ) Um? Next is Then, next I picked up Zeanosus Stats that became a sphere. I, checked them one by one. Magic Power:60000 Attack Power:50000 Defence Power:20000 Agility:70000 Magic Attack:60000 Magic defence:60000 Luck:100 Charm:50000 These numbers !? Its weird right!? The stats are all above 20000!? Wait, Luck is so low! Well I knew he was a ridiculous guy with a level above 1500. Whats more, the luck after reading the [Dark noble Zeanosu story] I can believe it! Heck, is my charm even lower than a skeleton!? Even more, Zeanosus charm is 50000! Ohhhh so depressing. But dont be discouraged! The sphere of stats, just like that entered my body, then ignoring the voice in my head I go to the drop items. The remaining things were, a jet ck sword, a pure white sword and a treasure box beside it. I open the treasure box. This is? The first thing that is inside is a ck cor? Iya, I think its a choker. Observing it well, it doesnt seem to be stic nor metal well, it seems that its a mysterious material with a weird feel that I never felt before when I was on earth. In the middle, a beautiful blue gem is embedded. I start appraising it immediately, to confirm the name and the effect. [Choker of the ck king]. ss Equipment ss. Of all the materials that exist in the world, this ck king stone that is made into a choker is especially rare. It can reflect magic attacks. But, the power to reflect magic, depends on the level of the wearer. The jewel embedded in the middle, called blue healing stone, has the power to augment the power of recovery magic. The size of the equipment varies ording to the wearer. Suddenly too big a cheat! And furthermore its Mythical ss!? Its stronger than my dagger of water spirits ball!? Scary wa~a Zeanosu is scary. But, it has very nice effects, I hurried and equipped it to my neck. Following that, for some reason it fit perfectly on my neck, there is no felling of difort. This is, the effect to change size depending of the owner. Um? Next is The next thing that was inside the treasure box is, another neck equipment, a ne. A silver chain, and hanging in the middle of it there is a pink colored jewel with the form of a heart. A heart ha? I wonder if I should give this to Saria? While thinking such a thing I started appraising it. [Endless Love ne] Fantasy ss equipment. Under Zeanosus special conditions the only way in the world to get one is to defeat him. A Pink coloured jewel with the form of a heart which is called the Love jewel, or Love Heart, which has been said to be a jewel of legend. The silver from the chain part is a special silver called Sawden silver that is said to be only in legends. It has the effect of both copy silver and Sawden silver. The copy silver and Sawden silver effect synergy, the first owner has to divide the ne and give it to a loved person. The persons that have this ne, even when they are far apart can use the ability called Sense talk, no matter where they are they can contact each other. The effect of love heart can double your stats for every person wearing the same ne. TN: Maybe person nearby. OH For this reaction I want your forgiveness. Wait Fantasy ss!? I knew they existed!? And whats with that effect, I dont understand!? Eh, the stats get doubled if there are two people with the same ne!? In short, a pair gets doubled and three people make it triple!? This is a dream like item for a harem bastard!? It is absolutely! I, I am ~ad that I am the one with this, that way a harem bastard cant power up. Somewhere harem bastard While I was thinking various bad things with the ne in front of my eyes, Saria was looking over my shoulder at the ne without me realizing. U wa~a such a cute ne! Eh? A, ah. Thats true un this, is better if Saria is equipped with it rather than me. While thinking so, I give the ne in my hand to Saria, in that moment. N? Tte waa!? Wa~a Suddenly the ne started emitting pink light for the first time. Wait what!? What happened!? While I was panicking, the light died down and there were two nes in my hand. Wai? Eh, why did it be two? It isnt cursed right? Well seriously it became two? I am scared. Yes. I know the reason. Well I didnt think it would seriously be two. In short, the first owner gives the ne to the person he holds affection for the first owner that will be me, and the person I love thats Saria, and then the ne will be two. Wait now that I saw it with my own eyes, I am d I noticed that I truly love Saria. Oh, well in the end its all right! Its not like thinking about it is a pain! If I say its not then its not! With such silly thoughts going around, I turn to Saria. Saria. This pendant will you ept it? Eh? Its fine? Yes, and While saying so, I pull out the other pendant, and show it to Saria. Here. If I wear one as well then Saria and I will match I say so while smiling, Saria is surprised for a second, then here face grow red as she says. Ummm well then Ill ept one? Saria in bishjo state, the destructive power of thebo thates from the up-from-under look while the fidgeting was terrifying. I could feel my own face getting red, I pass the ne to Saria, but Saria stops me, shaking her head. Umm. I dont want to put it on myself, I want Seiichi to put it on for me. eh? Its no good? Here is Saria with her killer ssbo from the up-from-under look while fidgeting, without saying a word I put the ne on Sarias neck . Is, is this fine? Un, thanks! When you say so with a smile on the whole face, nothing matters anymore. Ah, Ipletely fell in love. I havent known her long, but to fall in love with a Saria ss bishojo, for a lot of reasons its so hard! Like being a former gori. Well, she is still a gori. After having such an exchange with Saria, I confirm again the inside of the treasure box, there is only money. So, I remove the money bag and check the contents, 5000 tinium, 47000 gold, and 76000 silver. Certainly when I get out of the forest I will need money, but Ill never need this much. But, even if I dont need it, I am not gonna throw it away. I put every drop item into the items box. With this, almost all the drop items are appraised. So, the only thing DDDD The problem, is this In front of me is, the pure white sword, and the jet ck sword. The pure white sword, I know its the one Zeanosu used, the jet ck sword, after the defeat of Zeanosu it fall and pierced the ground.But, thinking about it wont do a thing so first lets appraise the jet ck sword, I activated the appraise skill. [Sword of revolting hate (ck)] fantasy ss weapon. The thing that embodied Zeanosus hate, a rapier. The shed enemy will be affected by a random status effect. In addition, every time it cuts the opponent it steals magic and stamina, and recovers the users magic and stamina. But, it cant heal wounds. Recovery amount of stamina and magic is dependent on the level of the owner. Oh, this is such a cheat But, I wont use this cheat weapon even if I have it. I dont have that type of ability. (TL note: and the style you just learned?) First of all, I came from a peaceful world, and suddenly getting this dangerous weapon it has to be some weird misunderstanding (TL: I give up on this guy.). From the very beginning I misunderstood my power. Well, its not good to be overconfident on skills. If the skill user is useless then they wont be able to use the full power. Un to live in this dangerous world, strong weapons and skills are essential, but the confidence to use them. This is where the effort is, my eternal challenge. Wait, this sword has no scabbard While saying so, suddenly the [Sword of revolting hate] ck, was wrapped in darkness coloured light, when the light disappeared the sword was in a scabbard. Uwa~a, as expected from another world. Everything can happen. However, now that its in this form its a big help, withoutining about anything I put it in my belt. Thest this pure white sword I pick the pure white sword up in my hands, and activated the appraisal skill. [Sword overflowing with Benevolence (White)] fantasy ss weapon. Zeanosus special conditions, defeat him to obtain the weapon. Touching arade, it is possible to transfer magic and physical strength with the intention of the owner. The owner, enters a supernatural recovery state, to some extent the damage and scratches arepletely healed overnight. When you use recovery magic, the effect is doubled from normal. However, these effects depends on the level of the owner. As I said, so much cheating! What the hell!? I am graced by the great cheat!? And thepatibility with ck one, isnt it too great!? Its almost invincible! With all the cheat equipment, the only salvation is that even now I am a level 1. If I had Zeanosus ss level With only the equipment I wont stop being human. Its kind of funny, I feel having this equipment is unfortunate, but I havent met any other humans yet. If I finally meet someone and they have equipment like mine I will be relieved. More important this sword also doesnt have a scabbard As I murmured so again, the Sword overflowing with Benevolence was wrapped in a kind light and when the light disappeared it was in a white scabbard. Well, I shouldnt be surprised. Zeanosus drop items were for a lot of reasons there were so much tsukkomi packed in that I am tired. I made a sigh while thinking that it will be great if I can somehow use them. But, I was forgetting the most important part. I shouldnt rx in a ce like this. The acquisition of arge amount of experience has been confirmed. The state to do the final evolution has been confirmed. Special evolution conditions achieved. It was confirmed that you have achieved the evolution conditions by the difference of 1000 levels. Upon the achievement of the final evolution, the other party was confirmed to be a dungeon boss. From this, the final evolution, the special evolution will happen. Bonus evolution urs. Now, all stats will receive 50000 + 20000 + 20000 + 10000. From now, the final evolution, special evolution, and bonus evolution will happen. Why is the indifferent voice that I always hear so much longer than usual DDDD Ah DDDD Thats all I could say. Author note Saria being a gori girl I think is an important factor, I changed it to that setting. And Seiichi. Goodbye to humanity. Chapter 16: Result of the final evolution

Chapter 16: Result of the final evolution

I - Takimiya Shota, due to a voice who calls himself god, have travelled to a different world. Rather than traveled, saying I have been summoned would be more correct. Currently, surrounding all of us from school, there are a lot of people wearing robes and looking at us. This is another world? It was so sudden at first that I was confused But if you think carefully, arent we all cheats? Lets take it easy and livefortably. A Demon lord will be easy! But, I still While the surrounding people are observing us, we are in various states of emotions. Some of us are excited and others are fearful. Normally, when you are suddenly summoned you would be mad more than happy. I will be mad. No, I am already mad. Because C I have my mom and dad back on earth. Whats more, I have a lot of friends outside of school too. My parents and friends wont remember us now that we have been summoned to a world. This I wonder how many people realise how sad this is? Furthermore, something about an increasing poption. so annoying. Just take away people from other countries. Ours has a declining birth rate and an aging poption. Complete a thorough field survey. Even while spitting curses, I dont neglect the observations of my surroundings. I dont know what type of situation could develop suddenly. For the moment, the ce we have been summoned is a dim room made of stone. Because I knew the entire school was summoned, I thought we would be summoned outside, so its a surprise that we are inside a room. It is unusually big. While I am lost in my thoughts, voices call me from behind. Ohh, there you are. Shouta! Onii-chan! ! When I turn around to see the the sources of the voices, both a male and female student areing towards me. Kenji! And Miwa! You did well finding me. Well, we are childhood friends. I just followed Kenji-oniichan though. The ones that came here are my childhood friend and ssmate Araki Kenji, and my imouto, Takamiya Miwa. Kenji has short natural brown hair and a characteristic friendly smile. It isnt rare in our school but he is an idol-ss pretty boy. Miwa has ck hair that extends to her shoulders and wears a flower hairpin. The atmosphere is as it looks C feelings of cleanliness and healthiness are overflowing. Even I, as her brother, think of her as cute. I am not a siscon. But its not like both of them belong to an idol group. Me as well C its not like I didnt get scouted C I rejected them all I as was not interested. Wait, being a childhood friend has nothing to do with finding me. More importantly, Miwa. Its Kenji-Senpai, no? Dont call me oniichan, call me Miyashiro-senpai. Eh. We are not in school. Whats more, calling oniichan senpai, somehow I dont like it-! Well, me too. I feel ufortable with Miwa calling me senpai While I was having such an exchange, this time voices called not only me, but all of us. Ah, there you are! We have been searchiii ~ing ~! Kenji and I turn to the source of the voices and two girls wereing towards us. Oh, Eri and Rika? The two that have appeared are my girlfriend, Niijima Eri, and Kenjis girlfriend, Murata Rika. Eri is, in short, a baby-face with straight hair C she is even shorter than my imouto and is possibly the shortest person in our grade. By the way, I am not a lolicon. I am not. Rika has wavy ck hair and slightly drooping eyes and somehow she gives off a quiet aura. Well, she practically just goes with my pace. By the way, these two were reasonably famous idols. Well, it is fine to say they belonged to an idol group. Alright, with this we are the usual members. When Eri and Rika reach us, Kenji says so. Ehh? But Kannazuki-san and Hino-san. Also, Seiichi-kun is? As Eri asked so in a lisping state, we look around. I saw Hino a little while ago with people that seem to be her friends. Kenji says so, but I dont see Kannazuki-senpai or Seiichi. Well, Kannazuki-senpai will be fine. Seiichi is As expected, that loner that was transported alone is Seiichi-onii chan!? At that mention, Miwa got a somewhat nervous expression. We dont know for sure, but.. Wait. I will confirm it with Seiichis ssmates. Kenji says so and calls a nearby ssmate of Seiichis who just happened to pass by. Oy, Aoyama. N? Whats up, Araki? You C know something about Seiichi? Seiichi? Aoyama tilts his neck from Kenjis words. Was there someone with a name like that in our ss? We frown at Aoyamas words. Then a guy close to Aoyama, Taiboku suddenly startsughing and speaks to Aoyama. Aoyama, Seiichi is the pig C the pig. Ihihi-. Pig? AH! That pig bastard! As it was such a cool sounding name, I thought he was an ikemen. TN: ikemen = good looking guy. After being reminded by Taiboku, Aoyama exins it to us whileughing. That trash is not here? Because he was going to be a hindrance, we didnt let him enter into the group. Thats it. That guy with no reason to live C he should die alr - Ugh-! I was waiting and listening to Taiboku and Aoyamas words, but they were unable to say anymore. Because, Kenji was lifting both Aoyama and Taiboku in each arm, holding them by the cor. Oy, bastards. In other words, you abandoned Seiichi? Kenji questions both of them in a low voice. Usually he has a friendly smile and is normally known for having a bright personality C when hes angry, he is scary. He has a height of around 185cm, knows boxing and possesses brute strength. Wh-why?! It doesnt matter! Th-Thats it. Arent we just telling the truth?! However, the two say so with faces distorted in pain. Bastards.. It was the moment Kenji was about go berserk. Come on Dont get so worked up. On Kenjis hands who was lifting the two, a white hand was ced. Ka-Kannazuki-senpai Put them down. With glossy ck hair that extends to her waist, this is a beauty that is wearing a dignified aura who is our schools student president and our childhood friend, Kannazuki Karen. Due to the words of Kannazuki-senpai who is a head shorter than him, Kenji reluctantly obeyed her orders and put them down violently. Then the two fell to the ground. Why did you stop me?! Because of these guys, Seiichi is.! I know. I too am very angry. Kenji says so and falls silent with a pale face. I say so, but my, Miwas, and the others also turn pale from hearing senpais words. This person. She has gotten mad for Seiichi only once. The incident at that time I think everyone, including me, remember. At that time. Seiichi better be alive. In fact, in our eyes, Kannazuki-senpai is very angry. Well, there is only one reason. More than that, its super scary. Yabe~e, I want to go home. As if she knows what types of feelings we are having, Kannazuki-senpai makes a wry smile at us for a second, then she turns to Aoyama and the other guy and crouches down. Only one person from your ss doesnt seem to be here. Ye-Yes. Aoyama says so with a very frightened face and Kannazuki-senpai sends a frozen re at them. Idiotic. Truly idiotic. In a situation of emergency, even in that time, you would still continue such worthless bullying? That is In the end, the people from your ss are only at that degree. Mou, I have nothing to say to you all. Until the end Kannazuki-senpai res at them with cold eyes, then takes them out of her sight and stands up. N-No mercyyyy.. Kannazuki is the daughter of the famous Kannazuki group on Earth. In fact, she was supposed to go to a more prestigious school for smart students but she didnt want to go there. The reason, she said, is because it was close to her house, but the truth is she didnt want to separate from us. No, rather than us, she didnt want to separate from him. In addition, Kannazuki-senpai is popr with both the girls and boys of the school. Even in our school which has the purpose of fostering idols, the beauty of Kannazuki-senpai was more than that. Well behaved, beautiful and intelligent Those are the words that firste into your mind when you think of her, so her poprity is obvious. Even when there is inconvenience. If you see this person, you get the feeling of a powerful Japanese woman. Well, you might call her the embodiment of a Yamato Nadeshiko (Idealized Japanese Woman), but with the exception of us, she doesnt get involved with others Due to the popr Kannazuki-senpais words thatck mercy, Aoyama and Taiboku have fallen into a state of despair. Ah, out of these two people one was a fan of Kannazuki-senpai. While I was thinking such a thing, Kannazuki-senpais bloodthirsty atmosphere from earlier seemed to be a lie and as usual returned to normal. Well, this time we can say that Seiichi-kun is also at fault. That is. Kenji was about to deny it, but the words Kannazuki-senpai said were true. Because I am his childhood friend, I can say that the man named Hiiragi Seiichi, for good or for worse, is too much of a nice person. Eri, Rika and Hink didnt know him before he entered this school so the time they have been friends with Seiichi has been short. But, Miwa, Kenji, Kannazuki-senpai and I are not like that. Seiichi is our childhood friend, a special existence for us. Seiichi, even though he has been bullied since elementary school, helped us. When we were in times of life crisis, he saved us. Having Seiichi with bright personality close helped me maintain a positive attitude. Such a Seiichi, because he cared for us, entered our school even though he wouldnt normally go to such a school. In middle school we realised, but since entering here his character was made more evident. Even though none of us cared about it, he, on his own ord, avoided us. To not put us in a bad position. For thinking to cover for us and purposely separating from us, senpai got mad at Seiichi C Kannazuki-senpai was super scary. Ah, I am trembling from remembering it. Anyway, because he kept minding and avoiding us, even now Seiichi is getting bullied. I dont intend to boast about our appearances, but because Kenji and I have decent looks, we have a decent position at the school. Thats why it was our turn to help and support Seiichi. But its not like we were always at the ce Seiichi was bullied. Whats more, no matter how much we asked who was bullying him, he didnt tell us. When Seiichis parents died, there was a time when he shut himself indoors and didnt rely on us. With such an attitude, I thought he didnt think of us as his friends so there were times when I felt it was frustrating. I wanted him to rely on us, his friends, more. Yet he carried it alone.. While I was thinking about Seiichi, Kannazuki rxes her cheeks and speaks. But.. If it is Seiichi-kun, he will be fine. Those words, to people who dont know anything, will seem too optimistic. In fact, Eri and Rika twist their neck. But Miwa, Kenji and I are different. Without realising it, Kannazuki-senpais words make us show a bitter smile. True, if its him.. If it is Seiichi-oniichan.. Miwa and Kenji say so with a smile. Really, if it is Seiichi, he will be fine. Although there is no evidence, that thought appears like it is natural. His positive thinking is world ss. When you are with him, it is fun. No matter the dangerous ce he is at, it turning out fun isnt weird. He will survive while going on a path that is outside of our imaginations. Right, Seiichi?, I muttered with a small voice. I Hiiragi Seiichi, have to confront an unexpected reality. Seiichi! I dont want it I dont want you to dieeeee! Saria who is beside the fallen me, cries so. Such a picture, I am seeing it from above. Yeah, let me exin what state Im in. I- [I am in a state of astral projectio ~o~o~oooooon!?] C Thats it. Wait, isnt this bad!? I am currently a ghost! Ca-Calm down Why I am in this form, for starters, lets re-organise it. First, when I thought I heard the voice in my head announcing that evolution like a death sentence, my consciousness faded away. Most likely, I lost my consciousness due to the abnormal pain. I then awoke, looking down at Saria in tears and holding my body. At first, I didnt understand and looked at my own body, which for some reason is transparent. And there are no legs. . If you dont call this a ghost, then what do you call it? ! This is not the time to calmly analyse!? I am currently dying!? Whats more, Saria is crying over my dead body! That is strange! Because, apart from the hair and eyes on my body, the rest of the face and body are going bokobokoboko-! Many times I have transformed, and dented, copsed, stretched and shrunk In other words, my body stopped having a human form!? And its not my imagination, I can hear sounds that cant be hearding from a human body!? Like kyu~i~i~i~i~in! Like Dogangakinzugan! Like Zugo~o~o~o~o~o! I mean, its so disgusting-! My body.. Somehow resembles a slime! And because it is dressed, it is so surreal! I thought that I will confirm what appearance I had But this is not the appearance of a human and it doesnt resemble my normal appearance Huh? I am unexpectedly adapting to this situation? In this situation, I thought about confirming my appearance. While I think of such a thing while looking down upon myself, Saria makes a face as if she remembers something. I-I know! Certainly, at this time This time, what time is it? A human bing a slime is not something that happens a lot, no!? If I were to find such a situation, I am confident that I would run away. While I was nodding to myself, Saria says a ridiculous thing. Cardiac massage and artificial respiration! No no, no no, no! Wrooooong!? To give a heart massage to a human that became something like a slime! Furthermore, to give artificial respiration when the face is gochagocha, I dont even know where the mouth is! And more impressive, Saria knows about heart massages and artificial respiration Now that I know what to do, I will put it into practice right away! Thats not what you have to dooooooooooooooo! My body that is going gunyangunyan, trying to do a Cardiac massage! You will only break it! And what will happen to my bones, digestive system and liver!? Heck, what will happen to my body!? I myself became a ghost! While I continue to tsukkomi Saria, and think about what to do about my state, Saria ces her hand in the position that seems to be my chest and begins the cardiac massage. Ei~ E i~ E i~ Ei~! Extend and straighten the elbow, continue to put pressure on the center of the chest Even so, I doubt there really is a position of my chest C my body hasnt kept its original form. Well, if you have been putting the hand in the proper position on the chest, the method of the cardiac massage C it is perfect! The only unfortunate thing is, my body doesnt have a human form. If the body is going gunyagunya, performing a cardiac massage is pretty pointless! After performing the chestpressions around 30 times, she is probably going to do the artificial respiration. But, Saria sees the thing that looks like my face, then twists her neck and without performing artificial respiration says Huh? Where is the mouth? You dont know-!? Then why the hell did you start it!? No, I am d she was willing to perform cardiopulmonary resuscitation for me! But, you know? This isnt the problem!? In fact, Im in a ghost state!! But no matter how much I tsukkomi, right now my voice doesnt reach Saria. And, Saria in her craznd, suddenly says such a thing. I see! Its useless because my power is not enough! Wrooooooooooooooong!!!! Its wrong, Saria-san! Completely wrong! Right now, you should realise it is impossible to perform artificial respiration on my body! Why, from here, do you think you dont have enough strength? If thats the case. Ei! With such a shout, Sarias body is wrapped in light and after a while the light subsides and what appears is a Gori naked shirt. (Saria in Gori form) Seiichi, wait. Now C assist! Wa-Wait a moment. What are you nning to do? Gori-san Furthermore, why isnt it only part that transformed into a gori C why did you transform into aplete gori form? The nude shirt I never wanted to see a second time C I thought I wouldnt ever see the gori nude shirt again.! While I was feeling unusual anxiety from the Goris behaviour, suddenly the Gori made a fist with both hands, raises it up- Ei-! - And swings it down at my body. My bodyyyyyyyyyy! Destroyed! My body was destroyed! It made a Becha sound! Huh? Huh? My aaaaaaaaaaasss! My body sshed around ~u~u~u~uuuuuu! The body I need to return to aa a a a aahh! I, who became a ghost, am crying with my head down at my wits end, when an incredulous sight is reflected in my eyes. E? That is, the part of my body that went flying slowly started moving, then became one piece again. I wonder if I have gone crazy in the head. If I, in my ghost state, manage to go back into my body, I think that at that time, I will quit humanity. Certainly. What should I say, let alone goodbye humanity, it is good to even say goodbye organisms No, its not good. When my brain processing speed has caught up with the status quo, suddenly my body mass starts emitting light. And, when the light disappears from in front of my eyes, there is a gori holding her eyes with bother her handsC Eyes My Eyes Why do you know that line!? Ah, I said it! Whats more, what a messy pronunciation! While I was watching the sole gori, suddenly a strong power starts pulling me. Wh-what!? Turning in the direction which i am being pulled, there is what looks like my body, shining Eh!? Can it be that I am returning to my body!? It is a lie, no!? To that formless mass!? It doesnt even have human form!? Its wearing clothes even after it copsed and gathered itself There are a lot of weird things! No matter how much I resist, I cant win against the force pulling me back, so I am pulled towards the shining mass that is my body. Being pulled in, its somehow a mysterious feeling. Even though my body hasnt kept human form, I somehow feel that it is really familiar. In addition, the eyes, mouth and nose dont exist But I feel everything. This Is scary. When I surrendered to this indescribable feeling, it looks like my body is gradually starting to take some form. It is a familiar humanoid form. Hands, feet, torso, head Like that, its taking more and more shape. Eye, ear, nose, mouth and boy parts and etc. are formed. Somehow, its a funny feeling. I feel a strange sense of omnipotence. Se-Seiichi Even though the eyes arent madepletely, I know that Saria is already back in human form. When I hear the surprised voice of such a Saria, my body waspleted. I quietly open my eyes. And immediately, I look down at my body. The clothes from before the evolution have not changed. The hands and feet exist properly. Only, its a fit body that I couldnt have imagined while on Earth. I also feel that my eyes are slightly higher than before. Far from going bald, it seems like the amount of hair has increased. Prior to the evolution, my hair was thin While I was confirming my body, Saria suddenlyes into my sight. Po~ I wonder whats happening. Saria is looking at me with reddened cheeks and an innocent face. Well, its fine because she isnt a gori! Heck, even when I was in that disgusting evolution, Saria didnt pull away from me C I without a doubt, would have run away. On the contrary, she tried to help me Even now, I cant understand what she loves about me. A women likes me! A former gori, though. No, she is still a gori. Oops More important than that, lets check the status. This is what I am more curious about. I immediately disy the status. Whats changed after evolving, lets confirm it. <> Race: Human (Human) Gender: Male (M) upation: Unnamed Monster (Magic Swordsman) Age: 17 (17) Level: 1 (1) Magic: 116,024 (11) ATK: 118,075 (11) DEF: 113,252 (11) AGI: 120,252 (12) Magic Attack: 115,563 (11) Magic Defense: 116,665 (11) Luck: 109,030 (10) Charm: The pounding heart will break (10) <> Fine quality shirt. Fine quality pants. Fine quality singlet. Fine quality underwear. Wise Monkey Chain. Dagger of water spirits ball. Bracelet of the night . Choker of ck king stone. Endless Love ne. Sword of revolving Hatred. Sword of Overflowing Benevolence. <> Instant Memory. Full Memory. Instant Learning. Instantaneous Recovery. Complete Dismantling. Minds Eye. > [Attack] Kiashi. Shokiba. Tsuoyshitsume. [Resistant] Paralysis resistance. Sleep resistance. Confusion resistance. Fascinated resistance. Petrochemical resistance. Inhibition resistance. Poison resistance. Fatigue resistance. [Move] Setsuna. [Special Skill] Senior appraiser. Ultra Formation. Tool Production: First ss. Search enemy. Impersonation. Assimtion. irvoyance. <> Life Magic. Water Attribute Magic: Extreme. Darkness Magic: Extreme. <> Gale. Spark. Mist. <> Zefodo Flow Swordsmanship: Founder. <> Smelly yer. Man with a Gori Wife. Top in Everything. Restraint free. Male king. <> 1,000,000,000G Its useless, I dont understand iiiiiit.! I understand that I have a crazy status, but I dont get how it became like this! Why have a lot of things increased? What does it mean!? And, my race changed to a normal human!? From that disgusting evolution!? What was written in the race column, a lot of words making tsukkomis, suddenly changed to human. Human I wonder just how much meaning is condensed in this word. The final evolution, after all, has turned out to stop at a race named human. I dont think its only human. So deep. Say, I was human to begin with!? I thought I was going to evolve into some lifeform that broke the level of humanity!? Even so, I did not think that I would think so deeply about being called human here! Well, putting the race aside, that I didnt turn away from humanity is good. Lets think positively, Mm hmm. But you know? What the hell is the upation Unnamed Monster? Wasnt my race human? Why is the upation monster? Isnt it contradicting? I mean, treating me like a monster, isnt it horrible? Havent I been living up to this point as a human to the fullest? And what a status! Its not even at Zeanosus level! Seeing this status, you can only nod at the profession of monster, bakayarou-! (ED: Moron, Idiot, Dumb-ass. the yarou makes it more vulgar.) And what the hell is that charm!? It seems like the pounding heart will break? Eh, what? Love 1000%. Its like the song from Uta no ouji-sama!? And even though I thought it was the long awaited departure from being nk.. I dont understand, the meaning. Fuck! (ED: https://.youtube/watch?v=ltz3Q1CLZOU Now it makes more sense to me.) Tsuka, what is the new column of unique skills!? The usual Absolute Disassembly is there too! For the time being, lets analyse the unique skills I havent seen before. Instant Memory Skill that lets you memorize things instantly. Complete Memory Skill that stops you forgetting anything once it has been memorized. Instant Learning. Learn anything the instant you are taught. Shingan (Minds eye) Dynamic vision augmented, a skill that makes attacks seem slow. Secondly, various things can be seen. Damn it-! Isnt it a cheat disy-!? What the hell have I be!? Isnt the result that after a full revolution, the race human is just for show! Instant Memory and Complete Memory. I learn and remember various things in an instant C I wonder if I wont forget anything? This cheat, I wanted it back when I was on Earth ! Furthermore, the skill Shingan is amazing Making the attacks go slower, this isnt on the level of a human! I am an evildoer. And, I have be able to see various things. What the hell can I see!? A ghost!? Well, the unique skills are fine like this. The skills too, are somehow being organised like this to make it easier to see. In the new column, magic and secret techniques havent changed. Yes, the things I have obtained are disyed without a change. Alright, lets move to the titles. - God Damn! Dont mess with meeeeeeeee! I screamed like so with all my might. Enough C I reached my limit! At me who suddenly shouts, Saria looks at my face with a surprised face but Im not finished. In the column of titles, lets check the titles one by one. The Man with a Gori Wife This title is amazing. If you have this title, no matter what happens in the future, you will ovee it Or so I think. Its not the spirit theoryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Whats more, its not confirmed-! Certainly, if you have a gori wife, no matter what happens, anything will seem trivial!? Thats because having a gori wife is important! Far from a great effect, Its not even a trivial effect C its like a shit title! While I think such a thing, I pass on to the next title. Top in everything Top in everything. The description is way too useleeeeeeeeeess! There is a limit to cutting corners! I will not know all the effects? What the heck does top in everything mean!? What is the meaning of this? I have to search in google!? Is there a result? Well, I dont have aputer or inte. Restraint Free Restraint isnt known. The limit of growth is gone. I really dont know restraint!? If I do not have a limit growth, that means I can continue to grow indefinitely? If I grow more than this, what should I aim for!? Maou? Or God? Male King The reproduction function bes great. An ultra-unequalled mode. Hooray! And thest one is a joke-! Its seriously impossible? As a man, I am truly excellent! But where can I show off the effects of this title!? Will theree an opportunity to activate it!? I want to go ask god personally-! With this, the tsukkomis are over, right? There is only one thing I am curious about. That is What are the numbers inside the parentheses that appear beside the status? I just dont get it!? In the profession, for some reason inside the parenthesis is Magic status and the others statuses are either 10 or 11. Just what are these numbers? There isnt an exnatory kind of thing!? Ha~a Ha~a Ha~a Are you ok? Seiichi I, in a state of breathing disjointedly, hear Sarias caring voice. Even if I scream violently, the problem wont be solved. In fact, I will only scare the worried Saria. Ha~a fu~u. Un, I am fine already. When I calm down, I say so to Saria with a smile. Then, Saria turns red in the face, turns away from me. Whats with this reaction? What state is my face in!? Is it so bad that it turns your face red from holding inughter? Or so good that it makes you blush? Just which one!? While touching my own face, I cant help but wonder what type of face did I get. Mu~u I want a mirror. Well, I will see it eventually. Its not that important. Leaving that aside, what will happen from now on? Saria. What will you do next? Eh? In response to my question, Saria looks towards me with a nk look on her face. I was thinking of leaving this forest I have been feeling since long ago that I am missing the touch of human skin Well, its not like Ive touched someone as to miss the sense of their skin, though. Without getting sad spontaneously, Saria makes a smiling face. I will follow Seiichi wherever he goes. Seiichis ce.. Seiichi himself is my ce to return! Truly, I have a woman following me. Its a gori though. I see. Thank you. From my heart, a hot feeling blooms. Suddenly, a fanfare resounds in the cave that Saria and I are in. Wh-What!? Do-Dont know! Saria doesnt know either and we go into full alert. I was prepared to defend against anything thates to fight. Of course, Saria transformed into the gori nude shirt.. Even though I didnt want to see it again, it cant be helped. Un, it cant be helped! Saria and I tense up. What the heck is happening C I try to grasp the situation. Then, to us who are like that, suddenly a third party voice appears from somewhere. U ~ n. Wonderful! !! Saria and I turn quickly to face the origin of the voice. Wa!? Eh!? Then after confirming the possessor of the voice, we are surprised and our voices leak out. Oops, this is so impolite. Being called by a mysterious voice out of nowhere, being on alert is natural. Saying so, the owner of the voice gets closer. Saria and I were so surprised by the owner of the voice that we couldnt say anything. But that cant be helped becauseC I am the manager of thebyrinth (Dungeon), I am called Eduard Liu Zen Stain Vanheart Heibatosu. Because it is so long, please call me Hitsuji-san. Its a pleasure - The owner of the voice, wearing a silk hat and a tailcoat Was a sheep walking on two legs. Chapter 17: Hitsuji-san

Chapter 17: Hitsuji-san

Hitsuji -san? Saria and I were stunned by the sheep that suddenly appeared and introduced himself. By the way, Saria is already in her original state. Wait, seriously, from where did this guy appear? Yes, Hitsuji-san. This time, as the dungeon has been cleared, I appeared like this. This is bad, I dont get it. Umm Then Hitsuji-san, why did youe? Because I didnt understand the meaning from the sheep that had appeared in front of me, I asked him first. Then, Hitsuji-san started exining with his arms open. Why with open arms? Is there a meaning in that pose? Well Before the exnation, lets first talk about my existence. Hitsuji-sans? Yes. I am one of this worlds many beings called managing administrators That was what you told us at the beginning Which means, Hitsuji-san made the dungeons? Its different. Different?! I want to be forgiven for the unintentional tsukkomi. The dungeon isnd with a great concentration of magic power and residual thought. Its a tremendous power and the strong ones wille and challenge the trials of this ce. I, who have been given life by the world, keep managing this dungeon. Top difficulty! I cant follow the story!? Well, you would be troubled from hearing this story out of nowhere. Yes Its very troubling. Saria doesnt understand either, right? Eh? I understand? What!? What part Saria, just what part of this cryptic exnation have you understood!? Is it just me!? Am I the weird one!? While I was surprised, Hitsuji-san continued his story. To make it short, my work is to not let monsters get out of the dungeon. While I am talking to you now, there are other mes managing the dungeon. There are a lot of Hitsuji-sans? Yes, of course. Besides, apart from managing the dungeon, we peek at the world from time to time. Wh-why do such a thing? Because I am bored. Go to work! Yada naa, I am working. See C even now, I am doing stuff! What the hell is this sheep?! Well, its true that even though he appeared in front of us, he still appears to be doing work tentatively Huh? But why were you so slow to appear before us? Well, werent you aware that I cleared the dungeon? Then couldnt you appear quicker? Looking at your evolution, I wasughing too much. Fuck you! I was shy. So said the sheep while touching the back of his head. I want to punch hi~iim.! I am against violence. I, in order to manage the dungeon have special privileges, but my normal battle power is trash. Dont read my mind! This sheep is good at controlling the pace!? Well, I am easy to lead. But it is true that we are so free that we can keep ying around. Because there arent a lot of people thate to this dungeon. And unexpectedly, there isnt a lot of work to do to prevent demons from getting out of the dungeon. Eh? There arent people thate to the dungeon? That, what does it mean? Usually, isnt the daily life of adventurer-like people to try and clear the dungeon? Certainly, there are adventurers that try to clear the dungeon. I told you not to read my miiiind! Ah, by the way, my hobby is to peek at the everyday life of people. Observing peoples lives, makes meugh so much. I, as a humble person, dont care! No, no. I am a gentleman. This sheep, its wrong on so many levels!? As if there is a gentleman like this! Hitsuji-san, is so interesting! No, no. Its not that much. Now youre modest! Since Saria is smiling, regarding Sarias smiling face, there is no choice but to forgive him here. More than that, Sarias smile is so cute. It warms my heart. I am being healed by Sarias smile. Then, to return to the story that we deviated from, which is your fault You deviated on your own!? Its not my faauult!? This sheep is the one at fault for suddenly starting to speak about his hobby, no!? I, I am not the one at fault! We were speaking about the adventurers C they were trying to clear the dungeon? Oh, ooh. That isnt wrong. Inside, there are a lot of humans disrupting the dungeon. Eh? Then Listen to the story until the end. You cant understand even that? Thats why monsters are (TL: Referring to the previous chapters status Unnamed Monster) You are a demon in sheep-skin! And dont casually mutter about what people are minding! Oops, sorry. Suddenly my real intentions I hate this guuuuuuuy! This bastard. He knows my job is unnamed monster and he said it as if it was unimportant! I will cry!? I am not interested in man tears. Brute! Scum! Inhuman! I hate youuuuuuuu!!! Wa wa wa! I am a sheep to begin with. So you arent exactly wrong. Making fun of people! Whatsmore, I didnt mind it but isnt he reading peoples minds a lot?! Furthemore, he seems to know that in my upation column there is monster written Again, because of you, we deviated from the conversation Mou, I wont tsukkomi again. Chi. Dont click your tongue so casually! Tte, ha!? I made a tsukkomi without realising!? Just now, I decided that I wouldnt make a tsukkomi anymore! Aaa -The satisfied face of the sheep in front of my eyes pisses me off ~u~u~u~uuuuu! Leaving the jokes aside There were a lot of humans disrupting the dungeon, but that was to Reach the deepest part of the dungeon and defeat the dungeon boss, with that condition. Isnt that normal? No? Thats in a current dungeon. Just what the hell is he trying to say, this sheep The time when I appear before people That is the time I exin the true meaning of the dungeon. The true Meaning? The sheep started his exnation to Saria andn I, who tilted our necks . First of all, Lets exin in simple terms that there are the conditions for a dungeon appearing C before I told you that residual thoughts are involved, no? Ah. Residual thoughts are mainly the various strong feelings of people who have died at that ce. Then, the dungeon emerges C a normal dungeon, that is. And just now you guys have achieved that C you have cleared the true meaning of the dungeon. N? Nn? I dont get it. No, rather than not getting, what to say Its a feeling of something lurking. Well, there is no reason to think so deeply. To clear the dungeon in the true meaning, there is no-one that aims for it. But, if you are aiming to clear the true meaning of the dungeon, let me give you one piece of advice. Advice? Yes. In the dungeon that emerged due to the residual thoughts of people, thest boss is usually the owner that became a demon. I understand This dungeon was from Zeanosus feelings? That thinking is not wrong. But, if you want to clear the true meaning of the dungeon, then its best to clear the resentment left in the boss room. I will say it again, isnt it impossible to aim for it? Dont forget that! Fuuun C That wasnt in the other-world knowledge that God gave me Well, the knowledge we received was the bare minimum, after all. Then, this story has returned to the point where I appeared before you. Thats true. I forgot the first question. Why has this sheep appeared before us. The reason I appeared is because you have cleared this dungeons, [The Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow]s, true meaning, I havee to give you your travel rpense. Travel rpense? Yes. If its cleared normally, then I wont appear C the drop item from the dungeon boss and recovering items from treasure boxes is enough. But, as the true meaning has been cleared, I have to give another reward! He~e.. Can that reward be gotten many times from the same dungeon? Impossible. Thats because when the true meaning has been cleared, the dungeon will be destroyed. Destroyed!? It was said so suddenly that I raised my voice unintentionally. Destroyed. As I said earlier, the defeat of the dungeon boss in the true meaning leads to the destruction of the dungeon in the true meaning of the words. Of course, no matter which dungeon boss it is, I dont think theyd speak the real meaning. But, when the dungeon boss true meaning is defeated, the dungeon will lose its purpose. Whatsmore, the dungeon will be destroyed. I, I see Meaning you can get the dungeon reward only once. Because two people are able to receive it, you may be proud? Ill permit it. Why would we need your permission!? Isnt it obvious? Because I am a sheep! Shit! The story is not advancing! While ignoring me who is frustrated on my own, the sheep speaks while thinking. Un Originally, I was supposed to give you a predetermined thing but This dungeon being cleared is something I didnt think of C So the reward isnt decided. Is that so? Yes. Well, there are some things that are decided C why dont I give you thest thing I thought of Well lets hear it; the decided things are? They are {A cultivation set of the Seed of evolution} or a {10 day travel set}. Wha!? At the sheeps words, I let out my voice unintentionally. Eh? Is it possible to cultivate the Shinka no Mi!? Yes, of course. If you have the booklet with the way to cultivate them, its possible to produce many Shinka no Mi. Its 10 days worth of food, to prepare with the task of moving because of the copse of this dungeon. Th-that so? After I answered so, I ask something that was troubling me. Huh? Speaking of this, you said the dungeon is copsing C then what will happen to the Clever Monkeys and this forest? If Hitsuji-san is not suppressing them, wont they attack humans? Well thats not a problem. Even If I say the dungeon is copsing, its not like thend will be destroyed. It just means that the function as a dungeon is lost. Thats why the ample forest will stay just like it is and to begin with, there are no towns or cities close to this dungeon. Eh? Wai Then what should we do from now on!? There is no close town!? Seriously!? I try to check easily with knowledge obtained from Zeanosu. Yep, there is nothing. If we walk normally, itll take a week to reach the closest one Whats more, Zeanosus knowledge is from 1500 years ago C I dont know how much it will be correct. I told you? That you should think of provisions for the travel. Of course, water too. There is a tent so with this, the travel will be easy. Thanks. No no. After receiving the reward from me, I thought it would be useful to the people that will travel outside the forest. Its a lie! To think so much in advance, I dont think so. After all, this guy has a terrible personality! Well, the two sets I am giving now, I will add another one. 3 sets if you decide now. Then, what will you decide? Saying so, the sheep observes me and Saria lightly. Well. For the time being, lets include underwear and clothes for Saria ojousama When he said this, the sheep pped his hands. Then, from a space where nothing was, suddenly a lot of clothes and underwear appeared. Regarding Saria ojousamas clothes, I gave them the power to change sizes. I decided that this ability is the most important in the clothes. Hitsuji-san, Good Job! (TL: Said in English) (ED: https://.youtube/watch?v=_XX-QV-bXRc Just watch it) I am sorry, Hitsuji-san. I didnt understand you. Yes, I was troubled by the loss of Sarias clothes! With this, when weve made it to the city we wont trouble the soldier-sans! Then, even thinking about the size of the clothes.. A capable sheep! Then Saria ojousama, change please. Lets get ready here. When Hitsuji-san pped again, what looks to be a curtain has emerged between me and Saria. Thank you, Hitsuji-san! Behind the curtain, I heard Sarias happy voice. Now, while Saria osoujama is changing to the clothes and underwear I gave her, I will leave the rest of the clothes with you. Saying so, Hitsuji-san passed me the rest of Sarias clothes. Certainly, its true that I got the item box? But, holding onto womens clothes, wont I be treated as a hentai? Well, If Im not found out then its not a crime? Go with this positive mentality? Even if its not found its a crime, Seiichi-sama. Dont joke with me Good kids dont imitate me! My important way of life! More importantly than that.. What should we do about your reward? Its that difficult? Yes, a lot. If it was when you just reached this dungeon, then giving a reward was easy C I was nning on giving you a strong aphrodisiac that would make you popr. That sounds so suspicious!? But I want it! But the current you doesnt need it. Even if I gave it to you, itd be useless. Why say it so tly? Did my face get better that I dont need the poprity drug anymore, or on the other hand, it became so bad that it wouldnt be effective. But its fine. Poprity drug C I want to experience at least once what its like to be popr! I lost weight. I feel like I became taller. But, until now, I havent confirmed my face I am so curious. And the equipment C all the weapons are a huge cheat There is no words to return. Im surprised that he knew the word cheat. What about armour? Armour? Yes, armour. The proof of a magician is that jet-ck robe, and the knights equipment is full-face armour. True, I have a lot of essories and weapons, but I dont have armour See? Thats why, I just thought of the perfect armour for you. Oh? What is that? Bva. Disappointing! A bva The thing that bank robbers use to hide their face in manga or movies!? It is no good? Obviously its no good! Try entering a town with that thing! Soldier-sans wille flying!? Seeing that will be so fun -desu ne. Grrr, die already! I retract everything! This guy is a lost cause! Then what about a full face helmet? I am the headless rider!? Or is it that? Kamen teacher!? (TL: Durarara reference. I seriously dont know who this kamen teacher is.) (ED: Simple that guy.) .. Kamen teacher is slightly wrong. Both wrong. I thought that using a simple full-faced helmet would be fun. Oops, that now was a secret. Hide your real intentions! Wait, do you know the headless rider!? Yes, of course. Yada, this sheep is scary. More importantly, why are all the items following this pattern C cant you rmend another thing!? Whats more, all are items made to make it difficult to see other people! I dont matter!? No this is seriously thinking about Seiichi-samas future. The future? Yes. Seiichi-samas current appearance C its the skill that you received this time Disguises fault, as the charm became 10. Its not a very attractive number, a status of 10. Lets be clear, its shit. Ah, the parenthesis beside the unbelievable status, the effect of Disguise is that it hides the true status and shows that to the enemies. Thats horrible. Hey, why do you know that I got the skill [Disguise]? You knew that I got the stat of 10 in charm, too. Because I am a sheep. Grrr, I wont make a tsukkomi. Anyway, desu ne, when [Disguise] is activated, except for people like me that trust Seiichi-sama, people will see [Disguise]s numerical value. In other words, a charm of 10, is quite the terrible appearance you will have. Before when I boasted a status of all 1s it was worse! Cry! So that Seiichi-sama wouldnt fall into trouble, I rmended an equipment that will hide the whole face. No, there is no need to do such a troublesome thing C I just have to stop using [Disguise] Ah, its possible that using [Disguise] will make your face worse I still couldnt confirm my face, though. Naive desu ne. Eh? When I was thinking such a thing, I had a stupid voice in protest. Deactivating [Disguise] means letting the whole world know your true ability? Do you understand what this means? No, not a bit In short, you could get mixed up in the stupid conflict between countries, get treated as a monster and situations that will lead to the death of people close to you are possible. I dont want that Putting aside Saria, what about Shouta and co that came to this world. Looking at my appearance thatpletely changed, I wonder what they would think? I who has a monster ss status. Its possible Id scare them. That. I dont want to think about it. Well, being frank, the main reason is I think its fun. I wont believe in you again! What the hell!? Even though there was a serious atmosphere! But its true that it will cause trouble. No, I dont want a bva. I dont want a full face helmet. If I put them on, Ill look like a hentai. What are you saying? Arent you one? Shut up! This sheep is too sly! It cant be helped desu ne. Then is a full face helmet fine? Nee, it cant be helped? Can you tell me the details!? Of course, it wont only be a full face helmet. It will have a special power installed. For example? Even if a dragon stomps on it, I am confident there wont be a scratch, not even a little. Thats not a helmet! No matter how scorching the earth or in the extreme cold, in the helmet will be afortable space. Only the face!? If I went to such a hell like ce, cant you do something about the body!? Thest function, when its the time to eat, the mouth-part will open. Last function! Is there another feature!? Its decided desu ne. Lets go with the full face helmet. Listen to me~e~e~e~e~e~e~eeeeeeeeeeee! Why is it decided!? No one said it was okay!? But the sheep ignored me and pulled a ck full face helmet out of nowhere. Yes, please. I am telling you I dont need it!? There is no reason to hold back. I dont need it. Then I do not need it even more! To the me that desperately rejecting, the sheep suddenly tossed it in the air and hit it with one hand. When I was stunned by the sudden action, something was put on my face. Wait! When did?! I confirm with my hands C what I am wearing now is a full face helmet. This is also a sheeps aplishment. What is a sheeps!? I tried desperately to take it off, but it didnt budge. Eh, I cant take it off though. Yes. Its made that way. Get it o~o~o~o~o~o~o~ooooooof! Hahahaha, if the situation arises. Thats a line that should never be said!? It has the same credibility as From tomorrow onwards, I will go all out! Be at ease. You cant take it off when Im close. When Im not present, a trusted person can take it off. Conversely speaking, if there are only strangers close then its impossible to remove. Useless high-spec!? Does the helmet judge a trustworthy person!? Shocking! Ah, then Saria will be okay, no? Yes, thats true. Then when we are separated from you, I can take it off immediately! I am so smart! Ah, that helmet, if an untrustworthy stranger is close it will be worn automatically. Avoiding it is impossible. Shiiit! This is not high-spec anymoreeeee, its a curse! Fuuuuuuuck! Human, its essential to know when to give up, Monster-san. Dont follow up with a contradictory teeeerm! When some time passes itlle off. Then, couldnt you do it by force? Grrr, I hate this guy. What by force? Wasnt it impossible for even a dragon to do it? I am not confident. When I was having this exchange with the sheep, I felt I only had 1 HP left. Saria finished changing and her face peeked from behind the curtain. Oya, Saria ojousama. Are you already finished changing? Un, I finished! I see. But The sheep once again hits his hand together, and like a little while ago, the curtain between Saria and me was gone in an instant. When the curtain was removed, the one that appeared was Saria wearing a pure white one-piece dress. Seiichi How is it? It fits me? Eh? A, yes I was not able to answer the words of Saria. Right now, the clothes match the current Saria. The crimson hair shines as well because of her pure white one-piece dress. Ehehehe. I am so happy! Its dangerous C Saria is so cute. Sorry for cursing you. True desu ne. So disgusting Ne~e, how about you choose your words better!? This sheep is too merciless When ites to reading my mind, I gave up on tsukkomis to it. I am tired. Then, Ill give you the things that were supposed to be given. Its time for you to go. Yes, I am forced though. Then lets proceed with the transition. Are you not gonna hear me until the very end!? Even though I said so, the sheep is absolutely not hearing me out and ignoring my words, he started the transition. Well, if you have aint when we meet again, at that time, I will hear you out. Didnt you say its impossible to clear the real meaning!? Furthermore, I dont want to see you agaiiin! Its fine. I understand your feelings. You like me, no? Let me hit you! Oops, the transition has begun. Wha!? Wai- Because of thest words from the sheep, I couldnt hit him and just like that the transition started. Thats because, suddenly particles of light were appearing from my body and it was disappearing. When my body was about to disappearpletely, I shouted in the end. Bastaaaaard When we meet again, remember iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Hitsuji-san, see you~! Yes, goodbye. Then, to both Sarias and my surprise, we were transported outside of the [Forest Of Endless Love and Sorrow]. Are thest lines bad? I am the one that knows it best! They went I, Hitsuji-san, who was seeing the two get transferred, say so. But Bastaaaard.. When we meet again, remember iiiiiiiiit! Saying thest words of Seiichi-sama again, a smile appeared involuntary. Next time Seiichi-sama has the intention to meet me again. Even though he said it thatplicatedly.. But these words, to me who hasnt had a conversation with people for many years, made me very happy. Fufu, but. [Bastard].. I am not, I am a sheep. Didnt I tell you? Its no good. To think about me, who should normally be someone that you dont get involved with. Well, this dungeon is copsing soon I will wait until a new dungeon could be made. And then- I will be waiting, ey? Seiichi-sama. Chapter 18: Slime

Chapter 18: Slime

This is the outside Hitsuji, transported Saria and I outside of the forest that we have been living in. The scene thatid before my eyes was a meadow that extended endlessly. The grass was about as tall as my ankle. For some reason I turned around to see [The forest of endless love and sorrow] behind me. Now that I think about it, I spent a long time living in this forest. The ce I trained physically and mentally. though its also the ce where I took ap around to be human again. A lot of things happened; Its the ce where I met Saria, and its the ce where I found the happiness of living. While I was looking at the forest with profound feelings, Saria came to my side. I, this is the first time Ive gone outside Turning to nce at Saria, she closes her eyes, she seemed to feel something. Its a ce full of memories for Saria as well. It was a ce she could call home. Both of us have strong feelings about this forest. We stayed silent for a while, until I said to Saria. Well lets get going already un! In response to Sarias answer, we began to move with the forest at our backs. My slippers became useless a while ago, so I walk in the grass barefooted. When I was in the forest, the ground was rugged so there was no ce for the grass. Because of that, the grass hitting my feet felt weird, and made me show an involuntary smirk. Whats wrong? At such a me, Saria asked interestedly. Iya, nothing at all I answered, so lets think about the future. Our top priority, was to first go to the closest town ording to Zeanosus memory. When we reach the town, I think I will register as an adventurer. Not only was it in Zeanosus knowledge, but even in the knowledge that I received from God, it was written that an adventurer profession exists. After that, it would be about my power. ording to Hitsujis talk, my stats that will be shown to others will be the Disguise ones. He better not be lying. Thats why I am currently wearing the full face helmet. Un, its in the way. I want to destroy it with all my might. First of all, a full face helmet bringing it into a fantasy is no good. Well, he said it wille off with time. That is if Hitsuji was not lying. Whats more, if my appearance is affected by disguise, then is my strength reduced? This, needs to be investigated, otherwise it could be very troublesome. (TL note: am I the openly one that thinks the sheep was trolling him? There is no way a Skill make you weaker) I have been thinking since way back, but in the end there is nothing that I can do now, I leave the thought aside, and I walk in the prairie together with Saria. It happened a while after we started. Saria and I, met with a well know organism. That was DDDD `Thi, this guy `So cute! `Pururun DDDD it was a slime. Iya, this is weird, no? The slime in front of my eyes, said pururun on his own? Is it a different fantasy creature simr to a slime? But, the organism in front of my eyes, is a semi-transparent gel, thats sshing with a Fuyonfuyon sound in the prairie. But, it doesnt have a mouth. Un, I knew the pururun was my imagination. Pururun It wasnt my imagination! Where did the voicee out from!? The slimes in this world, can they all say Pururun? Iya, its not decided that it is a slime. It can be a different creature! Fortunately for me there is the skill, Advanced Appraisal. Lets use it right now. So I decided, to the slime standing going Fuyonfuyon in front of my eyes, I invoked the skill of Advanced Appraisal. Slime Lv: 88 (TL note: How unexpected.) What a high level! And it really was a slime! Wait, were slimes supposed to have such a high level!? Certainlypared to the Clever monkey, Aqua world and Zeanosu it is really low. But but a level 88 slime is weird no!? While I was surprised about the slimes level, suddenly the slime body started to shrink. Wh, what? Suddenly it stopped, and the slime suddenly jumped, crashing into me. U ~ei!? Although I raised a strange voice from the sudden assault, thanks to the unique skill Shingan (minds eye), the slimes movement appeared really slow, it was possible to avoid it with ease. To suddenly attack Well the slime is a monster after all, there was no guarantee that an attack wouldnte. While I was thinking without a care, I remembered. That was, to see if the effect of disguise made me weaker. To confirm that, I am d to have the slime in front of my eyes. Yo ~osh lets test it a bit with this slime Saying so, I pulled out the Sword of revolving hate (ck) and sword of overflowingpassion (White) from my waist, taking a stance. Using this slime, I can confirm my strength. It was fine to use a skill to attack, but a normal physical attack is easier to confirm. As I thought that, before the slime decided to attack me again, I attacked it first. Ha! As I charged at the slime, my impression wasDDDD Wa, fast! That was the only word for it. I nned to run to the slime, but I moved before the slime right away. Moreover, the moment when I ran, the ground where I stood a little while ago waspletely destroyed. It puzzled me, but I decided to attack the slime that was in front of me, and swung down the ck that I was holding in my right hand. Zupan! Along with the tremendous impact sound, scattered in front of my eyes were drop items. (TL: RIMURUUUUUUUUU!!!!!) . . Eh? Without knowing the reason, I involuntary released an idiotic voice. From where the slime was until a while ago, up to about 50m ahead the ground had been gouged out. . I dont want to see reality! I am starting to understand reality, but the more I began to understand it, the more I want to forget what I did with my own hands. In other words, the slime was blown away with one attack from me. True, I swung down ck suddenly at the slime. But, its not like I did it seriously. I did it with a feeling that it would be good if I did some damage. And the result is this! Un, I did have a bad feeling since the moment I started running! But it surpassed my expectations! This power is weird! This is not the power limited by disguise!? It became a situation where only the numbers were disguised! If I was to attack seriously what will happen!? That was only a small part of that power you know? I cant imagine it. When I hold my head, despairing at my own power, Saria says with shining eyes. Seiichi amazing! The creature a while ago was cute though Un, sorry! I didnt want to kill you! I wanted to test a bit of power, and run away just like that! Its not a lie! I got a guilty conscience from Sarias slightly sad expression as she approached. Truly, I am so sorry. I am tired in a lot of different ways, suddenly from the slimes drop items, a light sphere appeared, and entered inside me. Wh, what!? I let out a voice involuntary, somehow I start to recall various things. Most likely, the slime status entered inside me. Why it didnt be the usual sphere? I dont get why it suddenly entered my body. Sure enough, the light of the sphere that entered into my body seemed to be the slimes status, the familiar voice sounded in my brain. U n well it is fine! (TL note: no is not! If I was him I was going to be a bit scared! How can he forget about evolutions? No trauma of so much pain?) It cant be helped that I killed it, lets confirm the drop items. First of all the skill cards Saying so, I pick up the skill cards. [Skill Card ? absorption ?] Skill absorption can be learned. [Skill Card ?pression ?] Skill pression can be learned. U, un? I look at the skill card from the slime that is in my hands, I was not able to react properly. Because, I didnt know whether it was amazing or not. Well, it was a slime after all, the effect would bemon. While I was nodding casually, the skill card bes a sphere of light, and went into my body. The skill? absorption ? has been learned. The skill pression? has been learned While paying little attention to those words echoing in my head, I confirm the effects. Absorption absorbs all things, it can be converted in own power. Things eaten, can be power without being digested. If invoked when receiving damage, it can be absorbed as ones own power without receiving damage. Compression it is possible topress everything. Such as its own body and power, basically it canpress anything. However, it is necessary to touch the things that you want topress. Amaaazing cheat! This will make me even stronger than now! What should I aim to do!? Whats more, the skill absorption if I use it with my mind eye, isnt it the strongestbo!? Its amazing in various ways! Ha~a I am scared of these hands that hold such cheats Arent people usually d to have cheats in their hands? Why do I feel empty? Is it just me? Am I weird? On a side note, to me the race known as human, I felt like I am moving further and further away from it. While releasing a sigh of resignation, I check the next drop items. Then, the new thing that I picked up, a semi-transparent object that I dont know, feels purupuru like. It felt quite good. Since I didnt understand how to use it, I activate Advanced Appraisal. Slime jelly pieces of slime that feels good. No particr use. It can be eaten once. Slime body is shit! The skill was so amazing! Why is the body drop item this useless shit!? This Is there no use other than to eat it? Its a tremendous pain. But, there is no way that the appraisal result was wrong, it cant be helped. While releasing a sigh, I tossed the slime jelly in to the item box. Then, next? The thing that I picked up next was, a treasure chest. So small ma, it wont contain anything big While I thought so, I opened the treasure box. Inside, was a bag that probably contained gold, and Shoes. Shoes eh What can I say, its not an equipment that I wasnt aiming for, but its perfect since I am barefooted. When I take it out, it was a simple design with an emphasis on functionality and a beautiful blue color. I dont know what it is made of. Its equipment that came from the slime after all. I dont have high expectations. Lets appraise it, to confirm the effect. Ao (Blue) shoes rare ss equipment. It will raise the wearers agility a little bit. Up to 3 steps, it is possible to walk through the air. Changes size to fit the wearer. Its quite awesome! Its subtle, but its surprisingly amazing! My agility is strengthened a little? .I wonder what will happen. And, I dont know why 3 steps, but it can move through the air. This, isnt it quite amazing? Getting shoes is fine but, to wear it, I need to clean my feet and wear socks. M, it doesnt matter. More important than that, I give it to Saria to wear it. Saria, wont you wear this? Eh? Is it fine? Ou. I am fine even without shoes More than that, I feel guilty about having a girl walk barefooted. I seethen I will take it! Saria with a cheerful voice, takes the shoes. Saria nervous from wearing shoes for the first time, puts the shoes on carefully. How is it? After she finishes putting on the shoes, Saria raises the one-piece skirt by the hem while a little embarrassed, to show me the shoes. Her white, fair skin fits so well with the blue shoes, I am surprised at how well it looks on Saria. It fits you soooo well It wasnt a lie at all. The deep crimson hair, with the white of the dress and blue color of the shoes. Even though it is simple, it looks very fashionable. Ehehehe Thank you ! Saria putting on a big smile like flowers blooming, I felt my cheeks be hot. Uwaaa, I absolutely have a bright red face. Though I am unwilling, I am thankful to this full-face helmet just this one time. Seriously there is a big gap from the gori. Saria aside, I wonder if I am weird for thinking that a gori was cute? As expected, of the man with a gori as a wife! Ohhon well, lets finish with the gold I say so, while taking out of the bag that I believed to contain gold, and confirmed the contents. As expected, 50 silver coins are inside. Hmm in mary sense it may be a huge amount 50 Silver coins is a huge amount. From a slime that is. But, because the amount received after defeating the clever monkey and co, was more, I dont have a feeling of amazingness. This, could be a dangerous problem. However, I can do nothing now. I wonder if I will regain the value of money after arriving at the town When letting out an unusuallyrge sigh, an unexpected fanfare rang in my head. Now what!? Saria who didnt hear it as expected, tilted her head curiously to me that cried so. When I was trying to understand the meaning of the fanfare, a familiar voice echoes in my head. [Level-up] Eh? Chapter 19: Imperial Capital Terviel

Chapter 19: Imperial Capital Terviel

Imperial Capital Terviel To the me who have forgotten the natural thing called a level up, I could not understand the meaning of the voice in my head for a little while. Because it has been Evolution thus far, I have simply forgotten the concept of leveling up But, now that I heard the voice saying Level Up! in my head, I guess my level has increased? Rather than that, I cannot help but feel that the words Level Up has a disturbing feel to it? First of all. I called up my status hastily to confirm what has be of it. <> Race: Human (Human) Gender: Male (M) upation: Unnamed Monster (Magic Swordsman) Age: 17 (17) Level: 2 (2) Magic: 216,030 (21) Attack: 218,090 (21) Defense: 213,270 (21) Agility: 220,270 (21) Magic Attack: 215,580 (21) Magic Defense: 216,680 (21) Luck: 209,040 (20) Charm: Doki doki heart breaking (20) <> Fine quality Shirt. Fine quality trousers. Fine quality underclothes. Fine quality briefs. Chain of clever monkey. Dagger of the water spirits. Bracelets of night. Choker of ck King Stone. Ne of the love without ends. Sword of swirling hatred. Sword of overflowing affection. <> Instant Memory. Perfect Memory. Instant learning. Instant recovery. Complete dismantling. Minds eye. <> [Attack] Kiashi(Leg Chop). Shokiba(Twin Fang Attack). Tsuoyshitsume(Metal w). [Resistance] Paralysis resistance. Sleep resistance. Confusion resistance. Charm resistance. Petrification resistance. Inhibition resistance. Poison resistance. Fatigue resistance. [Movement] Setsuna. [Special] Advanced appraisal. Superpounding. Tool making: Super first rate. Search. Disguise. Assimtion. irvoyance. Absorption. Compression. <> Life magic. Water attribute magic: extreme. Dark attribute magic: extreme. <> Gale. sh. Clouds and fog. <> Zefodo style of protection swordsmanship: Founder. <> Foul smelling yer. The man married to a gori. Apex of the top. Self-restraint less. Male king. <<Gold>> 1,000,500,000G Im an idiot! I copsed on the spot. Its uselessNo self-restrain? The level only went up by one, but 100,000 was added to the status? Nee, why? Leaving that aside, I defeated a level 87 high slime, so why did my level only raise by 1. Maaif my level went up in an instant, I would suffer heavy mental damage now. Un, I am strange, I am relieved that my level only went up by 1. Are? Why is there sweating from my eyes Imreally human? Ill definitely not quit being human right? What is this, Im When I was quietly muttering so, Saria squats down next to me. Cheer up, Seiichi Un Perhaps Saria did not understand what had happened to have made me feel down, but I am happy she gave such gentle words. I love you very much. I psyched myself up and stood up. There is nothing to be done to things that have already happened. Lets pull ourselves together and depart! Un! In response to Sarias word, we continued advancing as it is. Ei ZUPAN! 5 days have passed since I defeated my first slime. During these 5 days, I wasnt attacked by thieves in particr and neither did the Mufufu development happen between me and Saria. I was only forced to attack when a slime swooped down on usmaa, my level is also rising. Oh, I came to understand that the main nourishment that the slimes eat is something called [Life of Slime]. Although there were many small events, but now the slimes at ces where I had been attacked have all vanished. Eventually its the same thing in the end. I threw the scattered drops into the item box. After doing so, I muttered in a small voice. Futile The slime that appeared died instantly. It no longer works anymore. A voice sounded in my head again while my eyes were gazing into the distance. Very unpleasant. Level has increased. Skill [Disguise] has reached maximum proficiency level. In effect, it has transformed to [True Disguise]. Skill [Search] effectiveness has increased from the radius of 10m to 500m. What am I supposed to do!? The level has risen! But, I defeated 107 slimes, including the one just now, in these past 5 days. But even so, my level have only just rose to 10 now. Although the level of the slimes decreased as I gradually approached town, leveling is slow. But to me, this is very much weed. Why? If you would just look at my status, its a simple thing. <<Hiiragi Seiichi>> Race: Human(Human) Gender: Male(Male) upation: Unnamed Monster(Magic Swordsman) Age: 17(17) Level: 10(10) Magic: 1,016,030(50) Attack: 1,018,090(50) Defense: 1,013,270(50) Agility: 1,020,270(50) Magic Attack: 1,015,580(50) Magic Defense: 1,016,680(50) Luck: 1,009,040(50) Charm: Doki doki heart breaking(50) <<Equipment>> Fine quality Shirt. Fine quality trousers. Fine quality underclothes. Fine quality briefs. Chain of clever monkey. Dagger of the water spirits. Bracelets of night. Choker of ck King Stone. Ne of the love without ends. Sword of swirling hatred. Sword of overflowing affection. <<Unique Skills>> Instant Memory. Perfect Memory. Instant learning. Instant recovery. Complete dismantling. Minds eye. <<Skills>> [Attack] Kiashi(Leg Chop). Shokiba(Twin Fang Attack). Tsuoyshitsume(Metal w). [Resistance] Paralysis resistance. Sleep resistance. Confusion resistance. Charm resistance. Petrification resistance. Inhibition resistance. Poison resistance. Fatigue resistance. [Movement] Setsuna. [Special] Advanced appraisal. Superpounding. Tool making: Super first rate. Search. Disguise. Assimtion. irvoyance. Absorption. Compression. <<Magic>> Life magic. Water attribute magic: extreme. Dark attribute magic: extreme. <<Secrets>> Gale. sh. Clouds and fog. <<Martial arts>> Zefodo style of protection swordsmanship: Founder. <<Title>> Foul smelling yer. The man married to a gori. Apex of the top. Self-restraint less. Male king. <Gold> 1,002,378,000G Mou, I dont want this anymoreeeeee! Why?!All my status is beyond 1 million?! This is not the status of a level 10 is it?! Or rather, this is not a humans status?! Im afraid if Im really even a human anymore! Help! What is this?! True Disguise? Exin! As I cried out, a semi-transparent board is suddenly disyed in front of me as if it had been prepared beforehand. Uo?!What is this? Perplexed at the thing which appeared without warning, I read the content disyed. [True Disguise]One of the effect of [Disguise] Skill. Unlike the effect to disguise appearance so far, atmosphere can also be disguised. Numeric value disyed in the status can also be disguised, real ability can be disguised. It also bes possible to control the strength. However, the disguise of appearance would be released. What does this mean? Eh, what? In other words, not only can I disguise the status that others see, I can also disguise my atmosphere to that of a strong person like in the manga? And, the control of strengthSlime, ZUPAN! Is it good with this? It did not vanish? Yesssssssssss! I unconsciously did a gut pose. With thiswith this! I do not have to deal with being treated like a monster by others! From now on, I am a human being that is pleased to having my power suppressed! Normal thinking would want to wield this power at its fullest Un, when your status flew to such a great height, its just unpleasant. Wait, effect of [Search] skillhas also risen? I went from 10m to 500m instantly. Damn. Well, search is different from offensive skills, I dont have to be careful with using it. Moreover, search skills effectiveness rising is definitely a positive thing. As I was alternating between joy and sorrow by myself, Saria came running up to me. Saria! I did it, Ican finally deceive others that Im a human being! ?I dont know what you meanbut good job! Saria answered me with a light smile, and my heart lightened. However, although I can [Deceive] that I am human, I cannot [Show] that I am human. But, this much is enough for me for now. Any more than this, I would take damage to my spirit After getting excited with Saria over this and that, suddenly Saria stared at the top of my head with a face full of surprise. What is it? Seiichi, headgear Headgearhelmet? I tilted my head in puzzlement at the word of Saria. Whats wrong with my helmet? Then, Saria told me of the current state of the helmet. Sh, its shining Eh, it shines..wa? I return such words instinctively. Iyashining helmet? I dont understand. Whats with this situation? However, Saria is right now really looking at my helmet, surprised. Only Saria was in the vicinity and I thought to take off my helmet so that I can take a look. Ill say the conclusion. Its shining! Eh, what is this?! What kind of situation is this?! This is iprehensible?! Moreover, its the kind of soft and gentle light which does no harm to the eyes whatsoeverDDDD PIKAAAAAAAAAAAA! Eyes, my eyesssssssssssssssssss?! Saria and I covered our eyes and writhed in agony. At that instant, I let go of the helmet and I fell off my hands onto the ground. Oi, dont release strong light at the moment Im feeling relieved! Before that, it might have damaged the eyes?! This is the time of Evolution! Is it popr to be shining?! Though we were unable to open our eyes for a while, as time passes, our visibility recovered. Flickering Uuu While frowning from the pain that has yet to pass, a funny thing jumped into my sight. Whats that? The thing that was in the field of vision was a strange robe. Moreover, if I think well about it, the position of the robe is the position at where the helmet which fell out of my handsnded on. I approached the robe and picked it up. its a robe I picked up the robe which waspletely ck without a single hint of embroidery. Iyaiyaiyaiya, where did the helmet disappear to? While unfolding the robe and while looking for the helmet, something that seemed like white paper fell out from the robe. Seiichi, something fell? Saria picked up the fallen paper and passed it to me. What the heck is this? The opening the paper passed to me, written on the paper was content like a letter. [Hi, Im sheep-san] Its you?! I retorted with all my strength to the letter. Oi, this letter is from the sheep?! I dont understand, but I decided I shall continue reading for the time being. [First, congrattion on the Level Up. You are steadily getting further and further away from being human.] Leave me alone! Wait, why do you know I Leveled up?! [Now then, I think you are confused because the helmet shined suddenly. Therefore, please try to remember. I have exined that at some point the helmet woulde off. The helmet has converted to the robe, and that is reality. In other words, this light emission shows that the helmet has [Evolve] into a new stage.] What is a new stage?! So the helmet evolved? I have no idea where am I retorting to! [So, the conditions for the evolution of the helmet is that Seiichi have to raise his level and skill [Disguise] to a certain definite numerical value. When the level rose, I became aware that the effect of disguise have changed.] I seetherefore, you know that I had Leveled Up. [Because the disguise effect have changed, it is no longer necessary to cover Seiichis appearance with a helmet anymore as he can return to his original figure.] I think thats not necessary in the first ce. Half of the time the sheep is wasting time no? Im tired of this. [It is fine to return to the original form, but a problem would arise. Therefore, I have prepared a robe that would not particrly attract attention in this world. Also because a robe is the proof of a wizard, it is possible to receive favors from solider-sans.] I see. If its fantasy then its a robe isnt itits certainly more credible then a helmet. [It is possible to conceal the appearance, but the effect isnt given to the robe in particr. As for that, I hope you canpletely understand that.] Oi. Its not an evolution if no effects have been granted, its more of a degeneration. Maa, the robe is certainly more pleasant to the eyes Wait The condition is out of order, this sheep What did you sayI am being polite, baka. Besides, theres a gentle feeling. Why is that? [Because half of the sheep is made of gentleness] Are?! This is a letter isnt it?! A letter is retorting to what I am thinking of?! This is a surprise! [Maa, there is many things which leads to many things but with the evolved robe, I pray for your safety By lovely Sheep.] Its useless, I cant follow! What is lovely sheep? Disgusting! Nee, whats the content about? Seeing me standing with goosebumps while reading the sheeps letter, Saria ask in wonder. Wellsomething like, the helmet has evolved into a robe, work hard in various ways. what do you mean? Un, even I myself did not understand what I just said. Well anyway! Lets set out for the city once more! I immediately donned the robe and put up the hood. Seiichi, cool! Thank you! Whats with this? Before this, Saria always say that Im cool no matter what I do. Though I would think Saria is cute no matter what she does too..unless she changes to a gori while wearing clothes. With such, we once again set out for the capital. O! Its a town. A town is visible! After a day has passed since the helmet has changed into the robe, we had travelled to a position which is a distance away from where a big town is visible. So the knowledge of Zeanosu was correct after all? Honestly, I was suspicious about the knowledge acquired from Zeanosu. After all, its information dating 1,500 years back. It wouldnt usually be reliable. However, it seems to have ended as imaginary fears. We have safely arrived at this ce where a town is visible. Howeverits amazing. Hm? What is it? IyaI came here with the help of Zeanosus knowledge. Un,e to think of it, it is so. And its thatthough the knowledge of Zeanosu is 1,500 years old, its great that a town still exist here in the same location The town name might have changed or it might be the territory of other countries, but Im impressed by the fact that people lives this way even now on the samene. Is that soSeiichi is a human. We demons particrly likes to live infortable and cozy ces. Saria said so while smiling wryly. In truth they move around searching for feeding ground, struggling to stay or be chased away by monsters stronger, but I think it was good to have remained. Heee Certainly, there were many dangers, I have fought monsters many times, and also ran away too? But, other than that, living in that ce wasfortable As expected, that forest is a ce of various memories for Saria. If so, is it really good? To be with me To be leaving a ce offort, would following me make her feel uneasy. But Saria erased such a thought from my mind in an instant. Unn. Didnt I tell you? My ce is where Seiichi is! Besides, the reason why I stayed in that ce and thought it was good was because I met Seiichi. Ugh embarrassing. Damn, it really is. Saria, who said such an embarrassing speech unabashedly, floated a smile across her entire face. Uwato speak so fondly of ones loved one, I I give my thanks to the helmet which changed to a robe as my face is hidden. My face has absolutely flushed bright red. We, we well then, lets, lets go! Un! Although my voice was nervous, Saria pay no heed to it and gave an especially spirited nod. While traveling thest stretch of distance to the town, there wasnt any particr demon attack or any temte development of thieves appearing, and thus we arrived at the gate of the town. Its big! Un, its big! And Saria and I arrived before the gate, it involuntarily spilled out from the mouth. Perhaps the town is encircled with city walls, and the gate is thick and heavy boasting 10m in size. How is such arge gate constructed? In the first ce, is there such arge gate? Maa, there must be some reasons for it. Well thenwhat should I do now? I looked around the vicinity while saying so. Thereupon, I saw a person like a gatekeeper stand at the gate and the people passing the gate gives something to the guard one by one. Is thatan inspection? Is that not so? Saria also seemed to have thought about it in the same way. Wait, you know what an inspection is. You are a demon right? My though processespsed to such a thought at that time. this is bad. I haveplete forgotten one matter without noticing it until now. ThatsDDDD Saria, whats your race? this. This is bad isnt it?! Inspection would surely inspect the status no?! Fortunately for me I have [Disguise] skill to disguise my status! Wait, I wonder if there is some sort of identification now. Or is there some guild which issues this sort of stuff? Leaving that aside! Saria! What? Whats your race?! Eh?ah Saria also seemed to have noticed. If Sarias race is Kaizer-Kong or demon, it would surely cause a ruckus! Soldiers woulde flying! Thats it! Advanced appraisal can identify your race! iya, wait a sec? If Im not mistaken, I had tried checking Aoyamas status in the ssroom and because the ability difference was too big, I couldnt see anything other than the name? its, its alright right? I mean, now I am a monster. Ah, I somehow feel a little sad when I say that. So without further ado lets try it. Advanced appraisal! There is no reason to cry it out loud in particr. But dont worry about it! <Saria> Race: Gori(Beastkin) Gender: Female(Woman) upation: Boxer(Boxer) Age: 17(17) Level: 775 (7) Magic: 10000 (30) Attack: 30000 (300 Defense: 20000 (30) Agility: 300000 (30) Magic attack: 5000 (50) Magic defense: 5000 (50) Luck: 100000 (100) Charm: Immeasurable (100) Wei?! Somehow its amazing! Or rather, the status is high no?! High specs no?! Charm is impossible to measure?! Enviable! The race! Its gori?!Iya, it is so! But, I dare say that when a human check the status, the numbers and character disyed would be those in the brackets. Maa, though it feels like the status is unbnced in various ways HoweverSaria is a boxer eh. Well its probably because she fights with her bare hands when she was a gori, it is quite suitable Apart from that, I found out that it is not possible to see the skill of the partner with [Advanced Appraisal]. Maa, it doesnt matter. Thank goodnessSaria, you seem to be more or less a beastkin for the time being. Beastkin? Whats, with that If Im not mistaken, its a kind of demi-human. By the knowledge Ive gotten from god, it seems to be so. Therefore you may go for the inspection without worries. I see! Then, lets get going! Wa, wait! Saria took me by the hand and led me to and inspection queue. After waiting for a while, its finally our turn. Hai, the next person~ Etto Nice to meet you. While I was hesitant, Saria said so properly. Im,pletely useless Uo?! Its a super beauty The soldier doing the inspection uttered as such in a loud voice. The soldier is dressed in silver armor and has a sword at the lower west side of his waist. Conspicuous unshaven stubble, messy hair, though he has eyes filled with ambition so he shouldnt be a useless man. Its rude to look like that when meeting someone for the first time! Eto, idle chat is badSo, first of all, present your identifications please? Its hereeeee! It was asked for as expected! But I dont have it! However, no matter how much ruckus I make, I dont have it means I dont have it. So I decided to honestly talk about it. Im sorryneither this fellow nor I have any identification card Haa? You dont have it? Thats, impossible isnt it? Normally the ID card is issued at birth? Even a ve would have an ID card That is so indeedbut, Ive lost mine. Lost itmaa its fine. Sometimes there is always people who say so. Are you serious! I thought it means our social position! While being secretly d, the soldier before us called for another soldier nearby and asked for something. Wait a moment, Now, please bring the [Jewel of Truth]. [Jewel of Truth]? I look puzzled at the word told to me suddenly which I do not know of. Then, the soldier heaved a sigh and said with eyes half-closed. Youare you serious? I am seriously serious, so what kind of food is it? Its not a food! Un, yes yes I know. I was only joking. To briefly exin it, its the tool to find out if a guy has any criminal records. Thats amazing. Maaa. The guy who made it is a genius It was made?! Eeh, such amazing things can be made? Ou. Maaa, its an ancient personhere ites When the ossan said thus, the soldier asked to get the thing earlier brought with him what looked like a crystal about the size of a basketball. Ja, the two of you. For the time being, put your hands on this? I understand. Well then, start with me? Un. After getting Sarias approval, I ced my hands on the crystal. Then, after a little time passed, pale blue lights spilled out of the crystal. Alright, you are fine. Now then, the beautys turn. Hai. When Saria ced her hand on the crystal, pale blue lights spilled out of the crystal in the same manner as mine. Alright, you two are both fine. However, you have to pay 2 silver coins as payment to me for the entrance fee, is that fine? Its goodjust 2 pieces for you alone? Iya, its two pieces for two person. In order words, one for each person. I seehai, here you go. I quickly took out two pieces of silver and handed it to the ossan as it is. Ou, certainly. Wait, you do fit the appearance a little? Eh? When it was pointed out so abruptly, I returned a quick reply without thinking. Although its in a different meaning aspared to Ms Beauty over there, you are obviously a suspicious person. While spending time in this city, pay attention to your behavior. hai Ermsheep! This thing is standing out a lot! Maa, its better than the full-faced helmet isnt it. Un un. However, I think its good that the status wasnt verified. Maa, its always good to be careful. Come to think of it, it would be better if you two had went and get a new ID card. Etto, once I register in the adventurer guild, I would like to get an identification card but I will probably get it if I register myself. Please let it be so. Please! However, at the moment at which I told the ossan thus, his face twitched magnificently. ^11D4A54A5DD4B325F0745FF4F1B484CD45D2FE6609A488C5BD^pimgpsh_fullsize_distr A, are? Did I do anything? Y, youdid you say you want to register in the guild of this town? E, ehh For some reason, the atmosphere started bing bad and the ossan grabed my shoulders suddenly when I timidly nodded. Okay stop it right there. You, are you normal? Iya, where did thise from?! What is normal?! I dont understand the meaning of it! Why of all things did you choose the guild of this town? Be, because No because! Eeh Whats the problem, this ossan But well the reason is that this is the nearest town, theres no helping isnt there? Or rather, why is the ossan so desperate? Shit. Againagain the number of victims in that ce will increase again?! Wait a moment. Did you not just say something disturbing just now?! Victim?! What on earth?! While holding tremendous uneasiness at what we would be facing from the guild from now on, the ossan looked at me and Saria with a serious expression. Listen well? If anything happens,e to my ce! I will give you consultation! Absolutely do not hastily imitate other! Etto Heard me?! Ha, hai! My voice and Sarias ovepped as we answered together. Alright!otto, the essential self-introduction has yet to pass. MY Name is ude Shuraizer. Feel free to call me ude. I also dont need honorific. Well then, do not be reservedIm Makoto Seiichi. Best regards. I am Saria! Best regards! Ou! Well then, once again DDDD After having said till there, ude dered again in a loud voice. Wee! Imperial Capital, Terviel! Chapter 20: GUILD <h4>Chapter 20: GUILD</h4> Oh! As I passed through the gate entering the town, I involuntary raised my voice in admiration at the sight before my eyes. `Uooh! Nekomimi!?Im-impossible! From the people leaving and entering the city, I saw a nekomini person. But nekomimi beastmen really exist huh. That means, the day that I see a nekomimi maid is not far away. (TL note: I like you again! a man that loves nekomimis no matter how stupid is arade! What more a nekomimi maid! If she says nya then the ultimate heroine will be born!!!) But seriously there really are a lot of people Theres a lot of people; beastmen with ears and tails that arent cat ears, and abnormally short people. Maa, I knew because of the knowledge, but seeing it with your own eyes it is more impressive. As I was looking around the area, Saria calls in a happy tone Seiichi look! They are selling something!. Saria was pointing her finger at a stall selling yakisoba, like the one that were in Earths festivals. Oh. Now that I think about it, we didnt get to eat a decent meal during the journey Because Saria and I only received just enough food from Hitsugi, we could only make simple meals. Now that we reached a tow, it might be good to have something with seasoning. There are quite a lot of stalls. Even in another world, they aremon? As I involuntarily murmured at the extent that Saria who is next to me couldnt hear. Then, as I was muttering, I realised something. Huh? Somehow people with ck hair. there are none? I had been looking around unintentionally, I couldnt find even one person with same ck hair as me. Eh? its true. There isnt anyone with the same hair colour as Seiichi It seems like my murmuring was hard by Saria, and after quickly looking around, said so. .. I think it is possible that people with ck hair are rare. But thats why, because I was summoned to a different location from the school guys with ck hair, it is possible that I will get treated as a hero Maa, its not good to be self-conscious. Anyway, one I say that I am one of the heroes, I will be immediately thrown out on to the battlefield. The reason the guys in school were summoned was to subdue the demon king after all. Ah, but from ude I get that.. In this world a name like Seiichi is weird. As I am not seeking attention, I dont think its a strange name. There are a lot of things on my mind but, the thing that worries me the most is Kenji and the others. I think they will be fine. Now, lets search for rumours about the summoned heroes. Maybe we will find out something. But.. I cant take my robe off easily Why so? Ma for a lot of reasons After responding with an appropriate answer to Sarias question, I think a little. First of all, its about the skill Disguise. First the appearance, it changes the way the enemies see your status and when you attack it doesnt match with the status that is shown, its the excessive attack power. Then, the change of appearance is cancelled, and the indication of the status which a partner could see disappears, and it is possible to control the power to the status that is seen. Most likely, the first Disguise only allowed the disguising of the appearance alone, which has the effect of lowering the opponents guard. Thats why, if met with a strong opponent, This guy. not bad like exchange will ur. Then, after the Rank up, showing the true potential. At a ce like this. Un.. if my predictions are correct.. it will be troublesome in so many ways. Now that I know how to disguise, I am d of it. Only, I didnt know if I can change my hair to gold blonde.. As I was thinking about this and that alone, Saria started pulling my hand. Na.. whats wrong? Dont say whats wrong! How long are you going to stand here? Ah After Saria told me so, I noticed for the first time. After passing the door, we hadnt moved at all. Behind us there were more and more people, we were in the way. Sorry, then lets go Un! As we were walking, I ask Saria at my side. Now that I think about it, want to eat at the stall? U~n.. I am a bit hungry. Lets eat! Yosh! After hearing Sarias response, we go to the stall. Its so cheerful Truee~ Everybody is smiling! Saria says joyfully. In fact, the people of the city, were all smiling. As I look at the surrounding, there are a lot of people looking at Saria. Whats more, there are a lot of men, but there were some women as well, smiling stupidly at Saria appearance. But, seeing me that is walking besides Saria, almost all them made a perplexed expression. Ma, the current Saria is cute without a doubt. And seeing a person covered in a robe besides such a being, doubting would be normal. Only, let me say one thing. Especially the men DDDD Saria is a gori. Thinking it doesnt matter anymore, I say my honest thoughts. I dont know if it is this town, or all of the country. But either way, everyone smiling is a good thing Thats true! When you are in a bustling city, its natural to have fun. I think this ce name is Teruviel which isnt in Zeanosu knowledge, the country might have changed. I wonder if the countrys name has changed. N? That is.. a church Then, I saw a certain building within my sights. Furthermore, basked in blue and white, its a church seen in picture books. It seems that there are religions. I am a bit curious, but there is currently a more important matter, thats it. A castle town means there is a castle, so I am excited along with Saria. After a while, Saria found what she wanted to eat, so we bought it. Wa~a~! It looks so delicious! The thing we bought was something like fried chicken. However, the meat used was not chicken. Its from a type of demon called Abku. Here, important. I bought the same things for us, to eat while walking. Immediately unwrapping the friend chicken, and stabbed it with sharp leaves that were as hard as a needle, and tossed it into my mouth. Affu! Offu! Yeah, it was hot. Oho oho I am desperately making hafuhafu with my mouth cool it down, and beside me Saria is fufu cooling it down before tossing it into her mouth. U~n! So delicious! lu, lure(Tr, true) Truly I cant savour the vour because it is too hot But it was my mistake so there was no helping it.. gusun. [ed: gusun = sniffle] Waaa it was hot As I say these words softly I fall into despair. Usually, I would say its delicious. Then, as we eat it all and we then continue to our destination. Then, from udes story, it should be around here What type of ce will it be~ The ce we were aiming for was the guild. Only, udes reaction is still worrying me, I got a tremendously bad feeling. Just what type of ce will it be We walk around the road that ude told us, and we finally reached a single building. This is the ce no? Un, I think so In front of our eyes, a building with a sword and a shield painted on the red roof. By the way, in addition to the sword and shield, it was firmly written Guild in the symbols of this world. As a matter of fact, it was a two story building, of a considerable size. The wood door at the entrance, says that everyone can enter but .. So scary When I am in front of this building, I involuntarily flinch. Because ude said some very disturbing words. Just whats happening in this guild But, we cant stand forever in the entrance. Furthermore, its absolutely unthinkable to enter the guild that might put Saria in danger. I took a deep breath, and opened the door to the guild. Hora hora hora! This fucking pig! Cry in a lower voice! More Hit me more e e e e e e e e e e e e e e! [ed: EHHHHHH! Why is there a M here?!] I closed the door of the guild in silence. [Tl: yeah I will do the same if I was in your situation] .. I backed away from the guild, and confirmed again the named written on the sign of the building again. Un, its definitely the guild Its weird after entering the guild, a bondage wearing woman, and a tied up old man wearing leather armor, I have a feeling that a figure with a whip caught my attention. .. This cant be. The guild is an organisation that makes money epting various quests. Its clearly not a ce that is a S&M club! [Tl: Why not? Request to adventurer girl. Hit and humiliate a weird ossan with bondage clothes. Reward:50,0000 Gold. It fits] [Ed; EHHHH, Tl-san they dont have to do it right then and there!] I nod to myself, and again open the door of the guild. Then, in the inner part of the guild, the girl in bondage I thought that was my imagination was there stomping the old man. Ha~a! Ha~a! Step on me with those shoes! [Tl: Sorry I cant anymore I need to stop for a bit my stomach hurts] [Ed; poor Tl-san] Step on me you say? Didnt you mean Please step on me? Wa ~u~u~u~u! Turning my line of sight to another location silently, a man with bloodshot eyes was rampaging while brandishing a counter seat from the guild. Something.. let me break somethiiiiiing! Graund is ramapaging again? You, go stop him HA? I am upied with updating the book of bishoujo in this city! In addition, when I look at the other ces, there were men who were cheerfully exchanging greetings without getting involved in such a spectacle. Oh! Suran-shi! Are you going out today? Yeah. Its because the weather is excellent for exposure! So I am going to be nude for a little bit at the market. [TL: Oi oi oi I was TL this in ss you know? I almost burst intoughter! What if a teacher ask me what I am doing? How should I answer? That was close well my ssmate were looking at me like I was crazy thought) I see. I intend to look after a little girl in the za from the shadows. If possible I want to get closer to her if possible. Hahaha! The same as always! Either way, to not be indebted to Soldier-san, lets both do our best! Thats right! To be indebted to the Soldier-san every time would be disgracefully as a gentleman! I once again close the guild door. .. DDDD Isnt this a group of criminaaaaaaaaaaaaals! I shouted involuntary while forgetting that I was in a bust area. Wai eh!? Nononononono! Impossible! Theres only fucking criminals here!? Isnt this bad!? Not long after roughly looking about, S&M couple, the psychotic and a pure hentai. Then I found a sher and a lolicon in a single minute!? [TL: Wait I am tranting gintama and didnt realize it? Or did the whole gintama cast went to the guild to be adventurers?] Is the exchange between the sher and the lolicon a usual thing!? They said getting taken cared by Soldier-san every time didnt they!? Whats wrong? Making so much noise. Saria looked at me while letting out a worried voice. Turning to look at Saria, the people around us were looking at me as if I was the weird thing. However, the current people looked at the building behind us DDDD looked directly at the guild, and making an expression as if they understood something, and just like that ignored us. Heck why am I getting the same treatment as them!? I am not a like those Hentais!? Ah I get what ude meant.. If someone tried to register with such a group of hentais, of course you would normally try to stop them ne ne, wont we enter? .. Un. I give up Saria was pulling my robe, so answering as best as I can. I cant let Saria enter such a ce. Absolutely not. Is a pity, lets search for other work Eh? Why? un, its useless anyway. Its out for a lot of reasons ? Looking at Saria cutely tilting her neck. I Absolutely cant let Saria enter a ce filled with Hentais! When. Anyway lets move. Then, lets search for a job - There is no need for thaaaat! I could only say that, when suddenly a loud voice ovepped mine. I was surprised at the sudden appearing voice and face. Then there, wearing boomerang pants, exposingvish brown skin, stood a half nude man. There are a lot of things to tsukkomi, but for the moment lets ask. Who? Then, the big man before my eyes,ughed showing nickeled and white teeth, and spread his arms. I am the head of the guild that is located in Terviel[Tl:The king of perverts] In other words, guild master Gassur Clute! You can call me Gassur! After saying that, he flexed his muscles, and started showing off his biceps. Gassurs is around thete 40s, but probably because he has a refreshing smile, his naked figure doesnt feel weird. I think he is lucky. To Gassur I think I feel sorry but, let me do a tsukkomi. Why are you nakeeeeeeeeed Are there only hentais here!? In this guild! Hell, whats with the boomerang pants!? The full-face helmet from Hisuji, and now this!? Dont you reckon youre ignoring the setting a bit too much? And dont flex your muscle in front of Saria, Gassur! However, having heard my question smiled and made an amazed expression. What stupid thing are you saying. That is, isnt it obvious to show these muscles to people! That ismon sense! Ne~e, I am weird? I am the weird one!? I think, what Gassur callsmon sense, and what I know asmon sense dont match up. I heard a bit of your conversation. You guys apparently want to enter the guild! I was stunned, returned at Gassurs words. No we already stopped that Dont hold back! No matter how manyradese we will wee them! As I said, we wont enter Saa, dont stand here, lets enter inside! Un, first wont you hear my story? No matter how much I said, Gassur was determined to pull us in the guild. Entering the guild for the third time, as always full of hentais, Saria was looking at the surrounding interestingly, and pointed to the tied up ossan getting whipped by the bondage woman. Nee, Seiichi. What are they doing? Shi! You shouldnt look! Impossible, I didnt think I would get caught in this situation. (TL: The absolute clich of japan the mother taking away the children interested in some idiots passing be. See a ramdom anime and the scene will without a doubt appear.) More importantly, in all the fantasy literature, when someone entered the guild the people would turn to look at them but, the guild adventurers didnt realize we were here and didnt look at us. These people are no good. I have to do something fast. While letting out a sigh, we were lead to the ce in the guild to register. Come on, youve got to register here! As I said, we wont register in this ce full of hentais! What did you say!? If you register here, you can look all you want to my muscle! Look! This body! To Gassur that make a muscle pose after pose, I dont know what to say. I cant tsukkomi anymore. What should I say here. Only, I understood one thing, Ipletely believe that this hentai is the guild master of this group of hentais, and. While looking at Gassur with half opened eyes, suddenly Gassur lowered his sight. I see its a tremendously regrettable . If you register in this guild, there will be a lot of benefits The inn will include meal and will provide apletely safe environment, no matter which country you go to, you wont find better weapons and equipment ~. And we rmend request to the adventurers~! The other guilds are no good you know!? No matter how many times I watched his face, Gassur put a facial expression thats says its really a shame. Why is it, I feel a great urge to hit Gassur. Such things, I dont feel a bit interested in. I dont have money problems. In the first ce, even if I dont register here, I will get the same benefits if I register at another guild You just dont understand! How great is this guild! Un, not at all Look! At the people that here! The direction Gassur pointed at, as expected is the hentai filled chaos space. Everyone has a vivid look!? Do you know why? I do not even want to know. Its because they are faithful to their desire! It might be so! If you say this is repressed, everyone else in this world would be clerics. Well, truly this guild is talented, seriously only the people in this guild go to work even to other countries [TL: The OP hentais I cry for the world) I am sure I heard that they are getting taken care by soldier-san regrly though There is no way these bastards can be excellent! That was, a coboration with this country soldiers A no good coboration! But, it is true they are excellent you know? The few S ss adventurers in this world are all from this guild I see, so S-ss adventurers are all hentais For now, hentai = strongest to say, I understand. Dont mind the small details. Saa, register, and get the same muscr body as me! I refuse with all my being Is that so. When there is a person with high tension, naturally I calm down. I look at Gassur with cold eyes, but Gassurs next words shock my mind. U ~umu. But, in this guild you can get the information faster than any part of the world? Why is this? This guild, is not just any guild. Its the [Guild headquarters ] ! At Gassurs words my eyes spin surprised. Such a thing. The hentai are gathered, at the very core of the guild was it toote Gugh, you realise that you are saying very rude things? Shut up, hentai That is harsh! As if the words he said were wrong, for some reason Gassur started doing muscle poses with a smile. I knew it, he is a hentai. But, if this is the guild headquarters What I wanted to know, is information regarding the heroes. Thats very important to me. Speaking about the Guild, the quantity of information wouldnt be small. Rather than collecting information myself, it would be more efficient. In my head I know the benefits of registering but. Getting the same treatment as the hentais Ah, looking it from stats point, in some way I am abnormal as well. I am not human anymore. This choice is extremely important! What will you do? What I decided in the end is. When I was in deep thought. The until now silent Saria, pulled my robe. Ne~e, Seiichi Hn? Whats wrong? I thing is a good idea to register Eh? Because, every ne is having so much fun. And, it will be handy, isnt it better to register? I understand what Saria meant. It would be handy to register, that is because this is the guild headquarters, I am forced to believe it. But, everyone having fun, if I say no is no! If this is misunderstood, then will it be a serious problem!? Here at the guild Headquarters, I know you can get employed by others country, but isnt it unfair to the people that register in branch offices? Well yes. But, the people that register in the branch guild,e and register here, then can they receive the same treatment? Most adventures thate to this town, end up registering here fu ~un Its double effort, if you can make it doing it once. Then, its very regrettable, but it looks like a good idea to register here. Ha~a I understand. Let us register Its decided like I expected it! Eris-kun! Gassurugh joyfully, and called the women in Bondage that had been whipping the leather d old man. (TL: Wait wait wait! She was the receptionist!? What happened to the typical kind smiling oneesan beauty?) Ara? What is wrong? (TL: She spoke politely!) Im sorry, but its a new registrant. Do the procedures. I understand Saying so, the bondage d woman, epting the request, turned around to see us. I am very sorry; this is not a very appropriate dress to receive you Saying so, the bondage d woman snapped her finger. At that moment, the makeover from Bondage figure of a little while ago, was turned into clean set of clothes that was based on green and white. Ive showed you an unsightly appearance. I am called Miss Ellis Macren. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance Ellis, finished the self-introduction with a beautiful bow. Looking at Eris-san, I feel like I was looking at a beautiful blonde ojou-samae from a manga, her eyes were of a clear blue colour. A bishoujos beautiful face, her skin is white,bined with a very pleasant atmosphere. When she was wearing bondage, I confirmed that she had an above average womanly figure.[Ed: arent you a pervert for looking at her like that?] How to say it I am seriously getting the manga ojou-sama vibe. Even when bowing, she raised the hem of her skirt. While having that feeling, Gassur continued to introduce Eris-san. By the way Eris-kun is, the daughter of Count Makren She is a real ojou-sama! Hell, why is an ojousama working in a guild!? Furthermore, in a hentai filled guild! And using a whip in high spirits! Gassur-san. Speaking about women information is not polite you know? Or, would you want to be trained? Just forgive me for that Gassur weak! Iya, Eris-san is strong? More important, trained. That is fine. This time, you and that girl want to register is that it? Ah, yes Then, please fill this document Saying so while handing a paper, to fill out things like the name and birthce. This, is it necessary to fill it all? No. once you fill the name at the bottom, that is fine Easy! It is too easy to make an ID card! Well its not like I can write my hometown, so that this is easy is fine for me. For now, I pass the paper to Saria, and rapidly fill it. When Saria learned to speak human words, she learned to write as well, so there is no problem. But when I finished filling it for the time being, I will check on Saria part. I will be troubled if in Hometown [Forest of endless love and sorrow] is written. Etto name is Saria, weapon is her own fist!? Eeeh, Isnt it cool? Certainly she is a fist fighter! But, cant she chose better words to put in!? Beside Saria weapon choice, there isnt especially a thing that will found us out, so we give it to Eris-san just like that. Then, let me check it once. First, this woman is, Saria-san, weapon her own fist Are!? Passed!? Am I the weird one for being surprised!? Yes, in Saria-san part there is not a problem. Then, next is Eris-san, puts down Sarias registration form, and now picked up my paper. Seiichi-san, weapon is swords and magic. He~e so amazing Is that so? Yes. People that are able to use magic are very few you know? Well,ing here wearing that robe with the hood, I expected more or less that you could use magic I see As expected, in this world magic is very valuable. But, I cant be conspicuous like ude said. I wonder if wearing the Hood is bad. Still, the heroes information should be low, so I dont want to take it off. This is fine. we are a lot of people that dont fill their hometown. Your information is notcking and you have registered It seems, we were able to register safely. As I put my hand in my chest in relief, such a relief didntst long. Thats it! Then, Seiichi-kun and Saria-kun! I will have you both take a test! Eh? I put on a stupid face at the words that were suddenly said. Umu, A test! If you want to register, you will get the various benefits I told you earlier. To get that benefits, it cant be as easy as to just register E ~eh isnt it a fraud? Whyand I thought the register was over with that paper . Exin it first. M dont be so depressed! Here, my muscles are exciting arent they!? Iya, I dont get it Showing me the muscles going mukimuki, there is no other answer. Either way! After finishing the Test, I will exin about the guild! Ha~a what should I do for the test? Wait, what happens if you fail the test Be at ease there is no one that failed the test! Then what is the meaning of the test!? Why make the test. There is no meaning. After the surprise, Eris-san supplemented. Test is just a pretext. Saying it more clearly it is, a request to make sure you have the ability to work. Guild request are mainly subjugation, guard, harvesting, and chores. Among them, subjugation, and chore, are based on ability I see Only, during the test, there is a need to be together with a test supervisor Test supervisor? Yes. Whats more, a B-ss or more adventurer. Is there someone, an acquaintance that you can ask? No, no one Then, lets call the people of the guild. For the moment, lets go see who is free at the moment As expected, of Eris-kun! You work fast Gassur-san, you are ipetent. This trash bastard I am sorry Eris-san, the words you used are dirty. After the exchange, Eris-san immediately tried to go to look for B-grade or more adventure for us. Hey, you. Suddenly, a voice saying that came from behind me. Chapter 21: Template? <h4>Chapter 21: Temte?</h4> I suddenly heard voices behind me, so I turned around in order to confirm their identity. Thereupon, three evil looking men start smirking with a smile, and they were looking at me. Do you need something from me? For the time being, I question them while staying vignt. To this response, for some reason Eris breathed a sigh, and Gusser had a bitter expression. Just who are thesethree people? I dont know the meaning of their reaction. Of those three people, one of them who looks like the leader said to the confused me. You, you seem to be taking a test right now arent you Yes, well In other word, youre a beginner right? Something like that. .Not good. I have no idea whats going on. Im confused since I have no idea what their intentions are, but the leader looking man smiles even more. This is.the so called Rookie Crusher isnt it? It appears frequently in fantasy novels, its the kind of thing where they find a fault with the protagonist and beat them up. No matter how you look at it Im in that so called protagonist positionand in this case, they didnt like how Im with a beautiful girl like Saria when Im just a rookie. To me who is pondering this and that, the leader looking guy suddenly said. Youe with us a bit. Yup, it came! Just like the temte! I knew it. However, Ipletely dont understand their motive. At least, I wish they would tell me a clear reason why. Um..why? Since theres no other choice, I end up asking them. I dont particrly want to follow them when I dont even know the reason why. However, to my question, the mans reply was outside of my expectation. WellI cant really say it here. Eh? Wait. What are you nning to do to me? Are you going to take me to a ce where there will be no witness? And then youll beat me up, right? Thats really scary you know. No matter how much I retort in my mind, the atmosphere says they wont leave. Well, since I didnt retort out loud, of course they wont leave. However, since it seems troublesome I decide to refuse. Um.sorry, but I will decline your request. You bastard, you dont have the right to refuse. Huh? This is weird. I didnt think that I will be swiftly denied of my human rights. Where have my own rights gone to? Since it doesnt seem like I can do anything about the current situation myself, I decided to ask the guild master Gassur for help since he was here. Um Gassur this situation, somehow Give it up! Thats fast!? Why is it that when I ask for help, I was immediately shot down and was told to give up. I dont quite understand. Arent you the guild master? Do something! I dont have that authority! This dude is damn useless!! Useless-! You are a freaking guild master and yet you have zero authority? Quitpletely you bitch! Eris! Please do something! Im a neer! As it cant be helped, I decide to rely on Eris position which seemed higher than Gassurs. However Eris reply was merciless. Although Im sorry please give up WHY!? What did she say!? Why has everyone given up!? Besides there must be someone who would help, turning to face the inside of the guild, some were still immersed in their own world and there were people who were watching me, signalling with their eyes It is pointless just give up. What the fuuuuuuuck! Who on earth are these 3 people!? Eris advised me who didnt understand what to do at all. Though at the start it is painful before long it will feel pleasant. Is that a new door opening!? Im bing a masochist! Once the pain turns to pleasure Ill be beyond cure! I rapidly get tired of following the men before my eyes. However I calm down to think about it I thought to myself on the assumption that I was to be beaten up, first of all is it because of my status? Perhaps, but even if they attack me with all their might I am confident I woulde out unscathed. At the very least, my current status is beyond expectation. Understanding that, and not wanted to bother SariaI guess ill have to follow him. He also doesnt want to be in this area, and I want to avoid doing anything thatll stand outwearing this robe may already be making me stand out though. I understand. Follow me Thats what I wanted M, Me too Saria wanted toe with me, but i stop her. Saria you wait here with Gassur and Eris-san. It will be over fast I try to use the most calm voice I can. However, Saria still had an anxious expression. Bu, but While being thankful to Saria for being so worried for me, I try to convince her again. Well is not like i dont want to be involved here. Of course I have confidence in my ability to protect her and if she transforms into a gori her battle prowess is tremendous, so it should be fine, its all right Thats what I am thinking, while trying to open my mouth the leader of the men opens his mouth and says. Woman. Stay out of it. You will be in the way after all Listening to the speech of the man, I couldnt hide my surprise. H, huh? Normally bringing the normal girl Saria together will be more convenient no? Or is it that they want to show her mypletely beaten body? As I was thinking so, isnt it normal? I didnt understand these mens objective, the men without minding the dubious me, then started walking to the door. Oi.e on Ah, wait While I follow the men confused, Gassur who didnt say anything opened his mouth. Get yourself together. You have Saria after all. Dont get your mind broken.! What are you saying!? Letting out a final retort, I left the guild He went Gassur, shouldnt you stop them? I didnt have any other choice it was to protect my chastity! Truly you are the lowest Hahaha! My muscles stopped me! I dont get the meaning For the time being at least search for an appropriate B-rank or higher Adventurer I didnt know this exchange happened in the guild after I left. This ce should be fine. The ce the leader of the men brought me while saying so is an alley a considerable distance from the guild. This is surely the g for beating me up. There are hardly any signs of life. I use the skill Enemy Searchfor confirmation, but there really isnt anyone else for the time being. Though I increased my wariness, the men surround me in that time. Now thenDo you know why we brought you here? Well Though I dont know the reason, the purpose is surely to beat me up. However, these men have made just one miscalction, my true strength is monster ss. I dont lower my guard while thinking this way. And for some reason the men smile when they hear my reply. Is that sothat makes this conversation quicker. Incidentally, all of us are the type that get more fired up outside than in a room. Yes? What are they saying? Is it the fact that its better to beat up an opponent outside than it is inside? But why is outside better than in a room? I guess the reason is that it wont fall into the public eye. Its the reason a ce without any sign of life was chosen. While I was contemting the meaning of the mans words again, the leader suddenly takes off his leather armour and begins undoing all the buttons on his jacket. The remaining two men take the chance to strip to the waist. Is thisshowing their so called seriousness. No, because their equipment was taken off they must not intend to use weapons Also, if this is the seriousness of men that temporarily dont use weapons, why face a newbie opponent seriously? Whilst a question mark flies in my head, the mens leader seems to sense my thoughts and his expression bes amazed. Whatdidnt you understand? Eh? Y,yes Good griefcant be helped huh As the leader says so his face suddenly bes serious and propositions. Want to do it? (TL: do it in the sexual meaning.) . . eh? Thats strange Did I mishear? I feel like I misheard Want to do it?from the man in front of me. HAHAHA! Surely this is my misunderstanding! Thats right, its settled! Whilst my cold sweat doesnt stop, the man says dear meand unbuttons his shirt with one hand. Want to do it? Aaaaaaaaaargh! My misunderstanding was riiiiiiiiiiiiight! No goodthese guys are no good! As expected of members of the pervert hangout! Though I boasted overwhelming stats, my expression was flooded with fear. Then more misfortune followed as the man adds Im a man who doesnt mind eating heterosexuals Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Someonesomeoooooooooone! Help meeeeeeeeeeeeee! I cry out desperately for help. But nobody being in these outskirts was the worst. Calm down. It hurts at first. After thatright? Stop iiiiiiiiiiiit! Impletely normal!! Everyone says so at firstbut, they are only hiding their true character! Like these guys! Hehe! What a great ass! Are you victims!? These fellows are no good, there is nothing that I can do! Guild headquarters, is there no limit!? I have to leave this ce quickly! I dont want to be in this ce anymore! Probably in the guilds of other countries, there will not be so many perverts! Hell that doesnt even matter! Right now running away from this is top priority! As I was searching for a way of getting away, the men keep getting closer while waving their hands side to side, they get closer while drooling, they get closer while moving their hips this is horrific! While moving back while flinching, at some point i have been cornered against the wall. It was wrong of you toe along willingly. Give up now! Nooooooooooooooo! What to do. what should I do!? There is no need to think this ce there is no choice but to forcefully break free from here! I made up my mind and released the power that was sealed until now all at once! My looks and the atmosphere didnt change. Even so, the status showed to the opponent should be low. But the power of my monster job which was being suppressed was unleashed using [Advanced disguise]. I will have you let me run away at full speed Ah!? I ran up the wall behind me. Fight? I dont feel like I can win. I wonder why. So I chose to run away at full force. In addition I will be troubled by rumors if I beat them. As i was running away along the wall, I noticed something. Wow.. I am running across the wall I took my specs that lightly. As I was thinking with a light mood, I heard the voices of the men behind. That leg strength it will be useful for a lot of things That body is ouuuuuuurs! Dont let him run! Cha Chase hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiim! Yes, I hear it, lets forget it and all the events of a little while ago, Ill forget it. Thats a good idea. I moved along the roofs while making sure not to be seen and quickly returned to the location of the guild. So while I once again returned to the location of the guild But now that Im in this country, toe across this situation is absolutely troubling. Will I not find peace while Im here? Ah I hate it Theres no helping me if I say it unintentionally. Because Im a heterosexual. All I can say is, Im normal. I want to believe it. Being close to the guild it cant be helped that I feel depressed like this, I pulled myself together and entered the guild again. Hereupon, as usual the guild is in chaos. Because Gassur was still at the reception I was inwardly disgusted as I moved to the reception. Hmm? Oh! Are you ok?! It was fine As soon as Eris and Gassur saw me they had an expression of deep relief and cheerful smiles. No, well somehow Gassur. I understand the reason you told me to give up. That right? By the way because those guys do that whenever we get a newbie adventurer visit you better be careful in the future. No, stop it. Its been stopped many times But ya know?mon sense doesnt work with those guys. Though it seems you returned safely did you not experience it? I cant beat those guys. I experienced it. I did not think I was able to win at all. More than that I did not want to fight. It seems like they would touch me here and there in the middle of a fight Although its certain I would win with my overwhelming stats, the mental damage is dreadful. If the opponent was a normal man I think I would have the strongest fighting power. I have to be diligent tooif I pin them against the floor they twist about under my muscles! Welldo your best I could only react by smiling bitterly under my robe. Suddenly, someone tugged at my robe. Saria worriedly looked in my direction. Are you ok, Seiichi? Yeah. I worried you. I pat Sarias head for some reason while saying so. The sensation of Sarias hair was silky and felt good. As I was stroking Sarias head, I answered her question which made Saria smile pleasantly. Wow. I just thought with all my being that Saria is cute. When I am with Saria, I feel like speaking fondly of my sweetheart unconditionally. Well, after that scary memory, just being together with Saria heals me. While there is a flower field blooming around Saria and me Eris speaks. Seiichi. About the matter of the previous test.. Ah, yes. Now, I tried to look for B-ss adventurers that are in the guild, but ? Im puzzled by the strange things Eris is saying. I wonder what is wrong? While Saria and I are confused by Eris words, Gassur tells us. Erm. I wonder if Seiichi and Saria recently came to this country? Eh? Yeah Right now, other than you, there is only one adventurer of B ss or higher. Then that person is fine. Whats the problem? Problem its not to that level Eris thats true there is not much we can do about this ? AS we dont understand Eris and Gassurs conversation, Saria and I tilt our necks. Just who are they talking about? Wa! They wont say that they are those homo guys from before no!? If they are. then Ive made the decision to run away from thisnd with all my might. As I was making a frightening prediction and trembling, Gassur called the name of that person. Altria! Altri-a! So Gassur called to the guild. Until now, I just saw adventurers that drowned in their own desire like the homos from before, so I stopped my movements at once. And, all those present directed their sight to the same ce. I also followed everyones gaze to see that person. What was there was a girl with shoulder length silver hair with a wild cut, a short sleeved white shirt equipped with breastte of unknown material and gloves, standing in front of the quest board. After hearing Gassurs call, the woman directed her line of sight to us. T! Wow. After looking at the face of the woman called Altria, Saria and I were both fascinated. Beautiful golden coloured sharp eyes reminiscent of a beast and her skin is not white like Saria and Eris, it is a healthy tan colour. I dont know the exact height because we are far from her but she is quite tall for a woman. And more than anything, the breast that is repressed and cramped in the breastte. I think her proportions are tremendous. In conclusion, the woman that Gassur called is a brown beauty. That woman is approaching us. What? From the words she said, I feel a pain in the ass atmosphere. But Gassur doesnt mind the woman and keeps speaking. No, this times Guilds neers exam I want you to be the supervisor Hmm that, it doesnt have to be me it can be someone else, you or Eris can do it (TL: Orekko kitaaaaaa! for those that dont know an orekko is a female that speaks like a boy saying ore trying to be manlier or stronger, in anime manga etc it usually ends in the girl being cute and feminine or tsunderes) Um Thats true but Amazing, this is the first time Ive seen a woman referring to herself as I (ore). Well its good because it matches the atmosphere Heck, knowing it what will it be useful for? Dont say that? Currently you are the only B-ss adventurer that is here and we cant give the Guild card to them like this As I said, just wait until some B-sse back. There is no need to choose me purposely. But you know As Gassur is murmuring, Eris continued. Unfortunately, apart for you the others B-ss are working in other countries, the closest one will need at least a month toe back Furthermore, there doesnt seem like there will be anyone rising to B-ss The woman falls silent at Eris words. Then, after a while, she turns her line of sight to me. Oi, bastard. You dont want me to be your test supervisor no? Eh? Why is that? This is baaad the story is progressing so much i dont know what to say. Why should i think that the woman in front of my eyes is no good? But, because my answer was unexpected, the woman made a surprised face. BastardAre you sane? No.. Sane or whatever yes? Thats true! I tried waving to Saria, but she too doesnt know why she is no good. Looking at me seriously, Gassur said to the woman. He just came to thisnd, so is normal that he doesnt know about Altria But you know I, am tentatively A-ss, I thought I was recognized but Dont mind the small details! Take the job Altria! As i said- Whats more, he could be fine with your constitution? Tsu Hmm? Constitution? I dont understand what it is really. And so, Saria and I continue to talk freely. On what grounds would you say such a thing She said in an incredibly low voice, but Gassur didnt mind it and smiled cheerfully. That thing what can it be apart from my muscles! My body is the absolute reason! There is no other reason better than this! I am sure there are. Rather, isnt there too much which is troubling? That means you have no reason apart from your muscles. While having my eyes half opened, I retorted in my mind. However, after the woman saw Gassurs serious expression, she turned to us. I understand. The exam supervisor. I will do it It seems that the woman will be our test supervisor. For starters, as i was breathing a sigh of relief, the woman introduced herself. My name is Altria Grimm. Then, with a sad expression while smiling- Altria of ?Disaster?. - I was told. Chapter 22: Odd Jobs <h4>Chapter 22: Odd Jobs</h4> Well then, what do we need to do? Saria and I, introduced ourselves to our examiner, Altria-san and head to town soon after. The town is as vibrant as always, unlike the guild, giving off a refreshing feeling. Ahh, as for the request you can take, youll start off with odd job type requests. Odd job type? Such as? Ahh, right, this time round Yakou sent in 3 requests. Three!? Examinations usually requires one task toplete right? Maybe because my thoughts were seen through, Altria-san replied with a wry smile. Ma, Gassur might be thinking of clearing all the Odd job requests in one go. Gassur you bastard ! Gassurs ability as a Guildmaster isnt exceptional, but why is he so nit-picky in such areas? Or is it only this one time? And so, the request content this time will be . For the time being, its [helping the orphanage], [Demolishing an abandoned building] & [Walk the dog]. It really is just odd jobs huh Walking the dog one can just do it themselves. If you dont want to dont rear oneThey are all exactly as they sound Odd jobs. Whats with [Demolishing an abandoned building]? Is it alright to ssify it as an Odd job? Altria-san Ehmm? Whats up? Its about [Demolishing an abandoned building], what is it to be done? By dismantling a building, wouldnt it be safer to have a professional do it? Ahh, it should be alright. Even if it says demolition, all you need to do is just destroy it. Quite the oddity huh. Quite random. Way to go alternate world. Normally, youd have to go through various stages just to carry out a demolition job. The heck? Isnt there an irregr who destroys stuff in the guild? Wouldnt it be easier to assign it to him? Well then, Ive exined the requests. Where are you heading off to? Hmmm? The orphanage. Looks like helping out at the orphanage will be first. With this, were clear with which request well be doing first. Ermwhy are you standing so far away? For some reason Altria-san is keeping some distance between us. Its not like I want her to stand extremely close to us, but how do I put it? It feels like shes avoiding us. After heading into town, I realised that the town folks were keeping their distance whenever they see Altria. In the end, with questions left unanswered, we arrived at the orphanage. This is the orphanage. Hee, is this the church? The ce that Altria pointed out is the church that we saw when we were walking around town at the time when we arrived at Terviel. Even so, what I initially thought to be the church was actually the orphanage? Altria-san politely exined as to clear up my queries. It certainly is a church but at the same time it functions as an orphanage. I see by the way what is the religion of this church like? Coming from a different world, Ick general knowledge, so I try to gather as much intel as possible from these situations. Ah didnt you know? This is a church of the Belle Feuille religion Belle Feuille Who cares, changing it from be to mi would make it Millefeuille, damn tasty. So what are the teachings of Belle Feuille? You dont even know that! Simply put, not only humans, monsters are also ssified as living beings. Then, [Miracle descends on those with love. Love is the foundation of peace] it is that kind of teaching, love that doesnt bother others is the 1st step to peace. So does it mean believing in a god? No, s(he) was a real person. In truth, god doesnt meddle with the affairs of this world, so I guess having a target of belief should be okay too. Not only that, miracle descends on those with love. Theres also the incident with Zeanos, nothing is definite, but still this sort of teaching may bring about salvation. More like, this transcendent way of thinking doesnt seem to originate from humans. Oh well, the phrase love & peace exists on earth as well, so in a way this world and earth may be quite simr. Whilst thinking so, Saria then said with sparkling eyes. Love huhSeiichi I love you O, o!? and I, you. Ehehehe! Too out of the blue! Though, even back when Saria was a gori, and even now as a bishoujo with pure intentions, she is honest with her feelings. That part of her can never be imitated by humans. It can be said that its Sarias virtue having lived in the wild. Ah, stop being lovey dovey, I feel embarrassed just watching. Having that said by Altria, I felt embarrassed in front of other people. However, it is quite fortunate that only Altria is around us. Feeling embarrassed, Altria looked away with flushed cheeks. Ma, Ill never have luck with love for the rest of my life Eh? Nothing, lets go. Altria left us behind and went into the church. Hmmmdid we do something to offend her No clue, but I think its alright. Sorry. Were only looking for 1 person. An elderly sister told me so, after rying the circumstance upon entering the church. But that means we cant receive the job request together. Usually, theres a young sister that works here, but at the moment shes out on an errand. Shell be back by tomorrow, so now were short on manpower. And, we only wanted to hire 1 person for the day, so we only have the wage for 1 person only. So the ones who arrived are me & Saria. This is something that newbies like us cant handle, so we asked Altria. Eh, what do we do in this case? Eh? What to do just ept the job I know that, if its only for one person, if the other guy doesnt go on another request hell have nothing to do. Then while I go and do the other request, theres only Altria, the sole examiner. Ahh, about that, for the person who epts this quest, theres no need for an examiner. This request doesnt pose any danger, the attitude while on the job can be known if you just ask the requester, so the examiner for this request is just a figurehead. Is that so? This person said it in a clean cut refreshing way. On the contrary, it feels settling if its this dry. So, which one of you will ept this request? Altria asked while I was deep in thought. And so while turning the conversation to Saria, Saria looked like shes having fun. Seiichi, I wanna do this. Eh? But is it alright? Though she looks human, Sarias a demon. Can she take care of kids? While I felt a bit of anxiety, Altria muffled herughter and said. Kukuku, look at yourself. No matter who looks at it, the one whose most suited for this request is Saria. Yeah youre right. A man in a robe taking care of kidsits unreasonable, it suspicious like a criminal. In contrast, Saria is a cute girlpared to me, the job totally fits her. Got it, Saria give it your best! Yup! Saria nodded cheerfully, the elderly sister then said. Its been decided to have the cute girl, huh? In ce of us, for this short period please take care of her. Oh how polite. Im the orphanages director, ir Huster. Calling me ir is fine. This sister is the director? It doesnt look that way. Thats to say she feels more like amoner rather than someone important. Ok Saria, do your best here, well pick you up after Seiichis exam. Ok! Altria and I left the Church. So where to next? Hmm, lets do Building Demolition itll be troublesome if it is left untilter. True, we can walk the dog anytime. Its their own dog, itd be best if they can do it themselves though I think they have reason why they cant. Altria & I moved through the city while I was having such thoughts. The whole time Altria kept her distance without getting close to me. The district Altria and I were walking in, there are lots of construction in progress buildings, with people who seem like carpenters walking about, each going about setting up a house. Without interacting with each other as we walk down the street, the kid from before came running towards us. Without noticing us, the kid as if ying tag was running about. Then, the kid bumped into Altria and fell to the ground in front of her. Uh..uh..Hurts The kid started crying soon after. He scraped his knee and it looked like it hurt a lot. As I was closing in to help the kid up, Altria gave the kid a hug. Aww, dont cry. Youre a boy right? U (boy crying) Ahh that right it hurts wait a bit, Ill relieve you of the pain. As Altria says so, she took out a vial containing a greenish concoction from her item box. The people of the alternate world canmonly use item box. The fact that I dont find the usage of item box unnatural in any way got me thinking. Oh well, having the suspicious element go away is a good thing. Altria soaked a handkerchief with the concoction and gently cleaned the boys knee. Ouch! Bear with it. Ill heal it. And so, after cleaning the bruised knee with the handkerchief, the bruise disappeared cleanly. Here you go, its alright now. Wa! Thank you sis! Probably, whatevers in the sk earlier was a healing potion or something of the sort. Recovery potions work without being ingested? Even so, its good that the kids injury is healed. I was about to take out a high ss recovery potion from my item box. Nheless, Altria-san despite her tone, shes good at taking care of others. My questions were answered dutifully as well. I thought while watching the interaction between Altria and the kid. Ah, this is dangerous! Such a screams reached our ears. Wondering whats going on, I looked around the area, near Altria and the kid, wood materials copsed. Ie to a sobering realisation! Altria C san! It was the moment when I was about to take a step forward after immediately releasing the power in me. HahIts useless Altria said as such. The kid was stunned unable to take in the situation. And so, Altria handled the issue faster than I can react. Fuh! Altria without exerting much effort, received the copsed wood block and gently set it on the ground without a scratch. Those sudden movements were extremely elegant, to be precise, it felt like the incident was foreseen beforehand. Its alright now, hurry along now. Ah Altrias words brought the kids sanity back, and he hurriedly left in a panicked state. Sorry about that, are you alright? Ng Dont worry about it. The carpenter guy who dropped the wood block, apologized to Altria apologetically. Come on, lets go. We cant have Saria waiting can we. Eh? Ah, yes. While feeling puzzled about the somewhat lonely Altria, I headed towards the abandoned building mentioned in the request. Keeping silent the whole while, we reached the abandoned building. Upon reaching the abandoned building, I asked Altria. Is is this ce? Yup. In front of us was a building exposed to wind and storm, it looked like it was about to copse. If it was in a beautiful state, itd be a nice ce to live as it was a pretty big house. How did it end up like this? Its the result of rtives who didnt want to bother taking care of the ce after the owner died. As a Japanese with a thrifty spirit, I couldnt believe it. From the size of the house, it belongs to nobles right? It would definitely be a good home if properly taken care of. Even so, theres a limit to neglecting. Exactly how many years has it been since the owner died? So, is it enough topletely destroy this house? Oh yeah, now heres the instructions. Ok, Im off to destroy it. .Wah? In response to my words, Altria said as if shes out of breath. However, without noticing her reaction, I moved closer to the abandoned mansion. Ive noticed as I got closer, it really is a big house. Even now it looks as if its about to crumble, but not up to the point that itll copse at the touch of a finger. If I go full power, itll be easy to destroy it. As I reached that conclusion at my own convenience, I released my disguised power. The status visible to others should remain unchanged, even the atmosphere around me should remain unchanged, Altria should be unable to detect my monstrous strength. What in the world Eh. To elude Altrias words, I gently punched the support pirs of the abandoned mansion. In that instant, the pirs that Ive punched shattered, the shockwave due to the pressure of the punch also knocked down the walls nearby. Uhm, Ive gotta give it to my monster upation. I didnt expect the walls to be blown away as well. Even so, the walls were blown away just from a light punch. Wha!? I can somewhat imagine the startled Atria standing behind me. Well the sudden punch which instantly evaporated pir and walls. Itd be like your eyes are lying to you. As I thought as such, Altria came back to her senses and suddenly started screaming. Hey, you fucking idiot! Eh? At that time, I still didntprehend why Altria was yelling. The reason is because the request was firmly carried out but I was yelled at as a result. However, I came to a realization to what had happened afterwards. The pirs that Ive blown away, walls that Ive shattered, the mansion that was somehow able to avoid copsing up till now started crumbling. The sudden situation sent me into a daze and I was unable to move my body. If I were to look closely, I confirmed it as if in slow motion, the remnants of the roof and ceilings are falling towards me. Oh boy, Ivepletely forgotten about it. Because it crumbles easily, extra careful steps are required when demolishing it. As I thought that, I forgot that I need to step away to avoid the copse of the ruin. As a result, the ruined mansion started crumbling towards me. Hey you stupid ass! Eh? I, Altria Guremu, started yelling at the person Ive only just met today at the sight of the rubble before me. Even so, I was yelling in vain asrge amounts of rubble started falling down ruthlessly. Due to the tremendously loud noise and heavy dust, visibility instantly decreased. Fuck! As I yelled such curses, I rushed amidst the rubble. I bit my lips at the sight of my timid self. Yet again, because of me someone is unfortunate. Even when Ive sworn not to hurt others. Please be safe! Even though weve just met today, I was hoping that nothing will happen by getting involved with me. and yet. yet ! Driven by the intense remorse in my heart, even under such poor visible condition, I avoided the rubbles nearby. However, as I desperately tried to avoid the rubbles, a ridiculously light toned voice was heard. (coughing) Got some sand in my mouth. Eh? That voice, without a doubt is the voice of Seiichi, the guy whom Ive just met today. Seiichi, undoubtedly should have been buried under the rubble just now right? As such thoughts swirled in my head, the heavy dusts which caused poor visibility started to clear up. Got me worried back there, didnt expect the rubble to fall towards me. And so, as the dust cleared up, with sands and soot covered all over his robe, there stood Seiichi. E? Ya Wa? I involuntarily stopped shifting the rubbles aside. I couldnt believe the sight set before my eyes. Up till now all the guys whove gotten close to me, have all met with misfortune. When we arrived at the orphanage, I thought it was strange that nothing had happened thus far. As we arrived at this ruin, I started thinking that I will undoubtedly bring others misfortune. Well thats what I thought. It was easy to destroy the tattered mansion but not without risks. Therefore, it is necessary to destroy it carefully. Even so, no matter how careful we are, it is impossible to avoid all the dangers. Thats why, when we arrived at this ruin, that was the reason I started thinking that I bring misfortune to others. Even so those who are close to me will somehow get hurt somewhere. Of course, if they have bodily injury, they will also incur a mental trauma. Even so, Seiichi whose standing before me remained unscathed, he could also afford to needlessly worry about the dusts covering his robe. Thats why I couldnt understand the sight before my eyes. It was a situation where youd normallye out with a serious injury, Seiichi on the other hand came out without a scratch. As I stood there in a daze, I came to a realization as I watched Seiichi. Just around the vicinity of Seiichi, it was as if the rubbles avoided Seiichi as they crumbled. Did a miracle happen? To the me who has always been unfortunate up until now, it was a moment where Ive experienced something like a blessing in disguise. Its not a situation to be strangely impressed about! This time a miracle may have taken ce, its good that Seiichi was unhurt, but itd be troublesome if he took actions at his own liberty. And so, I closed in on Seiichi and started yelling. Fucking bastard, dont act before I give out instructions! Eh? It was unclear what his expression are hidden under the hood, but Seiichi was probably didnt understand why hes being yelled at. Listen!? Youre taking the test to be an adventurer, danger is always lurking around the corner! Truth be told, I dont know if you understand this. Do I have to make myself clear on this! (angry) That is. Acting before I gave out instructions, if something happened itd be toote. Listen! If you wanna be an adventurer, know this! The most important thing to an adventurer isnt godly strength / enormous amounts of magic / unparalleled skill / superb mind. Its the ability to perceive dangers. No matter who, if his ability iscking just a bit, hed die. Looking at this abandoned mansion, you thought it was easy to demolish didnt you? Yes. The result is what youve experienced just now. Even if called a coward, those who are careful are the ones who are amazing itd be pointless if you died. . That being said, Im also partly at fault. Anyways, be careful next time. youve still got Saria with you. Your existence is more important than you think. One who cannot protect himself cannot be expected to protect what they hold dear. I dont think you can be careful this instant, I will help you out in the meantime. Yes, thank you very much. Erm. Im really sorry for this time. As if taking to heart what Ive just said, Seiichi lowered his head. I really hate my constitution which involuntarily brings misfortune to others without it being my intention. As I finished saying so, I took a light breath, sighed and said Ermits good that youre unhurt As it felt embarrassinging from me, I inadvertently diverted my gaze from Seiichi. I, Hiragi Seiichi, at this very moment carved what Altria said into my heart. Its true that my actions were wrong. Trying to solve everything by brute force without thinking of the consequences, the result is this. I shouldnt have been too overconfident with my power. Ive probably subconsciously took on a bad habit. Its the same as skills, even if your status is amazing, its meaningless if we are dragged around by the nose by those statuses. Arbitrarily thinking that errand type requests are easy, I came to learn how immature I was. But, thanks to this incident, I will take extra care with the actions I take herein. It could be said that thanks to this event I gained a lot, but I was happy that Altria seemed to be thinking more seriously of me and had shouted at me. Though we only got acquainted today and there may be some circumstances that Saria and I dont understand. After my parents died the serious scolding. well what should I say? it was embarrassing. This person is actually pretty good-natured. Why do you look so lonely? I cant help but be irritated when you distance yourself from us without any reason. If possible I would like to help. While thinking of such a thing, I was able to dismantle the ruins that became the request for the time being, if this request is actuallyplete then next is walking the dogs. Oh, even if. even if the request ispleted is it a good thing? Well, even if I say dismantle, its really just breaking it apart, once broken its basicallyplete. Really? Though that reminds me who is the person that requested this work? Though the reason these ruins were being destroyed was because I took the request but why was I the only one who took the request? Ah it was a request from the country, though no one does it because its just a troublesome chore to do. What? its a request from the country? Is that ok for them to do? Its all good, and because it wasnt urgently requested or a direct order from the royal family when saying it clearly these were just abandoned by the master of the ce. It really is ok. Am I ok with that? While I was secretly holding onto such thoughts, Altria added. Its ok because the guild is an organization that is not subject to interference from the state. There is no interference from the state.? Yes. even though we can receive requests that are important to the country they sometimes get put off cause the guild is kind of like an independent country. A country. Therefore if there is ever a fight between the nations we do not take part at all even if we are asked. So request as such are generally not given to adventurers but to mercenaries. Mercenaries. though it may be rude but it sounds cool and strong too. Though I get a reward on the spot because the requester is a sister who helps at theorphanage she hands the reward to me and then when we get back to the guild ill hand it to you. Ah I see. Well then lets go do thest request- walking the dogs. You make is sound so dull when you say it that way. I still dont know what kind of experience is waiting for me at the request though I paled a little when I heard earlier what the request was. After the exchange was finished we moved to the location of thest request. This time the conversation with Atria was very different from the conversation we had when heading towards the ruins. I was easily guided through the town of Terveil. I think Altria is a really great invigtor. Still even if I finish all these requests the collection system and the subjugation system remain. We kept moving until before long we stopped in front of a mansion. We are here. Really.here!? I cry out unintentionally. While thinking we stopped suddenly in front of a gorgeous house. Is this the ce where the request is!? Altria exined it easily to the surprised me. Around here is called [the Upper district] a lot of nobles live here. The one who made the request is Mrs. Adriana who lives in the house here, and because her husband is an earl so do not mess up. Illll do my best Seeing my slightly broken speech Altria smiled wryly. You dont need to be so tense because she is actually a very gentle person Oook I somehow managed to reply and then set foot into the luxurious grounds in the with Altria. There was an abnormally long brick wall with a gorgeous ck gate. when we passed under the ck gate a garden with all kinds of colourful flowers appeared before my eyes. There is a fountain in the garden and I wondered if a magic tool or something was used. I didnt stop looking at it even though I was speechless from such a sight. I looked around restlessly because I thought it might be impolite somehow but i couldnt help it because it was just so wonderful. After having walked a long distance from the gate we arrived at a solid wooden door. While I was hesitating Altria pressed a button next to the door. Ding-Dong. .Yes? Oh? a chime? buzzer? No why does. have. does another world have the same thing? I unconsciously stared at the button Altria had pushed. Yeah that just broke my worldview. Is this also a magic tool? Isnt it convenient, yeah it must be very convenient. Well that is a means to easily call someone I guess Ill have to use it now. no! Dont think too deeply! It was assumed that I understood I would wait for a while after pushing the chime, and the solid wood door opened. Who are you? The one inside was a beautiful blonde middle-ageddy with just a few wrinkles, she was a considerably beautiful woman. She was wearing an elegant light blue dress though it was not very ornamented. We came to fulfil the request you put in with the guild. Then without any tension Altria announced and I was so nervous no words came out. In response to Altrias words the blond middle-aged woman smiled. Ok! Well I have been waiting! Pleasee in and I wonder may I ask. Can you do it right now? Yes its alright. Good! After the butler who was in charge of walking the dogs was injured and I would like to go myself but Im actually very busy so you guys saved me! She is indeed a noble, there is a servant just for walking the dogs? Our statuses are very different! So, where are the dogs we will be taking a walk with? Here she will show you where they are. After having said so a blond woman appeared in the front door. Oh? Who is the person covered in the hood? Yes, sorry but the one who epted your request was not me but this man..ehhhh! Take off the hood! Its impolite?! Yes!? No its certainly rude and though I understand that!! But even if itll be troublesome because if I take it off here While such thinking was raging in my head the middle-aged woman smiles. Its ok, as long as there is a reason you hid your face in such a hood it should not be demanded to take it off. What, yes. My name is Adriana. What is your name? Well I. my name is Seiichi. Seiichi that is a good name from the way it sounds are you a person from the country of the east? Huh? Country of the east. what? I tilted my neck at the words which she suddenly said wondering about but I decided to not think about it too deeply. Well its probably ok, would you like to go see the dogs Seiichi? Oh, yes! Well then I will ask you to walk Milk. The dogs name is Milk? A lovely name for a small pure white dog? However, wouldnt you keep such a dog in the house or is there a house just for the dog. Well even if it was like that it wouldnt matter, but. Adriana is seriously a good person. I didnt have to take of my hood and was really saved. Thanks to Adrianas personality I was saved and was now following a guide and arrived in front a cage soon We have arrived. Oh? Weve arrived? Where is Milk-chan? Even though I looked around there doesnt seem to be a dog which seemed to fit the name Milk-chan. Instead there was arge cage that gave off a terrible presence. Adriana approached the cage despite me being confused Come here Milk-chan. Awoooooooooooo!!! .This isnt funny. though a terrible roaring voice is heard. It must be in my head!! I must be mishearing! Breaking out in a sweat I watched as Adriana opened the door to the cage. Now,e out Milk-chan. AwoooooooooooWoof woof! While shooting out a terrific howling out of the cage OH. With pure white hair a huge white dog about 5M in length. Ummm Im to walk this? Yes of course. Im to walk this? Of course ThisC What is up with this reality! I was hit in the head by Altria. No wouldnt it be strange? . Milk-chan isnt a name for a dog that has that kind of name! Im not even sure that still counts as a dog?! If anything its simr to the Aqua Wolf I fought in the Forest of endless love and sorrow!? Everyone is afraid when they first see this child but there is no reason to be afraid. This child is very quiet so you can be at ease its very safe. . By the way what was the reason the person in charge of walks was injured? Oh that was because he got bitten by Milk-chan. You can rest assure. rattle rattle rattle(Chains on Milk-chan) Where is the quiet!? What is safe!? Its Milk-chan that injured thest person who walked it! Its strange though. for crime prevention Milk-chan is perfect It would be certainly safe! Safety and that are a little bit different! If a thing like this was in the garden and a thief walked in of course he would run! Im scared! Well lets leave out the small details. well anyways work hard on your walk! Impossible Impossible Impossible Impossible Impossible! Its impossible by all means! Its been ring at me since a little while ago! Milk-chan!? Theres almost no difference from a fight and a walk!? Will it even walk side by side with someone? Thanks to my status, I am definitely safe. but if you are talking about my flesh and my mentality, its not! To me who is desperately shaking my head Altria reports. Walking in the city will definitely be bad, so why not walk it in the garden a bit. It seems I dont have any veto power. Im also a human I think. but thats not very convincing. However, I realised that I wouldnt be able to escape from this request no matter what, spit out a sigh while feeling tired. Thats the spirit! Altria seemed happy as well andughed. I waspletely charmed by the unstifled-likeughter and that genuine smile she showed at the orphanage. Did she notice me looking at her like that? Altria-san coughed once and her cheeks turned red. An, anyway! this is the chore systemsst request so. .. Do it well? Yes! Well it seems good to even be able to have seen that smile. While thinking of such a thing, my walk with Milk-chan began. Chapter 23 – Inn <h4>Chapter 23 C Inn</h4> - I, Hiragi Seiichi was not liked by creatures on Earth. Humans, of course, but even the dogs and cats (didnt like me). If I got close to cats or dogs, they would threaten me with erect hair, or bark like crazy. Most likely, it was because of my smell.. I wanted to think it was that. But, such a reaction was fine until then, but when I got close and they fainted I still felt like crying a bit remembering. I even killed a Clever monkey with my odor. Well right now Saria is following me happily, in short I was marked as someone to be hated by animals in the past. Of course I thought of Kenji and the guys as friends, they didnt hate me Un, thats what I want to believe. Well, I could continue with how hated I was but, I basically loved cats and dogs. And I wanted to take a walk with them. But because of that, I didnt have a pet in house, so how could I dream that this request was to walk a dog around? Just, I wonder why. The dream of walking a dog being realised, doesnt make me happy. Uooooooooooooh! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! - Because, my idea of walking a dog is a bit different. Right now, by a 5mrge white dog By Milk-chan, I am being chased at full throttle. Are? Weird. Walking a dog means, following the dog thats bind by a cor, no? what remains of that heartwarming scene? Me sprinting at my best? I wonder when the concept of a walk has changed radically without me knowing it? After all, its weird! Uoooooooon! Being chased by a dog is certainly not a walk! Furthermore, the one being chased is me! Whatsmore Milk-chan cries are not of a dog! Theyre a wolfs! Is Milk-chan really a dog!? It doesnt stop running even if said so. If I stop my legs It will eat me! I got that feeling. By the way, the ce I am sprinting desperately right now is Adrianna-sans garden, thats why I am not going at max C in order to avoid destroying the ce. If I ran without thinking in Adriana-sans garden, by now the garden would be full of craters. Like this, I keep running, not forgetting to continue holding my hood so that it does not fall off. The bustling movement, I continue to be earnestly pursued by Milk-chan while Altria-san is watching. That guy Seiichi Amazing speed Thats your impression in this situation!? Dont you have a different impression!? Thats true You have endurance as well I was an idiot for having expectations! Shit! Can you say something about what to do in this situation. Well, Altria-san is my test supervisor, so I know I cant ask for help. Gururururu Uon! When I was desperately running away while worrying about the garden, Milk-chan suddenly jumped. Uooo!? I managed to avoid it by twisting my body, but I wonder why Milk-chan jumped at me? I dont want to think about it, Milk-chan.. It cant be, do you want to kill me? Gururururu Waa Its intimidating me Her eyes are bloodshot. Shes growli~ing. Scary~y. However, because I dodged her previous attack, shes looking at me while maintaining distance. Heck, is Milk-chan really a dog? Thats absolutely wrong, no? Since such a thought crossed my mind, I activate [Advanced Appraisal] on Milk-chan. Snow Wolf Lv: 180 I knew it was a woooooooooolf! Adrianna-san you liar! Isnt itpletely a wolf! Whats more, with a high level! Since walking a wolf is outside my predictions, I ask help from Altria-san. Altria-san, Milk-chan is not a dog you know!? Its a wolf! I can see that You knew it!? Of course. To begin with, does it matters whether Milk-chan is a dog or a wolf? Its the same dog family Itspletely different! Its attacking me like crazy! In the first ce, isnt it unreasonable to walk a wolf!? It isnt impossible. And arent you doing it properly? its a different from the walk that I know! Try your best. Anything is experience Quite the convenient words! The word experience I think is too cunning. Especially for beginners. The result of asking for help, a decent answer did note back. Oh I forgot, in the case you get eaten, protect your head At that time, help me! BKjhYFg To my tsukkomi, Altria-san wears a charming small devil-ish smile. Wow so cute. At first she didnt smile at all, so like this that she smiled honestly make me happy. (TL: I see. You sure you wont make the receptionist Eris-sama your second heroine? This Maso MC) As I was having such a thought looking at Altria-san, Milk-chan who was looking at me took the chance and jumped at me, Guruu~on! Wah!? Since she jumped so naturally, I was a secondte to react, but I still managed to dodge somehow. Well, even if it hit me its unlikely that it will do any damage butWhen you are avoiding things, make sure to avoid them well. I will be in trouble if I get in a pinch and my body wont react. The next stage of chasing, is thebat There is not a trace of the walk I know. Walk going wherever. I think this killer walk should not exist. Moreover, this unfair battle where I am caught dodging in a one-side tag game. If I attacked Milk-chan Lets stop thinking about it. What happens after that, everyone will be happy if they dont know it.(TL: This is about the Slime trauma.) As I had an stiff expression, with cold sweat flowing out, Adrianna-san came to the garden. Seiichi-san and Milk-chan sure are having fun! You are joking! Do you see this situation as fun!? You should go to the ophthalmology!. Ah this is another world. There is no ophthalmology Altria-chan, I brewed tea, want some? Oh, I will help myself It cant be Tea Time!? Even though I am desperate here! I couldnt do my dreamed walk! And the cor you gave me at the start is useless! Daa ah ah ah! If ite to this Ill be your opponent with my all! Come, Milk-chan! Gururururu U~ooon~tsu! I threw away the cor that was in my hand, and spread my hands as if to ept Milk-chan. Then, while I was like that, milk-chan jumped at me.ơߥ륯ϤʰˌơwzǤΤä Huh, huh, huh! Ha! Ha! Ha! Milk-chan and I were lying down in Adrianas house garden. I who became desperate, yed with Milk-chan at my best. Thats why; I ignored the request to walk her. Being chased by Milk-chan, dodging or parring her attacks, without realizing it, the sky turned red. Thinking it really carefully, I dont think this was a game at all between I and Milk-chan. Because it was me that is proud of my monstrous stats, I could treat it like a game, but normal people would die. But, as a result of the exchange between I and milk-chan that from the perspective of others would be life threatening, surprisingly, in my heart appeared a feeling of having fun. Of course it is not an M constitution, it was like the freshness after youve genuinely enjoyed sport. Oioi Seiichi, you, what type of physical strength do you have Truly, When I made the request, I didnt think that you could stand toe to toe with Milk-chan Se,seriously.. Furthermore, thats not something that Adrianna-san should say. To begin with. I got confidence in my stamina.. I somehow answered it even while breathing errantly. No, even so its weird . Milk-chan attacks, you have been parrying them? Survival instinct had been Fully activated How desperate were you. You girls be prepared! Thats what I thought, but they didnte from my mouth. Whatsmore, I was so impatient in order to not let my status know. Being appraised is a direct OUT. Such stats were no good. But exactly by being so desesperate, I was able to cheat Altria-san Well, its fine, thanks to Seiichi-san, a Milk-chan enjoyed it so much So said Adrianna-san with a smile. She sends such a smile that is filled with poison,and Milk-chan that seemed to recover, approached me. Then, she licked my face thoroughly. Uwa~tsupu! Wai-! (TL: This is Seiichi trying to said wait while having his whole face licked by a 5 meter wolf) It was surprising to be licked suddenly in the face, but I somehow held the hood that was about toe off. My, my! To Milk-chan to open her heart to someone other than myself.. Looking at me with a face sticky with drool, Adriana-san spilled those words. Please wait a minute. Then, what about the people who had been taking care of Milk-chan until now ? They did not open her heart at all. All the people didnte the next day. So I wonder if they got hurt? No wonder! I think they definitely got hurt! Dead or serious injuries didnte out, its all right! No, no No, no! Please give more thought about the employees! They were betting their life! While feeling sympathy to the people that I do not know the face, the fact that I have been liked by the dangerous Milk-chan gave me a sense of aplishment in secret. Depending of the request and the effort, both the sense of aplishment and a sense of fulfillment will be different I, realising something obvious, asked the thought I just had. Thinking about it Where did Milk-chan and Adrianna-san meet? Milk-chan is strong and high level. Thats why, it seems strange that Adrianna-san who is a normal person to have her in this ce as a pet. To my question, Adrianna-san told me the answer with a smile. It isnt that big of a story. Due to my husbands work we went to a certain snow country. While we were in that country, I met the puppy Milk-chan wounded She didnt have parents, so after treating her injuries we took her back. Hee The being called monsters, if they are touched by human kindness they can befriend humans. This fact,I wonder if is the Bellfille teachings that Altria-san was talking about? Well, even if it isnt, it just worked in reality. Then, with this my request is done Now, to get the reward From her purse, Adrianna-san passed me a heavy bag, I used both my hands to receive the gab feeling its weight and answered fast. Eh? It may be rude, but I instinctively checked the inside of the bag, and muttered that. Thats because, arge amount of silver and copper coins are packed in the bag. Th, This is Like I said, the reward, take it please Eeeeeh!? Isnt it too much!? Is fine, this. Furthermore, Seiichi-san worked hard this time. My evaluation was very good, so please take this I intended to return therge amount of money, but Adrianna-san refused it. Iya, certainly I worked hardBut isnt it a bit too much? Are there around 90 coins of both silver and copper? As I was confused by the ridiculous amount, Altria-san said to me. Its a reward given by the customer. Dont you think that rejecting it is rude? So take it If, if you say so As Altria-san said so, and its rude to return it, I will obediently receive the reward. Fufufu. Being obedient is nice. In addition, when I do the request again, at that time can I count on you? AhYes! In response to my answer, Adriana-san was all smiles. Upon exiting from Adrianna-san house, we headed to the orphanage in order to go to pick Saria. I am d Seiichi. Didnt you just make one customer A customer? Thats right, For a adventurer who did a good job, its possible to the customer to appoint it personally. By that way of making a rtion of mutual trust, its possible to get a stable ie. Thats why the customers are an important stat of a first ss adventurer Indeed The things that Altria-san said are really a great help. Altria-san also said that to get a daily ie, it is important to do other works besides being a adventurer, Then, we arrived but While having such an exchange, we reached in front of the orphanage. Then, Altria-san entered the church without hesitation. When she entered and called, the ones that appeared are the director of the orphanage ire-san and the apron wearing Saria. Ah, Seiichi! Ara Altria-san. Is Seiichi-sans job done? Yes, it is finished.Then, we came to get Saria but How was Saria? Fuu To Altria-san question, for some reason ire-san closed her eyes. That look, as if saying Such a stupid question I wonder why. Then- Perfect! Excellent! Too excellent! To the suddenly high tension Altria-san and I were stunned. The snacks she made for the children were delicious, she chose the best to position to see and made sure the children didnt get hurt when I was cleaning. She made sure to scold the children if they did bad things and she is very popr with the children! To make a point to ire-san, a lot of children came from inside the church. Saria onee-chan y with me! Ah, unfair! This time y with me! Look look! A drawing I made! Saria-oneechan toileeet! The children began to flock to Saria as soon as theye. AmazingShe is truly popr. To my side Altria-san was stunned. Furthermore, Saria is not a toilet. To us two that were surprised in front of our eyes Saria said to the children. Koraaa! There are visitors you know? First is greetings no? While saying with a gesture like a mother, the children said cheerfully hello to us, how do I say it she seem like a mother or a teacher of the nursery school and kindergarten. And, sorry, for today I have to say byebye to all of you Eeeeeeeeeh! At Saria voice the children raise a sad voice. Its fine! I wille y againne? To those words the children made a dissatisfied face but somehow understood. Its fine! I will ask again for Saria in the next request! Then, ire-san said so to the children. It seems that somehow Saria managed to make a customer too. Then ire gave a small bag of funds like Adrianna-san gave me. Only, this is not such a big bag like mine, it wasrge enough to fit in one hand. This is the work reward,. Sorry, I wanted to give you more but this Its fine! I got to meet everyone and yed with all of them! There is no better reward than that ire-san was thrilled from Saria words. We did not leave for a while,and that showed the child-like appearance of Saria. But, well I think I have a childish side as well. Thank you Saria-chan! And, when I put a request again can you take it again? Of course! When Saria answered cheerfully to the words of ire-san, we left the orphanage. Look, this is the reward for demolishing the building When we return to the guild surrounded in chaos, Eris-san was giving the reward to Altria-san. As expected, the more dangerous the job, the better the money you receive, I am lucky to have received so much money from Adrianna-san no matter how dangerous that was. Hahahahahahaha! The first request It seems you did it well! Thank you for your work Eris-san and Gassur-san, came to the ce we were. That bastard Gassur, is he working properly? When ites to adventurers, the hunting type are more famous because of the high reward. But, this time you guys took one of the chores as your job. So did you get this times request? Yes Un! To Gassurs unexpectedly serious words, Saria and I answer readily. It can be an ordinary work, but its still admirable. Thinking it is useless because it is ordinary is bad No matter what the job you got is its very important to do it seriously. To our immediate answers Gassur-san opened his eyes for a second surprised, before speaking with a gentle smile. I see! If you got it is fine! My muscles are happy! As always I dont get it. Even though we finally got a rare serious atmosphere, in the end we returned as always. As I was surprised by Gassur, Eris-san was passing me and Saria a palm sized white te. This is, a provisional Guild card, for the people that are not fully registered. Though it is provisional, it works as an ID card, so please dont lose it, ok? (TL: They are registered but I think the author know well the pain in the ass that are memberships, you are not properly a member until you dont get the card so thats what Eris-sama means the register is done) Looking at the white te I received, in the front Provisional Guild Card is written in simple style.. Then, now that your chore quest is done, how about tomorrow you start with a collection quest? AaAhh N? What happened? After answering to Gassur words, I realized one thing. We, dont have a ce to stay So its like that So want toe to my ce then? Eh? Its a first ss Inn with reasonable price, security is good, and the food is delicious Lets stay there We epted Altria-san invitation immediately. Its not because the delicious food its not! Ah, its the result of thinking about safety! While thinking such a thing, Eris-san and Gassur-san ere looking at Altria-san, with eyes wide opened, Why? Nja, Then lets go fast. I am tired Eh? Ahplease wait a bit! While thinking , I was tilting my neck in doubt, when Altria-san went out of the guild. If we get separated here then we dont know where is the inn, so I and Saria exchanged greetings with Eris-san and co. and dashed after Altria-san. Eris-kun. Altria-kun invited them to the same inn Y,yes If it is the same Altria-san then she would have them introduced to an inn, in another ce Did something happen? UmuWell, this is going in a good direction. My muscles are happy Well, lets work Are? Lets? We had no way of knowing it, that such such an exchange urred after leaving the guild. Here is the inn I stay at. Oh The ce we were lead to was an inn, which has a tag with Tree of Peace written. It doesnt look shy, and is in a good position C the distance to the guild is perfect, Go rent a room, hurry up Ah, yes. When we enter the inn, its very lively inside. Its not very wide, but it got the just perfect feeling for a lot of reasons. As we were looking the surroundings, a lone woman approached us. Ara? Wee back, Al-chan Oh? Al, Al-chan? I wonder if is a nickname? While we were tilting our necks from the woman words, she seemed to notice Saria and me. Un? And these people are? These are rookies that I was the supervisor of the exam. Prepare a room for this two Maa, that Al-chan. Right now we are full and only have just one two-person room is that fine? Even thought sharing a room with a girl is bad in many ways, When we travelled to Telvier we slept together all the time, so I dont really care. Thats why, Saria and I express or agreement. Its not a problem I am okay! Then how many days are you gonna stay? Lets see For the time being rent it us for a month I understand, then, that will be 50 silver coins, is that fine? At this time, one month is fine, it seems there is not really any difference in the moon based month here and the earth. Wait, wasnt 10 silver coins enough to live for a year ording to gods knowledge? 50 silver coins should let me live for around 5 years. Its the knowledge got from something in the past? (TL: Let me exin. This idiot here is in the IMPERIAL CAPITAL in any other manga or novel the source of corruption and ce from nobles, so itsmon sense that in the capital everything is more expensive,just pick any game, novel, manga, and in the capital the inn is always more expensive.) Anyway, since I ampletely fine financially, I take 50 silver coins from the item box. Ah, itspletely fine. Here Yes, I received it. Ah, my name is Fina. This ce is managed by my husband, daughter and me us three. Its a pleasure? I am called Seiichi. Etto Its a pleasure to meet you I am Saria desu! Please take care of me Seiichi-Kun and Saria-chan. Then lets me exin the inn briefly. There are 3 meals a day. The time is not fixed, When you are hungry, my husband will make a meal, the dining room is empty So lets have you meet everyone. Darling! Can youe here for a moment!? The husband I wonder what type of person he will be? A bearded man or maybe an ossan? Although my concept is biased, that image is strong in my mind. Then, Fina-san, is a very beautiful woman, Un?.. I wonder if inn keepers being beautiful ismon sense? Either way, at this point Ipletely imaginated Fina-san husband as a total Macho. However, my imagination was shattered in an instant. Did you call? Ah,there youe, this two are the ones that will be stopping at our inn for a while I see I(boku) am the one in charge of the meals Lyne. Pleased to meet you? Eh? AhYes. Etto I am Seiichi I am Saria! The Husband that Fina-san introduced Its a refreshing ikemen. Wearing an apron, he was the very image of an ikemen in earth. Who was it? That decide that the inn husband was an ossan? Isnt Lyne-san aplete ikemen? Seiichi-kun and Saria-chan too, when you are hungry do tell me ok? By the way, 3 meals are included but if you want a four you got to pay it. Be careful ok? I see. I am happy being able to eat anytime I want. Heck, everything Lyne-san do is refreshing.Ikemen are unfair. Yes yes, there is no bath, but if you want to clean yourself with a towel ask me, the same with cleaning and washing clothes, tell me and I will do it As I was getting jealous of ikemen on my own, Fina-san said so. (TL: just look at a fucking mirror!) Thats amazingly inconvenient. But, I got the Life magic wash so I should be fine. Then, here. The room keys. When you go out please give them to me. Now my daughter will lead you Fina-san give me the key, a 301 was written it. The room next to mine So, Altria-san said in a mutter. Well, if you had any troublee to my room Thank you so much! Un, Altria-san is a good person. As I was impressed by Altria-san kindness, a single girl came from the back of the inn. This child is our daughter, Mary The new visitors yes!? Best regards! I am Seiichi. Regards I am Saria! Nice to meet you. Mary has green hair tied in a pony tail and red eyes. As expected from Lyme-san and Fina-san child she is an amazing bishoujo. Age wise she seems to be like me but its true, a child born from a marriage between a pretty man and a pretty woman, will be pretty as well. Then follow me! I will lead you When we are following Mary, Mary stops suddenly, and pointed to a certain location. This is the dining hall. Dad is always working here, when you are hungrye here ok? Mary continued easily exining about the inn . Certainly it is easily exined, I understand everything easily. There shouldnt be much age difference, but Mary is properly working. Thinking about such a thing, at some point we stopped at a certain room. This is Seiichi-san and Saria room This is Mom should have exined about the inn, but if you dont understand something feel free toe and ask me! Then, I got more work to do so byebye Thanks I say so to Mary, and Mary went away with a smile. Then, its time I go back to my room and rest. Good night Ah, good night Night! Altria-san gave a yawn as an answer, and went to the room next to ours Well, lets enter our room as well Un! When we open the door with the key, and enter inside a big space open our eyes. There are properly two beds, there are chairs and tables too.The facilities are pretty good. Looking around, Saria who was beside me made a big yawn. Fuaaaa Whats wrong? Tired? Well A bit But we still didnt have a dinner I dont have the stomach for such a thing That so then lets sleep? Un Saria while rubbing her eyes, went to a bed and fell dramatically to the bed,. After a while a quiet sleeping breath is heard. . She was very tired I certainly had been running around all the day, but Saria too against the kids its tiring in a lot of ways. I who is worried about Saria that fell dramatically. Took a nket and used wash on her before covering her. HuummSeiichi Saria who call my name sleep, calmly, but very clearly said it. SeiichiI love That murmur, I heard it and went deep red to the ears. You, go as far as to dream with me That fact couldnt be more embarrassing, but the feeling of happiness couldnt fill more of my chest. good night, Saria I muttered finally, and went to sleep without even having a dinner. Chapter 24 – Conversation <h4>Chapter 24 C Conversation</h4> Please wait here for a moment. I, Takamiya Shota, went to a certain ce with all the students in the school. We were summoned to this world, all of the students have calmed down at their own paceand, we have spoken to the humans that have summoned us Those guys who summoned us were wrapped up in robes that have only been seen in games and mangas while each having a staff in their hands. The magicians appeared to be unpleasant. At first, each representative did a self-introduction with each other, thereafter, for reasons unknown, the teachers were taken to another ce by the people in robes. For that reason, there is now only students in this ce. Where on Earth have they been taken to? Wellwhat are we to do waiting here? Probably, we would be taken to meet the king that summoned us The one to answer Kenjis murmur is the always calm and collected Kannazuki-senpai. As Kannazuki-senpai said, at the ce where we were made to wait, there is arge wooden door with an borate design present in the room before our eyes. There is a person of high status inside, the feeling is amazing. The road before arriving at the door is adorned with vases and pictures disyed high up. In a world where electricity probably does not exist and the chandelier are also not lit up ordinarily by the fire of candles, the solution to light is probably the so called magic. After thinking about this and that, Kannazuki-senpai said in a m voice. It is inconsequential who we meet from now on. But, above all else, I am worried about the teachers. To say that whatever happens is inconsequentialbut, as one would expect from the daughter of the Kannazuki group who muttered this, she is probably already used to meeting with big shots. She ispletely not showing any nervousness. While predicting what will ur from now on with each other, a person to guide us appeared again. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. From now on our Heroes-sama shall meet the king. I sincerely ask you to not act carelessly. As the man said so, the door before our eyes opened. The surrounding was filled with a tensed air. Simrly, I am also tensed. It has to be an important person akin to Kannazuki-senpai to not be tensed in a ce like this. So then, this way We, as urged by the man, set our foot into the room. When I went inside, the spectacle of a gorgeous pce, like those in stories jumped into my view. In the innermost area, there is a person sitting on a pointlessly luxurious chair and to the left and right were people dressed in garments simr to that of aristocrats in stories. The one sitting on the chair is the king, and those to the left and right are his retainers? Further in the rear there are people fully equipped with armour of tough silver. Like that, at the strange spectacle which would not be seen on Earth, all of us are speechless with the exception of Kannazuki-senpai and several other students. Heck, Kannazuki-senpai really has some courage doesnt she. To be observing the surroundings so calmly. As it is, we were prompted by the man in robes to follow him. Then, atst, we arrived in front of the person considered to be the king. Well then all of you. Kneel, and bow your heads. In the presence of the king. When the man in robe abruptly told us to do such a thing, we tilted our head to the side in doubt, feeling a slight sense of resentment and also other various feelings. By the way, I am in thetter. While the group of us were tilting our head in doubt, it took us some time to understand the abrupt words. Such a thingto be summoned without permission, and I have to lower my headisnt that funny? While secretly cursing, I shifted my attention to the one before my eyes who is called the king. Grey hair and blue eyes. With a single nce one could tell that this middle-aged man is different from a Japanese. I dont care very much about the appearances of the other world I am summoned to, but I do not like the atmosphere scattered around of being looked down upon. While I was having such an impression on my own ord, one of the aristocrat by the sides of the king raised his voice. In the presence of the king! Bow your head! What is this guy talking about? Does he not know that we were summoned as [Heroes] unwillingly? The students other than me who felt the same thing frowned upon his words. Then, Kannazuki-senpai who has kept silent till now opened her mouth and spoke as the students representative to the king. Im really sorry. Because we do not know of the etiquette in this sort of ce, please do pardon us. We opened our eyes wide in surprise at the abrupt words Kannazuki-senpai had spoken while lowering her head to the people around who we are not pleased with. Then, Kannazuki-senpai looked back at us suddenly. As of now it seems we can do nothing but follow them. We have neither assets nor power in this world. I do not want to meaninglessly provoke the other party and lower our chances at survival. Lets lower our head silently. When Kannazuki-senpai said so in a small voice, those who heard her reluctantly followed Kannazuki-senpai instructions. The people who did not hear Kannazuki-senpais voice also lowered their heads when those who heard her did. Seriously? While everyone did not hear what was said, due to the unforeseen circumstances, everyone gradually bowed their head rapidly, finally resulting in everyone kneeling. While in such a state, I secretly nced at the king who is before my eyes. Then, the king snorted his nose as if our actions were natural and stood up. To save my country, Heroes were often summoned. Though it is natural to say that this is natural, I will say my thanks for the time being. You have received my gratitude, it is okay to weep gratefully. While obviously looking down on us, the king, who said so clearly isnt having the attitude expected of a guy who is saying his thanks. In the first ce they summoned us without any permission. To begin with, why should we be thanking you, you should be thanking us. I dislike pointless talks. Ill give an order to you right away. The content of the order to you bastards is only one. Subjugate the Demon King who is threatening this world. And thats it. Fortunately, the Demon King is now in a state with no power at all. By the time the Demon King truly revives, it should take at least four years. However, nheless there is the unchangeable fact of the revival of the Demon King, the demons and devils have increased in activity. Therefore, its you bastards turn. Indifferently, the king before our eyes starting talking about the absurd order. Order you say? To what extent is he going to make light of us? This ossan Moreover, it takes four years for the Demon King to be truly resurrectedwith all that time, why were we summoned to subjugate the Demon King at such an early time. From the start, they have only been thinking about themselves. When I somehow managed to subdue my boiling anger, the figure of Kannazuki-senpai who is kneeling down in the same way as us standing up could be seen. Kannazuki-senpai, who is our childhood friend, is using cold eyes filled with disdain from the bottom of her heart to look at the ossanking, which we had never seen before though we had been friends with her since young. Sca, scaryBecause I am not an M, I felt nothing but fear. While been fearful of Kannazuki-senpai in my mind, I felt signs that some students who were simrly knelt on the ground were standing up. Stop joking around! Why is an idiot of an ossan like you giving me an order to have to do something! Honestly, I dont understand the meaning. Thats right! A world without entertainment can eat shit! My mobile phone cant be used! Is there a problem? Iya iya, what Airi said is important. We are super modern present day students. Wait, rather than entertainment is there make-up? Doesnt Rumi not wear make-up? Maaa. It isnt essential. But skin care goods are necessary. There are also the nails. A famous group of girls in our school has also stood up. Moreover, by famous I dont mean it in too much of a nice meaning. The first voice raised belong to Nojima Yuka, she is a half Japanese half English, carrying both the characteristics, straight blond hair reaching to her waist, altered school uniform rolled up at the sleeves, and donning a biker gang jacket. By the way, at the chest part of the uniform, what seems to be a white bandage can be seen. Probably bleached clothlike those in the manga. I do not remember what the team name was, but she is a considerably famous Lady President. Moreover, she is a great beauty, adding onto her position of a Lady President, she tends to have a distance between her and the surrounding. Next is the quiet Shimizu Noa, short ck hair, blue eyes under the tip of the fringe, she is a beauty equal to Nojima. Unlike Nojima who wears shy altered clothes, Shimizu wears fairly casual clothes, with pierced earrings worn ordinarily. Shimizu, with such an appearance, is a very famous world model. For this reason, despite wearing causal clothes, coupled with her slender figure, she looks amazing without having to dress up stylishly. This Simuzu, is one of the girl who is in the same clique as Nojima. I remember that while we were in the same ss in the first year, she would normally fiddle with her mobile phone while in ss or y truant with Nojima. And thus I have said an irrelevant thing, the ones who retorted against Shimizu is Seto Airi. About Seto, she has the atmosphere of a girl, but she is not of Nojimas beauty without make-up. Although she wears shy essories, she is an amusing girl when talking, she is in the same clique as Nojima and is on good terms with the other girls. Though Nojima and Shimuzu have the atmosphere of a lone wolf, Seto is able to easily fit in with the two of them without any difficulty. Thest girl to speak is Awakawa Rumi. Different from Seto, she is a perfect girl. Her hair is brown while being wavy and loosely hanging. As Simizu says, she does not seem to use any make-ups at all. Such a beautythis girl has such high specs eh? Though there is no deeper meaning to me so to speak, but she is different with Shimizu and Seto, she wears the uniform while being conscious of dressing up stylishly. Though I am calmly profiling the ones who suddenly stood up, I actually cannot do so. If we do not get Nojima to be silent one way or another, we might get killed in this ce. I hope that a hero summoning can only be performed once in many years As far as that goes, this is the behaviour of the so-called delinquent girls group, their habitual messing around keeps the guys away from thempletely. I, myself am a good for nothing so to speak. They are strong girls. Waitnow that we are in a different world, their ways may be considerably different from ours. When thinking about that sort of things, the bald ossan who seems to be a senior retainer lost his temper at Nojimas attitude as I thought. Know your position! You are in the presence of the king! Shut up! Stay out of this you baldie! Wa, baldie?!even though I tried to care Ah, the bald ossan obviously got depressed. Dont mind it. I sympathized slightly with the bald ossan who was turned down tly. Although hispanion is being pitiable, the ossan king reclined on his throne cockily and snorted his nose. Its fine. I guess you have someint? I will give you special permission. Speak. Well then I wont hesitate to say itreturn us back to our original world! Thats true. We didnt have a choice and were forced by some unknown voice toe to another world, now we have to defeat the Demon King? you must be joking. I do not know what is going on, but Im sorry for the trouble. Demon king you say, after all it must be Dra*** Quest no? Airi will be silent yeah, this is seriously screwed up. Thanks to Nojima I had some time to look around at the surrounding students, most people including Kenji are dumbfounded. Kannazuki-senpa remains the same as before. Anyway, it is good that the tension came loose somewhat. It was also found out that Seto is a fool. Despite the stupid remarks of Seto, the King continued to uphold his condescending attitude. Though you have said a lot, but you bastards do not have the right to choose. You bastards should look at the back of your left hands. As it was said, I dropped my sight to the back of my left hand. Everyone else including Nojima also looked at the back their left hands. When I looked at the back of my left handthere is nothing different in particr. What is supposed to be on the back of our left hands? On the back of the left hands of you bastards, the effect of very to make you work as a soldier of my country, [Crest of Subordination] has been engraved. How is it, can it now be understood that you cannot oppose us? Its a shame. Am I being strange? There is nothing engraved on the back of my left hand? For the time being, I looked around the surrounding of the back of my left hand, and nothing was drawn as expected. And, it seems that Nojima is the sameDDDD crest? There is nothing drawn right? Thats right I was thinking it was a tattoobut theres nothing Eeh?! I was hoping it would be cool looking! Was it a lie?! Leaving aside the remark of Seto, it seems that nothing seem to have been drawn or carved on the back of anyones left hands. I, who was also able to confirm it, returned my eyes to the king. Eh, really? Then, the feeling thus far of been looked down upon vanished and the king opened his eyes wide and said such words. Ehthe kings actual attitude came out? This feeling is somehow casual The king blink his eyes many times over, and nced at the back of our left hands. After a short while, when the king understood that the crest is really not carved on the back of our left hands, he called for the old man in robes who was standing close-by. Nee nee, why has the crest not appeared? What now? Isnt it bad? What happened to my good speech? Nee, are you okay? You are okay right?! The king is unbelievably impatient. What happened to the atmosphere of being looked down upon so far? The grandpa in robes with a mantle who the king asked for help from looked at the king with a refreshing smile and bluntly said. Unexpected! Are you kidding meeeee?! What goes aroundes around! The king is now floating an expression of despair. It really is miserable. It, its somehowgrandpa you idiot! (TL note: there is supposed to be a (mon) after grandpa which is a Japanese ng to express dissatisfaction, normally when young girls are whining, that is the material) Why do you know the material? Thispletely hopeless king. There is no salvation. Nojima and the other students were dumbstruck by the sudden conversation that abruptly unfolded. As for Kannazuki-senpai, when I turned my eyes to her, even with things like this, she is still gazing with cold eyes. Stop! The kings life points is at 0! It cant be helped my king. Ill use my trump card. The grandpa also yed along with the farce of the king. Taratatattata~! Hostage~! A stupid thing was smoothly said?! Is your mouth too lonely without the sound effect! Moreover thats Do**emon! Do you really know what you are doing?! While we were dumbfounded in surprise, the grandpa said somethings to the soldier who was nearby, the solder nodded and took off in a hurry. After a while, the soldiers brought back something like a crystal in a few minutes. In the case that the Heroes disobey our orderswill they lose their lives? While saying so, the grandpa in robes hold up his hands over the crystal and to our surprise,pletely unlike the scientific and technological Earth, an image emerged in the air. The projected image floating in the air was of teachers in a state of captivity in what looks to be a prison. Na I involuntarily uttered a voice and Kannazuki-senpai took on a stern continence. Are theypanion of yours? I wouldnt like to do such a thing, but in the case that you do not obey an order, then it seems they would have no choice but to die. We could not respond to the words told to us by the grandpa in robes. Disregarding us, the grandpa in robes continued. Maa, in the case that you desert them, it is finehowever, do you have the way to return to your original world? If you do not obey our orders, there might be unnecessary killings. By the way, other than us who summoned you guys, there no other way you can return to your original world. ?! In other words, whether we can return to the original world or not is in the hands of these guys. This is a very effective hand that he has yed I want to go home, but the method to go home is that I can do nothing but obey this guys orders. However, it would probably not be the same ce for us when we return. Certainly, I think it was said that memories concerning us was erased Beforeing to this world, a voice who called himself god said so through the speaker. But, there is no meaning to think about it anyway as long as we cannot return to Earth. Son of a bitchIve touched onto a painful subject. When Nojima and everyone including me are floating a bitter expression, Kannazuki-senpai stood up at this time. DDDDin other words, if we want to return to our original world we have no choice but to obey you? It is as you say. After having heard that briefment, Kannazuki-senpai scowled at the grandpa in robes. Heretic Ha? Why are you getting angry? It seems the idea of a Hero in this world has not been understood? Towards the remark which rubs a person the wrong way, anger exploded in all of us. As for Nojima, she seemed ready to strike any moment, Shimizu is next to her soothing her. Even though you Hero-donos physical ability seems to be weak now, you will likely be strong when trained. Because you will have such powers, I guess there is nothing to fear? Though the grandpa in robes says such a thing, but for us who have spent our days in peaceful Japan, it is unreasonable to have us change and defeat the Demon King suddenly. I dont know about bugs, but there is not one person here who had even killed a dog or cat intentionally. But the words of the grandpa were enough to move the hearts of other students. Cer, certainly Arent we the heroes? Then we will be strong? If thats so, then isnt it all right? In the end when we kill the Demon King cant we return? The students uttered optimistic remarks about the Demon King subjugation in session. Is it really alright? Though we are not Seto but are we still feeling that this world is simr to a game like Dra*** Quest? O, oiisnt everyone too optimistic? Kenji who is near to me says so to me. Maaif there is no method to return to Earth other than relying on these people, there seems to be no other choice then to subjugate the Demon King. Moreover, it seems we can acquire strong powers. Isnt that kind of simple? Well I dont know. In this country, we are only considered chess pieces. Perhaps, if we can subjugate the Demon King safely, we might be able to avoid killing or be killed. However, if we do not obey this country for the time being, we would have no future. As I was thinking about such a thing, I suddenly looked to Kannazuki-senpai. Hereupon, Kannazuki-senpai seems to be having a difficult expression, she seems to be worried about something. Kannazuki-senpai might also have thought of the same idea as me While the students were filled with various thoughts swirling around, the king once again took on a condescending attitude as if the shaken up appearance earlier was false and announced. Fuunn. Maa, any further discussion is useless. The matter of you bastards subjugating the Demon King is absolute. Since you bastards are the heroes. You are permitted to spend your time in the rooms in this castle. You dont have to thank me. And, I will train you immediately from tomorrow onwards for the Demon King Subjugation. Thats all, disperse. After saying such things one-sidedly, the king stood up from the throne and was about to leave. Wa, please wait! The talk is not finished! When Kannazuki-senpai raised her voice at such a one-sided decision, the soldier in the rear simultaneously pointed their swords and spear and trusted them at us. tsu! Kannazuki-senpai stopped her movement when the spears were trusted at us. The king went off as is without even turning around once. Maa, please give it up hero-dono. The soldiers will guide you to your rooms, please have some rest today. Im looking forward to the training tomorrow. After saying so, the grandpa in robes left straight away. After that, the retainers left as well. We students were left behind with soldiers still having their spears thrusted at us. And at the rear there is a middle-aged man in armour standing with his eyes shut and arms folded. The man with his arms folded has a different atmosphere different to that of the soldiers. Such a man said to the soldier while still having his eyes shut. bring the Heroes to their rooms. Do not be rough. There is no emotion to be read from the low voice. After we stood up when been urged by the soldiers, we were guided to the rooms where we were forcibly made to live in. On the way, Kannazuki-senpai had a difficult face and Kenji and I was feeling uneasy about the future up ahead. The other students seemed to have been relieved from the tension before one notices it and were taken in by the curiosity of living in a castle, no longer thinking much about the Demon King subjugation. With the surrounding being in such a state, finally Kannazuki-senpai took a breather and Kenji and I also stopped thinking about it deeply. For the time being, it takes four years for theplete revival of the Demon King. Though it is possible that it may revive before that, but the probability should be low. Then, in the meantime we might find a good way. In the end, all members including Kannazuki-senpai left the solution to time and stopped thinking about it deeply. Besides, we were optimistic about the Demon King subjugation some time about, thought we do not have power for the time being. We will manage somehow. So, we consented against our wills. DDDDand afterwards, we learnt how much of it was an optimistic thought we had at the time was. Chapter 25 – Harvesting <h4>Chapter 25 C Harvesting</h4> Yosh, now lets show what you two collected I- Hiiragi Seiichi, had epted the collect quest outside the town, as a part of my examination. The quest contents are simple, one person has to collect 10 herbs growing outside the city walls and the quest is cleared. Thats why, Saria and me were searching in separate ces, and now we were showing it to Altria-san. Because the herbs can be found closet to the city walls, it didnt turn into a battle with demons normally. First Sarias collection.to A battle shouldnt take ce, while Altria-san who told us so, was for some reason kicking an attacking slime away. Are? Normally it doesnt turn into a fight no? We heard incident of demons should be low?Including the slime that was kicked away we encountered 20 more demons, that for some reason all attacked Altria-san. While I was thinking such a thing, Altria-san said as though looking inside my head Ah.. though I just got attacked now, its not unusual so dont worry about it No, I am confident that no matter what demonse out I wont lose no matter what, after all I am a monster. Well if we are attacked by demons thate, because I dont think a bit of effort is bad, I take the words said by Altria-san lightly. (TL:Ohh he is starting to get OP mentality as well it took long!) Well, I dont know why this time a slime this level came out though Its nothing. More importantly Saria, show me your herbs With a cheerful response, Saria took out the herbs she collected from the roots. Unlike the [Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow] the herbs here are of a brownish colour. Furthermore, the smell it has is refreshing. Yosh, as I said to you, you did pull them out from their roots As Altria-san said, I have been pulling them from their roots, but only the leafs is needed toplete the request? To Sarias obvious question, Altria-san answered. Thats true, but by collecting the roots as well, the herbs are kept fresh, in addition processing the medicine with the roots give nutritional and invigorating effects as well, thats why, when collecting herbs be sure to take it from the root,stly there doesnt seem to be a lot of people that know that, but it doesnt hurt to know more no? Oooh, that seems adventurer-like knowledge. Using the excess parts in the field to get an unexpected benefit, thats important to adventurers. By the way, the most useful effect will be acquired if brewed, but because of the tremendous bitter vor it is not rmended Then what should we do? Lets see The simplest is to mix it with sugar, but sugar is an expensive good. You can use a substitute honey that you can get from a sweet flower, then it bes sweet and edible. Hmm for her to know such a trick, it likely that Altria-san can cook. Its selfish imagination though. Well, the roots are important but, the guild quest is herb leaf after all, so dont forget to take your part before you present it in the guild Waaaaaiii I and Saria gave a stupid answer. Yosh. Then, next is Seiichi turn Yes! Here! I, present the things that I collected in front of the eyes of Altria-san. Then, Altria-san had a moment of silence seeing the things I had disyed. Finally, after looking it for a bit, she opened her mouth a little. I will hear it once, what have you collected? eh? Mushrooms. I can see that! I, held out the mushrooms to Altria-san. There are, ten. The test contents were to collect 10 herbs! What are you collecting mushrooms for! Yadana, please look properly. Its not just a mushroom its a [Magic Mushroom] What are you doing with a rare mushroom! Thats true As expected its was of no use. It doesnt matter, its not like I picked up the [Magic Mushrooms] to show it to Altria-san. No matter how much I searched for it, for some reason the ce I was at didnt have even a single herb. I was unable to get a single one. Thats why, in exchange for that, I collected the[Magic Mushroom] that were growing up in abnormal numbers. Changing the story, the [Magic Mushroom], are a rare ingredient needed for producing an item that restores magic called a [Mana Potion]. Iyaa I couldnt find the herbs Are you kidding!? Its easy! I saw about 20 you know!? Are? Weird I seriously tried to search properly without finding one? Then there are 20 is impossible Look, Arent they at Seiichis feet! Got Them!(TL: Pokemon get them all!!) Looking carefully at Altria-san feet, there are five more. A, Are? In contrary you did well finding [Magic Mushroom]. Normally even trying really hard to find them is impossible to find them you know? And to find 10 of them I dont know if I have good luck or bad luck! Thats my line! Either way for not finding 10 herbs you fail! Wha, What did you say!? No, there is nothing to be surprised. Only, at this rate I was going to fail the test, so I quickly collected the 5 herbs. Now, I also can pass the test! As nned. Look, I properly collected And what about the 5 others? Thats iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! The test was to collect 10 herbs! There are 5 more to go! I, I will go look for it! Ah, oi! As I cry, I dashed from the spot to look for the rest of the herbs in a hurry. Wa, so fast, this guy what kind of leg strength does he have Ma more important, Seiichi! Dont enter the forest! And if you enter, dont go too far! Wait I cant see him already!? Although I felt like Altrias behind me had said something, I was at a considerably distance away, so I did not hear it well. ah, arent there 5 herbs here After I had left from the spot, Altria-san said so with a small mutter. You idiot! I ran around, searching for the herbs, without being able to find even one, so I shouted in despair. Certainly I could not find even one herb, on the other hand I just found things like detoxification grass or magic mushrooms. Somehow while searching around, I made it to a ce where I cant see the figures of Altria and Saria After crossing one hill, the figures of Altria-san and Saria couldnt be seen. UmmWhy cant I find them? Or is looking for it bad? A while ago Altria-san just found them at her feet More, lets try to search it more carefully. I again resumed looking for medicinal herbs, when suddenly I caught sight of trees on the edge of my field of view. Um? That is a forest? Looking at it, it was a ce where trees are overgrown and dense. Unlike the [Forest of Endless Love and Grieve], I dont feel that ominous atmosphere at all, this is without a doubt a forest. I will surely find a lot of herbs in there So was my guess, I immediately move to the forest. Approaching the forest, I fully understood, how bad my transferred ce the [Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow] was. In front of my eyes, the feeling I got for a while, was the freshness I remember. Well, it was full of dangerous things, but its the ce where I attained more important things. I close my eyes, immersing in the sentimental atmosphere, and after a while I open them. Yosh, lets start searching for it! With enthusiasm, it was the moment when I took one step forward. From the direction of the forest, I heard voices. It doesnt matter, who is inside this forest, it doesnt affect me one bit, its not like I didnt meet people searching for herbs, I dont have any interest in those people. Is it an adventurer? I wonder if they came in with a request from the Guild? Or maybe, travellers? While making various guesses I move to the ce where voices can be heard. I dont forget to look for herbs in the way. While progressing rapidly through the forest, I heard the voices of the people there. Observing them from a distance, there are 3. Furthermore, they arent human. For some reason, those 3 skin colour , unlike humans its more blueish. And more than anything, from the head of the three people, its growing a devil-ish horns, that human beings dont have. Then observing them from a distance, it doesnt seem they are arguing, or they are troubled, in contrast they seem to be having fun. For what reason, have they stopped in this forest? Taking interest in the 3 people, I got even closer. Bell-san, we did it at least! After installing that someone will fall for sure! True But it is fineing to the human world on our own, ignoring Reiya-sama orders? Thats true well, if we are found out we will be punished ah I remembered an urgent matter so I am going back Ah, me too Running away! Waaa, let me go please! I dont want to die! Idiot! I am the same! But if this time is a sess, Reiya-samas punishment will be avoided, and getting promoted is not a dream! Th, thats true but Think about your family I understand that. But, just as you guys have family to protect, I have a family to protect too. Moreover, this time in my home a child is going to be born Th, then why It is necessary to a front such a danger? Fu I was nning on getting promoted in this strategy, and let my wife have an easier life A, a guy like you!(TL: somehow I am cheering for him too) Ju, just what the hell is with that story? About punishment about promotions the second part was a mystery to meWell, I am a stranger, it does not matter if I cant understand the contents of the story. Heck, the guy named Bell, isnt that a death g? Are you fine? For the time being, lets ask my own question. Its not like I care for them. But, lets ask the three in front of my eyes, if they have seen some herbs? un, lets do that. (TL: Yes.. herees the death g for bell) Its not, like it is a pain to search them on my own! or so I want to think. Now that I decided I take action immediately, I show myself in front of the 3 persons that I could not follow the story that they were talking about. He, heey Tha, that scared me suddenly turning and shouting in unison like that, I was surprised! It cant be helped. While I was surprised on my own, the three people confirmed my appearance, and were making surprised open eyes. Because they were showing such a reaction, in contrast I became calm. Now with a calm head, I confirm again the 3 persons in front of my eyes. One was tall and slim, the second one was like me back then fat and short. Then the middle one, you can clearly see at a nce that he has a well-trained figure. What the hell? What is with this bncedbination of unbnces. As I was looking at these 3, it was confirmed at distance but, their skin colour is blueish. Other than that they are not different from us. They dont seem like a beast tribe because the demon like horn they have, maybe demon race? Although it simplistic. However, its not like we can keep looking at each other or so I thought, I will try to talk to them. What is a human doing in this ce!? It, it cant be he discovered out ns!? Noooooooooooooo! I dont want Reiya-sama punishmeeeeeeeeeeent! Fail. I dont know the reason. But they got nervous as soon as I tried to speak. An, ano you guys just what? I just wanted to ask about the herbs, but now I am interested in why are these 3 are so anxious just from me speaking. Then, at my question, macho man answered. Fuu if we got found out it cant be helped! I am the demon army 3rd toon under themand of Reiya-sama, the leader of [Victim], Bell Jizer! The same [Victim] affiliation, Bosk Dam! Teri Hemt! The proud Demon army Gyokusai corps (TL: I am not sure about this) (ED: Gyokusai = honourable death) Thats us I understand, they are only a bunch of hentais. (TL: Great deduction) As I wasing to an agreement on my own, I tried to get away. Dont run away! But, I was stopped! Why are you nonchntly trying to leave! Iya, because. You guys are crazy no? Now he is nonchntly being rude!? I think that Macho Bells unit name is worse. What the hell, [Victim]. Tranted it will be gisei-sha no? Whats more, calling themselves the demon army Gyokusai corp I cant even use the word pitiful. Arent they just expendable pawns? What is with this. I am busy searching for herbs Just whats wrong with YOU!? Arent you the one that started the conversation!? Thats true. Because of Bell, I forgot about it. Heck, who are you! I am Seiichi. Like I said earlier also, I came to this forest in search of herbs. Then, I heard your voices and wanted to ask if you saw some herbs, but somehow I regretted it, so I gave up on that. Why did youe to the forest in search for herbs? Arent there a lot that way? After hearing my exnation, the slim man Bosk said. Because there arent any, it cant be helped (TL: There were a lot) Ma, it doesnt matter what reason you have Now the fat man - Terry spoke. Iya, what do you mean it doesnt matter? It is a big deal for me you know? Seiichi was it? You, saw our appearance and objective its a pity, such a person, we cant let you go alive E, what is he saying? [Cant let you go alive] Wait they want to kill me!? (TL: arent you Slow) I was surprised to the sudden situation, Terry sent a signal to hisrades. And, Bell receiving the signal, nodded once, snapped his fingers. Then, behind them, with a Zushi-zushi sound from footsteps, a 3m greenish skinned human wearing some animal fur, appeared. This is a Troll. To humans like Seiichi he is a B-ss monster? Iya, I dont know.. The monster called a Troll, despite points inmon to humans like the eyes, nose and mouth or the like, one by one it does not give any feeling of intelligence. The ears are a little pointy, the head ispletely bald. In a hand he held a club of made from a big tree. Well it is fine..Troll! Get him! Bell says the words like an underling of an enemy character in an old anime, it looked at me, and attacked in rage with the club. Ooooooooooooh! Eeeeeeeeeh!? It seriously wants to kill me!? Even though this is our first meeting!? Did I do something!? There hasnt been that much time that passed since I meet them, but for some reason I ended receiving attack from a Troll. But, thanks to my own unique skill [Shingan (mind eye)], the attack from the troll seems awfully slow. Un crushing this is fine no? Is it ok? I dont get it at all but its attacking me. Now that I decided to defeat the Troll in front of my eyes, a lot of ideases to my head. Then, lets go with the skill [Absorption] that I got from defeating the slime. I have to activate the skill at the moment the troll attacks me. I look at the club iing, and in the end it reached me. Then, I activated the skill [Absorption]. What happened? All the power and momentum of the club that supposedly hade from the attack of the troll until now was lost, and at the same time an energy like thing keep growing more and more inside my body. That is, it keeps makingps around my body until it became a part of it. Ooh, I did it It became a situation where the troll club with no offensive power hits my head, Bell and the other two that were watching were expressionless. Looking carefully, the troll too went expressionless. But, that expressionless state soon broke outC Seeing what happened with their eyes, they made aplicated expression with the jaw dropping open, the reality that theirs eyes were seeing surprised them. Because they had that stupid face they are truly surprised. Be, Bell-san.. just now the sure kill attack from the troll, connected? I, it hit Troll, your attack hit no? (TL note:Why are you asking a troll?) This is, something magic Iya, the club did hit me in the head there is no reason to confirm, it hit properly I, continued the conversation, and with that they closed their mouth. Then, everyone looked at each other faces, and Bell for some reason with a scared face said. Th, th th th th this time, I will let you go! Ye,ye ye yes! It, its not like we lose! Its just we are kind! O,ooooh!? We, well? Our strategy is alreadypleted? And we got information that there is a monster like you? As result, it is our victory! Tr, true! No objection! Then, it means- Without letting me say a word, Bell andpany started releasing words like a machine gun, the troll included, they took the position of the picture above the emergency doors back on Earth and then. Like that, I was left stunned, as Bell andpany ran away. It doesnt matter but, the troll even with that size he is fast. Just what happened? To Bell andpany who went away like a storm, I could only mutter that. Oh, herb And, I did not hear the location of the herbs from them. Oh, I finally came back! Just how far did you go In the end I didnt find a single herb, when plodding back to Altria-san location, Saria greeted with a smile, Altria-san muttered with an amazed feeling. Un? After searching around like crazy? You couldnt find more? Altria-san meant no offence. But, this works hurts so much! Eh? It cant beyouseriously? I am in silence, a look like she saw something impossible came at me. Can I cry? I tried searching very hard you know? But the only thing I found are [Magic Mushroom] and [Detoxification herb] I got a dozen of each Its weird! How can you find items that are so much rarer than herbs!? Please dont ask me Mou, I am half crying. Oh no, my tears are falling. At such a pathetic sight, Altria-san while going yareyare, pulled something from the bag at her waist. Here, I will give it to you Saying so she gave me, 5 more herbs. I found it immediately after you went to look for them. At my foot. Th that Why are they growing at your feet? I, was searching for it desperately you know? Isnt It weird? Well, normally I wouldnt approve this type of helpbut in the end, I only helped picking them up, so take it Is, that fine? There is no reason to hold baaack. Ma, you did try your best A, Altria-san! Onee-sama! Iya, nee-san Anego! As I was moved and looking at Altria-san, Altria-san with an embarrassed face said. Mo, its finished! Lets return fast! Saying so, Altria-san started her way back to the city, I and Saria with smiling faces, hurried after her. Chapter 26 – Metastasis Magic <h4>Chapter 26 C Metastasis Magic</h4> Though its certainly bad that we went against the rules and went to the human world, but do you really think I didnt do this for a mission? Oh, it isnt really a formal mission and more like our arbitrary decision However important information has been obtained, naturally, there is no me for this matter Yes, its all a lie,Im sorry. i just said a light joke. Im seriously reflecting, so could you please pardon me! Compiled from above Though its certainly bad that we went against the rules and went to the human world, but do you really think I didnt do this for a mission? Oh, it isnt really a formal mission and more like our arbitrary decision. However important information has been obtained, naturally, there is no me for this matter. Yes, its all a lie, Im sorry. I just said a light joke. Im seriously reflecting, so could you please pardon me! Bell Giselle, also known as the leader of Zokugun and the captain of the third devil force corps was kneeling on the ground. In front of my eyes was a woman who was gazing down at us coldly. Long glossy purple hair that bewitches you, eyes harking of amethysts and transparent pale skin, and proportions that any woman could not help being jealous of, if a man saw this his nose would unintentionally stretch.(no clue what the hell that means) With her legs crossed and a dress with intense exposure. It is dangerous in various ways. With the woman in front of our eyes releasing such an overwhelming charm, we be the Victims of the Demon armys Third Squadrons captain Reiya Faruza. The beautiful womans attire is beautiful, bold and overflowing with sex appeal, however we know the secret of Reiya Put your tongue back in your mouth.. Shut up for a bit. Hahahaha, what the heck BUHE Beeeeeeeeellll I was suddenly blown away by the rod of air made with [Gas Magic]; Only Reiya can fire such magic so intensely. Bell!! Its bad Reiya is in a bad mood!! That means.. Ah . again! (seems a whole bunch of gibberish) I instinctively looked up at the sky to Terry and Boscos words. Its because of the ringing of a familiar bell as to the reason why Reiyas mood is bad I talk in a low voice while having the two people wake him up :..With this how many people are there? I am certain this is the 666th person.. . Well that seems to be a really bad omen Its a lot of people more than. In a sense it is brave.. though we are the Demon Kings armies That is ..Do notugh.. Despite the few of us who were still holding a sneaky conversation Reiya muttered a soliloquy in hate, What on earth.! My what is useless?! In thinking I was a partner of destiny this time means! Reiyas secret was. though she gave of an enormous amount of charm she was a virgin who hadnt even been kissed. There was a boyfriend until now and with him that makes 666, in addition all of those are ikemen among the devil groups. Its not because Rieya is famous for being a peerless beauty. Yet, I have no choice but to carry Reiyas secret Moreover, did you take him to the room? So I.. Why did you take him to the room? For that. the fact is that if you bring them to that room they will run once they see that room The reason Reiya always breaks up with her boyfriend. Those were all in Reiyas room In Reiyas room only torture tools were put there. Things like a wooden horse and a rod of iron, usually bloody, were on hand there, with no doubt as to what it ismonly used for. If you were taken to such a room could you endure it? But the most troublesome thing is that Reiya seems to think that taking her boyfriend there will bring about a nice atmosphere. A certain room with torture tools, if you were to ask what the mood of it was, the only reply would besilence This is bad, this is bad! The way this is going.! Im going to be a virgin my whole life!? Its OK! When a man gets a look at Reiyas charm, no man can resist! Then why do I keep getting dumped!! It was merely constion! If I told her the truth here I would have been a dead man. Fuu.I was just a little distraughtso? I would like to hear the reason you went to the human world? Reiya who had calmed down again said as gazed coldly down at us again However, this is a chance for me to exin why we went to the human world to Reiya, if i can do it well, the punishment from her might be lessened. Well to tell the truththe reason we went to the human world was because the instation type [Metastasis Magic] has been spread Metastasis magic? With metastasis magic we can move from one ce to another freely. The consumption of magic gets bigger the farther you use it to travel. This time however we made some changes to the metastasis magic, we used a technique where we only put in the exact amount of magic necessary, with this technique the magic would be able to stay on the ground and unless you moved it. Such a thing was installed, and what on earth would you like to do with that? I thought we could use it to shave down the human fighting power even if just slightly FUUN..I see.so what? Where did you set them to be transferred to? A detailed description was not needed as Reiya had seen through our idea in an instant. This person is really able, though she doesnt understand boyfriends. Anyway the reason we scatter the metastasis magic around was so that they would be transferred to a ce that we had registered before so we could kill them without doing it directly. And the ce we chose to bury those peopleC It takes them to strongest war potential that the demon kings army boasts of, it takes them to the home of the great Obsidian Dragon in the [Labyrinth of the Obsidian Dragon god] That is. Reiya opens her eyes wide and was surprised to hear my words. The ck Dragon God, if you exclude the demon king whose power was recently regained, is called the strongest devil in the demon kings army. The White Dragon God and the ck Dragon God were on even footing till the ck Dragon God was chosen for his overwhelming strength. As you know the ck Dragon God cant go to the human world directly because there is a link between him and the dungeon, which even the Demon King couldnt undo. So why not just send the people to the ck Dragon God, is what I thought. The thought is unimportant No. the me which came up with such a wonderful idea must be a genius! Oh, its a good idea. Most of the reasonings could be understood and even if you werent useless and went and wasted a good portion of the demonic armys resources on this how much would it actually change the humans war potential? I wonder if you get it? Oh? We are needed right? .. SIlence!? Its cruel.. Was my idea called wasteful?.Nevertheless I see myself as a valuable war asset i at least want you to withdraw the first part if possible! Ha. Are you disgusted by your stupidity? Reiya, Terry and I arent stupid. I only said Bell was stupid. Youre being cruel?! I was surprised by the betrayal from Terry and Bosco. These fellows GUFU (sound effect i believe)ter Anyways, it has been understood that you have setup metastasis traps. So how many traps have you set up? 100 traps. So few Eeeeeeeeeee?! So small. Exceedingly insufficient!? Though i had such a hard time pouring so much magic power into them Hearing the merciless words of Reiya we all crumbled to the ground. Which country did you even go to? Oh they are near the imperial capital, Terveil From a distance I could set up around a 1000 metastasis traps to the [Labyrinth of the ck Dragon God] lightly. What The Hell..! Is this what you call. social disparities!? That objection is to cruel. Heck do we not get any praise?! Weak Crap! Hard! It was said to us so bluntly that we couldnt even retort anymore. Ive said it many times, but even if they are transferred, is our strategy all right? Oh well. I understand We were relieved by Reiyas words Its was good.just because Reiya pardoned us! While thinking such, Reiya suddenly showed a very attractive and beautiful smile on her face. However Rule vitions were obvious Punishment? NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!? It was not good. I thought that i was going to get away without any great pains. My hope was raised and then thoroughly stomped on. Then lets say 500shes from the whip for a light warm up? Thats not light at all?! Shut up Unjust AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH GAFU?! BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELLLLLLL Afterwords we received from the hellish punishment menu a full course meal. It was delicious. After receiving every torture Id be pleased if you called me a hero being able to live. And i may have forgotten something important. Oh. The matter of Seiichi I forgot to report it.. Today is thest testC The Subjugation System I, Hiiragi Seiichi was walking through downtown when i was told by Altria from behind me. We had done the chore and collection system safely, so when we finished the subjugation system Saria and I would be able to be adventurers. What are we subjugating? Saria threw the innocent question to Altria from behind. It isnt necessary for it to be hard even a slime is ok, besides even if we go out the gate we wont immediately meet a demon, but since Im here we will probably be done really soon. Altria was also talking like that at the examination of the collection system.What does she mean by that? Hmm, the slime is essential to subjugate anyways. Even amon slime is good and you may get a special one, anyways once you beat 10 of them the test ends. Understood? Yes. (Both Saria and Seiichi) While we were walking Altria suddenly asked Saria. I was interestedHow do you and Saria fight? I havent seen any weapons on Saria and you look like a magician but you dont even have a cane. What? The Saria who was suddenly asked such a question put on a nk look. Oh i see. Altria doesnt know that Saria is a Kaiser Kong,moreover i didnt think to put [Fists] in the weapons space on the registration. Then when Saria finally understood what was asked of her an innocent smile appeared on her face and she thrust out her fist. This! . Altria froze behind me and stared at Sarias fist. And then turned her gaze to me. Seiichi, I only see a fist is there something invisible there or any special essories? No, the fist is the weapon. Would you like to experience it? No way?! It is true!! the beautiful Saria certainly sticks out her fist and says this is my weapon the fact that its impossible to believe is understood! But..She is a gori. Did Saria learn martial arts at some point or? No. .. Just beat it up? What?! With what?A fellow who doesnt have any knowledge of a martial art sticks out his fist and says This is a weapon how would it be possible to believe that? Youll get used to it. Thats the problem gahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Why is it so? But because its true, what can be done about it? Altria even if there is some emergency that happens to Saria ill deal with it. Oh dear, that seemed to solve everything even though Sarias level exceeds 700 Oh, even if you say that. well even so there are strong points and weak points in battle so at least buy a knife for self protection or something! Altria seems to have misunderstood Saria and thought that she doesnt n on bing abat adventurer. To begin with in the case of a slime even a childs fist can knock it down. When its a high level fist its NO joke. While conversing we reached the gates atst. At the gate we had to go through the same process as the time we came though for the collection system. After Altria Arrived next to the gate keeper to do the necessary procedures we noticed a familiar face. Oh, Seiichi hey!!!! Oh hey ude Oh! ude! Long time no see! Approaching us was ude the guard who did the procedure for when we first came into town. Did you make it fine? More or less. I havent seen you in a bit how have you been? Though we didnt meet when we came through for the collection system its been about 3 days since we first came to the town. Hmm, I guess so? Anyways, what are you up to today? Ah im in the final part for my test i was doing the procedures to head out and subdue some slimes. . they didnt corrupt you did they How could they! In addition to the enthusiast and exposure muscle man, the sodomy fellow, the S&M the lolitaplex and the sher! Its a parade of criminals. When i express the words normally there are no respectable fellow. Even the need to do something for the guild cannot be felt right now. Oh, ipletely understand, isnt worth it in my mind Yes, its necessary to give some kind of countermeasure to the guild immediately as expected isnt it So youre doing you test, who is the proctor for you and Saria? Altria! the beautiful girl who is going through the procedures over there look! When ude looks towards the direction Saria stabs her finger he shows a surprised expression and immediately turned towards us again. That one is your examiner really Altria? What? that is right When i answered ude seemed to be thinking about something. And he gave a gentle smile towards us and said. Because she is a little different for reasons but..Would you look out for her once the test is over? I didnt know why ude said such a thing, but only one thing is certain. I dont know why but.. Altria is a good person even though weve only been together a short time I dont want to be separated yet. Thats right! Altria is already an important person to us? ude seemed to be satisfied with the answer Saria and i gave and smiled in response. Is that so. Then good. After ude said so Altria who had been finishing the procedure returned. I made you wait. oh ude. When Altria noticed ude her eyes widened a little. Yes, i was just talk to Saria and Seiichi Oh? are you guys acquaintances? Oh that is the case. When he answer, ude has an expression on his face that is just a little wonderful and says to Altria. AnywayAltria you met some good people. Come again? To Altira when the things were suddenly said was confused. No, nevermind its not a big deal When you guyse back youll have finished your test. Come back safe. Yes yes! OK Nodding while looking satisfied ude returned to work and we moved on. Hmm, that fellow. Altria twisted her head around without understanding the meaning of udes words and then headed outside. Well I guess we will start the subjugation..The slime came as soon as you said. As soon as we were outside the gate just as altria said, a slime appeared. While using the appraisal skill its level was 3. For beginners i guess this would be a passing level. Ill bring this to an end quickly because we will still have 19 more to go. where should I start? If thats the case, go ahead. I confronted the slime while saying so. Honestly i think the [Sword of Revolting Hate] and the [Sword Overflowing with Benevolence] are over kill here and might be dangerous. Should i also knock it down barehanded? Well, but, I should practise using magic? While i was thinking like this the slime didnt care at all and rushed at me without any interference. Seiichi! Coming! Ueeee?! Yeah! Wait! You cant make the slime wait! Im here! At least Im here! No matter how desperately I raise the red g.. the slime doesnt break.. its only obvious (racing joke, Red g means the race is stopped for emergency reasons and everyone should just brake and stop wherever they are) Ill soon have no choice but to use magic! There is little consumption of magic so long as I dont do something silly and shoot a huge magic, Im going to throw a weak little magic with little consumption. It was when i was going to shoot off my magic while confirming the slime was approaching that the skill [Minds eye] activated and the slime slowed down. what? During the movement of the slime Im sure I saw it slow down a lot. Though a part of the ground just below the slime was shining and was showing the effect of [minds eye] and while i was trying to understand the effectsthe slime had disappeared. Ah? Oh? Saria and Altria looked doubtful of the slime which suddenly disappeared. The slime ..is gone? What on earth? The slime should have rushed to me certainly. where. I am at a loss at the mysterious event that just happened in front of all the members eyes. Behind us Altria changed the look on her face and said. Oh, the one which has disappeared is worthless others will have to look for it. Even though Im looking for the slime which went off forever certainly, thats alright, so Im going to look for another slime near Altria. However after the event that this slime disappears it was I who was fighting it that is looking for the slime and why it disappeared in a moment. Including the first slime, they totaled 99 but they became victim to the mysterious disappearance. What on earth happened? Altria also seems to be frowning at this situation. I looked each time the slime disappears, suddenly shining phenomenon on the ground suddenly stops. Altria may know something. Do i tell her just in case? Altria. Nn? Whats up? From the time that the first slime disappeared immediately before they disappeared the ground shone why is that? The groundshone? Once my words were heard Altria had a thought Ground.disappearsurely. then Altria suddenly turned around and told us suddenly. Seiichi,Saria the test is canceled. What? Why? it isnt understood but for some reason metastasis magic is scattered around here. Metastasis magic? I tilted my head doubtful about what Altria said. Metastasis magic is a magic that can be registered to a ce and the be used to transfer someone there, moreover when i think about what Seichi says he sees it might be instation type. Im not sure.. Well why do you think this metastasis magic is spread around here? How would i know!!! Anyways back to the guild. its because i dont know where we would be transferred that it needs to be investigated. If it isnt a dangerous ce thatd be good It was then that Altria who told us that took one step. and then the shine which made the slimes disappear showed beneath Altria. It is. Altria!? Altria was surprised by the sudden situation and tensed up. In that situation, before i noticed it, a hand was reaching towards Altria. Saria as well as I was reaching out for Altria The hand that i extended to Saria at the same time as AltriaC reached. And the the form of Saria, Altria and I all left from the ins. ..Nnn? After being wrapped in the dazzling light when i opened my eyes i was in a strange space with no clue where we were. Its dim, though it is possible to think its cave the walls seem to be made of brick so it seems to be abyrinth. Where? ? Here You know? ! The voice I know suddenlyes from the rear and I look back. Seiichi! When I looked back I could see both Saria and Altria there. Saria! Altria! It was safe? Oh, I guess so while looking around Altria expressed an answer to my words. Where are we then? Here. Is this a ce that Altria doesnt know either? Yes, I dont know it at all. I also dont know where we are right now, though I searched through all the knowledge that i had gotten up till now, i didnt find a single thing. Where is here really? While thinking of such things with a crumpled forehead Altria said. Hey Seiichi why did youe after me? What? Saria as well why did you dive towards me and have toe to an unknown situation if you hadnt touched me at that time maybe both of you could have returned safely? To Altrias words which seem a little angry Saria and I looked at each other I have said it before to Seichi that and adventurer needed to be able to sense danger, though what kind of thing is this where you followed me in this way even though you dont know me very much While Altria fumed i obediently said. Oh Well just before I knew it, my body was moving. .what? From my words Altria let out a little stupid voice. Then Saria followed with her reasoning. Me too. I have to do something to help Altria! Before I thought about it my body moved without permission. As Saria says my body just moved without permission. I do not doubt that I acted without thinking about consequences but the feeling that I had to help Altria was too strong. I think I behaved imprudently, I and Saria wanted to rescue Altria from that. . I looked down for a while, and Altria had fallen silent after receiving our words. ..Guys like you, this is the first time Huh? Though I didnt hear well, after Altria muttered something, Altria turned to face us. Here Ill give these to you since.. you came with me through the metastasis trap. Oh? Suddenly Saria and I were thrown something by Altria. When I looked at what it was it was a silver stone. That is an item called a [guidestone]. It is an item necessary for adventures when in a party and get separated. when getting separated? Yes. My magic is in that stone.. If we were to get lost all you have to do is follow that stone it will point you in the direction i am in. Oh awesome. when i have this even if I lose Altria in arge cloud I would still know which direction she was in. Anyway hold on to that tightly and stay close ok? Yes. Is this really ok. As soon as Altria finished the conversation she immediately departed. Would you like to go that direction first? Sure. Un! And it was the moment that the first step was taken from that spot. A click. A terribly unpleasant sound rang out in the vicinity. The ce where the tone came from was the foot of Altria. Altria looks back to us like a tin doll. .This..I stepped on something! Altriae AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! The moment Saria and I shouted that a wall of bricks that looked no different from the ones surrounding us appeared between us and Altria In other words we have been cut off from Altria We seem to have been separated already.! What?! You said not to stray too far away from me! So! Altria had just handed me that item a little while ago for such a time. Thats right! The guidestone Saria and I had just been handed was immediately taken out. Then the guidestone came to life and slowly moving. And it pointed directly at the wall that had just separated us from Altria . No you are our only option! Even if Altria understands the fact that we are just on the other side of the wall it doesnt matter cause we couldnt get around the wall! Now I wish i could learn how to get the ce where Altria was or was it even possible?! Crap.! I thought it was wonderful just a little while ago but its useless in thisbyrinth! Even if the direction in which Altria is in is show there isnt a meaning if i cant find my way through thebyrinth. While i was feeling helpless with the unexpected fault in the guidestone, Saria was speaking. Even if Seiichi stops here , its inevitable and there has to be a way there, itll join Altria somehow! Fortunately we know the whereabouts of her, this is really good luck. Itspletely correct for Saria to say so. Even though i grieved forever at this ce there are no reasons we cant join Altria. Ok! In abyrinth youd have to move to be able to rejoin so lets rejoin with Altria quickly! Yes! Because Altria was no longer around that means I could use my full power now. In order to be able to rejoin with Altria quickly we bolted off with an all out power dash. Chapter 27 – Journey in the Labyrinth <h4>Chapter 27 C Journey in the Labyrinth</h4> Ku! I C C C C Altria Guremu fought against the demon who was coiled around by a bandage like that of an injured person. The fight was not any different to any other, but it was just that, the demons level before her eyes was different than usual demons. Mummy Man Lvl: 233 The skill appraisal disyed this as a result. .This is the first time i had seen a monster with a level that exceeds 200! Until now I didnt have an opponent like this. My own level is 100. Adventurers from S ss may fight monsters like this, but its a first for me. To be honest, I dont fight monsters with this big difference in ability but, its different now. We got to to meet up with them quickly.! O~tsu!! But there was no way the Mummy Man would let us through, and it attacked us relentlessly. He attacks fiercely with his arms but, when the attack missed it and hit the surrounding walls it screamed in pain. Tsu - ! Oooo Ooooo! As the Mummy Mans attacks with a loud war cry I somehow manage to avoid it, even though Im at my limit. But I cant avoid his attacks forever, I received a heavy blow to the abdomen and was blown away. ga~tsu!? I felt an acute pain and almost lost my consciousness in an instant. Just as I crashed into a wall, a lot of cracks appeared. However they did not crumble, it seems theyre quite sturdy walls. How could I think about that in a situation like this. I moved away from the wall and it copsed. My consciousness was growing faint. But but I cant rest here, I cant lose my consciousness. I have to meet up with Seiichi and Saria! They helped me, without even regarding themselves. Until now in my life there was no one who did that for me. Though it might have been because they did not know my secret, that they still tried to help me, it made me happy. I moved my aching body, and took a recovery medicine out from my item box, and drank it quickly. Anyway it was an recovery medicine which can be bought at a store everywhere, so the effect was nothing special but, it would let you get back on your feet. Until I can return to them safely I wont die or copse, Im absolutely cannot! Therefore - This obstruction! I will get past ittttttttt!! OO!? My weapon [Battle Axe of the Earth] is a legendary ss weapon, Its arge weapon which I take pride in. While I activate my skill I move towards the Mummy man. [Power sh]! I just flung the battle-axe and to mmed it against the Mummy Man in front of me. Rra ah ah ah ah aa~tsu! Oooooooooo Using the momentum, I hit the Mummy Man. Haa~ Haa~ Receiving my skill, the Mummy Man bes particle of lights and disappeared. The level difference was big, and I defeated it with a single blow, though I felt anxious, as the [Battle Axe of the Earth]s effect was to double the physical strength while inbat, the strengthened [Power sh] somehow won. I suddenly noticed that the wall that I had crashed against has no more cracks. It looked like nothing happened to it. The structure of a dungeon is really strange, what kind of material is the wall made out of? I collected the items that the Mummy Man dropped while thinking about the wall. And I start running. Along the way I repeatedly to fought many demons and battles and forget about my condition. Since these monsters were all higher in levels than the highest that I fought against before, I rose up to level 123 before I even noticed. Due to the battles with strong monsters, my battle skills increased as well. But at the same time, the injuries I had incurred is also plentiful and the recovery medicine that I have on hand have already beenpletely used up. Suddenly I, became aware of the ce that I had stumbled into. This ce is. Directly in front of me is a huge door. The colour of the door itself was ck. However, one could also see grey and white. It was a mysterious colour. Within that door, there are various red and blue jewels embedded into it, and a dragon is engraved into the door. The engraving, artistic as it is. At the same time, my instincts were telling that it was dangerous. Are there no other routes other than this? I tried surveying the surroundings but other than the path that I hade from, there seems to be no other routes that continued on. I thought there might be a hidden door, so I tried carefully touching the walls and the floor. . It seems that there is nothing around. I tried searching around but things such as hidden doors couldnt be found at all. That means I return my sights back to the door in front of my eyes. Along the way, I had definitely mapped the various routes. Therefore, I am sure there are no other ce to search beyond this. In the ces that I had explored, the existence of hidden doors like the ones I am searching for now, I couldnt possibly find them now. On the path that I had walked, after thinking about theck of devices leading to hidden doors, the probability of Seiichi reaching a hidden room is also low. As expected, there is no other ce other than this huh The door in front of my sights had a dangerous atmosphere lingering about. It is also possible Seiichi has entered this door. Normally, you would not leap into ces where you know its dangerous with one nce. However, only this time, even if I am risking my life, I believe there is someone I want to save. After taking in a deep breath, I resolved myself. Yoshi I gently touch the door in front of me. When I do so, the jewels embedded in the door began to sparkle. Then, the door in front of my eyes, opened automatically without me putting any force ! I was surprised at the sudden event, so hardening my resolve again, I set foot in the room. . I entered the room, but nothing could be seen as it was pitch ck inside. In this situation where visibility is not urate, I raised my alertness to the maximum. It was at that time. Wha!? The door I used to enter suddenly began to close. As I rushed to the door, no matter how much I pushed and pulled the door didnt open, it seem like a lie how it opened automatically. Just what happened. I raised my vignce as I felt the tension and started dripping sweat from my forehead . Suddenly, the room that was pitch ck until now lights up. Tsu! From the sudden brightness, I squinted. Then, after getting used to the light I looked around the surroundings EhC What was in front of such a me wasC. I was wondering who came do you want to be eaten? Little girl. - It was a huge jet-ck dragon. Nee, Seiichi. Is that human? There is no way its human Its different right? I Hiiragi Seiichi, together with Saria in order to meet up with Altria-san, are wandering in this iprehensible Labyrinth. And, before our eyes, stood a demon blocking the way. Sandman Lv: 350 It is higher level than the ones I fought in the [Forest of Endless Love and Grief]. What the hell? This useless high level? That sandman appearance, is human shaped sand. It doesnt have eyes, mouth or ears. Seriously, only sand shaped like a human. Surely I think that it is not a human being, but if you look at just the silhouette, it is not that different at all from a human being. Well, defeating it an is alright, but for some reason the Sandman in front of my eyes is just standing there,pletely motionless. It is alive right..? .. At my question which was no louder than a murmur, the Sandman doesnt answer in the slightest. This situation is very surreal. Using a nonchnt attitude, Saira pulled at my robes lightly. Ne ne Hmm? No matter how long we stand here, we wont be able to progress no? Lets talk to it and have it let us through. Talk to it?! I imagined my appearance of talking to the sandman figure. Arent I a weirdo!? Looking back at everything up until now, I just realised how weird I am. Well. I had realised it toote!! HAHAHA!For some reasons tears are flowing! (TL: Arc get up, go out home search for a truck and jump in front! Arc go to other world, enter the dungeon and reach MC ce, MC: Eh?, Arc punch him in the face and return home with a satisfied smile.) However, it is also true that we wont be able to meet up with Altria-san by being in opposition with the Sandman forever. In addition, I am unable to do anything about it, so I meekly tried out Sairas advice. . Are? If we disregard it, wouldnt it be fine? I had thought of that but if it were to suddenly attack, we would be in trouble. Ha, hallo? (TL: this is done with bad eng) Hyo~o~o~oooooooo! Areee!? It didnt move until now, suddenly it starts moving!? It appears that we had aggro it. Its impossible to talk to him in English huh? Although it is a universalnguage. Ahh, its only on Earth huh. But more than that, isnt that Sandman vigourous?! Its in a running pose of an extremely pretty athlete?! In the first ce, he has no mouth. How can he make noises?! At any rate, not knowing whether the sandman is dead or not, but he seems to be very lively. He started charging at us. What the fuck. I attack him as I could no longer ignore it. Somehow its amazingly unreasonable!? Seiichi! That person is alive! Isnt that good! Yeah, but on the other hand itsing to kill us instead!? And I will say it one more time. The Sandman is not a human being Its a demon! Seiichi, what will you do? No, even if you asked me what to do Saira asked about about what she thought of obediently. Even if we run away from here, we can only run back to where we came from. The time we spent till now would be wasted and we also wish to meet up with Altria-san soon. Therefore, I have decided what to do in the beginning. Ah, mou! There is no choice but to beat him! (TL: Arachnid?) If you are talking about sand, it is well known from manga and games, etc that it is weak against water. If thats the case, I will use water attribute magic [Waterser]! I hold out my right hand to face the sandman and the water attribute Water Laser magic was activated. As it is water. Against sand it is befitting as a cheat attribute. Not worrying too much about any anything, from the center of my right palm, thepressed water was shooting out. However. my Water Laser is a little. No, it seems like there is a huge misunderstanding. In the first ce, there is nothing but the information of the consumption of magic power entering my head. I have no idea what effect it has until using it. And I, certainly thought of the water jet that existed on Earth. But, in reality when the magic was allowed to invokeDDDD Pyun . ZUDONNNNNNNNN! From my palms, a sh. A glittering beam of light pierces through the sandman and there was a terrific roar for a short period of time. The splitting the groundpletely in half. .. Power is dang~erous ! Is that a joke?! Is that aser for real? Although the magic power consumption is notrge but the power and so on .. What the hell is this!? First of all, the sound effects that areing from the water jetting out! What the hell is that ZUKOOOOON?! Isnt that a fucking explosion sound! As I was shocked by the unexpected power, I turn towards the sand man. Oh ~O~o~o The sandman is split right in half as it disperses into light particles and disappears. Seiichi It disappeared thats true I was particrly unable to put in feelings towards the incident that before my eyes which was described by Saira. This for some reasons made me want to cry. Am I really a human being? Well, for now it is over, being hesitant about it is a pointless waste of time. Therefore, I went to collect the item drop. Like during the time when I defeated the slime, this time the sandmans status are also written into the ball and before I could check it, it became a ball of light and entered into my body. Things like skill cards are also absorbed into the body, however I did not check it. I nned to check it after we meet up with Altoria-san. By the way, although my level did not go up, it still feels like I am another step away from humanity again. Hahaha And after reading Sandmans lifetime which was the Sandmans experience till now, one fact became known. That dude, he did not seem to think of anything. Because that booklet which was about Sandmans lifetime was strangely thin. In addition, there are many nk spots. If you could say it was thanks to that, about all you could learn about the guy is that its favorite food is sand. The information was so terribly useless that I threw it away. Its just, the experience written in the book was important but, the dropped items were also important. But, Sandmans dropped item was more cruel than Sandmans Life Story No rare item was dropped, only money and a one of a kind item dropped. The item that dropped was-.. Micro magic bulletit was a charm for intercepting magic. But, it had absolutely no effect when its state is sand, it is only effective after heating and turning it into ss. However, it wasnt able to prevent the magic attack. Its so bloody hard to use! An interception magic that cant intercept magic isnt useful at all you know!? Where the hell can you use this!? This!.. Well, I guess it has to have some use somewhere. Thats what I think. If not then what the hell are they doing?!. It was a uselessly high level, the crappy item made me feel disappointed. My status should have high luck.. Saaaa. Its possible to go ahead now, so lets move on. Thats true! With the intent of changing the mood, Saira and I began to walk around again. Along the way, with the exception of the Sandman, without fighting reached a certain room. That room didnt contain a path to continue on, it was a dead end. In the center of the room was a treasure chest that gave off a sinister feeling. It has such an eerie pattern carved on the outside. Although its a treasure chest, I wonder why I dont want to open it. I think that the appearance is important after all. Seiichi, something is left here? Yeah. Lets ignore it Ignore it!? I mean, I hate it. To open that treasure box. Its somehow ck, and a weird ck smoke ising out Heck, just what is inside? Scaaary. Ignore the treasure box that is giving a dangerous smell, we went back to where we came from and follow another path. Kata~ katakatakatakatakata. !? Suddenly, the ominous treasure chest in front of my eyes began to move. What the hell is this, scary. Something is moving. Th Th Th th thats right! Why is Saria ok!? And why I am so freaking scared!? To begin with I am not good with horror things What the hell, thisbyrinth moving Treasure box. Now if a voice came from the treasure boxC ~O~o~o~oooo Oh ~O~o~o~o Gya ah ah ah! It talked Aa ah ah ah ah! Scary idiot! like the Slime, Sandman From where do they make a voice if they dont have mouths! .Fighting spirit.? Ah, well that makes sense, it was fighting spirit wha? I, myself, didnt know to whose voice i just answered. It wasnt Saria voice for sure, and Altria-san is not here. Then, now, who am I talking with? The unpleasant sweating wont stop. The only thing that was in my line of view was a single sinister treasure chest. Seiichi amazing ne! You can talk to that box! Its like that after allllllll! I just had a conversation with a treasure chest!? From the beginning something felt off, didnt it!? Was it like the same as Saria who could speak in her gori form? It must be different Anyway, having had a conversation with this ominous treasure chest that was before my eyes. Did I get too strong, finally even getting magic tomunicate with magical beings? I want to believe its different! But, even if that isnt already the case, there must be treasure chests that exist that have the ability to talk? Thinking that, I move towards the treasure chest for a second time. Gata gata (much sound effects of it being rattled around) No, is the guy inside okay!? Looking at it, I shouldnt be allowed to shake it this much, but..!? From the beginning I dont know when the the fear that was gripping me disappeared, without thinking I was worrying about the treasure box that was in front of my eyes. And then, even though just before I violently shook it, the box just stopped still all of a sudden. wh What? Why, I wonder? For Saria and me this sudden development is too much, But its not enough to make our heads spin. And-. Bang Bang Bang The treasure chest before my eyes grew human hands and feet. Ha? Without thinking I let out apletely moronic voice. But, that was kinda unavoidable right. I mean the treasure chest just grew legs and feet. Wait no no no no no no! That is just way too strange right?! I mean its gross!? From the side of the treasure chest an arm grew out, from below an entire leg grew out from the joint!! I I dont get what the hell is going on!? Aside from me just being totally having my mind blown, the treasure chest just casually stood up, and began to walk around. Its kinda cute isnt it! Thats a lie right? Did Saria-san just call a treasure chest, that grew out human arms and legs, cute?! I see nothing but a horroredy character that I just dont get. Its scary, but surreal! Regardless of the Sandman Are surreal guys the rage?! .Po~. Noo~ youre not embarrassed are you?! The treasure chest blushes slightly from embarrassment at Sarias words. Its an unreasonably strange creature? At any rate, I cant understand it, so I use my skill Advanced appraisal. Treasure chest Lv:900 Thats super fucking strong!!!!! Level 900!? Its the highest since Zeanos!? And its a Treasure chest!? Regardless of how it looks or its level, there is a treasure box right in front of my eyes, just as with the Sandman from the start it started with. Die Why?! Thats cruel isnt it?! Weve only just met?! I havent even touched the casket in the first ce, it didnt have any reason to say die?! .. I, wanted to open the. treasure chest. IM SO SORRY!! Thats right! Its just a treasure chest,pletely ignoring me is pitiful, right?! Therefore, I kill.. Arent you being too hasty?! The treasure chest ignored it! The treasure box ignores the exchange of words, and then rushes towards me. Just like the Sandman it had beautiful athletic legs. Does thisbyrinth have an athletic training promotion program? An- anyways! I was wrong for ignoring you! You can understand words, so lets talk about this! .Dialogue, useless You arent even listeeeeeeeeeing! Ears, there werent there to begin with Then why can you talk without a mouth!? I mean you can hear what Im saying! Youre ignoring the inconvenient truth!? Die Are we even reaching each other!? Hes a too one-sided treasure chest. I hate this treasure chest. The treasure box, who with stoppedmunicating, didnt stop rushing toward me. Weve only started chatting, Ill have you settle down! Although the Sandman wasnt able to talk, this treasure chest understood human speech and was able to talk. Then, without excessively beating it down, lets try and see if we cane to a peaceful solution. While thinking so, not wanting to repeat the same mistake as with the Sandman, from within the the water attribute magic, I picked a magic with the lowest magic consumption and started reciting. Stop! Aqua Bullet! Aiming at the treasure box, I held out my right palm. And then, like how I had aimed at the Sandman and shot Water Laser, a small ball of water formed in the center of my palm and I shot it at the treasure chest. Pyun In an instant. The Aqua bulletI had shot at its body looking part, pierced through at absurd speed. Howregrettable The treasure chest turned into light particles and disappeared just like that. Silence ruled over the area. Within that, Saria who had been watching the attempts atmunication for a long time, opened her mouth. Seiichi Its disappeared, didnt it? Chikushooooooooooooooooooooo! (Tln: Damnit) I shouted the same phrase that Sandman had just shouted moments ago. And. Youve leveled up An inorganic voice that cant read the mood reverberated in my head. Chapter 28 – Large Treasure Chest and a great attack <h4>Chapter 28 C Large Treasure Chest and a great attack</h4> I was thrown away and smashed into the wall. As I slid feebly down the wall a huge jet ck dragon red down at me Hmmm you took that hit quite well for a human Should I praise you? Haa. haaaa Damn it!!!! I didnt have any room to rebuttal the dragons words. Every part of my body screams in pain and it seemed ready to fall apart at any time. Still. I must not die. Looking at me who is trying to forcibly move my bloodied body, the dragon opened its eyes in disbelief. Oohh the human is more tenacious than I thought. Okay, Ive changed my mind; Ill have you for food instead of just killing you. Food? What does it mean While my mind was muddied, the meaning of what the dragon said couldnt be understood at all. Then, right away. Without any understanding of what the dragon meant, the jet ck dragon with sharp fangs and the mouth with hints of mes flickering in its mouth was brought close. [Food. Ah, I see. It seems its going to eat me.But I had said that I dont want to die.] I grasped hold of my fuzzy consciousness and force myself to awaken. The dragon who sees my fighting spirit widely opens his eyes in surprise I dont like to use this technique but.. I powerfully gripped my [Battle axe of the earth] and triggered my technique [Cmity] oooooOOOOOOHHHHH!!! It felt like enormous power swelling within me. At the same time, I felt a part of my reason vaguely slipping away. Of course the skill [Cmity] is definitely closely rted to my constitution, But the skill I am forced to use now, the true meaning is due to me causing Cmities. Although I have developed a skill to cope with theCmitythat I had summoned personally, I will lose all control of myself for a short while and rampage around, causing damage to the surroundings. As a result, rather than summoning a Cmity, I turn myself into a Cmity. I think with this technique I made the mistake of putting the results over the means. Well, its thanks to this up till now that Ive ovee many other disasters Luckily no one is around right now just the dragon so I can rage to my hearts content [Cmity Fury Body] My reason waspletely obliterated and a huge power gushed from my body. This.. I see nothing. I hear nothing. I think nothing. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Rage I am. But thats all I am. Hiiragi Seiichi, also known as me (as I am also known as). after having killed the treasure chest I recovered myself and collected the dropped items. Well This time it appears that the sphere the status was written on and a skill card were both dropped The [Sandman] skill card was sucked into my body when I picked it up. My status is disyed this time as well, but some skill cards arent absorbed straight away. In this situation, it just stays where it is. I wonder why it wasnt absorbed straight away, what are the requirements? Even if I think about it, the answer will not appear, therefore I immediately went back to work. First of all, lets see this skill card [Skill card: Allnguageprehension] [Magic card: Spatial Magic-Extreme ] It seems to be great in various ways HAHAHA! Im used already used to cheats But why. Why do I this feel so empty? Im bing dependant on my cheat skills As they keep automatically absorbing without me being able to check their contents I decide confirm the skills after meeting up with Altria-san. Well thats surprising. I thought I had obtained skills for a moment While thinking about it I took the status sphere into my hand and looked at it. Magic:50000 Attack:0 Defense:0 Agility:50000 Magic Attack:50000 Magic Defense:0 Luck:0 Charm:50000 Ahhhhhhhh! I lost to a treasure chest! The charm is the charm is..! Is my charm inferior to a chest??!! Its charm is 50000! Isnt it too high?! Leaving aside, its overall status! Isnt it too biased?! Specialising in magic!? There is no magical or physical defense at all! However an athlete who trains as a sprinter is the same. That speed is really abnormal. While thinking of such things, I absorb the sphere into my body It looks like The life of a Treasure Chest book dropped. I pick up the book which had fallen and look at the cover. [A treasure chest story] Even you??!! The second part of Zeanos continued! It also says at the bottom of the cover This is a non-fiction So its not a story! The guy who appears in this book, do you even know what fiction or nonfiction even mean?? Now no one knows whether it is or not. (Fiction) While I was making a ruckus about the full of continuously tsukkomi-ing item, Saria came and asked me. Oh it looks like the one in the forest. Is it the same one? What? Ah no, I think the content is different this time. Then please try reading it to me! Id like to hear it! Because Saria said so with an innocent smile, I, who also had no reason to decline, began reading out loud [A treasure chest story]. Due to some incident, A treasure chest bes a Demonised unique monster. ng? What is a unique monster? When looking at it literally, it means its a one of a kind demon. Oh, is it good? First it was utilised by parties as a box to insert and carry baggage. At that point in time, it was just a normal tool without consciousness. It was truly just a tool. However, a famous adventurer who bought the tool <> was taken to a high level dungeon and there its meaning of existing changedpletely. Really? The monster started as an item box? I cant imagine what that would be like. But, Altria also normally uses an item box. Yeah, the ability of the item box is endless storage, it was a tool to infinitely store items it was such a wonderful tool because you wouldnt even feel the weight of the items collected inparison to a treasure chest which has a limited capacity and more so is very heavy and inconvenient. Still, those parties who owned the treasure chest continue using them. The main reason is that you have no choice but to enter the high difficulty dungeon to collect these item box. However, this problem waster solved by a famous magician. A technique to mass produce the item box was discovered, item box and in a twinkling of an eye became a part of humansmon usage and before one knew it, the meaning of existence for the treasure box diminished. I see An item box is something I can easily get now. Sooner orter, I will buy it for Saria C it might be useful in many ways Certainly. When thinking about the convenience with the item box, the treasure chest bes unnecessary. Treasure chest When I looked at Saria she was on the verge of crying. I mean shes pure. She has only lived in the wild and her sensitivity is stronger than me. Being able to show honestly showing their true feelings is an immensely beautiful thing. I think that while I continue reading aloud to her. O can still be useful; I can still work and as such an ego was born in a treasure chest. However the party had already left and the treasure chest became alone. In order to attract attention, it tried its best in projecting its voice. In order to be able to project its voice, it became like this. Even that so, no one notice it. Passing through the lonely nights, gazing at the oppressive morning sun, the treasure box continues to wait till the time where it bes needed by somebody.. Poor treasure chest oooooooooooooooo!! As for the treasure chest it is..! How pure! The treasure chest had such a past.! Im sorry for ignoring you!! The treasure chest continued waiting for years and months but during that time, no one approached. The treasure chest became sad in fact. I am just a person who has been passed by with the times and am not necessary when it was depressed and despaired at the unreasonableness of the world. Then it hit the treasure chest that if youre useless then you just need to learn to appeal to people. Then the treasure chest has an idea! Therefore the treasure chest thought about why it had been left. The point of the item box is that it can store without having to worry about capacity and that the weight is not felt at all by the users. The Treasure chest which thought of these viewpoints was full of space magic which made it possible that the treasure chest could store endlessly without feeling the weight of the items it had stored Treasure chest awesome! This treasure chest is awesome and has alreadypletely exceeded the domain of a treasure chest The treasure chest tried to fix the point about being bulky butpared to the item box which didnt even have a form, no matter how hard it worked it wouldnt be able topete. But in order to ovee a such a handicap the treasure chest decided to grow hands and feet. With what!? Why did you go to hands and feet?! There is no relevance to that at all! Because the treasure chest grew hands and feet it would be possible to move itself and because magic could be used it had the option to not be bulky. it had evolved to a high tech treasure chest. I get it now..!! Its certainly awesome! but the direction of its effort is strange, no? The treasure chest which could move and talk decided to go sell itself to someone but any humans that it met attacked it on sight, far from epting it, it had evolved to an existence that waspletely rejected. I guess you reap what you sow but even still thats just heart breaking..! The treasure chest was starting to lose hope, however he still goes around requesting to be used and wandering. The party which once used the treasure chest and the days when he could feel a persons warmth and listened to them speak andugh at each other The end of The Treasure Chest Story From now on it will be The Life of the Treasure Chest .. That dark past.. I muttered so while having far-off eyes. Although I was bullied and tormented I dont think I had a bad life here in this world. (still treasure chest) Mr. Treasure chest was great. Saria seems to have gotten quiet and mutters Though I had not thought about the feeling of things I had thrown away either, as for some of the things abandoned in the world they might have been something that helped someone. Even if I dont need it anymore its necessary to devise a makeover for it Oh dear, though its better to not save up on the one thing I dont need to much After making a decision I turned my attention to the treasure chest which should include an item. In the treasure chest another treasure chest.. is it a Russian nesting doll? I instinctively tsukkomied When I opened the treasure chest a bag of gold and one ring came out of it The money can be put in as it is an item box.is this a ring? A clean purple jewel was buried in the ring which I had picked up. For now lets use appraisal to confirm its effect Ring of unhappiness Legendary Grade Equipment. The ring that the unhappiness of the treasure chest was transferred to. The wearer of this ring gets a -2 million correction to luck. What is legendary?! Thats not at all a good effect. the correction is a minus to luck! If I wear it do, I be super unlucky!? Why was this essory made a legendary ss, I dont understand at all? However, because I know of the sad past of the treasure chest that was thrown away I dont get rid of the ring. Because it shouldnt be equipped should I put it in the item box? The ring that might not be used at all in ones life is put away to rest. Fuuu.. For the time being Ive finished collecting everything.(Seiichi) Though Ive looked in the vicinity there does not appear to be anything left. If the break isnt over yet. Oh we need to go meet up with Altria But Seiichi dont we have to go back the way we came cause its a dead end? As Saria said there seems to be no way to advance from here and we would need to go back to the ce where we had first encountered the treasure chest. It appears so. Do we know the way to where Altria is? You should go the way the guidestone tells you when you reach a fork in the path I took the guidestone that Altria gave to me out of my item box But. ..Hey Saria was the guidestone red? Oh? I think it was silver.. Right.. The guidestone I had taken out wasnt the same color as when Altria handed it to me and was for some reason blinking red. Saria also noticed that the guidestone I had taken out was unusual and took out the stone which Altria had handed to her Oh mine is also shing red. Both the guidestones given to us were blinking repeatedly Whats going on here? The guidestone had started out silver for sure and now it was shing red as if it was a warning somehow With Saria it doesnt appear she will understand it no matter how long she thinks And then suddenly it hit me Wait! If I appraise the guidestone I might be able to learn something. Originally the effect of the stone had been briefly exined by Altria so it wouldnt be weird if there was another effect i didnt know about. I then immediately used the appraisal skill to see the reason it was shing. [Guide stone] by passing to others a guide stone that had ones magic poured in the direction to where the owners location is shown and when danger approaches the owners body the stone will shine red to inform others of danger ALTRIA!? Its dangerous? Altria is in a pinch? And we were just spending our time rxing!!! Which direction should we go?! Which way should we go? I dont know! I told Saria that Altria is in a pinch and we need to hurry Is it so! Then use the guide stone now! I use the guide stone to know which direction Altria is in immediatly And the guide stone points towards the wall and I immediately hit it. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Its not going to lead us to Altria its just going to show us what direction she is! I made the same mistake as before just because I was too impatient Fuck! This wall. this wall is aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I hit the wall at which the guide stone was point with full force Zudoooooooooooon!!!! Saria and I were both dumbstruck because of what just happened Because the wall broke when I hit it with full strength Ok? Though it broke easily no even if it broke, it would be better to say it. vanished? eeeee.. Im a monster I move past the surprise and am slightly disgusted by the excessive power Even the wall which was behind the other one was blown away by my fist. If a wall could be broken so easily was there no reason to have gotten seperated from Altria in the first ce though the damage might have hurt Altria if we used this tactic back then My cheek is twitching as I start falling into self loathing but then Saria pats my back Seiichi is wonderful. now we can get to Altria using this! What? oh Thats right. I want to cry because I dont seem to have the power of the human race, is it possible to get to Altria now with this power? Cheats Hurrah! Saria because I can run with my full strength hold on for a moment Yup! Between Sarias and my agility, mine is overwhelmingly higher So I decided to hold onto Saria and use my [instant] skill to move to where Altria was at. There are plenty of methods to carry Saria but she immediately jumps into a princess carry. The princess carry though, I thought I would never get the chance to do it. I dont know what happens in a normal life but I dont think they do this often Hold on tightly. because its my first time running at full speed so I dont know what kind of speed wille out Right! I recieved the answer from Saria and used the skill [instant] At that moment Saria and I disappeared U. I, Altria Grim died and fell weakly bleeding to the ground .. it was a frighteningss. The dragon looks down at me It was.. useless. My full strength wasnt even able to hit the dragon in front of me As if to prove it the dragon didnt have even one wound. Even though I have lived a long time there are still people who can surprise me in this time.. I still dont know enough Though the dragon said something it doesnt enter my ears Im already in a state where my consciousness is barely there My bones are breaking and seeing as how Im spitting up blood my internal organs are damaged. I ran wildly at full strength and intended to have Seiichi leave safely by all means but.. Haaa..haaaa While noticing the blurred sight while breathing roughly, I was shedding tears After I was born I was very unlucky for a long time, I had made an effort to ovee my bad luck with my constitution To amodate my own disaster I gained power Yet my power was insufficient.. While thinking about it how many times did Iugh in the short time i spent with Seiichi and the others I who had continued to be unlucky for a long time had almost forgotten how to smile. To be the one to undertake the exam and supervision of those two was really good I think. Feelings that had been forgotten were surfacing cause now it was possible to recall them Therefore I was annoyed that I couldnt let those two leave safely. I had tears of frustration flowing I cant involve others without being able to save them. After all I am a [cmity] whatC Anyway it finally became quiet now I can eat it without holding back. The huge dragon slowly approached me. Already, my body cant move at all? SeiichiSariaSorry. I involved yall..in my misfortune- The words involuntarily fell out of my mouth I gave up on everything and closed my eyes to shed tears oon. Cooon. Coooon Cooooon! Hmm? What? Suddenly a sound simr to an earthquake is gradually getting louder from one side of the room And then I realised it the room is beginning to shake and many pieces are falling from the ceiling. Na, What?! What is happening?! The dragon also seemed surprised by the unexpected shaking Listening to the dragons voice I try and see with my blurredview ooOOOOOOON!! ..ooooOOOOOOON!!!! The door which I came through DOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!! Burst into pieces Huh? The door vanished?! What the heck?! The dragons words did notst long Because from the direction of the door came one spark. something was thrown against the dragon The dragon gigantic figure was forcefully thrown against the wall. And the identity of the thing that had shed with the dragon.. I increased the speed to much and I couldnt stop. it was only possible to stop thanks to hitting something Hey Seiichi the thing that you hit wasnt it a creature I heard a voice? Seriously?! I get it Im sorry I apologised, I tried to stop. There stood Seiichi who was holding Saria in his arms I, Seiichi Hiragi was impatiently running. No, because I didnt think about the speed except that i had to get there fast. Because it was in a ce that I did not know at all I just ran. Oh Mystery No, But i was serious and would have freaked out without the joke. When you measure it how fast am I going right now? And at that the speed to which my brakes couldnt do the anything by itself I seemed to have been stopped by a creature or so Saria says I hit it at a terribly fast speed, I wonder if it is still alive. No though I understand it, I start to escape from reality While thinking of such a thing Saria seems to notice something and utters a suprised cry What is it? Is that Altria!? When I turned to look in the direction Saria pointed at the ground was bloody and Altria who was lying there was seen Altria! I ran up to Altria quickly Then Altria says in a feeble voice. Sorry. SeiichiSaria.. Return. Safely To Altria whom speaks without any power Saria and I dont know what to say This person how far does her kindness extend Seiichi! First tend to her wounds! Ah! When i hold Altria I took out the first-ss recovery medicine from my item box and then I tried to make Altria drink it Seiichi! Behind! What? I heard the yell from Saria and immediately turned around, a scorching me was approaching Suddenly my inherent skill[Minds Eye] activated and though I didnt turn my head around I knew how to deal with the me Saria, did you think that I would avoid it and I opened my eyes wide in astonishment because I saw myself at a ce where the mes wouldnt hit Seiichi?! Though a sad voice is heard from Saria, I turned my back towards the mes reflexively in order to protect Altria And the hell fire showered upon my back A dreadfully hot air wraps around me and Altria While trying to soften the burden on Altria even by a bit I tried to take on as much of the unusual heat on my back while feeding the recovery medicine to her When Altria finished drinking she could speak a little bit stronger than before however it was still very weak Stupid..man.why did you not avoid it? The inevitable was avoided Because the skill [Minds Eye] was activated my mind became nk The main reason my mind went nk was because I didnt have a lot of experience which can handle a sudden attack This only shows that Im too inexperienced Still my body moved by reflex when Altria must be protected i had no choice but to force a smile at the words of Altria under my hood But there is no intention to stay under the fire forever an immediate judgement wont happen yet, its after i take care of Altria that actions can be taken without limit Even though Altrias wound has healed her energy hasnt I then moved to Sarias location in one step while holding onto Altria Seiichi! Saria runs up while crying Altria was handed over to Saria so that she could rest away from the battle Seiichi is ok? Youre burning! Im Hot?(tl:Saria uses moe lol) No the heat! . oh dear it might be so. Though I was only in the hellfire a short time only the robe was on fire and the clothes were untouched. It seems the robe the sheep prepared had an effect that wasnt mentioned Anyway i think the robe isnt useful anyway. It must have been enjoyable to see my reaction But the robe seems to have been ruined now Bits and pieces of the robe were spreading and being reduced to ashes I tried to activate the skill[Absorption] and draw in the me on the robe but it wasnt possible to draw in for some reason And I cant use water magic to put it out because I cant control my power and I dont want it to be another case of self-destruction as a joke However since it was just the robe burning I took it off and was finally freed from the me Seiichi.? Behind me i hear Altrias stunned voice Maybe by having taken off the robe she sees my ck hair is what I thought When I turned around to see Atria she seems to have muttered those words and then fainted Saria will you look after Altria? Yup! Seiichi good luck! Ou The rooting from Saria was received and I turned towards the party that had shot the mes A huge dragon, d in jet-ck scales was there It stared in this direction with red eyes with fire lightly burning in its mouth It is a human being Moreover you got in my way.! It seems angry at us. Why is it? Did I do anything? Moreover? Is it the second time we bothered it? Never mind. I think its the dragon that harmed Altria Though we can speak the samenguage discussion would be meaningless Its not allowedabsolutely. Do not think it is possible to return alive human..! See? While secretly sighing i pulled out the[sword of revolting hate(ck)] and sword overwhelming with benevolence(white)] Is that so..? then I just need to beat you and we can all go home..! and I dashed out at the same time as I dered it As Altria fought for us its now my turn to fight for Altria To return with everyoneC Chapter 29 – Fierce Fight and Growth? <h4>Chapter 29 C Fierce Fight and Growth?</h4> [Haaaaaaaa!] [Nuuuuu!] The dragon and I charge at the same moment and I swing [The ck Sword of Hatred] and [The White Sword of Love/Affection] at full force. However, the dragon repels those attack with its fingernail, diverting them. What a hard nail. [Humans! You are always such an annoying race!] The dragon seemed really hateful, it swings its huge tail to mow me down. This dragon Is very strong? I began to cry when I asked myself, is my offensive power beyond one million? Its to defend our peace.. Though its natural now, I havent understood the dragons name and level. As the dragon swept with its tail, I moved to create some distance, while moving I used the skill [Advance Appraisal]. [ck Dragon God Level: 5000] [The level is too high!] Thats two or more times Zeanosu, isnt it! In the presence of the dragon- While I was surprised with the level and the name of ck Dragon, it moved its aim and lowered its sharp fingernails. [Take this!] [Uo!? So dangerous!] [Ku Dont avoid it!] [The attack will miss!] [Thats the point!?] What is with it being necessary to purposely receive the other partys attack. I evaded the ck Dragon God attack in a sh. In each aftermath of the ck Dragon Gods attacks, there is a small gap . [Nuu! Then What about this!?] When the ck Dragon God shouts that, there is a bright red and sharp glint from its eyes, aiming at me. Though I dont understand what he will do, at the next moment, I understand it. [Ku! My, my body!?] I stared toward the ck Dragon God, its giving off a terrifying pressure C my body cant move at all. There is no obstruction, but why is it my body cannot move? Why? While my body cant be moved without a reason, the ck Dragon God didnt miss his chance and attacked me. The tail approaching while tearing through the air, I let down my guard a bit. If I said goodbye to my status as a human, itll be safe when I receive the attack from the ck Dragon God right? But Furthermore, I have the skill [Absorption] too. This tail attack damage was most likely gonna be absorbed But, such carelessness brought me into crisis. Meki meki meki The tail was thrown into my immoveable body. When I received the attack to my side I got blown to the wall. [Gaha! Goho!] Arge amount of blood was vomited from my mouth. Wh, what happened? Although without me saying it, my defense and offensive power should exceed one million. My level is so much higher than Zeanosus. The offensive power of the ck Dragon God didnt seem to exceed one million at all. Moreover, when I receive damage, the skill [Absorption] should be activated. But, I still received thisrge amount of damage. In other words, the attack from ck Dragon God was not absorbable. To think I got blown away, its been awhile since Ive been blown away in Sarias Forest. [Seiichi!?] Saria C the person in question who blew me away, is screaming. I wipe the blood streaming from my mouth with my hand. I take out the supetive recovery potion from my bag at once, and drink it up.. Then, the wound on my body recovers instantaneously. [Fun. Like, I didnt expect to be blown away C such expression] Bullseye. While I am seen through, the ck Dragon God continues. [Even after receiving the strike from my energy, youre still young after all The result from your overconfidence in power C youve experienced it just now] Though its frustrating, I cant answer him back. After all, I have always unconsciously relying on my own OP strength. As I removed my status as a human, I am relieved and grieved at the same time. First, I never lost But, I was blown away by the ck Dragon God just now. Why did I receive the damage? Was it because the skill [Absorption] is not effective? Im thinking of various questions. But, I understand one thing, the method to give me damage, its to surpass the monster status. Thats it, but I still dont understand. Even if I dont understand I cant do anything except keep fighting. Everyone is waiting for me. I am not rxing my guard anymore. If you get damage because you received a hit, its best to avoid the attack no matter what. When the ck Dragon God see my face change, it was squinting. [ The crucial moment starts from now] When I muttered small voice, the ck Dragon God open hisrge mouth, facing towards me. [Thats good. Then, receive my strongest magic. Go vanish!] After that, the surrounding of the ck Dragon God was surrounded with the me, opening hisrge mouth and looking at me. From the inside of the mouth, I can see the mes converge little by little.. In this state, pointing at me, it speaks with its mouth with dexterity. [My strongest magic [Hell Inferno]! This magic has the effect to nullify the magic, swallowing it.In the hell fire, you bastard, youre gonna be burned away!] In other words, when the ck Dragon God finishes his magic, at the same time Ill burn away in an instant. I spread my robe, to think my skill [Absorption] is unable to cancel this me. This magic cannot be absorbed. And also, being unable to negate the magic, the dark magic [Magic Hall] doesnt make sense. What should I do! In front of the flustered me, the me is gathering fast. If its by direct attack, lets not do it C the surrounding me is in the way; its not possible to approach him. The water magic too, I dont know if its capable to extinguish such a big fireball. The power and the effect itself, I still dont know. If I tried to use skill [Zanashi/Beheading leg], itll be thwarted and erased by the me. At this rate For better or worse, I was thinking of using a huge amount of water magic with a lot of consumption. [Seiichi!] In the back, Saria who looked after Altria, is shouting something to me. [Use the magic than you used when fighting me!] Saria Magic when we were fighting? Incidentally, when I met Saria for the first time C I recalled our fight. And then, I recalled the magic at that time. Nope, I dont want to remember it, but I have to remember it. Thats the magic that I used for the first time. In addition, Id say, the magic failed. Mou, I dont want the error to be repeated. Although I was a little bit traumatized, I still need to use this magic. Im different than the previous me. I shut my eyes and raise my right arm quietly towards the heaven. To my appearance, the ck Dragon God shows a questioning face. I exhale deeply. Im nervous in case the magic fails [Its useless now. My magic already cant be stopped!] The mass of the me is already the same size as the ck Dragon God. However, It doesnt matter. Because I have decided, I must do it. And then, when I opened my eyes, I shout a spell/magic word. [[Fall Disaster]!] This is the magic that I used for the first time against Saria. At the same time, its the magic from the bitter memory that I tried to forget. But, this time, I must use it. This time, the trigger is on the ce- [Fufufufu Hahahaha! What do you think youre do There is nothing happening? Its regrettable, human! You can clench down your own powerlessness and decayC Dododododododo! The sound of disaster ising. [Mu? Na!? Wh, whats happening!?. Water? Does the water fall down!?] The sound heard from above, the ck Dragon God who noticed the sound of the disaster, was surprised and opened its eyes wide while looking up. [Cho! It will fall down in here!? It will hit! Uuuuu. Itll hit my magic!] The shout of the ck Dragon God is helpless. The water of disaster is mercilessly dropped from above. [Gaaaaaaa! My magic My magic Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Gababababababa!] Im also in the same condition. I see the appearance of the ck Dragon God, Im looking from far away. The gigantic mass of me from the ck Dragon God, because the volume of water is overwhelming, is able to extinguish the fire without any difficulty. The intense spray, it scatters on me. This, we will likely be drowned if its like this. I be uneasy at once, I use [Magic Hall] at the feet of the ck Dragon God. All of the magic was absorbed by me. There is no worry if the magic is gonna fill the room. Right, when I fought Seria, I jumped up greatly. This one also, the improvement of absorption is probably because the level-up status enhancing my magic attack. [I, the breath! Deki. Abababababa!] I know that feeling well. I nced a pity to the ck Dragon God. Moreover, the ck Dragon God received the volume of water (TN: the mass of water torrent looks more cool). It doesntpared with me at that time.. [S,stop it! This water stoooooooooooooop! Gobobobobo!] The ck Dragon God was swallowed by the water in an instant. Apparently, the ck Dragon God is misunderstanding one thing. - I, dont know the method to stop this magic. When I say it in my mind,I in turn give a refreshing smile to the ck Dragon God. [Oi, What kind of smile is that!? Please! I beg you to stopppppppppppp!] The shout of the ck Dragon God is in vain. It received the vigorous water attack from me, around five minutester. The ck Dragon God who was able to separate from the water, is gasping. I was med about the water for a long time Once again, water is scary. No matter what. [You Human! I wont forgive you even if you ask for forgiveness!] Thats a really amazing rage The reason is clear. [Ill tear you apart!] When the ck Dragon God says it, it fiercely attacks me. [[Spherical w]!] From the fingernails in the hand, there is three ws flying at me. .Its simr to my skill [Goutsume]. When I am thinking about it, my [Shingan/Minds Eyes] is activated. However, when I avoided the sh attack from the ck Dragon God, it began to pursue me. [My skill [Spherical w] is gonna keep chasing until the target is torn apart!] [Hard nail] is strong The offensive power is also high. Even though I worked hard to shake it off, I think the shing power is not dropping when its approaching me. Maybe this is really effective; its a very troublesome skill. It cant be helped, I stop to avoid it and began to attack it. In this case, I obtained it from Zeanosu, I used [The self-defense Style of Zefudo]. [[Skill Break!]] As the name suggested, this technique destroy another skill. However, this technique seems to be unable to demonstrate its effect except against skills. I heard if its aimed at person, it wont cause any damage. I wonder what the principle of this skill is? While I am wondering about it, all of the shing attack that approached me, was cut in pieces in the ck and white sword. And then, I continue to invoke skill [Instant]; I move approaching at a dash. Again, I cant control the power, I pulled out the power of [Instant] a little. But, because the speed was far exceeding the recognition speed of the other party, I who has suddenly appeared in front of its eyes, the ck Dragon God opens its eyes widely, surprised. [[Storm sh]! ] While watching the reaction from the ck Dragon God, I twist my body and do a rotation sh attack with my ck and white sword. [I am I am determined to never lose again against a human! Never lose!] When the ck Dragon God sees my attack, its struggling to repulse it. The ck Dragon Gods word, I felt something like deep obsession, even though I dont understand it. Afterwards, the ck Dragon God spits the fire that cannot be absorbed, followed by the attack one by one from its tail and the fingernail. I am able to avoid those attack and I seed innding counter attack. The body of the ck Dragon God was covered in blood. The ck Dragon God seems as though its gonna fall at any moment, but its eyes are not dead yet. The fire breath that he was breathing became rough, slowly changing into dark smoke. Toward the sharp glinted eyes, the ck Dragon Gods ambition is scattered. From its appearance, I imagined it, the feeling of personality of a Dragon. [I am. I am not done yeeeeeeet!] The ck Dragon God was enraged and a huge fireball is shot from its mouth. That speed, its far different from all of the earlier attacks. Even with the skill Minds Eye, I who took pride in my speed , is feeling threatened. When the huge fireballe closer, I invoke my skill [Instant], as I am on this momentum, I invoked the mysterious [Gale] that defeated Zeanosu. My ck and white sword were approaching the ck Dragon God at abnormal speed. [Gaaaaaaaaaaaa!!] That moment, it roared, I who moved in the speed that cannot be recognized, is being stared with sharp eyes by the ck Dragon God. Then, the ck Dragon God begins to attack; I already released mysterious [Gale] so I cant move at all. [Ku! Again!] [Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa] The entire area intensely vibrated. The ck Dragon God which raised a war cry, with its sharp w came to tear my body. If this attack hits me, my defense power for some reason wont function C I might die too soon. That is, I absolutely refused. I forcibly moved my body and Imand my body with all my strength. If I dont move from here, I will die. Like that, its really more simple than I imagined. The survival instinct awakes my body in an instant. I begin to move my body. Toward the impending fear of death, my body has evolved again. Nope, it might be not only my body. My mentality too, this fight against the ck Dragon God has made me grow. I still have a long way to grow-up. I am satisfied with the current situation, no matter what I will still remain a monster. Someday, to get past this monster, I want to reach a point which I can control it well. A strong desire exploded inside me. My body waspletely freed from the bind. Following that, I heard a voice inside my head. <<You have mastered Overpower Resistance>> I, whos moving fast, am not capable to think of the meaning of those words. When the ck Dragon God sees my appearance, it doesnt stop attacking. I counter attack. [Ooooooooo! [w of The Dragon God]! ] A shining huge fingernail approaches me. It seems that w is not able to be destroyed by Zeanosus technique [Skill Break]. When I was thinking about it, the w approached, its powerful It was beautiful. However, I am facing it, wielding my sword single-mindedly. Its approaching, this gigantic sh attack. I didnt see anything. I heard nothing. I said nothing. Nothing in my mind. However, I wield the sword in daze. Obtained from the sect/school from Zeanosu, I dont have any idea on how to learn skills and Hidden Skills. That moment, I heard a familiar voice in my head. [Hidden Skill was acquired. Hidden Skill <Hurting Sword de> was acquired.] At the same time I heard that voice, my sword collided with the ck Dragon God - I cut the sh in instant and I am reaching the ck Dragon God. And then, without giving a chance for the ck Dragon God to counterattack, I kept shing with my ck and white sword. [Gaaaaaaaa!] The ck Dragon God, as its the same effect when defeating the body of a monster, falls into the ground. [I am defeated again.! Again, I cannot win against humans.!] From the eyes of the ck Dragon God that fallen down, there is a stream of tears. I just want, tough together again with that person.] Shed tears, the ck Dragon God said it in regret. [Uoooooooooooooooo!] This the end, when the ck Dragon God raised a sorrowful roar, it disappearedpletely. The only one left, is an item drop/loot. More than that, in my mind, the word of the ck Dragon God strongly attached. [. In the end, I wonder why the ck Dragon God hates humans so much] Like usual, the air in the surrounding has be quiet. <<<Level-up. Level-up. Level-up. Level-up>> I heard the voice reporting my level is increased, its sounding several times. So far my level up was only one by one but the level-up is increased in sh. Was the ck Dragon God so strong? But, I dont think Im feeling good atm. Saria is running, to me. [Seiichi! Are you okay?] [E? Y,yeah. I dont have any injury] Though I answered her, Saria didnt change her worried looks. [But Seiichi, you look sad somehow?] I am, showing a sad expression? Though I dont understand well, I shake my head. And then, we rushed to the side of the fainted Altria. [ Again, she seems to have fainted] [Yes, maybe, I believe she will wake-up soon] I am relieved to hear Sarias word. Anyway, were safe now, its possible to return. So, those hentai in the guild Eh? The hentai in the guild seems to also got a big trouble in the home, moreover I have overlooked some unexpected things When I think about it, I notice something. After I notice it, I want to escape the reality in full force. [.. How can we escape?] On my word, Sarria showing nk expression. And, were looking at each other. [[Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?]] The way back to homeeeeee! To begin with, what is this ce!? I Just realized it now! [This is bad! We must think of the way back home! Oh boy, how can we be blown off so suddenly!?] [W-what should we do, Seiichi!] [Dont panic! At such a time Such a time!?] Im such a fool to be blown to this ce and unable to get back home. During this sudden situation, I went in hurry for Saria too. The serious atmosphere is ruined! Because Altria is still unconscious, its impossible to discuss what to do next. I realize that there is no use rushing, I exhale deeply and my mind settles down at once. [Fuu Lets calm down. First, lets confirm if its possible to escape from thisbyrinth with our items in possession] [Yes! I didnt bring anything!] Yes of course! Then please look after Altria for awhile!] [Roger!] Because Saria doesnt have item box, the items was not carried over. Saria went to return to the side of Altria. For the time being, when I checked my item box, there is no items thats capable of letting us escape from this cave. [Oh yeah! From the drop items of the ck Dragon God, there might be something useful] In the worst case, I will destroy thisbyrinth, even though its closed space which could destroy the surrounding when carelessly destroyed, if we are caught and damaged, itll be embarrassing for sure. When we were in a rush to Altria, it was an emergency. Sorry I was joking, I didnt think carefully during that time. With the excuse described well in my mind, I approached the drop item from the ck Dragon God. First of all, because it dropped the scales and fangs, I collected them all. [Scale of the ck Dragon God]. A solid scale which covers the gigantic figure of the ck Dragon God. It will nullify the damage from normal weapon. It is an excellent heatproof. An overwhelming thermal power is necessary to process it. Its weak against cold. [The ck Dragon Gods Wrath]. Its rare, among the thousand scales of the ck Dragon God. Its harder than the scale, but has the same sticity. It has resistance against magic. The power of the received magic attack is reduced. Other effects are the same as the scale. [Fingernail of the ck Dragon God]. The strong fingernail of the ck Dragon God. Its very sharp, even a thick iron te can be easily torn-up. Its very hard. The same as orichalcum, it can only be processed with special metals. [Fang of the ck Dragon God]. A brutal fang equipped/owned by the ck Dragon God. When its pierced, it will not miss anything. [The bone of the ck Dragon God]. Its very hard, thick bone. Depending on how its processed it boasts the same strength as orichalcum C the performance is able to surpass the legendary weapon ss. [Gem of the ck Dragon God]. A gem which existed inside the body of the ck Dragon God. It stored an overwhelming magic power. If equipped into a weapon, it can destroy anything easily with normal attack, even against the ethereal body of Demons. If you eat it, the magic will spread to the whole body and your physical strength will increase. Moreover, the power of all magics will increase. [As expected from a God!] The effect is great! Even though there is no weapon, but the drop materials are so awesome. This, gem of the ck Dragon God! Its possible to eat it? This is a gem, you know!? I am throwing the ck scale and fangs that scattered around into the item box. I picked-up the beautiful ck gem. [This Is edible? Seriously?] Ee I want to process it as weapon, but my curiosity was piqued. [This is a challenge] In the end, I submit to my curiosity. I throw the gem into my mouth. When I put it inside my mouth Im surprised, its taste is c. Its amazing. While Im thinking of such things, the gem, before I know it, it has melted like a candy in my mouth. [Iya~, this is delicious.] However, I expect my physical power to be strengthened. I felt nothing happen. Ma, I will understand it sooner orter. When I said it optimistically, I moved the items. [The following item There is no status written] It gave me a big damage. It most likely takes pride in the stats. When I made a selfish guess, everything gets confirmed. [Magic: 100000] [Offensive power: 200000] [Defense power: 200000] [Agility power: 10000] [Magic attack: 200000] [Magic defense: 200000] [Luck: 3] [Charm: 100000] [Again!] So, I was defeated by charm! O-oh dear? The other party is a dragon, its certainly a cool creature.! Moreover, it has luck! Its not different from Zeanosus story!? The other status exceeded more than 100000. When I retort it so much, I notice something. [ However, how was offensive power of 200,000 able to exceed my defensive power and give me damage?] When I thought about it, it might be impossible. In this case, there is a method to damage me, it might not be status, but a skill. When I checked the sphere status in my body, I shifted to check the skill confirmation. [Skill card < > Skill [Pration] was learned. [Skill card <<Overpowering>> Skill [Overpowering] was learned. [Skill card <<w Supremacy>> Skill [w Supremacy] was learned. [Skill card <<Dragon God Nails>> Skill [Dragon God Nails] was learned. [Magic card <<Extreme Fire Attribute>> Able to use magic from fire attribute. [Magic card < > Able to use Ancient magic attribute [Wait a moment! There are various things followed-up in this atmosphere!?] All of these things seems strong, I falter. These skill cards, everything is absorbed inside my body. When I finished acquiring all the skills, I check to confirm it C the status disyed at once. <<Hiiragi Seiichi>> Race: Man (Human) Sex: Male (Male) Job/ss: Mysterious (Magic Swordman) Age: 17 (17) Level: 15 (15) Offensive power:Fixed Defense power:Fixed Magic attack:Fixed Magic defense:Fixed Charm:Disyed as a foolish personFixed <<Equipment>> Fine quality Shirt. Fine quality trousers. Fine quality underclothes. Fine quality briefs. Chain of clever monkey. Dagger of the water spirits. Bracelets of night. Choker of ck King Stone. Ne of the love without ends. Sword of swirling hatred. Sword of overflowing affection. <<Character Skills>> Instant Memory. Perfect Memory. Instant learning. Instant recovery. Complete dismantling. Minds eye., Evolution/evolve, Skill/Art Steal, Arrangement. <<Skill> [Attack] Kiashi(Leg Chop). Shokiba(Twin Fang Attack). Tsuoyshitsume(Metal w). Strong nail. Supreme Nail. Dragon Gods nail. [Resistance] Paralysis resistance. Sleep resistance. Confusion resistance. Charm resistance. Petrification resistance. Inhibition resistance. Poison resistance. Fatigue resistance. Overpowering resistance. [Movement] Setsuna. [Special] Advanced appraisal. Superpounding. Tool making: Super first rate. Search. Disguise. Assimtion. irvoyance. Absorption. Compression. All-speech understanding. Transmission. Coercion. <<Magic>> Life magic, Water magic, Dark magic, Earth magic, Space magic, Fire magic, Unique/Ancient magic: Purgatory. <<Secret/Hidden skill>> Gale, sh, Cloud, Profusely Flower Sword, Hurting de Sword. <<Military Arts>> Self-defense of Zefodo style: Founder. <<Title>> Stink yer, A man who has gori as bride, The top of everything, Doesnt know the self-respect, Male King, Dragon Samurai, God Killer. <<Money>> 2500304060 G [It be too much!] The status changed too much in a dramatic way! Takumi is surprised! (TN: Takumi is person name or not? Im not sure) The ss/job changed from monster into mysterious! What, what is a Mystery? Am I mysterious!? The charm is more cruel!? Besides,paring the treatment, its too hard to handle. Moreover, the new skills was added to the column of the Unique/Ancient magic before I know it. I am bit hesitant, but I want to confirm this unique skill. [Evolution] . After reaching certain level in the race of <Human>, this skill will be released. Every time the user is in battle, the user body will adjusting/adapting the battle. Always activated. [Skill/Art Steal] .. After reaching a certain level in the race <Human>, this skill will be released. This skill able to acquired the skill that be used by the other party as their own. However, if the other party is a monster, the skill that can be acquired is limited to those that can be used as a human. Always activated. [Arrangement]. After reaching a certain level in the race <Human>, this skill can be released. Learning skills from Skill/Art Steal, it can be done by the most extreme form that suits themselves. Always activated. (TN: Maybe this is kinda like support skill for Theft Work so he can steal his opponent skill in any battlefields](Yami:Ive change all Theft Work to [Skill/Art Steal] cause it seems more appropriate) [Humans are scary!] These skills are so cheating! Moreover, Evolution!? I havent ate Seeds of Evolution any longer but I can still evolve!? (TN: I dont know about this evolution things so i made a wild guess](Yami:From my guess,his body or something can adapt or adjust itself to fit the battle or enemy) How should I say it, that Ipleted the condition to liberate the skills, from now on, what kind of skill might be released? What is a Human? To be a cheating existence like this? I have harbored distrust on my race. Next, Im gonna move on to confirm the ordinary skills. [Allnguageprehensions]. The skill for human race to understand all thenguages. The monsternguage might be understood, its not absolute. Always activated. [Pration].. The skill that gives a direct attack, disregarding the opponents defense power. Because of the effect of this skill, it is impossible to prevent this skill. Its not effective against spiritual body.. [Overpowering].. This skill can be used against low-leveled enemy, it can temporarily seal their movement. In order to give pressure to the other partys spirit/mental to stop the enemy movement, its ineffective against the obstruction resistance. However, the effect is not triggered if the other party level is higher than the user.. [Overpowering Resistance].. Nullify Overpowering. [w Supremacy].. The skill that fires three shing attack. Its possible to fire it from weapons. It will keep chasing down until in contact with the other party. The more the other party avoids it, the more the power will rise. [God Dragon Nails] The skill that is able to fire a terrifying shing power. It has Light/Holy element. Its effective against the Undead monsters. However, it can only go forward in straight line. I was vomiting blood for the remaining skills. The number of the cheating skills.! Its no different than a God! Nope, the treasure boxs skill [Allnguageprehension] is mixed with it. Though this skill has a width to be extended. When arranged with the mind-blowing skills, I became greatly hazy.. Thus, in these skills, the most practical and high skills. More of it, being able to give me the damage, its the skill [Pration]? The obstruction resistance, though the body cant be moved, probably because the overpowering. However even if I learned, but my level is low, its not very useful, although I can use it. All of them are very strong. Although to handle them is difficult, but I believe I can try to master them somehow. [Next is magic, eh?] In the case of this, I checked the column of magic. [Earth Magic: Limit/Max]. The Earth element can be studied thoroughly. Is also able to handle all of the Earth magics. [Space Magic: Limit/Max]. The Space element can be studied thoroughly. Is also able to handle all of the Space magics. [Fire Magic: Limit/Max]. The Fire element can be studied thoroughly. Is also able to handle all of the Fire magics. [Unique Magic: Purgatory]. The magic from Fire element, the forced magic granted. When the fire magic was shed with the other fire magic attack. The fire attribute/element magic moved by the forced magic bestowal/granted of the Purgatory element. Other party fire magic is swallowed. Skill extinction is impossible. Is it possible to nullify it using an overwhelming amount of water? Its possible to nullify it by the intention/will of person who triggered it.. [Hahaha, its full of cheats] Its not good, I have no confidence to master all of them. Itll take too much time. However, not being able to absorb the me of ck Dragon God, its because of the effect of Purgatory. This property is really awesome. Aside that, The shrewd Sandman magic.Akurufu, level exceeding 300., I learned his magics thoroughly somehow. There is space magic to learn storage box by myself. [Space magic.? Huh!?] The impact shocked my body. Yes this is. Yes this is! [Is this not a space magic!] I input in my head, to remember of the name of the space magic. [I got it!] And then, the name is, [Teleport] and [Transfer Magic], the name of magic certainly really exists. [Seria! We will be able to return!] [Really!? Yay!] I wish to express my gratitude to Altria-san who is near Saria, because of the storage box. Treasure box Your effort wont be useless..! Our crisis, this amazing fellow gonna save us! I gave my salute to the treasure box which scattered silently. I killed it. [I confirmed the status to ease my mind] I mutter so, the column of Hidden Skill is confirmed on it this time. [Profusely Flower Sword. Release an innumerable sh. The hidden move to cut the other party in pieces. The skill and magic can be cut too. [Hurting de Sword] Itsbined with the sword. The Hidden move will improve the users concentration to the utmost limit. After the hidden skill used, the skill power and the speed of the movement of the sword will double. [Oo, Hidden move] Do you feel admired in this situation? Because I obtained the secrets by myself. Especially, there is no viewpoint either. It moved to thest column of thest title. [Dragon Samurai]. The title given to person who defeated the highest rank of dragon alone. The battle against dragon, it will correct the existing status to maximum. [God Killer].. The title given by God to the person who killed it. When battle against God, it will correct the existing status to maximum. [Atst, finally.] I looked with cruel eyes. Nope, right now, the God who sent us to this world said, the God exists. Well, if you watch it from the Gods side, the ck Dragon God might not be a God. Anyway, I have gone and be God Killer. Uwaaah-! I am clueless! By bing a God Killer, Doesnt it mean I will incur Divine punishment? When I consider it, I felt so scared. No, I give up. [Now then The confirmation for the skills has ended, the return method is found. Eh] When I said so, I delimited my word. A treasure chest falls to ground and took the attention of everyone.. [The content of the treasure box, though the cheat equipment might be in it, its bit anxious because of the past of the ck Dragon God. The extreme attachment toward a Human. Somehow, it might have been in the past. The fierce battle is concluded. I who took down the ck Dragon God, I want to know about it. When I noticed, I was directing myself to the direction of the books. And then, After this, I am, made to think about various things. Chapter 30 – Human Being <h4>Chapter 30 C Human Being</h4> In my hand was the ck Dragon Gods story. Its title wasThe Biograph of the ck Dragon God and under that was Non-fiction . I understand they are non-fiction already. Stop trying to make a fool of me! Wait a minute The Biograph of the ck Dragon God BIOGRAPHY!? The title caused me to yell in astonishment. Its a Biography, not a story? Thats strange all the titles have been story up until now! If it was me writing them I would want a little more continuity. Well a Biography is about a persons whole life so there is no mistake in the naming With a little dissatisfaction I opened the book and began reading. Once upon a time, in a certain human vige, a ck dragon was worshipped as a god. Faith was given to that guy? Well of course faith is ced in a God Whenever the vigers were in trouble the Dragon God would selflessly protect them. Thus, the vigers worshipped and revered him from the bottom of their hearts. I cant imagine it at all Someone that hated Humans to that extent actually protecting them However, as time passed the vigers faith in the Dragon God faded and they even forgot to give thanks to the being that protected them from the various disasters and demons. The Dragon God eventually discovered a plot of the Humans to subjugate him and use him as materials for weapons. Enraged by this the Dragon God began no longer desiring their worshipping, nor their faith, nor even their thanks. And it was so. The humans whom he had been protecting betrayed him, and attacked him. For there is only one God whom bears the name ck Dragon God and he is proud of his tremendousbat abilities. To subjugate the Dragon God the vigers sought out a group called the Dragon yers whom were said to possess a skill called <>. Once the battle started the Dragon Gods movements were easily sealed and they then inflicted a massive amount of damage upon the Dragon God. Dragon yers huh I cant imagine the ck Dragon God being beat so easily. With his life in danger the Dragon God broke free and fled from the group of dragon yers but he knew before long he would sumb to exhaustion or blood loss, and sooner orter he would be caught. Eventually his body gave out and while sumbing to the ck curtains of death, a man by chance passed by and lent the ck Dragon God his hand. That man wouldter be referred to as Maou. Kuh!? Out of nowhere an unintentionally strange voice leaked out. Maou!? Maou made an appearance here? While healing the Dragon Gods wounds Maou proposed that they travel together as a group. In the beginning the ck Dragon God had been cautious of Maou due to his resemnce to the humans but somewhere in their long journey together the Dragon God had be attached to him and deeply wished for more of his attention. I see the ck Dragon God was saved by Maou. During their travels they would save other demon-kin that were oppressed, he would even help humans. Maou would not neglect troubled people and it was because of that it made the Dragon Gods yearning for his attention grow. H-huh? My image of Maou is a bit different though Time passed and upon noticing the enormous amount of followers Maou decided to found a country. The Dragon God was a good friend of Maous and thus lived in rtive harmony and peace. The country was overflowing with happiness. However, another race had be aware of Maous country and was unhappy-. It was the humans. They eventually got into the Demon Nation ravaging thend, enving its residents because they were jealous of the nation that was built as like theirs and that there was peace. Once someone bes a ve their existence was destroyed and they could nevere back. The humans began to ruin the beautiful country all for their own desire, their sense of superiority and their greed. To destroy the Demon Nation the humans would have to face the many strong demons and the Dragon God overwhelming offensive power and they could not afford to mess around. Around that time, they were able to devise a ritual to summon a Hero. This is where the Hero enters I just cant believe the origin of the hero summoning was started for such a deplorable reason A hero summoning ritual is ssified into two categories. The first way that was used is to summon a Hero from a strange world. This is to ensure the Hero has an aptitude towards fighting and the power to use it effectively. This time it was a brave man who was given the Heros power and was thus born. The Hero advanced upon Maous country and ughtered many demons. Even the ck Dragon God and Maou himself stood before the Heros attack, but the ck Dragon God was powerless before the heros power. And Maou was without any help was before him now. When Maou was defeated in front of the ck Dragon Gods eyes. As if to deny the world, the ck Dragon God rampaged wildly destroying everythingpletely. As a result, the ck Dragon God could not defeat the Hero, and was sealed in thebyrinth. The ck Dragon God didnt want to lose twice and any more important things. The ck Dragon God continued to think about things in thebyrinth, continuing to store power. He wished to spend every day peacefully with Maou. UWAAAAAAAAA! Im so sorry! I didnt think about the ck Dragon Gods circumstances at all! I couldnt forgive him for harming Altria but after reading this I cant help but wonder how much of that fight was caused by my short temper! Also that time with the walking treasure box if only we could have talked it out Anyways, if this is story true, the human race is garbag-ummm I mean there is no salvation for them. Well Im basically a human. Im a creature based on desires. I have desires like them well not like the perverts at the guild. Its not like you should deny your beliefs but you should abandon your desires in a sense. Noble desires are a great thing and thanks to the Dragon Gods story I wont suffer the same fate as the Demon Nation and the Hero. Even so I only empathize with the Heros side because I am human. From the time I was a child my parents always told me to look at things from the another persons perspective. If you can do that then you will not be able to hold onto any prejudices and your awkwardness when around them will lessen. This will cause the other party to be more rxed as well. If everyone was like that there would be no crime, only room for mutualpromise again I thinkmunication is extremely important. I earnestly felt, that I knew the importance ofmunication. Once I closed the book it turned into a ball of light and entered my body. The ck Dragon Gods experiences were the most Ive gotten so far. The experiences with the humans and all hisbat experience thanks to that I have understood many new ways to fight. I then turned to the treasure chest. Now then other than gold whats in here? Overwhelmed with pure curiosity I opened the box. There was a bag of money and what seemed to be a hooded coat. First I grabbed the bag of cash, there was a staggering amount of white gold in there What I mean is there was enough to cause an intion It wouldnt be strange to get slightly dizzy from the amount there was, I thought as I slipped it into my item box. Lastly I took out the coat to look it over. The coat was actually a long pure ck coat with a hood that had some white fur on it. On the back was golden embroidery that gave off a strangely wonderful feeling. It had an unreal chunnibyou feeling to it But I needed something to hide my hair in town thanks to the robe that the sheep had given me being burned to a crisp. The long coat had a little chunnibyou feel to it but it wasnt uncool. While thinking that I analyzed the long coat. Long Coat of the ck Champion Fantasy ss equipment. The symbol of power bestowed from the ck Dragon God Heat Resistant Cold Resistant The wearer will always be at afortable temperature Stab Resistant Impact Resistant The average weapon will not so much as leave a scratch Enhancement to all magic power Dirt resistant Experience acquisition usually drops significantly I dont understand it all but it seems pretty amazing. Whats thatst sentence? Does that mean with this equipped it will be extremely hard to raise my level? Well Im not really worried about my level because of the performance of the coat but Anyways Ill wear it for now even if my level is unlikely to raise it still protects me from the elements and the rise in my defense and magic powers are nothing to scoff at. Before I go raising my level and bing stronger I should work on controlling what I already have. I immediately try to put it on and surprisingly it fitted well. Recently I have found a lot of amazing things, is this because of my luck? While thinking those things I finished putting away all the loot and went over to Saria who has been looking after Altria this whole time. Ah, Seiichi! Youre already finished? Well for once there wasnt that much Oh thats right Sheep-san didnt show up this time huh. Wha? Saria reminded me of what happenedst time we cleared a dungeon. Yeah wouldnt be strange if the sheep appeared this time too but he said he only shows up if you clear the true meaning of abyrinth. In that case is the condition for truly clearing this one for the Dragon God to live in peace with Maou? How much more difficult than that can it get? If I were to aplish that I would need to pull on my cheeks to make sure Im still awake. Pop! Suddenly there was a small explosion in a space where there was nothing. What! Now? I immediately raised my guard but seeing Saria leisurely look on made me feel like an idiot. While I was staring at the space the explosion took ce in a small piece of paper fell. Wh-what? I warily picked it up and noticed there was some writing on it. Seiichi, whats on it? I dont know but it has some writing on it. However, I wonder why I feel like something simr has happened before I read the paper out loud Hello, its Sheep-san. Haa (sigh), just as I thought! I kind of had the same feeling when I received the Full Face Helmet! My face contorted unintentionally as Saria smiled. Eh!? Is that a letter from Sheep-san!? Eh? W-well in this ce Read it! Read it! Ŀ򥭥饭xʤ顢ꥢԤäƤΤǡ٤ӿڤ˳iळȤˤ Ȥꤢ󥸥̤ơǤȤޤ{gƤä褦ǺΤǤ 뤻! With Sarias eyes brightly shining I began to read it aloud again. For now, congrattions for traversing the dungeons. It seems nothing can stop a favoured human! Shut up! I think you already know this but I am unable to meet with you this time since you did not clear the true meaning of this dungeon. Aww, please dont make such a sad face. I know you wanted to see me no matter what but What should I do? Im being tempted to beat a sheep. Ugh Your dangerous way of thinking hasnt changed at all but please be at ease. I wee your tsun tsun attitude Seiichi-sama because I can properly understand your heart. Now its embarrassment right? SHUUUUT UUUUP!!! More importantly, I was wondering how he could read my feelings without even meeting!? Because I am a sheep. That cant be the reason! Well, anyways, what I wanted to say is its been a blessing that you cleared two dungeons. Good luck on clearing more from now on. I look forward to seeing how Seiichi-sama returns to anything thats living, let alone humans. Well then, Sarria-ojousama I bid you good day. From everyones favorite idol sheep. From beginning to end it was that sheeps pace Sheep-san take care of yourself! Un, I think hes staying healthy but, just once, Id like him to die. If you think such a thing There was more at the bottom of the paper. PS: I will be taking a vacation for a while due to your clearing abilities. Please exercise caution when truly clearing dungeons for a while. Do your joooooob! For some reason the image of a sheep wearing a Hawaiian shirt while surfing popped into my head. We hope your vacation is enjoyable Sheep-san. No! No! No! Saria that sheep is saying because of us lessening his work load hes going off to y and ignore his work. That shouldnt happen! That was a terrible tsukko I thought while adjusting my breathing. Haa Whatever. The sheep wont show up next time then. Thats too bad huh. Nevere back. Ah wait, then I wont be able to beat Alright, I stored all the things that needed storing All thats left now is to go home! Lets go! Un! Lets hurry home! While listening to Sarias reply I began to prepare space magic. Saria, hold on to me so that you move with the space magic. Ok! While listening to Sarrias overly enthusiastic reply she grabbed my robe. Ok Now then, thats Altria-sans Ok. Now for Altria (Sarria) Its the first time Ive used this magic so Im not sure exactly what effect itll have so I wanted both of them touching me directly just like when we came here to begin with. It wasnt my intention to have these women hang all over me, maybe, but I figured since it worked when we came here it should work when the same going back. It would be surprising if I suddenly appeared in the middle of a street with a woman riding on me piggy back and me carrying another that is passed out. To avoid that kind of embarrassment I should transfer us somewhere void of judgmental eyes. So I decided to transfer somewhere a little away from the Imperial City and will be forced to suffer carrying Altria-san back to the city in this kind of embrace. Of course it was a princess carry No way, I didnt think the day would evere when I have to perform a piggyback and a princess carry in the same day. Saria was happily riding piggy back. This is something I never thought possible, normally this bes a hug with various things touching. Its mainly a problem for my mental health Well then, lets go! Un! I didnt do anything special. Just like that I activated the space magic Transition and teleported to somewhere close to the Imperial City. Na,aa I unintentionally shut my eyes when I activated the transfer magic, once I opened them I leaked a confused voice. Are we here? I heard Sarias voice behind me and in my hands I held Altria. And the ce we transferred to was the same ce we had transferred from, in front of Terveil the Imperial citys wall. We made it home safely I involuntarily muttered. While it seems I used the transfer magic well, honestly I was scared and shut my eyes. Thats why I dont know exactly what transporting looked like. Its rather unfortunate. Well then truthfully our original mission was to subjugate slimes, which we haventpleted, Altria has fainted, maybe we should just obediently go home. Youre right. Even if we did that Somehow I get the feeling it could take a long time. Eh? What would? Yeah We were in thebyrinth for such a long time I feels like I havent been to the guild in forever. Yeah, you said it Thats true a single day hasnt passed but it sure feels like it took longer than that. Maybe it was the dark atmosphere in the Labyrinth? Well whatever. Lets go. Yeah. Thus, we began walking toward Terveil. Along the way, so that we did not get transferred again, we moved carefully. Eventually, Saria and I began talking a little while we walked. n. n? Oh, Altria-san! Thank goodness. You woke up! Altria whom was unconscious in my arms, woke up. Altria-san didnt seem to understand the situation as she was floating a hazy expression. Where are we? At the Imperial City Terveil. We came back safely. While smiling under my hood , Altria-san murmured I see, after a while, I saw a wonderful sight. Tte ha!? You said were back!? Yeah. See, please look at what is in front of your eyes Altria had a surprised expression as she looked out at the distance to the Imperial city Terveil. Well, we seriously came back you know While muttering to herself with a surprised face, Altria finally noticed. N? Hey, what do you think youre doing being so close while staring at me like that? Eh? Thats because Im carrying you. At first she didnt seem to understand and tilted her head to the side. Gradually she began to understand the meaning of what was said. L-let go! Uwa~tsu! Cho~ts! Please calm down! Just put me down already! First off, Im heavy right!? E~e~tsu? You arepletely light, and I dont mind it? ~~~~tsu! Its not about you, Im the one that has to worry about it! Altria was extremely red in the face as she rampaged about in my arms. No, in fact she was pretty light Well she was certainly being held by me, I didnt know if she was embarrassed but she fought to the point of exhaustion against the ck Dragon God and thats how it turned into a princess carry. A-a-a-anyways put me down ~tsu! If y-you d-dont I may hit you ya know! Please dont say that while beating on me! Altria was really rampaging about when I ced her on the ground. It wasnt really because getting hit hurt but as expected of my monstrously idiotic luck. Haa Haa! Altria breathed on my shoulder. She repeatedly let out heavy breaths and tried to walk on her own. A Otto As I thought, her body hadnt fully regained its strength yet. It seemed like she was going to copse again. I was supporting her shoulder. Looking at the state Altria was in Saria said Its no good? Altria-sans wounds have healed but your physical strength isnt getting any better. Let Seiichi carry you! Ha!? A-as if I could do something so embarrassing! But didnt you know hes been carrying you this whole time? Ugaaaaa! Thats because I had fainted! A-T A-N-Y R-A-T-E! Let Seiichi carry you! Thats whC Rejected! Altria-san was being stubborn and adamantly refused Sarias suggestion to be carried by me. Sarias atmosphere was bing unusually serious with protests and for the time being the I could only voice arge sigh U-uua Waaa I get it I get it! All I need to do is let him carry me right!? Yep! Satisfied with Altrias answer, Saria was smiling and nodding. Well then Seiichi. Like a while ago ooh, thats good Suddenly staring at me Altria-san points at me, with her cheeks dyed red, as she red she said with a voice of superiority. Its because it cant be helped-tsu! Dont misunderstand that Seiichi!? Eh? Wa-a Well I dont really understand but if dont carry her the mood wont be able to change. Thats what I thought as I lightly picked Altria-san up in a princess carry. Uu You could tell that Altrias face was dyed a deep red even with her face buried in my chest. This person is extremely beautiful and is cute in times like this. Im sure Id get beaten if I said that. While I quietly and pathetically think that we again begin shuffling our feet towards Terveil inplete silence. It wasnt really awkward or anything even with Altria hiding her facepletely avoiding me. It was so quiet I eventually started wanting to hear a nice voice. This might be somewhat awkward. The only one smiling was Saria, while looking at the state that Altria and I were in, while watching butterflies and other things scurry around. In this way, we continued in silence until as if making an effort to destroy it Altria-san suddenly said something. Im at fault Eh? Due to the sudden apology I wasnt able to say anything back. Anyways, why was she apologizing to me? In a small voice Altria-san continued. That is for involving you in my misfortune Eh? O-oh. That type of thing That type of thing is why Im sorry~tsu Suddenly Altria raised her voice and I unintentionally put more strength into my carry. Saria was the only one able to move around and was running here and there so she did not hear Altrias voice. I! I involve you guys in situations where you could possibly die!? And yet. Why are you letting me apany you!? This is Yeah. I replied in a light tone. Although I am not sure exactly how Altria-san feels, what she had just said didnt seem negotiable. Altria-san murmured something quietly and a transparent te appeared in the air. This is my status. You can look if you like. Eh, but Come on already. Well you might already have an idea. While Altria-san was imposing her status on me I was somehow able to verify it while still holding on to her. Then, there was some ridiculous stats written there. << Altria Guremu>> Race: Human Sex: Female upation: Warrior Age: 19 Level: 123 Magic: 100 ATK: 5000 DEF: 3824 AGL: 4200 Magic ATK: 345 Magic DEF: 2221 Luck: -2,000,000 [The person who is burdened with disaster] Charm: Unmeasurable !? I was speechless at the contents of her status. Her charm is unmeasurable, well that can already be understood because of how gorgeous she is. Her level of 123, while a far cry from my own, is still within an eptable range. But Whats with this luck value? My luck is beyond lightpared to this negative number. Moreover, to have had it so long that there is a title associated with it. While I had a lot of things floating around in my head Altria-san began describing what happened in a lonely voice. My luck is it unexpected? Im the type of person that has [The person who is burdened with disaster] written next to it. [The person who is burdened with disaster]? Ive had that curse since I was born. Its effect is simple. It just adds a negative to the value thats it. In other words, Altria-sans luck bes negative If she didnt have this curse shed have higher luck than me. Why is it Now that I think about it, Altria probably guessed my feelings and that must have been why she told me. Well, I have no idea why I have this curse but it has caused countless deaths So much that it would be fine for it to cause my own. I cant endure everyone around me getting hurt because of this curse anymore. In Terveil, everyone knows of my situation and it wouldnt be a stretch to say that thanks to those guys it whole town has be a special ce to me. Thanks to that the whole town has been preventing people from getting into trouble I have been able to live happily. Thats why I cannot be separated from it. If I were to go to a different town there would be misfortune just from being around me. For Altria-san it seems we are people the curse has no effect on and thus is not unhappy being around us Upon noticing this anger began to well up inside of me. Why should someone so kind go through something like this and not be bitter. Thats why I avoid everyone. It certainly is sad but more than that I am the cause of everyone around me misfortunes Thats even worse. I once thought maybe there was a way to stop the curse. I had someone put up a barrier and many other things but they all failed. Thats why, from now on too, I will continue to be surrounded by unhappiness. For the sake of this world I am an unnecessary person. Thats why involving my misfortune with you guys really bad really Altria-san paused with a downcast face. I was really an idiot. I thought I was the one suffering up until now. Without even being aware of it I ended up hurting her. I had answered with a light heart and would like to skip the beating this time. I dont know if it was unscrupulous to think this but hearing about Altria-san made me happy. When I responded to the request, the atmosphere seemed heavy and made it a difficult topic to approach without even knowing the reason why. Thus its possible to understand the kind of time that Altria-san was having. And so to Altria-san, whom has confided in me, I want to exin my own circumstances. I dont know if it would help her hear at all. Perhaps it could help somewhere or it could cause pain again. Even so I still want to tell her. Altria-san. I never thought of you as unfortunate since Ive met you. Eh? Not just me, Saria feels the same. Certainly this time we were caught in a situation where we could die from any misstep this time but we survived. Saria and I were safe. ! Even though it was dangerous we were safe. Moreover, even though Altria-san gave us an overabundance of time toplete the test we still had to cancel it. Even though its pretty serious we still had fun. Altria-san. You said we would be unhappy? As I speak Altria-sans head begins to hang a bit. Fortunate or unfortunate, eventually that kind of thing doesnt matter. The person that thinks they are unfortunate will be unfortunate just as someone that lets off a happy feeling will be so. The time Saria and I spent with you was by no means unfortunate. That is, your confidence doesnt matter, your misfortune wont be transferred to us. tsu Altria-san never became an unneeded person. So please dont speak poorly of yourself. Up until that point Altria-sans head was hanging so low that I could not see her face. Did I upset her? Did I hurt her? Even so those were my true feelings. I had to say them no matter what. Silence once again tookmand between us. Saria, who had not heard any of the conversation between the two of us, gleefully rushed towards us. Altria-san! Gyu-tsu! ! Sarria tightly hugged Altria-san in my arms. If Altria-san thinks shes so unlucky Ill give her some of mine! Youre wrong because you are surrounded by all those kind people! ha-ha I unintentionally smiled due to Sarias words. It must be because she isnt human, her wild instincts were picking up on it? Why is it even though she was just gleefully running around until a little while ago she can have such insight? Her ability to heal people without knowing they need healing is amazing. Altria who was being held, had still not lifted her face. After that there wasnt any conversation in particr. The silence was different than the original silence it was more loose. While walking silent, we reached the gate of the Imperial capital Teruveil atst. Hmm? Even though we arrived in silence, there was something noisy happening at the gate. What happened? Saria had noticed the disturbance and had asked. Since I was also curious I tilted my neck a little. Then we noticed a familiar face and while we showed a look of surprise they rushed over to us with a smile. Hey, Seiichi! Oh and also Sarria-jo even Altria! Oh, ude ude and a soldier ran up to us. I thought ude had a frantic look as he was approaching then they started talking at once. Where have you guys been!? We were worried you know! What? Due to the threatening tone I responded in a goofy voice. You guys went to kill the slimes three days ago we really thought you guys werenting back! W-wait a minute! I stood still as my brain tried to work out what ude said. What did ude say? Did he say we havente back for three days? H-hey ude. We didnt leave yesterday to kill slimes? It was too incredible to fully believe so I unintentionally asked. udes raised eyebrows gave me the answer. No matter what is said three days have passed. The three of us couldnt reply upon hearing udes words. In other words, three days passed here while we searched inside that Labyrinth Looking at us standing there dumbfounded ude knew something was strange. His face changed from a sense of urgency to a face of relief. I dont really understand whats going on anyways Im d you guys are safe. Just now I was on my way to investigate your disappearance. Eh? I-investigate? ude. Do you mean its for only the three of us that went missing that you gather these people to search for us? Even while asking this uds appearance alone screamed that was the case. Thats kind of obvious isnt it? If someone you know goes missing, you go search for them. Again the three of us were dumbfounded. Normally, you would not gather this amount of people to go search for an acquaintance that has gone missing. This group of people had gathered to search for us. In front of us, who were at a loss for words, ude said in a loud voice to everyone that had gathered. Everyone! All three have returned! Thank you for gathering! The people seemed to calm down then came to speak with us one by one. Oh! Thats good! Didnt you know we were worried? Dont suddenly disappear again! Surrounded by all those smiling faces we went through the gate into town. Now that you guys are back safely I should get to work. ude said while straightening his back. Then while showing us this appearance we left. Oh, yeah thats right. You know everyone at the guild was worried too? Hurry up and show your faces there. ude said as he walked towards the gate guard. It was toote, I tsukkomid that everyone had already seen me princess carrying Altria-san. Even though they were stunned we still finished the procedures for entering the town. On the way to the Guild, every person we passed showed a relieved face upon seeing Altria-san. Some people also wore an expression of wonder that I was carrying Altria-san as well. Are you ok!? Seiichi-san is carrying her but Y-yes. Im fine. Altria-san had beenpletely silent while we were returning, giving Eris-san peace of mind. Th-thats great, you all were safe Ellis-san said as a tear welled up in the corner of her eye. It-ts really a relief. You really worried all of us. Gusser announced everyones wellbeing to the Guild. Everyone! Altrias group has returned! Ha-ha My muscles are enraptured! Upon hearing Gussers words everyone cheered loudly. Thats a relief! With this you can participate in voyeurism to your hearts content! Yup, the most important thing is that youre fine! Today I will bless you by bearing my naked body before your eyes! Now share this joy between yourselves! The celebration of your guys return will break the Guild! Stop it you idiot! In a moment chaos dominated the guild once again. Eris-san began whipping a dirty old man as Gusser climbed up on his desk and began taking muscle poses one after another. Stunned, I looked at the chaotic guild and understood one thing. As with the ck Dragon Gods past Human beings will do anything to satisfy their desires. Conversely Im not sure if it would be human to be without desire. In, particr, the guys that were faithfully disying their desires to us at that moment. Human beings may be disgusting, dirty, and ugly creatures but more than that they live passionately. I rejected that passion, even that time with Kenji and Shota, and because of that rejection I lived a very lonely life. Its not that humans cant live a lonely life. Its that humans dont live while they are alone. I lived a painful life because I rejected the warmth of people. I dont want Altria-san to have the same experience. Still in my arms Altria-san stared dumbfounded. Altria-san. Everyone is happy the people around you whom are supposed to be unhappy are seemingly happy. They may be more important to you than you know, Altria. Surrounded by all these warm people I would feel an honest desire too Please show yourself more, rely on others, and dont keep to yourself all the time. Look around all these people are happy just because you returned. Youre not unlucky. Its a little embarrassing to say but you are loved. tsu Ill say it again. You are not unlucky and C not a <>. ! Kind, meddlesome, and wearing the skin of an older sister is the only kind of trouble Ive seen you cause. Even to Saria and me and most likely to this guild as well, no one worries about your condition. Everyone loves all of you. People may have thought you will cause unluckiness but all we caught from you C was happiness - Somehow conveying what I wanted to say has been really hard. I never thought conveying your feelings was that hard While thinking about Altrias feelings she suddenly jumped out of my arms and ran out of the guild. Eh? Wai! Why!? Did she run!? It was so sudden that all I could do is be surprised. What, why!? Did I hurt her feelings!? Saria shed a look that said anyone would be flustered. Seiichi! Chase after Altria-san! Eetsu? B-but Its ok! Seiichis feelings were transmitted. Right? How are women so strong. I feel pathetic as a man whenpared. It was thanks to Saria my brain was a mess. No matter what I tried I couldnt think straight. Chase Altria-san. Not just that. I understand! Ill be out for a bit! Ya! Have a nice trip! Having Saria see me off, I left the guild in order to search for Altria. Chapter 31 – In each place <h4>Chapter 31 C In each ce</h4> Altria-san, Where are you? I had left the guild to follow Altria-san and even though I was outside there was no trace of her. Maybe there are too many people around here to see her There are a surprising amount of people in the capital city of Telbel. Thats right! I can use the Search skill in this situation In the acquired section of the skills menu I have a skill called Search. It can search for any living thing within a 500 meter radius. It should activate immediately. I activated Search and my shoulders drooped. I Why didnt I realize it already. It certainly did find every living thing but I cant identify an individual person! Once I activated Search every living things position within a 500 meter radius rushed into my head and made me a little dizzy. I wont be able to tell where she went with this. Meh, it would be better to ask around. I was reminded of the ck Dragon Gods story Communication is important! I called out to a fewdies that were passing by. Excuse me! Do you have a moment? Im looking for someone I dont mind in particul ar, ara? Arent you Seiichi-san? Eh? A-Adriana-san!? What a coincidence. What are the chances that thedy I called out to happens to be the Countess that owned the white dog. What a small world. What happened? Youre looking for someone That is Im searching for Altria-san have you seen her? What? Altria-chan? Ya I havent seen her. Is that so Im sorry that I cant be of any help Ah no! I mean thank you very much. Youre wee. After saying my thanks I began to move away from Adriana-san. Judging by Adriana-sans reaction she suddenly remembered something. Ah, thats right. Seiichi-san Yes? Would you happen to be aware of Altria-chans predisposition? Well, yeah In that case, can I ask a favor of you? The sudden request caused me to respond with a goofy sound which caused Adriana-san to smile. Will you be able to get along with Altria-san? Even though she doesnt look to be delicate, she is on the inside. I am already well aware of that. Thats why just a little is fine. I want you to snuggle with her a little. Snuggle? I tilted my head as I didnt fully understand what Adriana-san wanted. Adriana-sanughed a bit then continued. Even if you dont fully understand itll be fine. Just stay the same Seiichi-san that will diligently search for Altria-chan. I dont really understand but Altria-san is a very important person to me. Thats why Up until now Adriana-san has been just smiling and halting my search. In that case its fine. So, shall I let you continue searching for Altria-chan? Oji-sama ? (old man) She called me Oji-sama I unintentionally released a bitter smile at Adriana-sans words. Soon after I parted with Adriana-san and continued the search for Altria-san. Should I start asking around again I was beginning to think so but switched to wondering if I had a convenient item for this situation. I took out a silver stone shaped like apass needle. (TL: I will henceforth call this item the silver needle) I couldnt use it in the ck Dragon Gods Labyrinth because it was a closed off space. well I did just end up destroying all the walls that were in my way. Well, Im outside this time. I could track her from the roofs if I knew her direction! The Silver Needle began to float and pointed across the street. Progress has been made. I see This direction huh. The Silver Needle was spinning in the item box and I looked the way it pointed. (TL: honestly I dont understand what shes talking about I thought he took it out it actually say dancing at the item box IDK goodluck) That? That direction is Then, to catch up to Altria-san, I began running in the direction the Silver Needle had pointed to. Of course Following the Silver Needles guidance I arrived at a familiar ce. This is Isnt this where my first request was? Thats right, this is where Ipleted my first test to join the guild Dismantle the Ruins is what the request said. I felt I couldplete it without any skill because no one was around then. However, I destroyed it without thinking and there was only rubble left. I activated Search. Then, because no one was around, immediately a reaction from Altria-san was disyed. Without any hesitation I walked over there and found. Altria-san. Altria-san was hidden in the shade of some rubble sitting on her knees. Upon hearing my voice her shoulders fluttered a bit along with some other movement but remained silent. I sat down near her but because her back was facing me I couldnt see her facial expression. Silence was all that was heard for a while and in that silence I made no attempt to start a conversation. I had no idea what to say because I had no idea why she had suddenly run. More than that I wanted to wait for Altria-san to exin it to me. I was thinking this when a small voice came from Altria-san. HeySeiichi What is it? Is someone Like me actually needed? Yes Even though someone like me will always cause problems? Something like that is definitely not true. You really dont dislike the idea? Really. Everyone loves Altria-san. Sarria, Gassul, and even Ellis Everyone considers you important. Even I love you. I never thought as Altria-san as someone that shouldnt exist. Exining my love is extremely embarrassing but they are my true feelings so it cant be helped. I mean, if you dont say it no one will know. Upon hearing my words, Altria-san was facing down with her shoulders trembling. Is that so? Everyone around me considers me important I too everyone important Uu gu~tsu(gulping sound) Altria-san buried her face in herp muffling her now frantic weeping. What should I do at times like this? Kenji or Shota would have been in this setting before. Unfortunately, I have always been traveling on the unpopr persons road. I dont know how tofort women. Isnt there something I can do for Altria-san who is crying right in front of me? I squeezed my hand. I cant save her heart. I am not a pure militaristic power. I was reminded of the very important fact that there are some things I am powerless against. At that time, suddenly Adrianas words popped into my head. I want you to snuggle with her a little Snuggle? How do I Snuggle? Physically? Or emotionally? Physically would probably be a little strange. In that case, emotionally As I became more and more confused I began to think of how Sarria had cheered up Altria-san. Altria-san! Gyu~tsu! From the moment I remembered Sarias actions my body was already moving on its own as if it was prompted from Saria. I hugged Altria-san from behind. When Saria hugged Altria-san like this I was in wonder as to her insight into Altria-sans anxiety filled heart. It was not like that this time. Altria-san was happy from being freed of that anxiety but was also confused. She had thought of herself as a cmity but instead she was rather liked by everyone. Contrary to earlier, how should I have contact with everyone I think that kind of anxiety was swirling around. ɽ񡢤ΥꥢϤʤ(I know I added words in this one Its due to not having an equal expression in English) Its toote once a child bes insecure, regardless of the foundation a parentys in the heart with what they say, a new understanding happens. If a parent thinks a child has insecurities they will handle them gently as if there are a fragile package. It was the same with Saria when we talked about the orphanage. Apparently she is naturally disying her maternal instincts. Saria had also seen through Altria-sans anxiety earlier and had handled her gently hugging her from behind to give her peace of mind but Saria isnt here this time. There is no one else here that can be Altria-sans foundation. It may be apletely unreliable foundation but a little should be fine Its ok. If Altria-san is uneasy then Ill stay right here. For as long as it takes for you to calm down. Na~tsu!? A..auuu huh? I thought it would be good to calm Altria-san down even if it was just a little so I imitated Sarias hug Somehow the crying had stopped and even though I couldnt see her face her ears were visibly red as they peeked through her beautiful silver hair. No, if you thoroughly think about it, havent I done something extremely daring? The moment my head reached the conclusion my face became hot. Oh my face is definitely bright red! No, calm down! No matter how much patience it requires! I think Altria-sans heart should have rxed a little. Aah Altria-san smells good. Thats not the point?! Why should I rx!? Ah, wait a minute! I dont smell right!? Im okay right!? I know the title smell yer once perfectly cut though Ah my own insecure side hase out. Thats why someone gently hugged me! Interrupting me, my arm was lightly patted as I hugged Altria-san. Alright Im fine already Eh? Ah, ok! Separating really is embarrassing. Then Altria-sans face was deep red and she began fidgeting. T-that is. Um was embarrassing I was also embarrassed! I wanted to shout. I held it in. For hugging thank you With her cheeks dyed red and while looking slightly upward Altria-san had said so. I thought I was more or less resistant to beautiful girls because of Saria. But I couldnt do it. The destructive power we horrible. My resistance wonte out. As a result of Altria-sans cute gestures I could do nothing but dote on her. Once again an indescribably air subtly flows around us. More than that, I think its good that Altria-san had the opportunity to face the person she had been avoiding eye contact with until now. Still, Altria-sans curse had not been solved. It seemed like Altria-sans acquaintances had been searching for ways to break the curse But the luck status was -2 million huh Thinking about it again, that value is tremendous. As long as Altria-san has the The person who is burdened with disaster title, she wont be able to stop thinking about painful things. Is there nothing that can be done? Something I can do Damn it Not one thinges to mind If only Altria-sans luck value didnt have the negative The negative didnt exist? Suddenly I realized. The way to solve Altria-sans curse! Altria-san! Hand! Give me your hand please! I beg of you! In response to my appeal Altria-san held out her left hand with a dubious expression. I immediately took out the equipment from the item box. H-hey. Just what are you doing? Altria-san raised a voice in confusion. But her voice didnt reach my ears at that moment. I took out the equipment I had received from the treasure box, The Ring of Misfortune. Altria-san noticed the intent to put the ring that was taken out on her finger. Which finger should I put it on? Come to think of it. It wasnt mentioned if the ring will resize itself automatically for the wearer Its possible that it may not fit on any of Altria-sans fingers. Eei! My luck in finding this ring will cancel the negative on Altria-sans luck! Now all that remains is for the ring to cancel the negative! With that I checked Altria-sans fingers one by one. Se-seiichi? I caught a glimpse of Altria-sans appearance who was bright red in the face and a little misty in the eyes! Due to the cuteness that could likely cause me to fall in love I consciously moved back to Altria-sans left hand. Thumb no good. Index no good. In that case middle ku~tsu! The remaining ones are the ring finger and the pinky The pinky is obviously too small even if it is Altria-san. In that case it cant be helped. Coming to that conclusion I slid it on her ring finger. Oh! Perfect! As luck would have it the ring perfectly fit Altria-sans finger and I unintentionally smiled under the hood. Suddenly the ring began to emit a divine light! Wh-what the!? Altria-san and I were dumbfounded. Despite the ring shining right in front of my face there was no damage to my eyes. Instead Altria-san and I were wrapped in a soft light. Eventually the soft light faded and the ring continuously emitted a small violet glow. With exception of the light its appearance didnt really change. Somehow I couldnt see the ring in front of me as the same. Spontaneously I used my appraisal skill. The Ring of Happiness Dream ss equipment. A blessing from two peoples feelings for each other By treasure chest. The curse on the wearer is cancelled and luck is doubled. Treasure cheeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeest! You were that kind of guy! How long are you going to keep helping me! I dont really understand the part about two peoples feelings but thanks to you Altria-san was saved! I should tell her that her curse was solved. Altria-san! Your curse is solved! Aaaah! Ill exinter. For now just check your status! As I excitedly say that Altria-san begins to confirm her status with a little bit of a low atmosphere. As Altria-san looks at her status her eyes open wide. N-no way thats right? Its true. T-thats a lie. Th-this happiness continues. I received that from everyone everything, it has to be a dream! Altria-san was in a tizzy due to the sudden situation. To help Altria-san calm down I firmly took her hand. You may not believe it but this isnt a dream! You are no longer a cmity! Please look at this ring! This is what solved your curse! I showed her the ring of misfortune the ring of happiness on her finger. Altria-san looked dumbfounded as I was speaking. Thats why I think youve had your share of unhappiness already, from now on be happy. I- will support you with everything I have. Lets look back at the situation. First, Iforted Altria-san Then, remembering the existence of the ring I got from the Treasure Chest I put it on her left ring finger. Finally, melting away the curse and promising to support Altria-san with everything I have from now on. Isnt that a proposal!? The fuck did I do!? This kind of a ridiculous mistake!? Isnt the left ring finger where the wedding ring goes! Why didnt I notice earlier! Huh? But It could only be like that on Earth. Isnt this a different world? Now that I think about it, in the first ce a ring may not even be proof of marriage but then Altria-sans reaction aaaaaaaah! I dont understand! Theres no point in escaping reality; while feeling that I chased down Altria-san. Damn it~tsu! After this whole Altria-san uproar well thoroughly examine this whole hero thing and everything else in this world! Ah but If Altria-san is better now then thats good enough for now. Finishing up to now, were on top a mountain of rubble. Under the clear blue sky; it feels like an image of a Treasure box giving a thumbs up should be floating there. 1.. 2.. 3.. Oh, it looks like I get some money for helping people. What? How much? 10,000 G That much!? My turn next Oh. I also got a 3 Ok then move your piece Ok. Um Oh it looks like I get 50,000 G in baby gifts from the next person to roll So much!? K the next person is Its me! I - Bell Giselle, the fat Terry Hemuto, and the overly skinny Bosco Dan were ying. Well Humans sure think of interesting things huh. Ya I think so too. What was the name of this game again? Wasnt it The Game of Life at least thats what I thought it was called. Thats right. In front of us were a lot of little game pieces and the board which had a little road with instructions written on it. On the top of the board were instructions on how to move your pieces and the dice decide how many ces those pieces can move. but the hero came from such a nice world where you can y this game? Ho~o. Thats a nice world that kind of ce. Bosco said he went to a nice world before and I was thinking of enjoying something like that. Even though we watch humans fight I dont really like war. To begin Ive fought magicians to protect myself not too long ago. It would be nice to have a world without war. That unintentionally leaked from my mouth. Somehow the atmosphere became serious so Teri changed the topic to a more tolerable one. Oh next time cant we yTrump? Trump? Whats that? Well lets see you have 4 suits on these cards; Hearts, Diamonds, Spades, and Clubs. Each one has a number on it 1-13. Ho. And then what kind of game can you y? I was unintentionally attracted to the exnation. Bosco answered my question I heard this from my friend Pokerand Old Maidor Ah, and there is also Doubt. Anyways, this torump (intentionally misspelled) can be yed in all sorts of ways. Poo-keer-? Also Tired Maid or Old Lady was it? Those seem ok Ah it doesnt really mean the Old Maid got a divorce though I dont really understand it. Wha? What do you do? There were a lot of words with unknown meanings flying around and unless I yed it I wouldnt know if it was fun or not. Anyways Humans are incredible. Thinking of all these ways to y with one thing. Thats right I dont remember much of the rules of Doubt Meh thats ok let try it anyways. Just give me a simplified version of the rules. In short you hide your cards from your opponents and ce cards face down on the table. If no one doubts your card is the said card then it stays on the table but if someone thinks youre lying they shout Doubt and if you lied you have to pick up all the cards if its true then that person gets them all. What a harsh set of rules those humans made! If youre scared then doubt would never be shouted!? Thats a huge risk! What!? Thats how its yed!? Doesnt the thrill seem like it would be fun!? It seems thatyers are liked. Well enough talking about it lets start. Fu~tsu In short lying is good in this game. This game isposure! [Seven] [Eight] [[Doubt]] [Nooooooooo!?] (TN: Yeh, no idea about this sorry. It think its just an expression of surprise) Result-I suffered a disastrous defeat. Though i found outter, it seems like this is a y done by at least 4 people. Son of a bitch! [TN: I think hes being cheated? No, he states 4 people, but the below line says 3? ] [ED: Game is meant to be yed with 4+ people. ] To we three people, who were non chntly enjoying our everyday life, the door was suddenly bashed open. [] [Re, Reiya-sama?] The expression of Reiya-sama who had entered the room was surprisingly serious. Without answering my call, she walks straight in our direction. While ying games in the sitting posture, we stop to look at Reiya-sama. Then Reiya-sama who had been quiet up until now, slowly opens her mouth. [..the ck Dragon God.has been defeated] [[[..huh?]]] Together we raise a stupid voice. The ck dragon god.has been defeated? I thought it was impossible. That person, if you exclude the demon king, has the highest war potential in all of *** (TN: Again another name, this time of a country). He cannot be defeated. I thought the same thing. Terry and Bosco are also stunned. While looking down on us, Reiya-sama spoke once again. The ck dragon god, it was defeated .. x3 The expression of Reiya-sama is too serious, her words must be true. We never thought the ck dragon god would be defeated. For this reason, i am surprised andpletely dumbstruck. For now, to regain the ck dragon gods power I must travel to [Thebyrinth of the ck dragon god] If thats the case, then we also! During my absence, you must protect this ce. Even if you ask with a serious expression, we have no choice but to shut up. Besides if we follow Reiya-sama, we will certainly be a burden to Reiya-sama. But, in the first ce, to imagine ck Dragon God being defeated by humans, we wouldnt have such thoughts. Because of that, it was troubling for ck Dragon God and Reiya-sama. 1111 Somehow I expected what I imagined you guys are doing upon arriving here. But, even I wouldnt have thought ck Dragon God be defeated. Thats why, you guys shouldnt worry about it. Besides, although the idea was good, it was still naive. Fortunately, thanks to the dungeon, ck Dragon God should have recovered. That said, it shouldnt be aplete recovery, Ill be heading over to make sure hepletely recovers. We were impressed by the words and actions of Reiya-sama. This guys various action Hes quite amazing. She still doesnt have a boyfriend. Besides, if it is Reiya-sama, he will certainly be able regain the power of ck Dragon. We looked at Reiya-sama with shining eyes, as Reiya-sama grumbled slightly. Well. the Demon King will be able to regain his powers That is. Anyways! While I am not here, make sure to properly guard this castle Roger! Hearing our replies, Reiya-sama nodded gratefully and used teleportation magic, disappearing from the spot. When Reiya-sama was sure to have left, Terry and Bosco called out to me. Hey. Whats wrong? Somehow, you seem to have a serious look The both of them seems to be worried about me. I have such good friends! While I was thinking of such things, I honestly spoke what was troubling me. What if I entrust it to him Bell-san. It was painful looking at their cold gaze. Pull back your weapon! Inbat, a single opportunity is fatal! ITakamiya Shota, am in the royal pce, receivingbat training with a wooden sword in the training field. Of course, I am not the only one being trained. All the students who had been summoned as heroes, received this training. 100 more times! The one who had been teaching us, is the knightmander of this country, Zakir Gilford-san. After the first meeting with the king, Zakir was the person who had his arms folded behind the spear-wielding soldiers. The dull silver armor carved with many scratches, giving an atmosphere of a veteran, was clearly different from the ordinary soldiers. With wooden swords in our hand, Zakir-san ordered us to practice 1000 swings. We the summoned heroes, practiced in order to master the Holy Sword which will inevitably be ced in our hands. Unlike the time with Zakir, following the instruction of someone with themon sense of this world, all of us were able to safely make the holy sword appear. ording to that person, the sacred sword is effective against demons and the demon lord, it appears to withhold theHoly Attribute The so called Holy Attribute, when used against demon folk, in order to have maximum effectiveness, surprisingly, all of us are undergoing training to skillfully handle it, under Zakirs guidance. 5 more! 4! 3! 2! 1! Okay, thats it! In sync with Zakirs instructions, we held down our wooden swords. Although its been half a year sinceing to this world, theres still a lot of people who are unable to follow through the training. Senior Kanazuki and I were originally Kendo club members, so it wasnt that much of a hurdle, Kenji also passed through sheer will power. As everyone catches their breath, while resting their aching bodies, Zakia said. Todays training ends here. Each of you make sure to get enough rest.] After giving out minimal required instructions, Zakir takes leave. Normally this is where everyone disbands, but this time its different Please wait up a bit! The one who called Zakir to wait was, Seiichis ss representative, Aoyama. When is it that well stop swinging and get some real battle experience? Our status is increasing but our level is still the same. For now, its more important to get used to your weapon. Isnt that what youve said before? I .. still think that defeating weak monsters and leveling up is still the best way to get stronger. As Aoyama said so, the others whove kept quiet up till now started stirring up unanimously. Yeah, thats right isnt it ! [If we just keep swinging the wooden sword , well never ever get strong] [The original spec of our body was high to begin with, so its definitely better to be strong via leveling up ] [Zakir-san, please let us fight monsters already] Voices ofint slowly rise. When the line of sight suddenlynds on Kannazuki senpai, he faced the students with a bitter face. Indeed, leveling up will definitely make us stronger by now. But, for some reason i feel that somethings not right Then, Zakir who was listening to the studentsints in silence, said. The policy will remain unchanged. tomorrow youll continue the swings, and perform simplebat exercise. And thats that After saying that, Zakir turned and left. When the figure of Zakirs back disappears, the students throw outints one after the other. [Whats with that guy!] [I really dont get this guy] [Whats the point of doing something so meaningless?] [Is there something wrong with his head?] Everyone is just saying what they want Though its true that the efficiency is bad but seems like he has something in mind Though its true that i practiced kendo, but when itses to realbat im just an amature. its best to leave things to pros. As i concluded so, I continued to watch the scene as students kept spewing ugly epithets in front of my eyes. [Ahhh] Upon the balcony where the beautiful moonlight shines, I Zakir Gilford lets out a sigh [This isnt going to be easy is it ] [What isnt..?] Unexpectedly, a voice came from behind. I wasnt startled by the voice that came from behind. As ive already sense that there was a presence nearby. [Oh its you, Orpheus] [Mind if I take a seat next to you?] [.Do as you please] The one who replied my with a gentle smile was the gentle mannered man with brown curly hair, Orpheus Almond the knight leader assistant The subordinate that i have confidence in the most, whose ability is by far the best amongst the knights Like me orpheus looked up at the moon silently Then, slowly he started to speak. [Zakir, the training today was harsh] [Whys that ?] (everything below here still in yellow highlight, Im not entirely sure about)<-Lonjest While showing a wry smile, the core of my worries is Orpheus. While , Im not trying to hide it in particrly, I tell Orpheus. Its because I dont want them to die. What? Orpheus had a shocked expression on his face, was my answer that unexpected. They are a people not use to war. And yet, saying that they will be relied upon for the subjugation of the Demon King, its something that cant be understood Thats Moreover. Im telling you now, I dont want to fight a war against demons. I hope to coexist Orpheuss eyes, opened really wide. Zakir. That remark, is the opposite ideal of the Kings. If somebody else heard you. No problem. Thats because there is only you, here When I said so, Orpheus showed a sign of relief. It will not be alright if the [King Sword] is like that I dont like that name. In addition, while I obey the orders of the existing King, my mind is always with the Kings predecessor Is that Alph Alph Dear Kaiser. He is the benefactor who saved my life, and is a person whos was a wonderful King. He is gentle to the people, will immediately help those in trouble no matter their race Thats the kind of person he is. However, Alph, because the effects of aging, has had an increase in the amount of time he sleeps in a day, and the throne was passed over to the present King the Kings son. From that day, there was never any peace. As Orpheus says, I have a grim expression. Certainly, the present King Although the story has wandered off, I understand you dont want them to die. But, why dont you let them gain actual fighting experience? They, seem toe from a peaceful world more than we had thought. They dont know how to hold a sword, and dont even know the methods to easily take a persons life. Therefore, Im teaching them how to use weapons first Thats Certainly, I will be hated for thoroughly having them do the basics. However, they have never touched a weapon before. I know thats superficial. However, the oue is better than if they do not do that I know that I am selfish. However, they do not want to die just as much as us. If I came from a peaceful world, Id want to live in that wonderful world. Its simply that Saying that, I leave the balcony. Zakir You are too cowardly(its either awkward or cowardly Im not sure here. Im thinking cowardly) I didnt hear the mutter of Orpheus, and just disappear into the night. Chapter 32 – Information Gathering <h4>Chapter 32 C Information Gathering</h4> [Ha.] I Hiiragi Seiichi, was worried as I ate breakfast. The source of my trouble - [Oh.tsu!] is Altria. Just now, Altria who had walked out of her room, quickly diverted her eyes, leaving the inn at a hurried pace after catching sight of me and Saria. [..I waspletely avoided.] Well, it did seem like a proposal. And if you say it cant be helped, then I guess it cant be helped. In addition to being confused, if you look at it objectively, a terribly bold thing was done. To iron out the misunderstandings of yesterday, I wanted to meet her. But I mean still, being avoided is painful in various ways. I mean, its sad. [How should I do it.] Saria, who had continued to eat her meal silently up until now, opened her mouth. [Its ok Seichii, because she doesnt hate you] Because Saria said so with a smile, my mind felt at ease a little. [Thank you, however why did you say such a thing?] [Hmmwild intuition?] [Wild?!] Not a woman, but!? No, because she is a gori, that might be right.! My surprise state seemed fascinating as it drew Mary, the poster girl of this inn whom was curious. [Ne~ene~e, did you do something to Altria?] [Eh?] [Because Altria is avoiding Seichii. Isnt it natural to think that way?] [That is] Due to Marys sharpness, I hesitate instinctively. At this, Mary approached showing interest as she questioned me further. [Then? What happened? Worries about the rtionship between a man and a woman? Seiichi is unexpectedly popr. She is a beauty too.] [Err, even if you say that..] Mary seems to be a girl who is interested in love stories. I didnt expect that i would be made her target. [No, it isnt such a grand thing..] [Aya? Do you not see it like that? What happened? ~Nn? Wont you say?] [What on Earth are you!?] To Mary who had asked many times, I tsukkomi-ed. As I continued to evade the onught of questions from Mary. The owner of the inn, Fina who is Marys mother got angry at her for not working and so she reluctantly returned. [Fu.. incidentally ..Saria, how do you do today?] [Nn?] [After all, the subjugation mission was cancelled. Are you still going to be a guild member?] Saria got a formal guild card yesterday from Gassur and had the exnation of the guild along with me. In short. There are ranks in the guild applied to both adventurers and requests. F is the lowest rank, then EDCBA then finally S. Saria and I started from the lowest rank, F. A request can only be received if it is at the same rank or one above oneself. Its possible to receive many requests at once, however the maximum is 3 at any one time. If the rank of the request is the same as me, I need to seed 10 times to rank up. If it is one above, I only need to seed 5 times. While it may be true that you have to register with the guild to get requests, you dont have to take any unless expressly asked. At this, I was a little relieved. Because my purpose was to thoroughly collect information, I cant only focus on requests. Besides, I wasnt interested in taking any requests at this time, so I thought Id collect a little information. That was my n, however. Saria seems to have another idea. [Well.I want to go to the orphanage today.] [Did you receive a request?] [Yes. re said i was always wee. Even if theres no request, I cane] [Is that so? then lets split up for today. Will you be careful?] [Yes!~] Being satisfied with Sarias answer, I finished my breakfast at once and began gathering information immediately. [As I thought, this town is really lively.] That was the impression I got as I separated from Saria at the inn. People cheerfully conducting business at their stalls. Aunts making small talk. Everyone was smiling, a scene not thought about on Earth due to work and study. In a country such as this, do slums even exist? I dont want to think like that, but if there is light, there is also a shadow. I wanted to believe there were no slums, but as I didnt know the country well, I couldnt prove it. [Oh, will I even be able to investigate today?] Whilst thinking of such things, the town began to get noisy. [Hmm? What?] The usual liveliness of the town seemed to be different. As I listened carefully, a womans scream could be heard. [Whoa, why did the town be dangerous when I just thought it was a good town.] Whilst thinking so, I turned my attention to themotion. [Stoppppppppppp!] [Quick! Chase him!] [Hahaha! You cant catch me! Freedom is the best!] [If you think freedom is the best, then wear some clothes!]{TLN: Ummm.} What came into view was a stark naked Ossan being chased by ude and some men dressed in matching armour. The ossan in question was the one with the dangerous lolicon in the guild. He was running through the bustling crowd, with a refreshing smile on his face. Looking into the surroundings, women were looking away with crimson faces, whilst men showed a wry smile. [I will not permit this today!] [Ill throw you in prison no matter what it takes!] [What a dangerous thing to say, however I will get away! With the right heart and mind, you can go anywhere..!] [Where are you going to go? Just get dressed!] [Rejected!] [Why!?] [My body and soul are crying to be stark naked!] [Pointless!] During that exchange of words, the group of armoured troops and the stark naked ossan ran right in front of me. [Fuutoday is peaceful.] As I murmured so, I started to walk towards the guild. Tsukkomi? doing so might be pointless. Along the way, there were no more of those type of events. Whilst thinking so, I stepped foot into the guild. Surprisingly, the pervert didnt seem to be in today. Ellis also was standing behind the receptionists desk as usual. However, Gassur is standing next to the desk, striking various poses. I wonder if hes doing work. Whilst considering why Gassur was the guild master, I decided to speak to Gassur as he was the person I needed to speak to. [Good morning, Gassur] [Unh? Oh, its Seiichi! Various things happened yesterday, are you tired?] [Hmm, Im ok] My stats are monster ss. [Is that so,e to think of it, Saria doesnt seem to be with you today] [Saria decided to go to the orphanage today] [I see, then what is Seichii doing?] As Gassur had questioned me, I decided to gather some information [Actually, I want to gather a little bit of information. I think Gassur being the guild master should know some] [Hmmm, information] In response to my words, Gassur gestured as if in deep thought. I had thought as much, there is some information that can be easily given, but there is also some which is difficult to obtain. As i was thinking such things, Gassur looks up and says to me. [There is an introductory course on how to efficiently put on muscle, would you like to sign up?] [Thats not the information I want!?] Because he was thinking unusually seriously, I thought I was going to get some good information. I mean really is it soplex it needs an introductory course!? Gassur seems to be surprised by my reaction. [Uh? What information besides that exists?] [THERE IS! Youre the strange one, you know? Why are we talking like Im the weird one here!] I Tsukkomi at full force as Ellis came to work at the reception. [It is so. Such good for no-good information, and you wonder why no-one requests it? Only a muscle manic like you would] [Good for nothing!?] At Ellis words, Gassur became visually depressed. He does look like a muscr daruma doll though However, it was good there was someone that hadmon sense like Ellis. When shes got a whip shes nothing but a pervert but otherwise shes a rare member of the guild whom you can talk to normally. I pulled myself together and thanked Ellis. [Oh Ellis, I also said this to Gassur, but Im looking for a little information] [I see, I understand] [Oh!] [Theres an introductory course in S & M.do you want to sign up?] [Not you too!] I was foolish to have any expectations! Ellis whom receives a tsukkomi, shudders for some reason. [I take pride in my S & M lecture it is overwhelmingly popr] [Am I strange? Hey, am I strange?] I instinctively say the same thing twice. I mean, how astonished Ellis seems is abnormal. Are there no more decent human beings? To me who showed a troubled face, Gassur smiled. [Oh, I was only joking.] [Say that from the start!] I felt like punching him, but I decided against it. [You want information? Well, the current news is not worth mentioning. Theres no new information either.] [In that case, please tell me about the big events that have happened in the past half year here] [Half year? in that case] The reason why I said half a year is because that was the time when I was in the Forest of endless love and grief. If there was a hero moving in between this period, I wanted to know. Also, it might seem strange to ask about the hero directly. I figured the hero should be known to at least some extent. Gassur who had been seriously thinking about the events this past year began to tell me. [.umu. Well, the biggest event is probably the Isel empire sessfully summoning a hero.] [Ive also heard of that] [!] Bingo. The information I wanted came out surprisingly easily. [Hero summoning.] Really, how do you not know such a thing? Was the attitude they seemed to emit. [Oh? Dont you know about the hero summoning?] [Hm] [Is that so? it was quite a big affair. Well, if you dont know, I guess Ill teach you] [The Isel empire summoned a man from a different world, to subjugate the revived demon king.] [My words] Gassur, who was depressed after having his words stolen by Ellis is disregarded as I listen about the demon king. [What is the demon king?] [Eh? You dont know?] [WellI just came to this country.] When you are issued your guild card, you dont have to write your home town. Because of that, it is very easy to lie, however my conscience hurts. [I that so? Well, simply put the demon king is the leader of the demons] [Leader of the demons] [What type of existence is it? Well, I dont know, perhaps you can find more detailed information in the library?] [I see] Library. On Earth i found reading to be irrelevant, however i had taken an interest in this other worlds library. However was it a devil group? Bell that I met in the forest near this town? I feel like they were definitely the demon squad suicide team. As I was thinking such a thing, I suddenly noticed. [Oh, is the Isel Empire the ones who summon the heroes to fight the demon king?] [Thats right] [Then what are the other countries counter-measures?] If the demon king is as brutal as they say he is, is it really ok for people to be living life so unconcerned? For me who knows the past of the ck Dragon God, i dont get the impression that he is brutal at all. To my question Gassur answered. [There are also hero summons in other countries, however our country doesnt summon heroes] [Is that really ok?] [You shouldnt worry. This country has two of the strongest knights. One of them never leaves the kings side, whilst the other is a genius in defence. Even if the demon king attacked this town, its unlikely wed be defeated.] Thats incredible. Was there really such a strong knight in this country What kind of knight is it? As I was thinking this, Gassur continues. [Moreover there are a few demon S-Rank adventurers] [Really!?] Demon S-ranksomething like that is cool. In general, if its a demon, isnt it evil? It seems my inner thoughts leaked as Gassur floated a smile. [Although we dont know what type of existence the demon king is, is it okay to deny someone because theyre a demon?] In the memory of the ck Dragon God, it seems humans could be worse than the demon king. But Gassur doesnt seem to be worrying about the demon army. I thought about Altria, in such a guild where strong personalities gather. Im sure the demon king probably doesnt matter. Gassur that runs such a guild, although he never looks like hes working. Perhaps hes more capable than I thought. [Also, the king of this country seems to have many connections with other races, the demon army included. Well, since hes been revived, it doesnt seem like friendly rtions can be made. Because people never suffered damage from the demon army directly, it seems the kings idea was favourable amongst the people.] [..] Usually, the demon king is a hated existence much different from man. However, it looks like I dont need to worry. Though it is filled with perverts, they understand Altria, me and Saria, they must be good guys. I was pretty impressed so far, Gassur continued. [Also, since the summoning of the hero various technologies have been drastically improved.] [How?] [From the Earth where the heroes live, various technologies spread across the Isel Empire. Clothes, weapons, meals and entertainment were improved.] [.] Hey Hero! Be a little prudent! is what I wanted to say, but! [But the Isel empire didnt monopolise the technology] I honestly didnt expect that. Because the country where the heroes were summoned seems to be very selfish. Whilst thinking this, Gassur continued with a wry smile. [Haha! Of course the Isel empire tried to monopolise it, because the technology far surpasses any other country. Everyone knows the importance of possessing it.] [Then, why?] [The merchants spirit, the empire was not able to suppress it] Merchants spirit? [The merchants, how did they make it known without permission?] [Well its the consequence of being a merchant] [Its a merchants work to sell goods and make profit. Doesnt the merchant who moves to a different country first to sell the new technology make the most profit? There is far too muchpetition in the Isel empire.] [Certainly.] Of course, in a country without advanced technology, any new improved technology is going to sell for easy money. [Therefore, the technology that the hero brought in, spread to many different countries. Although, the merchants certainly risked their lives to make the technology widely known] Well the Isel empire is an unsophisticated country like that. When thinking about the peoples wellbeing, its understandable that you wouldnt want the technology to spread. However, I dont know the details of the domestic affairs. I secretly consented to this inside my head, Gassur unexpectedly remembered something. [Ah, Seiichi] [Nn?] [Do you have a horse yet?] [Horse?] By horse does he mean the animal? Although that was what instinctively came to mind, this is a different world. From my appearance, Gassur must have guessed that I dont have a horse. However, I dont know why he said such a thing so suddenly. [As an F-rank adventurer, its better to have a horse. Youre likely to be travelling to do requests] [Ha? I dont particrly need a horse] After all, I dont really n on working seriously in the guild. Besides, most of my request have been subjugation missions. I dont really intend on travelling around a lot. Also, travelling by horse is slower than my running speedits ridiculous. [I guess youre right. But with your ability, what would happen if you get chosen for an escort mission?] [!?] At the words of Gassur, I felt nervous. Why did he say ability? My status should be camouged I didnt know if my status was seen through, so Gassur exined. [Well thats what Altria said.] [Eh? What did you say?] [Hm? Well she said Although I dont know why, it seems like Seiichi is hiding his true abilities. He managed to defeat something even I could not defeat. Without that ability, I doubt any of us would have returned] [..] [Well, you should be ok right now anyway. However, nobles dont leave such strong men alone. I have a contact that can get you some escort missions if you like. You could be a person of great influence one day.] [..there is no need to do such a thing.] If I did that, I would feel like a total cheat. Gassur seem to think Im very strong, regardless he continues. [Anyway, if you receive an envoy request, you will undoubtedly have to move a long distance. If youre attacked by thieves, you may have to run away. Therefore, amongst adventurers, the horse is one of their most valuable tools.] [Hee~ even if i buy a horse now, i have nowhere to put it.] [Well arent you staying at the Tree of Peace like Altria?] [Theres probably a stable in the back there. It costs a little bit of money, but in return they look after your horse] Wait, really? Although it doesnt seem necessary right now, just like Gassur said, there might be a time when I need one. When Im amongst other people I can use the horse, and when Im alone I can just run. [Then, Ill buy a horse] [Oh, do you have enough money with you? Ill give you some advice. Is that ok?] [Its alright, I have enough money] [Is that so? then wait just a moment] Saying that, Gassur disappears into the interior of the guild. When he returns, he is holding a sheet of paper. [This is a map that shows the ce where they sell horses. It also shows where the library, smith and second hand goods shops are.] [Oh, thank you] Forgive me for thinking you did no work. [Is there anything else youd like to ask?] [Im ok for now. If I think of something else, Ill be relying on you] When I say that, Gassur and Ellis nod repeatedly. [I see! If you ever want to join my introductory course for muscle building, feel free!] [Youre also wee to join my S & M lecture] [Thats good] After exchanging goodbyes, I left the guild. Chapter 33 – The Spellbook and Serenity <h4>Chapter 33 C The Spellbook and Serenity</h4> Ah, speaking of which I received the seed of evolution from the sheep Right after exiting the guild, I suddenly remembered. Ipletely forgot about it Well, I was busy partly due to the matter about ck Dragon God and Altria-san. First Ill research about the seed of evolution in the library, rather than buying a horse I think I am the only one who knows the most about the seed of evolution. I knew the reason Saria evolved was thanks to the wonders of the seed of evolution. I also have been saved many times. Thats why, it was important for me who can not bepared with a demon king. Fortunately, I am on a errand to the second-hand shop. Thats because I wanted to make recovery potions. A proper tool and bottles are necessary The clever monkeys were amazing because they had even reproduced the bottles. Errr. the tool shop was unexpectedly quite close As I looked at the simple map that I had received from Gassur, the location of the tool shop was not far from the guild. Alright, first Ill take a look at the tool shop Ive decided to immediately head towards the tool shop. Along the way, a lolicon old man was peeking at a little girl eating candy, not caring about his rough breathing. Ah, a guard. There is a criminal over there But aside from Gassur who I did not care about, if you look closely around enough, the people here reminds me of Japan. After that, the gap between Earth no longer made me feel ufortable. Besides, some people are wearing ordinary-like clothes back on earth. Heroes, be a little more prudent. While I was thinking of such things, I quickly reached the tool shop. Is it here? Arriving at the tool shop, it did not look strange. It was just an ordinary shop. I opened the door and entered, unfamiliar tools were lined up in rows inside. Oh? A customer? While I was surprised by the amount of strange tools, an auntie hade out from the back. Ah, hello. Gassur introduced me Ahaha. I see. Please look as much as you like Auntie said so whileughing, and went back inside the shop No, Im troubled if you leave!? I hardly recognize most of the tools in the shop!? It cant be helped oh look here A brand name and a price tag was stuck on the goods, lets imagine it from the name what kind of tool it is. In the worst case, Ill use the advanced appraisal skill. Well this is? While saying so, the first thing I grabbed is a white sphere, unsure of what it was. The price was 100 gold pieces. The price is reasonable, so what is it? I tried to check the name. Merely a ball Hey shopkeepere here! Merely a ball! What the heck you mean! No, it is too early to make assumptions. Merely a ball could be the name, but there may be some hidden effects. I tried to convince myself while activating the appraisal skill. Merely a ball It is really just a ball. It can even be a cats ything, and when encountering a demon, throw it to draw the attention of the demon maybe. Damn, it is really just a ball! I was a fool for expecting something! Recently, I feel there are many expectations that have been disappointments. Primarily such as Gassur or Ellis. I tired myself out from retorting the goods, but I immediately pulled myself together. Hmm, what about this pot? The next thing that caught my eyes was the pot with an unusual atmosphere. What I mean is, it could be used for alchemy. Perhaps, it might be that kind of tool. It has quite a price, 100,000 G. I wonder if it is correspondingly valuable? This time, without checking the name, I directly activated the skill to identify. Pot of Happiness I have the feeling the happy one will be the owner. If it sells well, the shopkeeper will be happy. Guards! Its a scam! Right here there are some people doing unscrupulous business! What is going on in this store!? And, more than that, didnt Gassur introduced me to this store! Is that it? A rookie who knows nothing can be hurt, did you introduce it to rookies to learn a lesson!? If so, it is too evil! Already, my trust for this shop had fallen. But, if you look around carefully, there are also decent goods as well. For example, Paper from another world, this is made from a paper-making method that a hero had devised when he had been summoned to this world. It is still inferior in qualitypared to Earth, but the parchment is still rtively easy to use. The price was 500 G for 100 sheets. I dont know whether it was cheap or expensive, but the amount is not extreme, it would still be better. Another one, was made using an item called magic stone, called Magic Camera. Perhaps the idea of this camera was also told by someone from the heroes. Though I was saying that, in the guild I heard someone sneaked voyeur shots, was it because of this But there are still many things I dont know, I shouldnt be wasting time and went looking for the necessary equipment again. Then, without any particrly difficulty, I found what I wanted immediately. There it is. Well a mortar and pestle. And, empty bottles for now Ill take 10 In order to grow the seed of evolution, Ill need a nter and a water can, Ill also need to buy soil that has been put in jute bags. Once I picked everything I wanted, I called out to the Auntie in the back. Sorry, whats the bill? Oh? Did you finish? Mm, yeah The reason my response was so sloppy was, probably because I knew quite a bit about this shop. With no reason to speak, I indifferently paid the bill. The price was 3000 G; but I still do not know whether it was expensive or cheap. Well, Im not troubled for money at the moment. Upon exiting from the store, the lively scenery appeared into my eyes. Now, what should I do next? To be honest, it will be better if I bought the horsest. If I buy it now, it will be troubling in various ways. Then the library? I would also like to look around for Demon King and Heroes, as well as magic. While I confirmed my destination with the map I had received from Gassur, I headed towards to the library. its huge Arriving at the library those were the first words I said. In front of my eyes, this huge building resembles a famous fine arts museum back on Earth. There were beautiful stained ss and a clock tower, really standing out with its clean atmosphere. Heres the Royal Library If its this huge, there should be plenty of spell books. While I was thinking that, I stepped into the library. In my view, the insides were beautiful with an incredible amount of bookshelves. There is no admission fee, but, on the other hand, I hear the library doesnt seem to lend books. It seems only ordinary books are opened to the public. There was anti-theft magic on each of the books, if someone attempts to take it even one step away from the library, it forcibly teleports the book back onto the original bookshelf. Magic sure is great. However, since there is no such thing as a receptionist, youll have to look for books by yourself. So I also started to search for books, but there were too many books, I lost myself halfway through. But, thanks to such hardships, I was able to find some of the books I was concerned about. With all those books, I took a seat in the library. Surprisingly, I was the only one upying this vast library. Right, first Ill start to read While saying so, I opened the book titled A Hero and the Demon King, and looked over the contents. As a history book, rather than difficult contents, it seems more like a story for children, but Ill have to tentatively check. Well, it was useless after all. This is because the contents of the story has been distorted as humans were the good side, while the demons were portrayed as absolute evil. I was looking for something unbiased, described in a third-party perspective. Well, in the first ce, it was strange to look for such stories. While I was having such thoughts, I kept rummaged through for other books about other heroes and the demon king. But, I couldnt find the content I wanted. All the books wrote, the demon king was evil, and the heroes embody justice. Perhaps, it might be the truth. But after seeing the past of the ck Dragon, I did not think so at all. It didnt go well I muttered unintentionally. However, there was one strange thing. In the history books, after the hero defeated the demon king, it was written that everyone lived peacefully. After I read the diary of the Hero Abel, I cannot believe that. If the contents of that diary was authentic, then the hero should have been killed by the country. The country that summoned the hero the heros death should have been recorded If such records were known to the heroes, Kenji and the others would have escaped. Those guys wouldnt purposely ept their fate to be killed. It cant be helped Ill give up about the demon king At least, I decided not to the trust the information about the heroes and demon kings. Well, now that is taken care of, Ill look at the other books While I was saying that, I opened the book concerning our status. Until now, I been relying on the knowledge from games and manga, but I was convinced that it may be different if I closely examine it. So I brought this book. However, I recognized most of the contents. Still, only a portion of the contents were different from what I know. Up to now, I thought charm represented the quality of the appearance. Of course, it is not actually so. Surprisingly, the atmosphere d in the body of the person seems to be one of the charms. So, even in poor appearance, if you have high charm, it will still attract people. Well, I am interested if charisma is rted to charm Hmm. With that notion, what about me with a nk charm stat? Is there even a factor that attracts the person? I was slightly depressed by such things, but I recovered immediately. This is because Ill read the book written about magic now. There is no way I wouldnt be interested. In an excited mood, I opened the book titled How to use magic. When I read further, there was an exnation about magic itself. In brief, magic consumes the energy called magical power. which can interfere the world directly it seems. As a condition to invoke magic, magical power are necessary and it is important to imagine the spell as well. To make it easier to imagine, chanting exists as well as discarding chanting, a first-ss magician could do that naturally. Thats strange? Ive been using magic without any image at all. Thats why, at the time during the battle with Saria, I dropped arge quantity of water above myself. Because I didnt know any magic at all. Although perhaps, the reason I had used magic was because I had already acquired itWow. While I was having such thoughts, a voice abruptly resounded in my mind. Youve acquired [No-chant] skill sigh Well that was boring. Indeed, it felt like an empty achievement. I, who knew nothing, had suddenly acquired a first-ss skill. There was no self-respect by easily having it delivered to you. I was thinking about such worthless things seriously while having a distant look. However, since I knew I am no longer a normal human, I recovered quite fast. Then the book divides the respective attribute separately, I read from Beginner to Advanced. As expected, the books did not contain information about the purgatory attribute. Unexpectedly, the books did not contain written information about space magic. I thought the book at least would have that since an item box exists. So, in the book the attributes wasbeled as Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Ice, Light and Darkness. Fire, Water, Earth and all the magic that had been written in the books, was the same as the knowledge I had. Therefore, I was able topletely understand the magic when I finished reading the books about those attributes. All except space magic. Good, Now I will use magic properly unlike the first time Before I didnt understand the magic consumption, but the book was written in full details about the effect and powers. However, the magic I can use, is far superior so I should not rely on that. In this manner, I finished reading about Fire, Water, Earth, and Darkness, I decided to read the remaining Wind, Lightning, Ice and also Light. Although I cannot use it right now, it may be avableter, or there is a guy who can use it so I thought I could amodate. Fire and Water magic is likely to have high attack power, but if anything, Wind and Lightning can also be if the universal magic system exists. In that sense, Wind and Earth are probably easier to use. What I care about is non-attribute magic, the application is veryrge. Be it body-strengthening, or simply floating, I think since it can attack directly, it is very powerful depending on how you use it. Anyways, I finished reading the books about all the magic attributes. The time I read is considerably faster than back on earth. Is this perhaps, one of the benefits of evolution? PhewI finished! I said that while stretching. Youve acquired [Non-magic attribute], youve acquired [Wind attribute], youve acquired [Lightning attribute], youve acquired [Ice attribute], youve acquired [Ice attribute], youve acquired [Light attribute], and youve acquired [Arch mage] title, to make sure you have mastered all the magic at the highest state. You are given [Composition Magic], [Numerous Deployment], [Magic Creation], youve mastered [Inscription Magic], youve mastered [Battle Formation Magic] The inhumane voice, once again resounded in my mind. Its strange. Why wont bitter tears stop flowing from my eyes? No way Isnt it weird? I, I was just reading a book? How did this happen? Does this mean I cant even read books casually? Will this happen again whenever I read? A curse? Argh, I dont have the willpower toin anymore, and continued to check the acquired magic skills. However, Ill skip over Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Ice, Light, and Darkness attribute, and continue to check the rest. [No-chant]You can use magic without chanting. [Arch mage] The title sent to one who mastered all elemental magic. Magical attack power is doubled. [Composition Magic] Different or same magic attributes can bebined to create powerful magic. [Numerous Deployment] You can use many magic simultaneously without being restricted to the attribute. The unprecedented [Magic Creation] It is now possible to create your own magic. After creating, you can activate without chanting. Prior to creation, requires clearer image and a name also needs to be decided. [Inscription Magic: Master] It is possible to inscribe magic onto swords and essories. [Battle Formation Magic: Master] It is possible to use magic formation to use more powerful magic. Its no good, its getting out of hand! I seem to be very far away from a human being. As I came out from the library, I was tired mentally. What should I do? What should I aim? Hero? Or Demon King? Now, I can easily be both. Im in the mood to go to the convenience store. Haha, really. My mood remained darkened as I was walking down the streets, heading toward the open city. Mmm, its crowded Arge number of street stalls were lined up in the neighborhood centering on the fountain which perhaps contain magical power to keep it functioning. The shops sent off an appetizing smell and a man was selling a huge painting giving off very shy impact. Various people had been there to buy or sell. Come to think of it, I didnt eat lunch Due to the library, I didnt realize the time, it already passed noon. Even so, it is still past noon, with that many books you would think its abnormal. Somehow, I dont feel like eating around so many people Right now I feel, rather than eat in the lively square, to go eat inside a peaceful area. While I was thinking of such things, walking around the square, one stall came into my view. Unlike the other stalls, there seems to be no customer around. However, there was just a sheet covered on the ground. It seems to be selling paintings. Back on Earth, I wasnt interested in art. But for some reason, I was naturally walking to this stall. Near the stall, a depressed girl was sitting there. She also seems to have dog ears. Perhaps she would be the shopkeeper. I really want to touch those ears. A little bit younger than me, with an adorable face too. As I walked to the front of the store, she raised her head. Ah H-how can I help you!? She removed her sunken expression and gave a cheerful greeting. While observing the circumstances of the girl, I also looked over at the paintings. ! This is I had unintentionally stared at the paintings arranged there. It wasnt shy. It was a strange painting. Speaking clearly, there was no major characteristic, but when every painting formed into a line, it was visibly attractive if I say so. Painting of a bird drinking water, a painting of people having a pleasant chat, a painting of the towns sunset, a night sky painting, the paintings subject was day to day trivial. When I came here, I saw the person who had been selling shy picture was lined with a lot of people, but there is not even one person here. It was strange to me. I mean that shy painting I dont even know what it is. Picasso drew ordinary objects and it was said to be a unique picture, impressing people, but from that painting I did not feel anything at all. Well, even a painting of Picasso seen in the textbooks was drawn amazing, in the first ce I think he had very art sensitivity. This, did you drew all of them? Ive unconsciously asked. The girl opened her eyes, she was surprised to be asked so suddenly and immediately answered Yes!. Wow I couldnt draw pictures at all. I feel younger than I should have. In any case, I was impressed by the paintings of the girl. Aftering to this world Im interested to buy a painting for the first time. I decided to buy the painting of the city dyed in sunset among them. This painting, how much is it? Mmm I still dont know the price of a painting. Was it expensive? Cheap? Either way, I liked it and I wont regret buying it. Ok, Ill take this painting A-ah.t-thank you very much! The girl was deeply moved when she received 1000 G from me, and carefully wrapped the painting. This time, Ill have to buy a picture frame. While I was thinking of such things, the package waspleted and passed to me. Thanks Upon receiving the painting, I immediately put it away in the item box. Id hate it if it gets damaged. T-thank you very much! The girl stood up from the store and bowed. That reaction was amazing, but did you really not sell much? These are good paintings. Remaining somewhat unconvinced, I decided to look for a shop to take a break. Are there people inside? Away from the square, I was looking for a shop to take a break. However, along the road there was a store full of customers. It was not likely to be slowed anytime soon. Its just afternoon. Since I found it too excessive, I decided to look for another ce with less people. I dont want to remember but after arriving at the guild, that ce had contained a frightening amount of homosexuals. That area was not very popr, so I found the store after leaving the central square. However, it was surprisingly a popr little establishment. Akkoriente Cafe. What is Akkoriente? A new type of food? While thinking such nonsense, I entered another shop. A bell attached to the door reverberated. The interior had a gloomy mood. There was a bar counter and a bitter elderly man with grey hair that stood over there seems to be the bartender. This is a cafe? Isnt this a bar? I, Im a minor I was overwhelmed by the atmosphere, there seems to be only one other customer besides me. In addition, the person had noticed and called out to me. Huh? You, dont be standing around, are youing in or not? What? Oh, yes I unconsciously replied as I approached the bar counter. Then, I saw the face of the customer who had talked to me. Its the first time seeing your face. You, are you an adventurer? The man had asked, he had wild, messy blonde hair, clothes generally worn in this world. He appears to be around 40 years old, with a face giving off a very cool uncle-like feeling. Umm, yesterday I was finally made an official adventurer I see, names Ranze. A humble poor citizen. Nice to meet you Ah, thank you. My name is Seiichi Seiichi? I see, from the sound of your name, it seems to be from a country in the east. The name is quite convincing. Is that so? Again, the country of the east. Adriana-san also said the same thing I was thinking inside my mind while Ranze-san said so, amazed. Oh? Speaking of the country in the east, arent they famous for strong warriors? The name of [Heavens de] is widely known all over the continent, and his looks seem to resemble the heroes summoned in the Kaiser Empire. There seems to be many guys having ck hairtely was it because the country is involved in a lot of trouble so youre waiting for things to cool down? Or, am I wrong? Y-yes, thats right! Aha, hahaha Hey, country of the east! Why is it so troublesome! And, strong warriors where can you find such battle folks! In the first ce, who is [Heavens de]!? Well, well, that means they have ck hair as well. The only people with ck hair are heroes, the country of the east should likely be descendants from Earth. I floated a dry smile while keeping an innocent face desperately. Suddenly, cakes and ck teas were ced before me. Surprised, I turned my face towards the bartender, who quietly opened his mouth. This is service for first time customers What an amazing voice! I was involuntarily charmed!? The voice didnt sound too deep or small, just listening was veryfortable. I got my service. Looking at my interesting reaction, Ranze-san said whileughing. Hahaha! This guy here, is the shopkeeper Noado Im Noado, from now on, pleased to meet you O-oh, please treat me well After a beautiful bow, unexpectedly, Noado began to wipe the dishes Really like a bartender While I was having such thoughts, lets start to eat the cake ced in front of me. Mm!? W-what is this, it tastes so good!? Since it was a different world, I surely thought the taste would be subtle, but its not like that at all. A fluffy, exquisite, sweetness of the cream as well as the harmonizing sour fruit on top, I can eat any amount of this. I was surprised that Noado-san told me politely. That cake, was brought by a summoned hero from another world. I only applied the resulting recipe. The tea is not as well-known but the tasty, refreshing scent uses the characteristics of Rendell leaves Yeah, I do know about Rendell, but I found Noado-san amazing. I mean, just by using the recipe brought by the hero is not enough to make such delicious cakes. And, as Noado-san said, the teas refreshing scent requires a little deep taste of habit. This is so good, why are your customers so small? Im aware that was rude, but I couldnt help but ask. Then, Ranze-san answered instead of Noado-san. Well, first it is less crowded, and Noado himself didnt want customers that much. Right? Yes. I want to allow the customers who visit this store to feel at ease Thats the reason. Besides, the few customers like me and the others didnt tell anybody about this. Since we knew that, it was trantion to hide the well-established stores presence I see now I didnt understand. Only you know yourself the best, I felt there was a bit of sense of superiority. I was slightly convinced, and asked Noado-san what was troubling me. Well then, what does [Akkooriente] in the name of the shop mean? Oh, I do not know that as well. Noado, what is it about? It seems even Ranze-san didnt know, I started to regret my question. Then, Noado-san smiled gently and spoke. Somehow it happened, I guess Dont tell me there is no reason!? We were surprised, Noado-san continued on. Because, when I started this shop, I floated by this name. I still do not know what it means but since I liked the sound of it, I didnt worry too much about it. Is that so Mm well, that sounds interesting. There is no meaning huh Looking at our reaction, Noado-san smiled gently again. Chapter 34 <h4>Chapter 34</h4> I - Altria-gram, was baffled. Regarding yesterday case since the time my curse was removed, I couldnt help but be conscious of Seiichi. Yet, this morning, looking at the figure of Seiichi, somehow my chest is as if being squeezed, is attacked by a painful sadness. Moreover, even though it should be painful, somehow it feels good. But, as it was a new experience for me, I was baffled. What is the cause of this sadness? Furthermore, even though it has been like this from the beginning, looking at the familiar exchange between Seiichi and Saria, somehow I get this. depressing feeling, and start bing displeased. And, I start to feel really sad for some reason. Thats why, when I looked at Seiichis figure, I ran away. I want to know the identity of this feeling. But, once I know the identity, I somehow feel that there would be no return. That I might lose something important. That is the feeling I have. And that is very scary. Ijust whats happening with me..? As it wasnt directed at anyone, she murmured to herself. Then, want me to give you some advice? Eh? Good morning, Altria-chan The one who talked to me, was the person who contracted us in the quest I did together with Seiichi, Adrianna-san. By chance, she met me in the city, and just like that I was invited to Adrianas house, where she would give me a consultation. I, am somewhat weird Weird it is? Do you remember Seiichi? Yes, of course That Since yesterday, whenever I see him, my heart elerates.. I cant find the words even though its painful, I am happy, its warm that type of feeling Fumufumu(TL: nodding) Adriana-san, while listening to my story, took a sip of tea. And its not only that, well that Seiichi, might have a girlfriend. I think, that girl is really cute, and when she is talking happily with him somehow like I said earlier I get this painful feeling I see When Adrianna-san finished listening to my story, took a sip of tea again. As expected, am I weird in some way? Is it a side effect of removing the curse? To me who was having uneasy feelings, Adriana-san took a breath, and affirmed. Thats love. Whats more, a bittersweet first love at that (TL: What an unexpected turn of events no..?) Wha!? Lo, love!? Without realising I, made a weird voice. To the confused me, Adriana-san continued. Yeah. Altria-chan you, have fallen in love. ~ ~ ~ ~ Tsu !! Being told directly at my face, its like a fire burned my face, it is crimson. Th, that love, me? Im, impossible! That me!? Absolutely not! For some reason, I denied it desperately. However, even with such a negative response, Adriana-san shook it off lightly. But, what other exnation can there be? Moreover, Altria-chan is a very charming woman as well. Its fine to have one or two loves, its nor weird at all. Whats more, is that you didnt fall in love until now is weirder Th, that is Well then, what is that ring you have on your left hand ring finger for? Tsu! On reflex of being asked, touched the ring in my left hand. On the ring finger of my left hand, is a ring embedded with beautiful purple gem. And, the fact that the men gave a fitting ring on the left hand of the ring finger of a woman means-. A promise of eternal love. Thatsmon sense no? ~~~~~~~~~~ Tsu! As though looking in my mind, Adrianna-san confronted me with the appropriate words. With a face reddened to the maximum, with embarrassment so great it couldnt be eined in words. Then, without minding such an appearance, Adrianna-san continued on. Thanks to the ring that Seiichi-san gave you, your curse has been lifted, no? yes Seiichi-san, is most likely from the east countrys, so hismon sense may be different, the ring may not have a deep meaning My heart is, weird. If that is true, then that is good. Seiichi has Saria. But he gave me a ring, isnt that dishonest!? Thats why, I shouldnt need to think about it too deeply. By chance, the ring fitted perfectly on my ring finger. Isnt it fine? even so . Even so, why I am so sad? So lonely? If there is a deep meaning, there is the curse.. Isnt it fine? My own heart, I dont understand myself. Why, is it so painful I dont understand Unbeknownst, tears had umted my eyes. While I had my head down in silence, Adriana-san spoke gently. Altria-chan, wont you admit it already? You, about Seiichi love him With tear filled eyes, I slowly turn my sight to Adrianna-san Mou, I cant evade it anymore. I, about seiichi came to love him. The moment that I admitted it, tears overflowed from my eyes. Until now, there was not a guy who got close to me. The guys in the Guild, and in the city they were kind to me, but didnt get close due to my curse, the first one who apprached me seriously was Seiichi. When Seiichi, said I was needed, by everyone, that Seiichi liked me, I was really happy. Gently, as to calm me when he hugged me from behind. my heart felt warm. I see IC was in love. To me that barely me noticed it, Adriana-san smiled gently and embraced me. To the clumsy Altria-chan, I will tell you one thing, if the boy you like is talking to another girl, it is not weird for your heart to feel sad you know? Is, that so? Yeah. It is jealousy. Excessive jealousy is bad, but a little bit is okay. Is it Altria-chan first love? To be confused is a very natural thing, its normal. Un Whats more, even if Seiichi-san has a girlfriend, it doesnt matter. It all depends of the resourcefulness of the man, bigamy, it might bemon outside the continent. If you dont like that then, Altria-chan it is fine to be the first for Seiichi-san. such a thing, I cant do that. In the first ce I am not cute at all. Such a toned, rough womam. Its obvious that Seiichi will think bad of me. As I said so earnestly, Adrianna-san made a wry smile. mou, Altria-chan be more confidente in yourself. Next, I will introduce you to my friend that is well versed in romance, but first if Altria-chan doesnt admit her own charm nothing will begin, Futhermore, Seiichi-san, do you thing he is the type to think such a thing? I shook my head in silence. That guy is not the type to worry about such a thing. If not, then he wouldnt help me, that time when I stepped onto the metastasis trap. To seriously get close with me. With the < Disaster > me, he properly caught me. I, wonder if is good for me to fall in love ? Yes. Wont I be a nuisance? not at all. Rather, he should happy I see I too, am d I fell in love. Mo, I wont be tied down by < Disaster >, I am d -Finally, I can take the first step. At that moment, I was attacked by a different feeling than the one until a while ago. It is, unlike the feelings of a while ago, it was a very positive feeling. Adrianna-san. I, what should I do to make Seiichi look my way? eh? Until a little while ago, it was painful, and lonely although it was very hard, now I feel very happy. This feeling, its the first time that I had it Like I said my feelings, I want them to reach Seiichi. Even though this me is without a womans attractiveness.. I still love him, and I want him to like me Altria-chan Thats why, Adrianna-san. That first the things about love I dont know about can you teach me about it? What should I do Adriana who was listening to my serious thoughts, nods and say at once with a smile. Leave it to me! The perfect way to bring down Seiichi-san, Ill teach it to you! After such a promising remark, I had Adriana-san teach me a lot of things. So there that happened haaa Adventurers have it hard I Hiiragi Seiichi, had a small talk with Noado-san in the cafe Akkoriente that i entered. Right now, I spoke about the story where I and Altria-san was mysteriously transported to a strangebyrinth. uhn, there is one thing I am curious, what happened to that << disaster >> girl? When I reached the part about lifting the curse, Ranze-san asked that. About that for some reason I dont know, she ispletely avoiding me Ah? Why? Thanks to Seiichi her curse was dispelled no? Thats true well.. it may be a weird thing to ask but, a man, putting a ring on a woman left hand ring finger does that have any meaning? Un? Thats true Seiichi wasnt born in this continent, you were from the east country, then it is normal not to know n? Wait a minute. That you ask this means As you have guessed. The item for lifting the curse happened to be a ring by chance, and without giving it a lot of thought, I put it on her left hand ring finger You are lying!? At my confession, not only Ranze-san opened his eyes wide, even Noado-san did so as well. What should I do. I only have bad feelings. Etto is it as bad as expected? It is not at the level of being bad While Ranze-san was surprised, Noado-san properly exined to me. Seiichi-san. In this continent, when a man gives a woman a ring, and put it on her left hand ring finger, it means a promise of eternal love Bufoa!? It was outside my expectations, what an absurd thing I did! As I involuntary coughed, at the impatient me Noado-san said with his eyes half opened. I think it is beyond reparations in various ways. Even though I lived longer than you Ive never made such a mistake it was unexpected to me too Whats more, such an important oath? That is a lie, try to say it was a misunderstanding, there is no doubt you will be killed. Ugh! Love alone is an important thing to a woman. In your country could be different, but here it is the most important that true. After hearing the talk, Seiichi-san was actually a bit too thoughtless Gaha!? The words just now stabbed my chest! It did it! Stabbed! But.. thats true No matter how much I try to ignore it by thinking it didnt happen, without a doubt I messed with a womans precious love. If there is a misunderstanding, then it has to be cleared. I dont want to be dishonest, but that is.. What should I do To think I would be at my wits end . In the first ce, is not like I am well bnced with Altria-san! With Saria too, I dont think we are well bnced! Then, Ranze-san said with augh. What to do you say, there is no other choice but marriage haa!? Ma,marriage!? Ah? What are you getting surprised for? Anyways, a promise of eternal love, there is no other choice but marriage Th, thats true But I have.. Yes, i already, have an important woman called Saria she is a gori though. To such an answer, Noado-san got close silently. Seiichi-san, so you had a woman who you set your heart on. Well, yes Oioi, seriously!? You, even though you have such a suspicious get up are popr? Suspicious you say Well yes, a man with his face hidden by a hood is quite suspicious. I am already used to it though. But well.. if you had a woman you like already. Then, together with that woman, just marry both and thats all. Aahh!? Both!? At Ranze-san outrageous remarks, I raised a load voice instinctively. Did I say something strange? Iye, it was quite strange! Normally you do it with one person in a marriage! As I tell them with a loud voice, Renze-sam and Noado-san made a strange face for a second, then suddenly made a convinced face. It cant be, is the east country different? Eh? Well, in this country polygamy is allowed. Heck, it was somon that I thought its not only this continent but everywhere was the same.. What did you say!? Is polygamy allowed!? Seeing me surprised, both of them made convinced expressions. It seems I was wrong Well, even though polygamy is epted, is rare to see it outside royalty or nobility Mou, I ampletely recognised as a person from the East, and polygamy hasnt been approved there. Why? Well that wont be a problem, I hope. More important than that, first is Altria-san. Really what should I do As I was suffering from a headache, and thinking desperately, in front of my face tea was ced its a tea made from Artel leaves that have a rxing effect Eh? But I didnt order it Lets say is my treat. Next just once, let me give you one advice as an elder ? Absolutely, dont give an ambiguous answer. But I think it will be okay, Seiichi knows what should be done, and how heavy love is. So ept it or reject it, please be sure to do it firmly true. An ambiguous answer is not allowed. More importantly, I wont allow it. Even though I ended like this without realising, giving an ambiguous answer, its the worst. If unknowingly I end in a situation simr again, I think I will be the worst I understand, I with my mouth, will say it properly is that so Noado-san heard my answer, and smiled contently I drink the tea that has been prepared for me with much trouble, somehow getting my strength back in my body, and feeling in a better mood. The taste, was a perfect mild sweetness. Upon drinking it all, I am reminded of the time. Come to think of it. I was talking quite a long time, it might be better to return soon. As I thought so, thanked Noado-san, and stand up, Thanks for the meal. The tea, was delicious Thank you very much. I look forward to your next visit That so, let us talk the next time we meet. Ranze-san said that to me with a smile. Yes, by all means! It was a good shop. Lets return again. With such a determination in my chest. I left the shop. Whew Youth After Seiichi went out of the store, Ranze muttered so. To such a Ranze, Noado quietly said. Ranze , it is fine for you not to return home? Aah if i want to go back. Someone wille to pick me up At Ranzes words, Noado sigh. No matter that I am here,ing here alone, isnt it too much defenceless? Be at ease. I am not alone so its fine, Ruise is following me properly haaaa. Toe following you here everytime, Ruise-sama sure has it hard That cant be helped. Its his job after all. if you the boss stoping here, i think it will make it easier. Thats your fault because your food is so good! It is so easy passing the Buck While sighing, Noado showed his bad state. You can feel everywhere the peaceful atmosphere of Acorriente Its evening already..? I left the coffee shop Acorriente, Orly to find the sky stained orange, and muttered so. Today, it seems I wont be able to buy a horse.. (TL: So no new animal harem today?) Well there is no hurry, its fine to do it tomorrow. Hmmn lets head back to the inn? I dont know when Saria will be back. And there is also the matter with Altria-san Really, I am so useless, I made the decision, but when the time to convey the facts came. I became afraid. In this world, the act I did, is something more important than on Earth. I was thrown out of destination, I know I am useless but While muttering so, i was heading to a certain location. That is the orphanage where Saria was. Really so pathetic, I am the lowest. While I was feeling anxiety alone, I naturally went to Saria. This lowest and miserable me, I fell into a murderously dull mood. I, with a dull mood, headed to the orphanage. Before long, the church where the orphanage came into view. I arrived I sinked into a more depressed mood. With such a mood, it happened when i was about to enter the church. -Seiichi !!!! In a speed that surprised even myself, I turned around. Altria-san The one that was standing there, is the person I should confront with the truth Altria-san Altria-san and I, we both stay silent facing each other. The sunset is on Altria-san back, so I cant see her expression. There is no one around, just Altria-san and me alone. For a while, there was a time of silence. Altria-san is in front of my eyes. Now, isnt it the time to tell her the misunderstanding of the ring. I might not receive forgiveness, but shouldnt I apologize? Of course, I am scared that my rtion with Altria-san might end. . It is scary. Super scary. But. To keep silent, to cheat her is even worse. Thats why, say it me. Open your mouth. What do I fear. Say it, say it, say it, say it! Ah Altria-san! That. The ring- - Finally I summoned the courage, but the moment I thought words were flowing. My mouth was closed by something soft, and I was unable to speak. Tsu!? Within reach of my face, there is Altria-san face that has her eyes shut with all her strength. And, my lips and Altria-san lips are ovepped I now, what I am doing? Why are my lips, and Altria-san lips ovepped? This is kisskiss, a kiss? Tsu!? I who understood the situation, suddenly felt my face be hot. II and Altria-san, kisskissed!? After I analysed the situation I can only stand there with my face bright red. Still, Altria-san without minding, gently continued with a clumsy kiss. Now, I and Altria-san were in a posture of confronting each other. In addition, from the impact of receiving Altria-san attack, the hood hiding my face fell of. Altria-san, who finished the long kiss, downcasted her face. That, dont say it Eh? I knew, that Seiichi, didnt have that kind of feelings, when you gave me that ring Such a thing in other words, that I didnt give it to her in order to swear eternal love. Well that- But, it doesnt matter My words have been blocked by Altria-san words with a clear tone. Then, Altria-san buried her face in my chest. A rtionship, I dont.! It doesnt matter! Because I came to like you ! Altria-san, shouted so in my chest. Its the first time, this feeling! I know Seiichi has Saria. Even a woman like me knows how super cute she is! Butbut I fell in love with you! My chest hurts looking at you! Altria-san I am no good? I cant be beside Seiichi? Thats not! It cant be helped. falling in love! I am not feminine, not cute at all, without charm it was impossible! But even so, I, fell in love with you Seiichi After Altria-san said that, she started sobbing in my chest. I, what should I do? I already, have Saria. Polygamy may be allowed, but I am an Earthling. Earth specially, Japan ethics are getting in my way. I am pathetic. Altria-san is important. But this, I dont know how should I cherishsomeone from the opposite sex. Shit! No matter how much strong my status is, now its useless. I have, to make a choice I- Can you ept her? Seiichi !? At the abrupt voice we heard, Altria-san and I are surprised. Following the origin of the voice Saria was there, standing. Sa, Saria! This! That! It is fine, I understand I feel like a dad caugh in an affair Seiichi, about Altria-san, can you ept her? Bu, but is that fine with you? Though it is a bad talk, I want to cherish Altria-san, as a member of the opposite sex. But, I already , have Saria. Because Saria is here, I about Altria-san, cant look at here that way. But, Saria was, with a little lonely smile, nodded. Un. Of course, I think is sad that I wont be able to keep Seiichi for myself, but, Seiichis charm, as I thought it is impossible to keep it all for myself Saria Futhermore you know? Seiichi. A Strong male, will atract women naturally, that is thew of nature A, a male she says To me who knows Saria was originally a Gori, this is not particrly strange, but Altria-san who doesnt knows tilts her neck. Thats why Seiichi, about Altria-san, acept her ok? Because, I too love Altria-san! Saria Altria-san, is staring at Saria in a state of admiration. Sariais it fine? Un! Unlike before, with a big smile, Saria said clearly Ah, shit I am so clumsy. Saria If a woman doesnt give me a push in the back, I cant even make a single decision. Because I began to fall in self-loathing, I shook my head immediately to switch my thoughts. I return my line of sight to Altria-san in my chest. Then Altria-san noticing my sight and looked at me. For a moment, her eyes opened wide open, for seeing my face for the first time. Her clear gold pupils, now wet with tears, were looking up at me anxiously. Altria-san Al Eh? About me, call me Al. Thats is what people close to me call me, it is my nickname So dont use honorific! Saying so very shyly Altria-san made a wry smile. I understand, Al Un Making a happy face, Al stared up-from-under me. I extend my hand, to Al cheek naturally, the me from before couldnt do it normally. But, now for some reason, without worrying, I can do it naturally. think, you can do it The most important thing is, Al I too, about Al- I love you ! So next, from me this time, a kiss was given to Al. The problem from before, I cant feel them anymore.. The kiss with Al, tasted like tea of Artel leafs that brewed Noado-san. A faintly sweet, very gentle kiss. Very slowly we separated our lips. Al, even though I am unreliable, shameless I will work hard, so that you dont regret falling in love with me. Un I will cherish you Un! As I dered clearly, I hugged Al. With this, you are the same as me! From behind me, Sariaes and hugs us. Seriously I cant win against Saria. In front of the church stained by the sunset, as if to bless us, the bells resounded in the city. Chapter 35 – Playboy <h4>Chapter 35 C yboy</h4> Nooooooooooooooooo! I, Hiiragi Seiichi, am writhing in agony in the room Im staying in. Its so embarrassing! I dont want this anymore! Just remembering it is enough that I want to die! What am I remembering about? Of course its Altria-san no, the conversation with Al! Just why did that embarrassing line pop out!? From around the time I stopped using honorifics, I was weird, right!? Suddenly, I remembered what I said at that time. I alsoDDDDlike Al. Who the hell are youuuuu!? No, its just me though! But, its different! Its really different! I absolutely cant say those kind of lines! It feels like, Ive suddenly became calm. But, thinking about it, I dont understand those kinds of lines. For me, it sounds like the kind of thing a conquerable character from a shoujo manga or otoge would say. But really, at that time, I understood that I was going to say that. Because I dont know the reason why, Ive been in confusion and embarrassment for a while. In addition, the [Endless Love Ne] divided and then appeared on Al. Although she was surprised at the uses and effects, as for me, I was overwhelmed by our conversation at that time. Could you put it on my neck, Seiichi? Is thata no? Since its matching with the person Ive firste to love that is I want to do it with Seiichi all the way Ugaaaaah! Im blushing! Im turning really red! First Saria, now Al what is with the power level of puppy eyes!? I bury my face in the pillow, single-mindedly enduring the embarrassment. For a long time, I buried my face in the pillow, lie around on top of the bed, breathe deeply, and calm down my heart. Haawhen will this agony stop Because, Sarias presence isnt in the room, and she is on the dining room to eat breakfast Together with Al. I said would also head there soon, so I cant not go there. Meeting Al is still embarrassing, but I guess I should resolve myself. I left the room as I muttered. When I arrived at the dining room, there were quite a number of people eating their meal, so it was livelier than ever. Since Saria and the others should have reserved a seat, I start walking and looking around, ande to hear various voices. Hey, did you know? Recently, it seems that theres a lot of wolf-type demon sightings in the vicinity of this town. Hee, a Grand Wolf? No, it seems they still dont know the species. Therefore, even if the request is a subjugation quest or an herb collecting quest, it might be better to take care when working near town. Oh, thats info to be thankful for. I heard that conversation as I passed by a certain seat. But still, a wolf-type demon, huh Speaking of wolves, the only image in my head is the Aqua Wolf. With those thoughts, I also heard another voice. That reminds me, the heroes of Kaizer Empire went to a magic academy. Is that right? What magic academy? I think Barbador Magic Academy, was it? Ah, that only neutral magic academy. However, why Barbador magic academy? Didnt Kaizer Empire have an excellent magic academy? Like I know that! Eh, seriously? Shota and the others are going to attend a school, huh And here I am, almost dying and then before I knew it, I evolved and became a monster, and they get to live such a good life as expected from a hero. I wonder if the country that summoned them is a good ce? It doesnt really give that feeling though Well, if Shota, Kenji and the others are safe, then its good. I-its not like Im lonely or anything! Going to the academy, its probably something to do with the Demon King. Thinking about it like that, it might not be anywhere near asid-back as I thought. While quietly sorting out the information I overhear, at the counter I see some men looking troubled over something while conversing. I wonder what happened. They look a bit serious Hey, listen to this Oi, what is it. That is, you know how yesterday a few new adventurers came, right? Ah, those guys who were yakking away. Yeah, them. Really, those guys are really deplorable, you know? What is it? When they came to this town, what do you think they said they were going to do? Flirting, you know, goddamn flirting. Ah? I dont see a problem with it. Whats so bad about it? Look, hear me out. What do you think they chose their targets by? The face. W-what did you say!? Eh? What are they talking about? It aint possible, is it? But I pick out women to hit on by their napes! Is this the upper ss? Nono, that would be the lips. Thats no good, It could only be the corbone. Fu You guys are too naive. But the best would have to be facial moles.] O-oh! Are you a god!? Dont praise me so much Its embarrassing, ya know? After such an exchange happened, the men brought it to a close. However, well While our tastes are all over the ces in the end Yeah, I guesssomething like choosing by the face Deplorable What a disappointment! Because theyre exerting such a uselessly serious atmosphere, when Im trying to think of what theyre talking aboutisnt this like revealing each others fetishes! Your type of people are the most deplorable! I was a fool for worrying about it After getting tired from so much, while looking around again, I finally found Saria and the others. It seems that theyve found a round table just for the three of us. Why is it so tiring just to find Saria and the others? While heading to where Saria and the others, I heard them talking over. Come to think of it, why is Al not in the same room as us? I mean, you like Seiichi, right? Then, you shouldve stayed together with usIs what I thought. If we tell this to Fina the innkeeper, she wouldve probably been able to prepare a room for the three of us, you know? T-that isYou are maybe right. B-but, um its embarrassing, right? You know Staying together with the person who you like Ehhhh~? As Saria tilted her neck as she didnt understand, Als face got red, as she muttered it shyly. And also if Seiichi stays with me Ill die of happiness Lovetalk, disperse! Bakii! I punched my cheeks with full force. Its useless. Im just making myself suffer needlessly here. Well, the pain causes the embarrassment from before to decrease. Thanks to that, my cheeks really hurt. But, as one would expect from a monster-ss status. My attack power is monster-ss, but the defence power is also monster-ss. If I can only feel the pain, and no blood ising out then my teeth arent broken. I wanted it to produce a nice sound, ya know!? Even so, just now, it really was a love affair talk. Aaa Its hard to deal with beautiful girls like Saria and Al, in quite a few ways since my immunity against females dropped severely since entering high school. Up until middle grade school, I only rarely concerned myself with my childhood friends Kannazuki-senpai and Shotas little sister Miwa. After entering high school, I avoided people so Im struggling now. No, I was bullied back then, wasnt I? No matter how much you try to clean yourself at home, youre still going to get dirty again if you go to school, right? With the way people treat rubbish, just saying it makes me feel disgusted. And yet, the way people treat filth, even though its not my fault its unreasonable. Thats why no matter how much I cleaned myself at home, I continued to be unmindful of getting dirty and ultimately receive cruel treatment from girls too. Theres no way that my immunity against girls could continue after that. Its gotten to the point where I have what could be ssified as mild gynophobia. But at some point while living in theForest of Endless Love with Saria, those feelings came to pass. Maybe its because that she didnt appear as a beautiful girl, but appeared as a gori that I was able to ovee it little by little. While thinking about the past, and thinking about Saria being the opportunity to slowly ovee my trauma, I arrived at the table. My bad, I made you wait. No, its alright~! Saria said with a big smile on her face. Looking at Saria, I sat as Im enveloped in a feeling of kindness. Well then, lets order our food. As I said that, I called Finas husband, Lyle the cook over. Sorry to keep you waiting. Haha, Seiichi has flowers on both hands. I also think that. Really, I cant help but feel being out of ce. While thinking that self-ridicule, I kept it to myself and we ordered our dishes. After a while, our dishes were carried here. Today, its Ruruno Berrys jam and bread, the sd with Bebefishs soup. The soup might be a bit hot, so be careful. When Lyle-san said that, he went back to the kitchen. But stillwhats this Ruruno Berry? Bebefish? Crap, I dont know those names. But I asionally eat dishes made with ingredients I havent heard of at this inn, but since they are nevertheless delicious Im not worried about that. By the way, while I was still living in the forest, Shota and the rest of the heroes had the cuisine reformed as Gassur said. They incorporated Eaths style in cooking here in this world making it more delicious. Suddenly, while I was thinking about it, Saria and the others asked me. [Come to think about it, what will everyone do for today?] Then, Al answered first with a look on her face that showed she was thinking. [Lets see I want to move my body for a little, so Im going to do a subjugation quest.] [I see. Speaking of which, immediately after returning from thebyrinth, you were tired because all that happened.] [Its like that. And also, umthank you for saving me at that time. ] As Al said so shyly, I shook my head. [Dont worry about it. I only saved you because I wanted to save you.] [I see.] Hearing my answer, Alughed joyfully. Then we resumed eating. [Today, I will go to the orphanage!] [Hee. Did something happen there yesterday?] After Al said her ns, Saria spoke up. [Hmmm Though nothing really happened but I promised that Ill make snacks for the children.] [I see.] I still think its mysterious how Saria was able to make such delicious food in the middle of that forest. Well, its not like there was some kind of problem with it, so its fine. Well, Sarias a good cook, so the children will surely enjoy it. [For me, today Im thinking of buying a horse.] [A horsie?] While I said so, Saria tilted her neck, and Al asked me curiously. [Hee. Seiichi is buying a horse. But, why?] [Well, Gassur rmended me to. If youre living as an adventurer then isnt it like a necessity?] [Well, yeah. Its not like everything can be put in the item box. So, they help carrying tools that cant fit in the item box, and can y a great role in escorting, so horses are important to adventurers.] [Hohoou] Well, in my case, I dont think I need horses, though. I mean, my running speed isparatively overwhelmingly faster, my power is overwhelmingly stronger too. But, as Ive heard, to live as an adventurer it seems its a good idea to have a horse. Its not like Im nning on taking on any subjugation or escort quests, but still, it will at least serve as camouge. At first I was just nning on taking on collection quests to make a living, but my power has already been found out by Al, and Gassur seems to have noticed a few things too. While I was thinking about a lot of things while finishing our meal, we moved out respectively to where we want to go. Al returned to her room to prepare for her equipment, while Saria went to the orphanage as nned, and I apanied Saria partially along the way. [Everyones healthy today too!] While watching the people in the city, Saria said that with a smile. To Saria, the people also looked at us with a pleasant smile. [Youre right. I hope that we could spend our time peacefully without anything big happening peacefully.] While I was also enticed by Sarias smile, Iughed as I said that. But to think that my words would trip a g, I didnt think about it at all. Right-. [Hey, bro. Youve got a pretty girlfriend there.] [Hey girl, why dont you just leave that shady guy and have fun with us?] [We can treat you some tea~?] CTo have gotten caught in such a cliche development! And, this kind of invitation. Even on Earth, theres no skirt chaser whod do it like that. While thinking those things, I was ring at these three whore messing around. I dont know if this world has hair dyeing techniques, but from what I can tell, their hair seems pretty damaged and their ears pierced. The looks are so cliche that it contrarily left me astounded. Probably, these three are the ones the men talked about back in the inn. The adventurers from another town. How to say this, their atmosphere is different from the townspeople. [Whore you?] Then, the person who is being hit on, Saria, after thinking for a while asks this. She genuinely just wants to know who the three in front of her are. [Hey, Seiichi. Do you know these people?] [No, I dont know at all.] [Hmmm. Then, do you need something?] When Saria asked while inclining her neck to the side, the leader of these three wears a disgusting smile. [Yes,yes. We just want you to follow us for a while~.] [We wont do anything bad to you.] [Ah, but you wont be joining us.] Politely, a gun was fired at me. If it was still the me from Earth, I would be scared and be on my knees immediately. But, what is thisIm not scared at all. Is it because I was fighting with the Clever Monkeys, and Zeanosu, also the ck Dragon (God), those kinds of monster-sses continuously? I think that my status is also a part of why Im not scared of even monster-sses. Anyways, from what Ive seen from these three, there is nothing that makes me remotely scared about them. While thinking of such things, Saria makes a look as if shes figured out and is convinced of something. [Ahh! I see now!] I dont know if they know about picking up girls, but it seems that at least Saria knows about it. Because she seems to understand it Shes conscious of being picked up I think. Then, Saria turned towards me. [Seiichi, its alright. Leave this to me!] [Wha? Saria, What do you mea] Before I was able to spoeak to Saria, she moved in faster, and spoke to the three. [Okay. Ille with you! Where are we going?] While Saria asked in an innocent way, the threes disgusting smile deepened. [Hehe, its good youre fast at undestanding.] [You see that alley there, theres a really nice shop at the back of it.] [Yeah,yeah. Well then, shall we go then?] For some reason, Saria was nning to follow them, so I hurriedly stopped them. [H-hey! Saria, you] [Dont worry! Ill be fine!] Well, its obvious youll be alright. Because Saria-san, youre over level 700 you know!? Even if these three group together, they will certainly be instantly annihted. While thinking that, Saria and the three disappeared to the back alley. I became worried and went after them. Who am I worried at? Of course who. Its. Those three! I rushed at the back alley. But, the moment I reached the back alley, I watched the three of them, pale-faced, run away at full speed. Just what the hell did you do!? As I arrived, I peeked at the back alley. And then, whats there was. [Ah, Seiichi. Its already over.] [GYAAAAA! A GORILLAAAA!!] Gori-form SariaShortened, Goria stood there. CIn a one-piece dress. Since I wasnt sure what to do, and its the first time Ive seen Goriae out, I involuntarily shouted out. Stop transforming while wearing a one-piece like that! Your bursting pectorals are going to stretch the one-piece! This, if this one-piece wasnt from that sheep, its certain that itll burst off, right!? As I involuntarily screamed inside my head, looking dissatisfied, Goria says. [Muu how cruel, yelling like that.] [Ah S,sorry.] [You might as well be madly in love with me?] [Youre asking the impossible!] No matter how hard I try, Im not going to be able to fall madly in love with a gori wearing a one-piece! After having such a conversation, I asked what suddenly came up to my mind. [Come to think about it, why did you went along with those three?] [Eh? But, didnt they approach me because they wanted to see my transformation?] [I think its different!?] To begin with, I should be the only person who knows that Saria can transform. In other words, Saria didnt even realise that she was being hit on by those three How sad. [More importantly, you should revert back to being a human again, Saria.] [Well, if someone sees you-] [Well? If it isnt Seiichi-kun! Do you know about the muscle training?] This is why you should have transformed back! As I let out a cold sweat and looked behind me, Gassur takes on a Muscle Pose and stands there. [Ga,Gassur] [What an unexpected meeting! Right now, I am doing my daily routine, just finished my running! Not only muscles, but physical strength is also important! You should consider doing it too!] Well, concerning health thats certainly true! Its just that, I dont want to meet you in this kind of situation. However, as Gassur shouldnt know that, he is looking at my back where Saria is. [Oh? The one at Seiichi-kuns back is-] As he saw Sarias appearance, Gassurs face was astonished. Ah, this How should I exin this. But, I misunderstood. In the first ce, Gassur isnt the type of person to press me for details like that. In other words, what I wanted to say is-. [I, I LOSSSST!] Gassur suddenly dropped his head and startedmenting. [Bursting with chest muscles.. Spine swelling.. The biceps reminiscent of mountains. They all far exceed my muscles!] [In this townno, in this continent, I am confident that no one can beat my muscles! But someone just easily] [Kuuuuuu! I cant be left behind Seiichi-kun! Im sorry but I need to train even more now! Well then, I shall excuse myself!] While shouting that, Gassur looked back at Goria. [Fuu I dont know who you are or where you came from, but you opened my eyes that had been ignorant to the world. I thank you. Farewell!] After saying that, Gassur disappeared from our sights while bunnyhopping. [Saria. Hurry up and revert back to being a human.] [Okay.] In this town, if you cannot sufficiently pick up girls, its not strange for them to turn into goris. [What the hell was that!] [Like I knew something like that!] [Damn right! Who wouldve thought that woman can transform into a gori! On top of that It was wearing a one-piece dress, ya know!?] [[[WHOD LIKE THAT!]]] The three who were flirting Saria said that at the square, catching their breaths. [AhDamn it! From yesterday, we havent seeded in flirting even once!] [Really, whats wrong with this town!?] They said while being dissatisfied while letting the time pass. [You guys, havent seen your faces around?] Someone spoke to the three of them. As the three faced the direction of that voice, they saw somemean-spirited, simr-looking people to the three standing there. [Who the fuck are you?] One of the three asked with caution. And then, one of the mean-spirited guys, responded. [Well, its nothing really its just that, we thought that youre newbies since we dont recognize you three.] [Ah? Well, we came to this town yesterday.] The three, not knowing the mean-looking guys intentions, inclined their necks. But on the contrary, the mean-looking guys had a look as if they found their prey. [I see, I see You guys, do you want to do something reeeally nice??] -At this time, the fate of the three was decided. At the words of the mean-looking guy, the threes eyes sparkled and nodded without hesitation. And the result was. The threes screams were resounding throughout the town. Kaizer Empire; The Emperors room. There, the current emperor of the empire, Shelder. Wol. Kaizer and an old man wearing a robe Helio.Roban were talking concerning the heroes. [Your majesty. Theres something Id like to report about one of the heroes.] [N? Did something happened?] [Actually, the heroes have apparently been saying they wanted to havebat experience.] [What? Shouldnt they already be gathering battle experience under Zaika??] [Perhaps, that Zaika, probably doesnt want to send the heroes to fight the demon king.] Hearing Helios words, Shelder frowned. [ording to my subordinates reports, by now, Zaika is making the heroes get used to handling weapons mainly, but in terms ofbat training, they havent done it once.] [What is that guy doing!?] Shelder was furious after hearing Helios report. [You understand this? before we can exterminate these damn demons so that I can gain the resources in the Makai, the Demon Lord is in the way! In the first ce, the demons have since long ago raised the same livestock as us and the same as us humans, building a country is not something that we can forgive!] [You are absolutely correct.] [In spite of this They still havent started theirbat training? If the Demon King ispletely revived, do you know how much damage itll cause!?] While hitting the desk with all his might, Shelder screamed. Helio advised indifferently to calm Shelder down. [Your majesty, at this rate, dont even mention the heroes being a threat to the demons, they wont even end up gathering the diversion supplies to other countries. ] [Well then, summoning them will be all for nothing!] [Itll be alright, your majesty.] At that time, Helio smiled for the first time. [As Ive said a while ago, I heard that the heroes wanted to havebat experience.] [Okay.] [From there Id like to rmend them to be enrolled to Barbador Magic Academy.] [What did you say!?] Hearing Helios words, Shelders eyes opened wide. [Whyd you enroll them to that ce! There are a lot of students from other countries studying in that magic academy, you know!? Even in the case where the heroesmute to the academy, instead of such a plebian academy as that,muting to our countrys Academy is much more beneficial, is it not!?] [I understand that so much it hurts. But still, when the lot over at that other country gather this time it will work out well.] [What do you mean?] After hearing Helios words, Shelder got interested and encourage him to go on. [The heroes, despite not doingbat training, I will make them practice magic training. And, with the heroes nature, all of them can use at most 3 attributes in magic and they are at the level where they can use intermediate magic.] [Barbador Magic Academy, just as their name implies, focuses on magic. And as I said earlier, the heroes can use intermediate-level magic at least. And there, there are almost no nobles or talented people studying there.] [Fumu.] [But, if the heroes were to attend that academy, they would inevitably end up monopolising the top. In other words, the heroes will end up disying their power for a lot of people in the other country if they go to Barbador Magic Academy, where a lot of foreigners assemble.] [I see.] As Helio wanted to show off the power of the heroes to the other countries, dared to enroll to Barbador Magic Academy . Because such arge group of multinational students assembled together, it just means that the information about the heroes can be spread all around the country. [And, there is also one more advantage.] [And what is that?] [In Barbador Magic Academy, there is a lesson of acquiringbat experience, to satisfy the heroes. If we always grant the heroes needs, we can easily control them with gratitude.] [Will it go well?] [Itll be alright. The Adult heroes are still in the prison. Even if the heroes train, in the end they are still kids. To take advantage of this opportunity, I will give you one condition.] [What are the conditions?] [Ill have them wear the [Bracelet of very]] The [Bracelet of very] is originally a forbidden magic tool, but the heroes are from another world and didnt know about it, Helio and Shelder thought. [Just, the bracelet of servitude can only have two orders engraved. Then, depending on the revival of the Demon King, you can smoothly have a subjugation order ready, and for the case of the demons deciding to invade our country, you can have an order etched into it immediately cope with it. If we do that, even with the Magic Academy being there, they absolutely cannot escape. Even if the bracelets are removed, we still have our power.] [But, the problem is to keep them docile while installing it.] [For that, you can just lie about the effects to them. In the end, its not like they will find out.] [I see Thats also right!] Shelder at first was in a bad mood, but now in a good mood. [Well then, lets immediately make our move. Helio, can I leave this to you?] [Certainly, your highness.] In the Emperors room, a conspiracy is made without the heroes knowledge-. Chapter 36 – A very ordinary horse? <h4>Chapter 36 C A very ordinary horse?</h4> Its here huh I who separated from Saria, safely reached the shop which sells horses, using the map drawn by Gassur. Incidentally, the shops name is calledMonster Store. On the noticeboard ced outside of the shop, We sell cute demons who go straight to chewing your head wholehas been written on it. . Wtf!? Wait a second! Could demons who chew heads whole really be cute? No no, Milk-chan in Adoriaa san s house matches that description, but.! I-if it be domesticated, they will be adorable, I guess? Before I enter the shop, the uneasy me resolves myself and step into the shop. Hm? Wee! What kind of monsters are you looking for ? When I enter the shop, the rtively handsome Ossan, seemingly full-of-energy, who has a cleanly shaved bald head/ Saitama Ossan called out. Etto I want a horse. I promptly inform him of my intent that I wished for a horse. And, the Ossan broadly grinned. Haha~. Youre participating in the uing tournament as well? Eh? Tournament? As I heard this word out of nowhere, I reflexively gave out a stupid voice. Looking at me, the Ossan realized his misunderstanding and smiled bitterly. Ahh, What the, I am mistaken. No, I am very sure that you will participate in theRoyal Cupthat is held this time round. Ehh Whats that? To my stupid question, the Ossan without feeling bothersome, taught me courteously. To put it simply, it is a 1p race around the Royal Capital castle walls. The monsters to be ridden on are of course the horse type. This race will determine the best rider in the Royal Capital. The winner of the race are always rewarded with a gift. Looking at your response, it seems you dont n to enter this race, do you. Err. To tell the truth, I am in the midst of a adventurers request, I was told that I will probably need to use a horse But Race huh. Is that something like horse race ? Well, from Ossans way of speaking, It seems like anyone can enter the race. I see. Well,e along I will show the horses that adventurers usually use. Being led by Ossan,when I enter into the depths of the shop, Wolf-type monsters, Clever Monkey-like monkey-type monsters, etc.. The various monsters are locked in strong-looking cages. Were here. This one is what Adventurers usually use. This is.. Within the cage that Ossan has guide me to, there are multiple ck horses with silver scales on the nk and the legs. Its aDragon Horsetype. Wild Dragon Horses are ferocious but if they are domesticated, they will listen to humans orders and be a gentle horse. Since it has strength/power/horse power, it can pull carriages easily. In addition, if you ride it, the speed will be immense. Wow Dragon Horse huh.. Just by the name itself, sounds really cool and majestic. Well, In the first ce, there is no need for a horse itself so this horse seems good. By good fortune, I am blessed with tons of money. This Dragon Horse seems good. How much is it? Let me see.. It will cost you 5 gold coins. Ahh! I had forgotten to ask you. In the midst of telling me the cost of the horse, Ossan frantically enquired me. Do you have the Riding skill? Riding Skill.. No, I do not have. If thats the case, this horse is impossible. Eh!? It was said too suddenly so I am now stunned. Theres such a skill as Horseback riding? Furthermore, even though I heard the skill name, it seems that even with my cheat skill I cant acquire it. To learn it, do (I) need to ride a horse at least once? Thinking to that extent, I suddenly came across a good idea. If hearing the skill name didnt work, perhaps hearing about the method of horse riding will (activate/cause) the acquisition. Thinking so, I decide to ask the ossan straight away. Oh! Though it seems like a weird thing, will you tell me how you ride a horse? I cannot ride a horse! What the hell! Even though he sells monsters, it appears somehow or another that not just the Dragon Horse, he cant ride the rest of the monsters either. 祦!God damn it / Son of a bitch. When I was thinking about it, a robotic voice resounded in my head. All Language Comprehension Skill Activate DDDD Sessful. You are now able to understand Dragon X Horsenguage. Eh? W-What (Wut?) With such an abrupt development, I who was surprised, immediately understood the meaning of the words that was spoken just a while back/ Ah, I see. All Language Comprehensionis the skill which was obtained from the treasure chest when I defeated the ck dragon godbyrinth. Although it cannot be said to be a sess in definite, but it is written that it will be effective on monsters as well and this time round, the skill has activated. As I was thinking of that, I move look towards the Dragon Horses and trying listening to what those Dragon Horses were talking about/ Its not like I can actually understand what horses are talking about. Now, horseswhat kind of conversation are you having!? Oi, that hood covered human it seems like he cant fucking ride a horse? Uwaaa,ame. Ora, Humans who cant even ride a horse leave now immediately! Dudes who cant ride a horse, we will never follow their orders~ Earth shattering regret. . I am beingbelled as an Idiot by the horses. If one were to notice, sweat is flowing out from my eyes. They arent tears. Its not like that. The Ossan who did not notice anything, continued talking normally to me who took a huge amount of damage mentally/emotionally. Besides, there are other horses that are geared towards beginners. If its those type of horses, you do not need riding skill as well. While riding the horse, you are also able to obtain the riding skill. Ah, is that so? Oh, well if its like that then its fine. On top of that, if its supposed to be for beginners then its perfect for me right now. Since just a while ago, theres been exactly one left. Follow me. Im once again guided by the ossan to a different cage. This guy is that one. Oh! There was a sharp-looking horse with deer-like antlers and a beautiful, deep brown coat standing elegantly. Different to the dragon-horses from before, he has a refined appearance. Also rather than scales he has horns. This guys species name is Dolt. Fairy: Its a pun . R¹ which means Idiot Osura: Deer/colt; dolt. Although it has a harsh species name. Dolt (ޥ) if put in kanji, it would mean R¹ (baka/horse deer) right? Wasnt there any better name? Although it is true that its a horse with deer-like antlers Although I said its geared towards beginners, but this guy is amazing in a lot of ways, you know? First, its horsepower is on another level. Its double that of the Dragon Horse from before. Double!? Dolt is amazing! Its speed is abnormal so it has the ability to overtake those even in the upper strata of horses. On top of that, its loyal, and not ferocious even in the wild unlike Dragon Horses. Well, overall its a good horse. Its true! Its image ispletely taking over the Dragon Horse from before!? It loses in name, but in performance its unreal! Ive already engraved This dolt is mine! into my heart. But, the ossan walked over here and said something astonishing. But, you know? This guy isto an astonishing degree, a dolt. Exactly as the name!? To think that the dolt really was a dolt! To that astonishing truth, I unintentionally retorted and the ossan continued on. Hmm, to say to what extent of a dolt it isfirst, it cant reach its destination. Already a fatal blow-! It would forget that it has already eaten. Seriously!? It forgets who its owner is. Thats the worst out of all of them! And finallyit forgets to breathe. Itll die!? Yeah. And because of that, it doesnt even notice that it has died Its the ultimate dolt, isnt it! Theres no way to save it! Even though its got such damn uselessly dignifying features, when you take a look inside the gift horses mouth, Its nothing more than a nag! Those rare high-specs arepletely going to waste! Im tired in a lot of ways because of the dolt that is full of opportunities to retort at. While Im catching my breath, I suddenly realise something. Why is it that the skill was able to unconditionally activate with the Dragon Horse, yet it wont activate with the dolt? When I tilt my head to that question, the ossan has, before I knew it, entered the cage. Well, while its true that he is a dolt, if you properly train him, he can be used as a proper horse. Okay! While saying that, the ossan hits the dolts neck. thud. In that instant, the dolt, still in a standing position, falls in the opposite direction to that of which the ossan hit its neck from. While looking at the dolt who has suddenly copsed, the ossan says one thing. Ah. It kicked the bucket. DOOOOOOOOOLT! So it really ended up forgetting to breathe and died!? Im pretty sure thats not on the same level as dolt anymore!? So when I thought that the skill just wouldnt activate, it was because it was dead!? Although its true that to a corpse, words dont mean crap! But the most idiotic-looking thing is, the dolt which should be dead is still wearing that dignified expression! Before acting all cool, do something about your head. I cant help but feel pity for the dolt after his stupid act that went above and beyond in a direction I wasnt expecting. Then, the ossan who had been gazing at the dolt in silence for a while suddenly opens his mouth. Well, if hes dead then theres nothing we can do. I guess Ill make him into basashi and eat him. OSSAAAAAAAAN! Dont you have any sense of affection! At least hold a memorial service for him! I wonder if he realised my feelings for he faced towards me and exined. You can eat dolt. Thats why, when they die, the owner always eats the dolt. I see Its all part of a stable diet! I ignored the old man joke that the ossan made with all his might. But since this guy died, I only have two species left I can introduce to you. Moreover, there are some special circumstances surrounding these two. Uhmwhy? To my question, the ossan fell into thought for a moment, then guided me to another different cage. Well, its faster if you see it. Follow me. Like that I follow him to a cage thats solidness cant even bepared to the dolt or Dragon Horses. On top of that, rather than bars like those of before, the cage ispletely covered in iron tes, and there doesnt even seem to be any way to confirm whats going on inside aside from a small window on the door. Listen, okay? This guy is a being that even I dont understand. Eh? Since it has a somewhat horse-like appearance, Ill introduce it to you, butanyway, take a look. Then I, who was prompted by the ossan, peek inside the cage from the small window. OooooOOOOOOOOOOooooo I immediately shut the window. . Thats weirdinstead of a horse, I feel like I saw a monster To confirm, I once again peek inside the cage from the small window. OooooOOOOOOOOOOooooo Inside the cage, there was some kind of iprehensible creature with yellow skin and walks on four legs, without eyes or a nose, and three mouths. . I didnt imagine it! Thats no horse! Thats a monster! On top of that, its more monster-like than the Dragon Horses or any of the monsters Ive fought until now! While Im confused in a lot of ways, the ossan says with a serious tone, Yeahas always, its iprehensible. Over the years Ive seen all kinds of monsters, but this one is the most nasty-looking one that Ive seen. To tell the truth, its gross. Amazing. Its appearance is sufficient enough to cause even the person selling it to reel back. I try peeking into the small window onest time to appraise it. Unidentified Life-Form Lv??? Its the rumoured UMAAAAAAA!? Thats not a horse (uma), its a UMA (Unidentified Mysterious Animal)! I thought it was strange! For it to be more monstrous than monsters! On top of that, the level is a question mark!? O, ossanIll ask anyway, but whats with this UMA? If I remember it correctly when I was procuring feed for the horses and other monsters outside the castle walls, it fell from the sky. Well, that really surprised me! Thats not the kind of story that would end with you just getting surprised It wasnt a girl but a UMA that fell from the sky!? Even Ghili would be surprised! When Im making a stronger retort than normal, like the time with the Dragon Horses, a robotic voice resounds in my head. All Language Comprehension Skill Activate DDDD Sessful. You are now able to understand Unidentified Life-Formnguage. It seems like it seeded. With this, I fulfilled humanitys dream I am able to establish contact with aliens! Huh? Why is it that Im not happy at all? I timidly peek into the cage from the small window to try to listen to the UMAs voice. KILLKILLKILLKILLKILLKILLHUMANSABSOLUTELYWONT FORGIVE Ossan, lets go see thest horse. Ive decided that I never heard the UMAs voice. Yeah, I didnt hear anything. Thats right, I didnt hear any kind of grudge-filled voice! Oh? You done with this fellow? Yeah, Impletely satisfied. I absolutely dont want him so rest assured. Is that right? Well, I guess thats fine. Im once more led by the ossan to a different cage. Then, he furrows his brow. Ill tell you straight, okay? The horse Im about to show you is the one I cant rmend the most. Eh? After all, it doesnt listen to its master. Even if I try to get it to copte to get it to birth a new horse, it kicks all the male horses away. Thats why, this girl hasnt copted once since birth. If any humanse close, she tries to kick them away; even me. Really, a mare that wont give birth and just sits around is a waste of food and space. Well, as long as I dont die naturally, Ive made sure that she wont be culled. I give her food, and I am at least going to look after her until the end, but. The reason I feel like she is in the way might be partially my fault, so. Ee? But if thats the case, then the UMA from before is more dangerous right? I couldnt sense any kind of friendly atmosphere from it. As I say something tantly obvious, the ossan heaves a huge sigh. It is true that in terms of degree of danger and obedience that monster is probably the worst. But, that guy has value in the form of being a creature I know nothing about. Since it still has value as goods in that aspect, the chance of it being sold is high. And this horse that Im troubled about doesnt have any value like that. Or rather, it loses even to a normal horse. Do you understand now? That horse isDDDD. Im prompted by the ossan, and peek inside the cage. It has a beautiful brown coat, smaller than the Dragon Horses and doltor rather smaller than normal horses by around a size, and its legs are strong-looking. With long eyebrows and beautiful russet-coloured eyes, she is very beautiful, dignified and adorable. Thats right, the horse that is inside the cage is aDDDD DDDDa donkey! The ossans bitter cry resounds in the room. Chapter 37 <h4>Chapter 37</h4> I was very puzzled when I looked at the donkey in front of me. No matter how I look at it, its just a donkey, right? Why the Ossan was negative to this extent, I dont understand at all. As I wondered while tilting my neck, Ossan entered the cage. As though approaching close to the donkey is scary, Ossan is trembling. And then, I witnessed something. You Listening? I really cant rmend this guy at all! O-Ossan! - A second where I saw the donkeys foot driving its foot to the face of Ossan! Y-you see that? I-its too ferocious? Yeah, I was really surprised. I was seriously surprised. Thanks to my Minds Eye cheat skill, I was able to see the hoof caving into his face. Thanks to Ossans sacrifice which exined clearly the situation, I now know how painfully violent this donkey is. Though the person in pain is not me but Ossan. The Ossan nodded at me with a serious look on his face, showing a thumbs-up, while looking exhausted. Somehow or another it seems that the ossan is expecting a tsukkomi but Ill ignore it. Its too bothersome. While thinking about it, inorganic voices resounded in my head Activating Allnguage Comprehension skillC Sess. You are now able to understand thenguage of the donkeys. No, Im good. Honestly, I dont want to understand donkeysnguage as well. My desires were in vain, for now Im able to understand donkeynguage. Fuuun. Only the people I acknowledge are the ones who can touch me. Uwaaa this donkeys a clean-freak. As I was thinking that, the voice resembled a frigid woman. Hearing the donkeys voice, I reflexively got drawn towards her. The donkey then realizes my presence. Hm? Who the hell are you!? Eh!? I-Im Seiichi! Oi, me! Why the fuck did I reply seriously!? The other party is a donkey!? From the eyes of Ossan who couldnt understand the words of the donkey, arent I just a guy who did a self introduction abruptly a weird freak!? I, who answered in reflex when she suddenly talked to me, timidly looked at Ossan. Hehe. I see a garden of flowers Ah, it seems its okay-ish. Though it may be toote for his head. I look back the donkey again and it seems like itspletely changed before when it was picking a fight a little while ago. Seiichi, right? Okay, Seiichi. Come inside the cage for a moment. Cmon, hurry up! Or else, Ill bust this cage open and kick you! This donkeys seriously dangerous!? What I originally wanted was a friendly horse. It seems like I might end up having to continue like this without buying a horse now When I think about it, if I dont enter the cage, it seems like shed really bust the cage open and break free. So in the end, I obediently entered the cage. Hey,e inside the cage proper- Divine Punishment! The moment I entered the cage, the donkey kicks at me at a tremendous speed. When I twisted my body in order to evade it, the donkey muttered destestly. Youre good, even though youre just a mere human being. What the hell is a mere ass saying (Ru: Sorry, couldnt resist) But, youre head seems a little weak! You just went and easily trespassed on my territory! You just said toe inside, thats why I entered here, ya know!? What the hell is with this donkey!? Its really unreasonable! While looking at the donkey with half-opened eyes, it tried to kick me again. Eiiii, no more questions! Just ept my kick and grovel! As I confirmed it with my Minds Eye, the sharp kick areing right into my face. And also, what no more questions bullshit? Arent you the one who is one-sidedly trying to kick me? But stillEven if I evade this, the kicks are never-ending. Though it was the same with Saria back then, why are there so many muscle-brains? This donkey doesnt seem to be a demon though. Although we are able to converse, it seems we cant have a discussion. Do I have no choice but to show my power in order to silence this donkey as well? Well, recalling back of my first encounter with Saria, I was attacked one-sidedly too. While thinking many things, the donkeys kick ising right at me. So as for now, I grabbed its foot and raised the donkey up. Ohh, as expected of a monster-ss status! The donkeys light. Naaah!? Re-release me! Ahh? Why would I do that? I wont be able to kick you like this! Okay, I absolutely wont let you go. As I seize the hind legs of the donkey and lifted it up, the donkey is now lifted up in midair. But even in this state, it was still trying tond a single hit on me, and was rampaging around. For a short while, while still being lifted up, it rampaged around for a while. Before long, when it realized that its attacks arent reaching me at all, it immediately calms down. And then, the donkey muttered in a weak voice. I-I surrender So, please let me down Okay~ I gently brought the donkey down to the ground, the donkey rose to its feet and approached me. I tilt my head at the donkeys behavior and then suddenly, she lowers her head to me. What just happened? The lowly me had experienced your power to my hearts content. Please kindly forgive all the rude actions that Ive made before Fairy: Anata-sama can be thought of as a wife called her husband Hue hue. She became damn polite Anata-sama? Eh, what are you talking about? Fairy: Anata-sama can be thought of as a wife called her husband Hue hue. Suddenly, the donkeys attitude turned a 1800 turn made me confused. Un, the confusion doesnt make sense! While I couldnt grasp the current situation, the donkey continued. From the moment I was born, my mother taught me that Other than those beings whom you have acknowledged, you must not be touched. In addition, if a person whom youve acknowledged appeared, serve him with all you have, like that Okaa-san!? Hey, Donkeys Okaa-san!? Just what are you teaching to your daughter!? Are? Did Donkeys Okaa-san is an ass as well? My thoughts are messed up. As my brains processing speed reached its limits, I dont understand anymore. Whats with this ass? Being stronger than me is important as well but more than that, Im happy that you treated me equally even if Im a donkey. Yeah, being treated as an equivalent, for example being able to understand the donkeys words, thus we reached a mutual understanding. Well, with this, Im able to make conversations with animals, but at the same time, I can no longer interact with them normally. ( Normally in the sense as normal animals) Its like, treating them like human beings. Even animals have their own will and emotions. This All-Language Comprehension Skill is, is really valuable. Treasure Box, the things that youve left, are all very valuable and important things. Even though it is weird for I, who killed him to do this, I saluted him in my heart. While thinking those things in mind, the donkey arrived at a conclusion. Concerning about Anata-sama, I wish for you to be my Master. Even though Im still inexperienced, please take care of me in the future. Arent you too quick in jumping to conclusions!? Its already decided!? No, no matter how you look at it, its just a donkey and its not like that its good enough! In the first ce, even if its not a horse its fine so for this time, shall i settle for this donkey? In the first ce, since this donkey had already acknowledged me, so I decided to buy this donkey. All right. To begin with, Im not really fixated on buying a horse. Youre good enough. Master. I am called Rurune, Please call me by that name in the future. Saria was also like that. Why are you animals are named with a bishoujo-like names!? Is it a fashion? Even among animals, its fashionable to have bishoujo-like names!? No, these kind of thoughts are just for humans only. In the animal kingdom, they have a custom of having names as well. In other words, while raising a dog, even if the owner named it Pochi, its real name might be Watson. Somehow, I dont like it. While lightly doing that and wearily, I informed Ossan that I would buy Rurune. Ossan, I think Ill buy this donkey. Fuhehe. Its a fishie! What should I do, hes seriously not sane at all! When the invalid Ossan is bbering nonsense, Rurune quietly approached Ossan. Master is dyed, because of this pig! Ossan is kicked again by Rurune, and collided with the wall. And then-. Haaa!? Th-this is!? Ah, he finally regained his sanity. As Ossan regained his sanity, I told him again that Ill buy the donkey, his eyes opened wide in surprise. O-oi. Is it really okay? This guy wont really listen no matter what you say, ya know? Its really okay. Hora. Masters hand feels so good. As I caress her neck, Rurune leaned towards me as though she felt really good. Ossan was even more surprised when he looked at this scene. This guys amazing He seriously tamed that crazed tomboyss so easily! Hahaha Well then, how much is this donkey? When I asked for the price, surprisingly, since this donkey was so wild that no one wanted to buy it, its at a cheap price of 10 gold coins. I was surprised of how low the price is, and Ossan continued. There are various goods that arent selling well but for you who is acknowledged by thisss, Ill add in a full set of reins as a service. Really!? Although Im not troubled about the money, but I got additional freebies. So I am really grateful. While I was happy about it, Ossan went to the back of the shop and showed up again with the reins. Okay then, Ill attach the reins of itCtsu!? O-Ossannnnn! Ossan tried to attach the reins to Rurune but got kicked once again by Rurune. The only one who can touch me is Master only. This girls heartfelt loyaltys scary. But just by grabbing her legs a little, she became helpless. Due to that incident, I was instructed on how to attach the harness and attached it onto Rurune. And then, when everything was finished, I paid Ossan 10 gold coins. Thank you for your patronage! If there are any other demons that you wish for, pleasee here anytime! If you request for the maintenance of the harness, I will do it as well. Though, itll cost you a small amount of money. I understand. Umm Oppps, It seems like I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Baruzasu. Baruzasu.Aura. Nice to meet you. My name is Seiichi. Well then, if theres something I need, Ille here. Okay! As Ossan smiled as me leaving I bid farewell to Baruzasu and walked around the town while pulling Rurune along. In the activity report, the Cover Illustrations is published. To those who havent looked at it yet. Please take a look of it. Chapter 38 – Unexpected Development <h4>Chapter 38 C Unexpected Development</h4> Because I was born in that establishment, this is the first time I am going outside It is quite a lively desune. That is true. Taking Rurune along, we walked through the town. Speaking about the donkey Rurune, she was the donkey I had bought tentatively, Therefore, after that we did not do anything much in particr, For the time being we decided to go around the town, thinking what to do until Saria and co return. Even so what should I do? The reason I entered the Guild, was because I thought I would be able to get easily information about Kenji and the rest. However, it seems like Kenji and the rest started going to a school somewhere. I, for one, want to reunite with them. I had forgotten the schools name, but there is much information about the heroes going to school So if you enquire people about it, you will be able to gather information really quick. The problem is after that. As for me who was not summoned as a hero, there is no need to subdue the Demon Lord. Furthermore, after fighting the ck Dragon God and learning the story about the demon lord I do not find him evil. From the viewpoint of me who had defeated the ck Dragon God, no matter how much I persist on it, I do not think that the demon lord is not a bad person. For argument sake, after Kenji and the rest defeat the Demon Lord, what will they n to do after that. Just like what I had read in the [Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow] the Hero Abel Chronicle and just like Zeanosu, after getting used, wont they be killed? ording to the perpetrator God who sent us to this world, our existence seems to have been erased from the world. That is why even if we were to return to Earth we do not have a ce we belong to anymore. However, this is another world. Magic to return our existence(memories) may exist in this world. Even if that is impossible, there might exist a magic which can turn back time to the point before we lose our memories. Something along the lines of magic or items to revive humans. I guess that the existence of that sort of thing is not umon in this world. Even if it is impossible to remember everyone, I might be able to recall a few people. For example, just my parents or something. However, I want to remain in this world. Saria and AI are two important people that I had met. My parents had moved on, and I am certain that I do not have any pleasant memories on Earth. However, being apart from the world that I was born in, I felt somewhat lonely. However, even so, I do not want to be separated from those who needed me. With my own hands, I want to protect them. Well, this sort of feelings are embarrassing so I will never talk about it to other people. Anyway, the short term objective is to reunite with Kenji and the rest. Moreover, after that when we are reunited I will think about the future. As I walk about thinking optimistically, Rurune suddenly said something earnestly. .. If I had not met Master, I probably wouldve spent the rest of my life in that cage. Nonono, If Rurune were topromise on prospective owners, it would have been easy for you to leave or so I believe. That is a really useless way of thinking. What the hell. Following someone who is stronger than you. Seriously what a donkey! Well, more importantly than that, I am damn surprised that I can speak donkeynguage and horsenguage. Animals like Rurune and Dragon horse, humans, are unable to understand theirnguage. Considering in that manner where animals of the same kind speak normally to each other, each of them has their uniquenguage. Then I wonder what kind of meaning is epassed in Saria and Rurune names. In theirnguage. While I was thinking of those things, suddenly Rurune said somehow proudly. Master. My namees from the Donkeys HeroC [Rurunerion] or so my mother told me. Deciding on a single Master throughout its life. Running for the sake of that one Master I always thought of it that way as well! Mouu I do not get this! (TL: me too. I do not get this) Whats this? Donkeys hero! Whats more, there is meaning to her name! Even though the conversation was so short, my mental strength is getting drained gradually. As a guy, I am getting tired of tsukkomi.. Although I was exhausted for various reasons, with the existence of the Hero from Rurunes words, one may consider those other animals may have stories of heroes transmitted down. So I wanted to try enquiring about it. While I am thinking about inconsequential matters while walking, I look around the streets, and there was a nice smelling from the stores which made my stomach growl. NnI am hungry. Rurune, what do you want to eat? Will you buy food for me as well? Even though I am a Donkey? What are you saying now? In spite acting unlike a donkey since a while back, she abruptly insisted acting like one now which made me troubled. Well, considering leaving her as is, eating in front of her will make me feel guilty. I go to the closest stall and buy two [Bakudan] (Arc note: Bomb). The reason I bought this food? I was interested in the name. After all, it is a bomb you know? Why is it so dangerous, is why got interested in it. On the other side, I realized after buying it, arent donkeys herbivores? Well it will be fine! (Arc note: it will not donkeys do not eat meat.) I who thought it would be too troublesome, pass the bakudan to Rurune just like that. Master, whats this? It seems like it is a food named Bakudan . I never ate it myself as well, but there were a surprising number of people queuing for it, isnt it popr? While saying so, I took the bakudan in my hand. The Bakudan looks like an ordinary pure white Manjuu, and it is in bite-size. I hesitated for a moment, but I resolute myself and threw the bakudan in my mouth That is just like what the word says. It is an incredibly dangerous thing! ~Mu!? At that moment, a bomb exploded in my mouth. However, that bomb certainly wasnt harmful at all in the slightest. What overflowed out from within the Bakudan was voluminous meat, and after which the meat juice flowed out. Also, I do not know what kind of meat juice it is, but it is something that is richer than ordinary meat juice which filled the entirety of my mouth. The more I chew, the more the meat juice got mixed with the Dashi and the meat gradually swelled in size. I guess the meat used is from some monster that does not exist on Earth. I do not remember eating meat whereby each time you chew, the meat and the juice get mixed which makes the meat swell. The juice that is about to overflow from my mouth, I wonder how was it packed inside that bite-size Manjuu? Whats more, without causing the juice to flow out. Well, if I understood it, the business will be no more. Thinking this and that, the meat that was swollen slowly began to turn soft. And, I swallowed just like that. Thinking about it; the swelling meat, mixing with the juice which made it soft and swallowing it like that. Aaaaah, it was good. After finishing eating it, I was satisfied. After eating something delicious, one will feel marvelous While thinking of such things, I got worried for Rurune and turned to her. Rurune how wa Ah, Master, amazing desu! It is so good that it made all the hay I ate till now taste like weed! I-I see. It seems like somehow or another, Rurune likes this Bakudan. What the hell, is this fine even though you are a donkey..? if you liked it that much, want me to buy another? Se-seriously!? Then please! Moreover, thus, I for the sake of Rurune went to buy another Bakudan again. As expected, it is so dangerous much like its words meaning. Master! Next time, lets eat that! Rurune-san? Ahhh, but leaving that food behind is hard Oiii, Rurune-saaan Master, What should I do? Un, first hear me out! After Rurune had eaten the Bakudan, she seemed to have gotten entranced by human food. Thus, from a while back, we walked through the streets looking at the stalls. I am full to the point where I do not think I can put anything more in my stomach. However Rurune was far from getting full, her appetite increased. Furthermore, since I am getting tsukkomi-ed by Rurune the donkey, people are looking at me quizzically. Well, a conversation between a donkey and a human; to the onlookers, that person would certainly bebeled nothing but a weirdo. Rurunes appetite is amazing, the people around us are looking at us with strange eyes.. my Luck stats, where did I lose them? As I was thinking about it while walking. N? That is Suddenly, a pair of a woman and a mane into sight. If you looked properly, a group of curious onlookers had gathered around them. I do not have recollections of that man, but for the woman, I clearly remember her. Are? Isnt she the one who sold me the painting? Yeah, the painting I bought in this town, was from this woman. For what I can see, there seems to be a quarrel. Rurune, just a moment? Ah, that food called Bakudan was delicious, but this crepe dessert as well.. This ass is hopeless. Lets leave her here and go over. I leave Rurune in the middle of the street and head to the girl just like that. The pedestrians are looking at Rurune with weird eyes, but that is none of my concern. As I get closer to the girl, I was able to hear the contents of the conversation. Artists should be more creative. Therefore, one must exceed the imagination of the ordinary man. Based on that, there is nothing great about your art and everything seems so mundane. Therefore, it is boring! I- I only paint what I want! I have no reason to follow your opinion! Such a waste. With that much artistic ability, you could have drawn a much more wonderful painting! .Eto, are you making fun of my art? Alternatively, praising it? I do not know! ..Eee . Are they doingedy? I think they were arguing at the start. Hearing their conversation. I think so instinctively. The people around them guess that a quarrel will probably not start and left with relieved looks on their face. They were all worried as well. As I, who was baffled about their conversation get closer, the girl notices me. Oh, you! N? You are.. The man too, after the girl noticed me, turned his line of sight to me. Taking a close look, the man has excessively pomp with a little frizzly hair and brown eyes. IKEMEN. (Rumashis fav). Age wise, he might be a little younger than me. After such an analysis, the girl came running towards me. Thank you very much for that time! Nothing is selling at all. Just when I was thinking of giving up and stop selling, you came and bought one of them which motivated me! I did not have that kind of intention but it is a really good painting. I am also grateful to you as well. While I am still alive, the chance to get moved by a painting by chance are scarce. So with that, it is thanks to my high luck stats. After I have such a conversation with the girl, the boy spoke. I was listening to your conversation, and you had bought her painting? Eh? Ah, it was a good picture. Then, have you bought my pictures before? No, I did not. With my answer, the boys eyes widened. Ba-baka!?You did not buy the painting painted by me!? Iya, there is no reason to be so surprisedIn the first ce, I do not know you After answering it honestly, the boy *futto*ughed while sweeping his hair back. He is an Ikemen, so it is cool. I am very surprised that you do not know me.This must be fate. Allow me to introduce myself to you. I am y Berger. The eldest son of Berger Marquis. Seeker of the Arts! It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Mei Cherry. Etto.. Thank you so much for buying my art! y who introduced himself with a strange pose, and Mei, who bowed politely, showed several contrasting meaning When ites to Mei, when she bowed her dog ears *Piku Piku* twitched, its so cute. I am Seiichi. Well, I had bought the painting from Mei, I do not know about ys art. I am sorry. Fumu From your name, you are from the East? The East came out again. Well, it is convenient, so it is fine. Well, from that ce. Hearing my appropriate reply, y nodded once. Fine Seiichi, why dont I especially give you one of my paintings! Eh no, I do not especially want it.. Saa, Do not act so reserved and take it! My words were ignored, and y forcibly passed me a painting. I reluctantly received the painting. Seeing what was painted there, I became speechless. What is this? This weird Deja Vu feeling I will ask just in case Whats this? The painting I received from y, was just a triangle drawn on a big canvas. There is no color at all; Just a triangle. When Mei peeped at the painting that I received, her face cramped. Cant you tell by looking? This paint is, [at sunset, looking at the setting sun, the maiden thinking about him] I cannot see that at all! No matter how you look at it, isnt this just a triangle!? Besides, I will be able to agree more if you tell me its an Odens fishcake!? Furthermore, now that I think about it I feel like Ive seen this painting style somewhere when Mei bought this in the za, it was the art sold in the za didnt really change! During the time as well, I couldnt understand what was drawn on it!? I lost to this kind of painting Mei, who was beside me, was stricken with the cruel truth! We-Well. Meis art is certainly excellent, and I am deeply moved by it. However, if you say itsmon, there are certainly some aspect of it beingmon.. As though he heard Meis murmur, y suddenly pose a question. Mei, How long since have you started painting art? Eh? Etto About 1 year. Considering from the point where she has 1 year of drawing experience, I think its really fabulous. But hearing Meis words, y startedughing loudly. Hahaha! It cant be helped even if you lose to me!. You are a novice. Certainly, I have my eyes set on your drawing ability. But, I am a genius that surpasses your ability! Then, how long did y started painting? 3 months! Arent you more of a novice than her! But this is certainly crazy! Can he really draw a seble art in 3 months? I do not want to admit it, but he is definitely a genius! As I was pondering of such things, y seems discontented with my tsukkomi and frowned. Seiichi From awhile back you seemed to have said quite a bit to ridicule me. Do you know how to draw. Un. Well, if its the same as ys art, I certainly believe that I am able to draw as well. First of all, that art that I felt are well painted, done by famous people I know are definitely an art that cannot be painted by novices. However, as for ys art, even I believe I am able to paint it. With that, y suddenly passed me a brush and a piece of paper. If you say to this extent, show me your painting! Saa, draw it for me! While I thought of it being troublesome, leaving as it is certainly will result in myments being lip service, so I cant help but take the brush and paper and start painting. Well, even though I am painting, I just changed ys art a little and just painted a square. Hora, its done. y, who received the painting from me, looks at it with a serious expression. Behind him, Mei was peeking at the art and after confirming the square drawn on the paper, she frowned. But, y was the only one that is different. W-we just have to do it right. Are you kidding me!? I thought so too, but isnt this just horrible!? Because it is a square? There is no colour or anything attached to it! Not to mention, the lines are not even drawn using a ruler, it is so messed up!? Seiichi do you want to be my disciple? Stop! Any more of this, my HP will be shaved! Although its a half-hearted painted art, I didnt expect it to be evaluated to this extent! For this reason, its too embarrassing! When I concealed my unintentional reading face with my hands, y gave a single cough. Kohon. We-Well, I just want to evaluate your art. Its a regret, but it seems like you have the ability as well. .. Please stop it Nevertheless! The one who will win the Kyarasuti artpetitionthis time, the round will go to me! Mei, Seiichi, You two are certainly strong, but nevertheless, I am a genius! Kyarasuti.. Art Competition? Mei, who does not seem to know the words that y talked about, tilts her head in puzzlement just like me. When we do that, y who looks at our expression be surprised. Oya? You two dont know about it? There is this race the Royal Capital Cupbeing held at the Royal Capital this time, isnt it? After the race, it will be exhibited, and its thergest artpetition in Einberg kingdom. The art pieces being exhibited at Einberg kingdom. Suppose that you win thepetition, it will have a great influence to the extent where you will be famous throughout the whole world as a famous artist. Thispetition is a ce where throughout the world, only ingenious artists like me will gather and attend it. If one is to be an artist, it is a dream to try participating in it even just once. I see. Seiichi does not seem to be an artist so its probably a rted conversation to you. . But, Mei isnt participating no? Such an awesomepetition, it does seem likely for amateurs like me to take part in it. There is no need to worry about things like experience. There is no particr requirement for participating. As long as you have the ability, one will be able to participate in thepetition. I see. Therefore, someone like y who is more amateur than Mei is participating in it. . Understanding on his own ord; y, with a nod, enquire me. This is my guess but isnt Seiichi, in front of the one who is participating in the Karasuti Competition, nning to take part in the Royal Capital Cup? I believe that artistic ability of yours is regrettable but judging from your appearances, you are an adventurer? AhhCertainly, I am an adventurer. But there are no ns to participate in the Royal Capital Cup, I guess. When I answered in that matter, a surprised expression floated on ys face. Really? Every year, the overall champions rewards are wonderful. Also, even if its the 2nd ce or the 3rd ce, if one were to be an adventurer, they will obtain weapons or items where anyone will wish for it. Therefore, I believe its beyond doubt that you will participate in it. Ehh But even so, I dont think I wish for weapons as for now. Seriously? ( Lies?) Ahh, speaking of which, the content of the rewards has already been released for the 5th price to the 10th price. Do you know? No, I do not know. Not me as well. When Mei and I as well, meekly inform that we do not know, with a single nod, y exins it to us. Adriana is also someone of the same impression, but y is a niced. However being a noble, he had that image where he will look down on others unconditionally. From the 10th ce to the 6th ce, the necessary superior recovery medicines, difficult to obtain Elixir of Lifewhich replenished your strength, magical power and heal your injuries which are necessary for adventurers. If you wish to buy them, they require a huge sum of money. As for the 5th ce Prize, it seems like you will receive a huge phantom fishBahamut. Bu!? Ba-Bahamut?! Although I do not know the details, that sort of prize can be easily obtained ?! The name of this Phantom even exists on Earth!? Perhaps, the Earths Bahamut and this worlds Bahamut are totally different things? No, y certainly said that its a phantom huge/gigantic huge as well. Considering that, what are the rewards for the 4th ce and above?! Although I dont think that I particrly want them, it does not mean I am curious about what are the rewards for the overall champion! Furthermore, in the 6th ce and so on, the Elixir of Lifeseems like it has excellent effectiveness as well!? I who made light of the horse race is shocked by the level of prize one could get in the race. After which, Mei, who is also surprised as well, raise her doubts to y. Etto. How was the Bahamut being obtained? ording to what I know, even if its A ss adventurers, it is being ssified as a dangerous monster. Although I do not know the details, when the king of this country went for discussion with other countries, they discovered it by chance swimming in the hugeke. One of the 2 great knights that the country boasts,?Sword Knight Knight?Obu?Sword? Ruiesu sama subjugated it. In addition to that, in an instant. I dont quite understand but it so cool. Gassur has also said it as well. It seems like the 2 great knights are a cheat existence. What about me? I am what the humans call, a monster. My tears are flowing but dont worry about it. Well, in any case, I heard that you can receive that Bahamut. No, even if I received it, I will be troubled? After receiving that huge fish, what shall I do with it? Take care of it? y gave an answer that was different from what I had imagined. What are you talking about? Eat it. Ahh, Eat it! I had not thought about it! I do not have the choice of eating the monster that even I do know the name. If it is that great of that animal, I guess there is naturally no way to raise it. That kind of aquarium fishes like Arowana. Are those eatable as well? Suddenly realizing that I was worried about trivial stuff, y closes his eyes as though he was trying to recall things and said. I had tasted Bahamut just once. It is in at the pinnacle of the fine arts. Honestly speaking, I have not tasted any fish that tastes better than that. Hee Since it ising from y who is a noble, it must be tasty. It seems like nobles usually eat lots of delicious food. I probably want to try eating it. During the moment when I thought of that. Master. Lets eat it! Bahamut! Uwoh?! Since when?! Rurune, who was left there till now, draws close to me when I did not notice it. Hmm? Seiichi, this donkey is? Eh? Ahh. This is Rurune. I had just bought her today, but I guess she is a friend that will travel with me from now on? Ehh! Rurune chan? Comparative to a donkey, she has superb looks. Mei, who is a beast man, seemingly have an interest in Rurune and approach her to caress her. At first, I was worried if she will be kicked just like Baruzasu in the Monsters store. But it seems like females are fine. That is nothing to be worried about, but I who noticed Rurunes previous words quietly inquired her to prevent y and Mei from noticing it. Rurune. Did you say that you want to eat Bahamut? Yeah! If there exist such delicious food, there is no reason not to eat it, is there. No, I guess I want to eat it as well. Also, I do not have my first group work with Master yet! I believe thats appropriate for us? Yeah. The word Group work is somewhat wrong? While having such a Tsukkomi, I guess I will try to participate in it a little. Since its a fact that I as well have that interest in the Bahamut. y. I am interested in the taste of that Bahamut, so I guess I will try participating in it. Really? I dont quite understand but, if thats the case, isnt it better to quickly do your registration? If you go back to the Monster Store where you bought the donkey earlier, I believe you will be able to register. However, I understand that today is the deadline for the registration. Is that so? Then I will return now quickly to do the registration. But, I believe getting 5th ce is difficult with a donkey. With a bitter smile, ymented. On the other hand, Rurune in words where only I can understand dered proudly. Fun! That dude doesnt know my strength so he is saying in the manner. Master, please do not worry. This Rurune has confidence in her legs. I will definitely notg behind other horses! First of all, Donkeys dont talk. Well, I can understand Seiichi is not participating in the Arts Competition and participating in the Royal Cup. And? Mei. What will you do? Mei, who was being questioned by y, answered seemingly dejected (ck of confidence). Even if someone like me were to enter thepetition, the result is certain. y-san is a genius unlike me, so you will probably win. I do not deny that I am a genius but I think you are over underestimating yourself too much. There are people who also started challenging the Royal Cup recklessly. Isnt there meaning in trying to participate in it ? Oi Kora Whats reckless. Reckless. Its a brave challenge. Dont make such a mistake. Even after receiving words of encouragement from y, Meis expressions darken. But even so Well, Certainly if one were to just sell that piece of art in the za, one will lose their confidence. Even if you draw as you like, if those arts arent bought by anyone, it is the same as not getting acknowledged at all. Looking at Mei whose is casting her eyes down, y let out a sigh. Well, if you were not to participate in thepetition, it is also one of your choices. Its just that my rivals will decrease by one. Well, the only winning will only be me! Where the hell did he obtain his confidence from? In spite of drawing at the same level as me. While being amazed by ys words, I inquired the downcasted Mei. Although I am unsure how does Mei views her own art, I really like your art. Therefore, I bought it. Also, I believe getting more recognised/evaluated is fine as well. Therefore, if you have such a chance, why not try challenging it once? I understand that as well, but As expected, you do not have any confidence To my enquiry, Mei gave a small nod. I had thought of it as well during the time I bought the art. But, she is a timid girl. Since thats their personality, I guess it would end up like that. However, as for me who really like Meis painting, I wish to give her confidence. What can I do When I am troubled by the method to let Mei regain her self-confidence, I hit upon an ingenious idea. OH! y. Regarding the Kyarasuti Art Competition, when is the deadline for the registration? Ng? Its about 1 week after the closure of the Royal Cup. Art that is drawn till now is fine as well as new pieces. Thepetition will start 1 month after the deadline for the registration has passed. If thats the case, I will definitely obtain my objective Bahamut in the Royal Cup. Eh? y had mentioned earlier, but he had clearly said that its impossible for a donkey to obtain the 5th prize. Obtaining the 5th prize under such extreme circumstances, dont you think its cool? Thats definitely cool. For that reason, I will definitely show results and obtain the 5th prize. If I do so, wont Mei have more confidence in herself? Ahh Even though Mei tends to create well-appraised paintings, she just doesnt have the self-confidence. If thats the case, If I were to do things that are thought to be impossible, wont Mei have more self-confidence in herself or so the proposal is. It is a n to push Meis back a little from the back. Even if its a little, its fine for I wish to have more confidence in herself. When I was thinking about it, y *futto* smile. This is interesting. Mei, I, as well wish to see your painting at thepetition. I request from you. The art that you had freely drawn. Prove to me that your painting is definitely not boring! y-san I dont quite understand but somewhat or another y is saying that he recognises Meis painting. Although ys paintings are so original that I cant keep up with them. Mei who was being pushed forward by y and my words hung her head in shame for a short while but before long she showed a determined look. I understand. I am not sure where I stand now but . I will try challenging it! I see! As one would expect, you are an artist that I recognised! Master, I dont quite understand but, we will definitely get the Bahamut! y and Mei mutually as an artist will bring each other to greater heights. Setting the Bahamut, the delicacy fish that Rurune have not tasted as a goal. After this, both y and Mei will paint paintings for thepetition. I sent both of them off respectively and returned back to the Monster shop and did the registration for the Royal Cup. During that time, Baruzasu with a shocked look surfacing on his face, and nextughing at the impossible feat of Rurune getting the 5th prize got a kick in the stomach and flew. That is a story for another day. And, the rapid development leading to the Royal Cup tomorrow is trivial. Or not. I, will be able to obtain the prize peacefully? I suddenly felt uneasy. Chapter 39: Royal Capital Cup <h4>Chapter 39: Royal Capital Cup</h4> Well then Seiichi, please do your best! Well be cheering you on from the audiences seat. Okay. I, Hiiragi Seiichi, am happy because Saria and Al are cheering for me, while heading to the stables where Rurune is. By the way, when I talked to Fina-san about Rurune, she guided us to the stables and let me use it. Today, it can be said that its the most awaited and reckless challenge; the day the Royal Capital Cupmences.Crap. At thiste hour, what should I do? Yesterday, after separating from Mei and y, I just went home and introduced Rurune to Saria and Al. It was the same back then with Mei. I thought that Rurune wont attack Saria and Al if they meet and I was right. Rurune was able to befriend them. So, it didnt take much time for Rurune to get along well with Saria and Al, since Saria was originally a gori(TL note: Animal species), for some reason, she canmunicate with Rurune like me. As for how a gori and a donkey cane to understand one another, I will not think about it for now Thereupon, when I inform them about the events that led to me participating in todays Royal Cup, they were surprised at first but they immediately supported me. Even so, Al did say that theyll be cheering me on in the audiences seats but just where in the audiences seats are they? Its nice, receiving their support. If possible, I want to win this. Rurune did say that she was confident that her speed is fast enough to win, but even if winning the overall championships is impossible, I guess we will get into the rankings? Or so I thought. However, I wonder why do I have this bad feeling? Im feeling weird. No, in the first ce, to say that its difficult or so on, it definitely due to (me) challenging the impossible. There has been no weird feeling at all (for the past few days). Its only just today. While thinking about it, I realized that Ive already arrived to the stables where Rurune is at. Inside it, there are the other adventurers and the merchants horses in the cage, spending their time eating the grass. While looking at the other horses, I went to where Rurune is. Rurune, having noticed that I was approaching, despite being a donkey, greeted me with a pointlessly gant face. Master, good morning! Today is a good day for donkey riding! I dont know if its good weather to ride, but still, good morning. Please take care of me today. Please leave it to me! This Rurune, in order to protect masters honor, will certainly make Master win! The real intention is? For the Bahamut! Then dont aim to win the overall championship! The Bahamut is given to the 5th cer so, even if we win this, we wont get it. Before the race starts, the other 4 ranks prize will be revealed to the public If you think about winning the overall championships, at the very worst, the food that Rurune was drawn to was not the overall victory prize. As stated previously, since Rurune is a donkey, winning the overall championship is hopeless. Oh well. There isnt much time left, shall we go? Okay! I led Rurune away from the stables and moved towards the starting point, which is near the checkpoint of the entrance to the imperial city Terviels gate. When we reached the gate, the participating adventurers that are pulling different types of horses, are gathering there. Ohhh, wow. Aside from the ones that I know of, there are other types of horsesThere are dolts around as well. Will I be alright? While looking around at the many horses and muttering to myself, someone called out to me. Seiichi! Seiichi-san! Hmm? When I turned around, y, dressed in luxurious clothes, and Mei who wore a blouse and long skirt was approaching towards us. y and Mei, huh. Whats the matter, both of you? I came here to see how far you can go with your donkey! For me, Seiichi-san gave me courage to keep painting, so I thought that I must cheer you on. Therefore, I havee here to see you.. I see. Well, Ill work hard for Mei. As Mei says so with an apologetic face, I replied to her with a wry smile under my hood. Seiichi-san. Ive already decided that Ill join the painting tournament. Although I have still yet to decide on what to paintTherefore, Seiichi-san shouldnt worry about me and run with everything you have. Besides, Seiichi-sans goal is the 5th ce reward, the Bahamut, right? For the time being. Mainly, thats Rurunes goal. If thats the case, dont think about winning this and just focus on your objective! Well cheer you on! Thanks. But still, whats with this? There is this implicit meaning that getting the overall championships is impossible. While thinking about it, I suddenly noticed something. Come to think of it, for the people watching this game, how are they able to see the race? The course of the Royal Capital Cup is, simply going around the castle walls. However, Terviel Citys castle walls are ridiculously long. Its like in Earths stations. are there stations in various points for assistance like Earth? (ED note: https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pit_stop) Al and Saria are watching from the audiences seats, but.(Watching a sports game) As I tried to forecast various matters, a nk look surfaced on ys face They will probably watch using the [Magic Projection], but Im not sure. What the hell is that? When I reflexively stuttered a question, this time it was Mei who answered. Etto. The so-called magical projector is one of the magical tools used. Numerous magical cameras float in the air and project the images taken into the air. It is an object that allows people away from the venue to view the scene itself. The source of the magical power required for the projector is provided by the imperial courts magicians. The power of magic is unreal. I believe I have seen recovery magic and so on, but I dont need to know the science behind it to know that magic is astonishing. Everything can be solved with magic already, can`t it? The dead can even be resurrected. Tentatively, the watching ce is being established. Basically anywhere in the capital will be able to watch the images projected. Therefore, each respective ce will be able to view the race. y-san and I n to be at the audience stands watching the race and cheering you on. I see Hearing Meis exnation, I understood. Even though its rtively safe, theres still demons outside the walls. With that reason, people cannot watch it up close. Ah! If we dont move soon well be out of seats Youre right Seiichi, Mei and I will now be going to the audience seats. I have great expectations on your activities! Please do your best! After all, before I can reply their greeting, they immediately went to the audience seats. Well Shall we do our best then? As I muttered that, I pulled Rurune along and head to the starting point. Now, its finally starting! The Royal Capital Cup where we will award out extravagant gifts yearly! I, Loma Kirizazu, member of Knights of Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden(Valkyrie), am delegated to be the Master of Ceremonies for this Royal Capital Cup. For this short time, I hope to get along with you! Fairy: I chose Announcing official. Though its more like someone who will lead/guiding the Competition. Female voices resound throughout the entire city. Assembled at the starting line are the participants for this round of the Royal Capital Cup, whose faces are being projected into the air. Im not in the mood to tsukkomi but, the officials voice is loud enough to be heard all over It seems like its magic. So there is no need for Science? Contrasting to me getting mentally-tired, the surrounding participants and the MCs tension is rising. Before I exin the rules and we start I believe everyone wishes for me to announce the 1st prize to the 4th prize that everyone is so anxious about! When the official announced that, everyone in the surroundings heated up greatly. UOOOOOOOHH! Whats the amazing prize this year?! Ill absolutely wont hand over the overall victory! Ill obtain the victory! Everyone around here is scary! Each time one of the surrounding people around me raises their voice, my body *Pikkuto * shakes and shivers Not losing to thepetitive heat around, Rurune silently raises her fighting spirit. Bahamut Bahamut Bahamut Bahamut Bahamut Bahamut Bahamut I cant take this child anymore! This girl cant think of anything else but food! But I want to eat it as well! While I was shrinking away, I heard the officials enthusiastic voice. U~n, what a nice enthusiasm! In order not to lose to that enthusiasm, this years prizes are pretty amazing! Moreover, this years 1st prize is a unique item that will be given for the first time. A new one? Just what is that Hearing the officials words, Rurune reacted and tilted her neck in wonder. A, a new one, you say?! C, could it be food ingredients that surpass Bahamut?!?! Just for once, get your thoughts away from food! Kuh! I must have that Bahamut no matter what but, if the overall champions prize is a food ingredient as wellJust what should I do?! Listen to meeeee! As my tsukkomi was in vain, Rurune started worrying by herself. Shes about to cry. Rurune is obsessed about food. As shes about to cry, the official announced the prize. Well then, From the 4th prize! The 4th prize is obtained by the leader of the Valkyrie, Riesu-sama in a dungeon, A Legendary-ss weaponSea Splitter! The reason that we are making this one of the prizes is simply due to the fact that we knights have no Axe users at all. Well, even if this legendary weapon were to fall into the hands of another country, we still wont lose! As one looks casually up into the skies, the video that showed us as the participants a while ago, is changed into the image of the prize which is a beautiful blue-colored edged axe. I dare say, thats the prized Sea Splitter. And also, the 4th prize is a legendary weapon, huh. Just what is the Champions prize? Moreover, they would give away this legendary weapon as a prize. Just how strong are the Valkyrie Knights? Although Gassur had said this before, it seems like there are 2 super strong knights in this country. Next is the 3rd prize! The 3rd prize is simr as well., A legendary-ss armor that Riesu-sama had obtained from a dungeon. Hajas Gauntlet! The reason that this became a prize is still the same as the 4th prize, the Sea Splitter! Come and get it, thieves! Uooooooohh! In response to the words of the official, the surroundings cried out. The video changed from the Sea Splitter to a Silvery-white Gauntlet, which is probably the Hajas Gauntlet. But still This is amazing. From an adventurers perspective, they would want the 4th ce Sea Splitter, and the 3rd ce Hajas Gauntlet. For prizes like that, theyd want to win this tournament. To begin with, this Imperial City Cup, was intended for the adventurers, its obvious that there are no goods meant for the general public. Following is the 2nd prize! The 2nd prize is our leader, Riesu-samas appearance in a precious picture! How is it? You want this, right! We dont need it! Why is a picture the 2nd prize here?! Its a rare gem of a peeping photo by paying the ultimate price using theMagic-Form Camera! Well, after this tournament, Ill definitely get scolded! Are you an idiot?! Peeping shots and noble sacrifice and so on! I cant call you anything but an idiot! Moreover, if you knew that youd be scolded, whyd you still do it?! The video changed from the Gauntlet to a picture being covered in mosaics. This mosaic is an unneeded technology! Just what the heck is this?! From the 4th to the 3rd ce prize were amazing! A picture for the 2nd ce?! Who the hell would want that?! ILL DEFINITELY WIN THIS SHIT! ONEE-SAMAS PICTURE IS MINE, YA KNOW! UOOOHH! BANZAI, RIESU-SAMA! This cant bepared from the enthusiasm from the Legendary weapons prize?! This country is fucked up! Im not surprised that the men are frenzied, but also the women too craved for the picture, everyones eyes are bloodshot. I was seriously scared I wanna go home. While I unintentionally thought that in my head, the official finally announced the champions prize. Well, well, finally for thest one! The announcement for the Champions prize! Hearing the words of the official, the crowds tension rises again. The shining glorious 1st prize is Whats this, a right to spend 1 day with us, the Valkyrie Knights! We dont need it! Gimme back the impression I got from hearing the 3rd and 4th ce! While I did a magnificent tsukkomi in my heart, the surrounding participants, as though it was a lie, had subsidedpared to their previous excitement. Well, thats a given! That prize is unreasonable, right?! If someone were to get that, there will be definitely no one who will be happyC. VICTORY IS MIIIIIIINE! (For the males) VICTORY WILL BE MIIIIIIINE! (For the females) SOMEONE DEAL WITH THESE GUYS!! The participants who were silent for a moment, shouted out loud with the highest voltage. Its a good frenzy! Well, given the opportunity to meet Riesu-sama directly, its natural for anyone to wish for it. Before this excitement subsides, Ill now exin the rules! The official who seems really amused by the spectacle, smiled and, began to exin. Even though its a rule, there is not even one rule thats difficult! Anyways, you just need to run around the walls of the Royal Capital Terviel oncepletely! However, interfering with the others, doing obvious dangerous acts, or doing foul acts, will be immediately disqualified! In other words, if you want something, do it fair and square, ahahahahahaha! (ED note: I really wanted to change that to mwahahahahahaha!) UOOOOOOHH! While listening to the crowds shouts, the official adds with a calm voice. In addition, the participants for the original Royal Capital Cup are mainly adventurers. Normal people arent able to join. One will not be able to enjoy themselves just by looking at the race. Therefore, from this time onwards, betting on which participants will obtain the overall victory,Horse Racing will start! With this, normal people will not just enjoy themselves. If they have great luck, they will be able to enjoy more at thepetition. Also, about the money wagered, so that we can avoid bankruptcy, well limit the bet to a maximum of 10,000G! Everyone, lets participate! Horse racing?! Well also do horse racing?! Certainly, just watching there is kinda boring. Really, whether the horse racing will be a good result, I dont know. Well, Ive been saying this the whole time, but theres also a test implication. While thinking about it, the projected image in the air changed, the participants names and their horses are disyed with their odds of sess. And these are the participants for this Royal Capital Cup. As expected, the most popr one is the horse that is the fastest even among the horses,Shooting Star Horse ( Meteor Horse)and Michael the rider! Michael is the previous winner of the Royal Capital Cup and its right to say that he is the main contender for the overall champion. Heee The previous victors of thest tournament are here too. He must be super fast, huh. However, in this tournament, there are many promising yers too, We will not know who will win the overall championship till the end! Well, it doesnt matter to me. After Rurune knew that the upper prizes arent Bahamut, her mood is set on getting into the 5th ce for it. The official is looking at the participants and analyzing each of their abilities, and told them. Nn?! W,What does this mean?! Wow, theres a ridiculous pair that has odds of 120 times! Are? Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this The participants name is Seiichi, the horse hes riding with is a do, donkey?! yer Seiichi, do you have chances of winning?! Stop ittt! I know that the best! Being reckless by challenging with a donkey! Thats why at least at least be gentle with me! Dont bully meeee! As I suddenly look around my surroundings, the other participants, looked at me with lukewarm eyes. Dont look at me with those eyes! W, well that should be fine! Like this, the rule exnation and prize announcement is over! Next is justpeting! Now then, everyone, since well be starting now, please move to the start line! In the end, I am still seen with lukewarm eyes while the other participants moved to the starting line. Although I heard this storyter, this video was broadcasted throughout the town, and everyoneughed out loud. Is there any hole I can hide in? Leaving jokes behind, I started searching for a hole to hide in. Chapter 40 – Peerless Rurune <h4>Chapter 40 C Peerless Rurune</h4> Obeying the words of the official, each of the participants started to move to the start line. In this Kings Royal Cup, its like a ry back on Earth was adopted here. Moreover, so, the ones on the start line already have an advantage, and the ones further away are disadvantaged. This is because there are many participants, so it cannot be helped. And, the participants agreed to the conditions, so they cantin about this. The other participants haverge horses, made me look smaller because Im riding on a donkey. As well as unfortunately having to start all the way at the back. [Fuuu Starting at the back makes me feel It cant be helped And unexpectedly to just go along the flow.] As Im not really interested in the race itself, I easily got on Rurunes back, and was slightly impressed as we can properly move. If it were the me before my evolution, I wouldnt have been able to ride Rurune in the first ce. While I was thinking that, the group of horses is suddenly entered my line of sight. The group of horse for some reason was not moving to the starting line. At this time, the official also noticed that and called out. [Otto~? The yers over there! What on earth is happening there?] But, the people whore addressed by the voice didnt hear it as they were desperately calling out to their horses. [Hey, Johnson! Whats wrong?] [Why arent we moving, Kelly!] [Johnny, please move!] Even the horses names are human-like. The tsukkomi isnt that far, but I instinctively felt like that. But still Whats up with them? I wonder whats the reason why the horses suddenly dont want to move? After seeing the situation over there, Ive thought of some possibilities, but Im not a horse specialist, and so I still didnt understand what was happening at all. Somehow, I looked towards the people riding the horses. [Tsu!?] And I finally understood the cause of this ruckus. After understanding why I was surprised. Seeing that their horses didnt move, the other contestants got off from their horses and spoke to the horses. [Really, what in the world happened?] [Are you feeling sick somewhere?] [Im not having you to run the impossible] Each of them was worried about their horses, stroke the necks of their horses. Thud. Suddenly, all the horses fell to the ground. Moreover, if you look closely, all that remained were that useless expression of pride. Were you able to understand? In other words, all the horses that suddenly stopped moving were. [[[Ah. Theyre all dead!]]] This Stuuuuupiiiiiiiiiiid horseeeees!!!! And you over there! Just how stupid are you!? No, within the participants, certainly there was someone who noticed something. No matter what you do, theres no salvation for the horses lives. The official, whos face expresses an I dont know what to say look unpleasantly says. [I wonder what happened. Before the race started, 20 people are down for the count] The number of people participating this race is that many!? Even with that many high-spec horses, isnt this already a problem, right!? Somewhere in my heart, I continuously made a tsukkomi in my rage. Ever since I came to this world, theres nothing that I havent made a tsukkomi at. I dont know why but, I cant help but think that way. Being in a good mood, Rurune says something while drooling. [Tonights dinner, we will be having arge serving of horsemeat!] [Rurune-san. That joke isnt funny, ya know.] [Well, I do feel pity to those horses but, it doesnt mean that it will cancel the race! Everyone, rejoin the race as soon as you can, and good luck in the race!] While Rurune and I were having a silly conversation, the official said so and blew the whistle. Even though a stupid incident urred, the other participants that were safe, moved to the start line. [Everyone, youre in your respective starting positions? Well then, Ill now start the count! 3!] Okay, it looks like the race is finally starting. Somehow, it took a long time to start the race, but now, lets just focus on it. [2!] When I heard the count on my ear, I spoke to Rurune. [Well then Rurune, I leave it to you.] [Please leave this to me!] After hearing Rurunes firm response, I thought that we can really win this thing. [1!] Thats right. Ever since weve been here, we have been treated as useless so far. However, I cant let them treat Rurune as an ordinary donkey. While firmly gripping on the reins, I tightened my feelings. Cmon, our race has-. [Staaaaaaaart!!!!] Only begun! CThe horses started all at once. As the cloud of dust soared, my vision was instantly obscured. However, its a shame, fellow participants! My Rurune is, dashing towards all of the horses. [-has not left!] [Haa,haa,haa.] As a result, Rurune remarkably gave me a betrayal to my expectations. No, in reverse, is this what Ive expected? Rurunes speed is, surprisingly slow, was being left behind by the other horses in a blink of an eye. Even the footsteps. Pa-tsuka, pa-tsuka. Right? These footsteps are surprising, right? [Hey~? Rurune-san? Were thest, you know? Hey, you need to get serious!] Its not over yet. Still, Rurunes seriousness is not this! As I re-think this, I reminded her so. However, Rurunes pace still hasnt changed one bit. Pa-tsuka, pa-tsuka. (TLN: Im trolling with the Ctsus. hahaha) [Ah, this is no good.] The time it takes to make a step isnt good. Let alone winning, making it into the 5th ce is impossible. Let alone giving up, I dont give a damn anymore! While thinking like that, I hear the officials voice. [Whoa!? yers Seiichi and Rurune pair arent progressing much! As I thought, using a donkey in this tournament is impossible!? They are inst ce in a blink of an eye!] Its useless. [While yer Seiichi is still on the starting line, the top 10 yers are already halfway through the entire course!] [Theyre that fast!?] Already halfway!? Getting 5th ce is absolutely impossible! While I was surprised by the speed of the other horses, Rurune said in a pained-like voice. [Kuh haa,haa.] [Oi Oi, are you alright!? Dont push yourself too hard! I know that youve already done your best!] And, I also know that youre slow. While I say that to be considerate to Rurune, painfully muttered. [MyStomachis] [Huh? Your stomach is what?] [My stomach ishungry!] [THEN EAT SOME GRAAAAAAAAASS!] I unintentionally cried out. Well, it cant be helped. Is it because youre hungry!? That youre so slow!? While I didnt try to ept that, I asked just to be sure. [Hey, Rurune. By the way, your breakfast pasture is] [Master, youre making me eat like the other domestic animals!?] [YOURE A DONKEY, ARENT YAAAAA!?] Why the hell did I say that!? Just why the hell did I say something stupid to her!? [Wait! For now, eat all the grass you can find here to your hearts content to satisfy your hunger! You can run if your stomach is full, right!?] [I am no longer be satisfied with grasses, so I dont want to eat that! Human food is the best!] [LIKE I ASKED, ARENT YOU A DONKEEEEEY!?] No matter how much more I screamed, Rurune wont eat the grass on the ground. Even though I tried to motivate her by bringing in the Bahamut on the conversation, but she still wont eat it. It seems like she wont eat anything other than things that humans tend to eat even if it meant dying. For animals, you shouldnt let them eat human food. And for me, who was toote to realize that, really regretted it. [Argh! At this rate, Ill definitely lose and in this way, I definitely look like a loser! Is there something that I can give her food with!?] As I searched the contents desperately in my item box, all of them are raw ingredients to be cooked, so there isnt anything that can be eaten right away. Aah, Impletely finished. Yes, its about time to give up. [Hmm?] Within my Item Box, my eyes stopped on a certain item. That isCthe [The Real Cultivation of the Fruit of Evolution Set]. If I recall, the contents are how to properly cultivate the seed of evolution, and the fruit of the seed of evolution and so on and so forth. [Maybe, a fragment of the Fruit of Evolution is inside here] While having a pale hope on it, I took out the [The Real Cultivation of the Fruit of Evolution Set] And then, a Zuta-like bag appeared. When I looked inside, there really is a booklet of instructions on how to cultivate the Fruit of Evolution, and there are 15 Fruits of Evolutions in it too. Huh? [The Fruits of Evolution are in here, but therere no seeds?] Even though Ive scurried on the contents, the Fruits of Evolution are here, but the seeds arent. While tilting my head because of that, I noticed something. [Ah,e to think of it, when I ate the fruit of evolution, the seed never came out, right?] Yeah, when I ate the 10 Fruits of Evolution at the [Forest of Endless Love], I ate all of it. In other words, I didnt see the seeds. My skin is really lucky. That is, in fact, evolution probablyes from the seeds. Thats why these Fruit of Evolution is simr to Earths Almond. Exactly like seeds or nuts. Even though I said that, I somehow found something for Rurune to eat. Well, even though she has her preferences, at least its not grass that she doesnt want. [Rurune! Can you eat this!?] [T, this nut is?] Rurune asked with a weak voice. And, just why the hell she doesnt want to eat grass? [This is the fruit which saved me from dying and Saria from a pinch. Its name is the [Fruit of Evolution].] (TLN: should I name Shinka no Mi here as Fruit of Evolution? Or Seed of Evolution?) [Fruit of Evolution?] [Yeah, thats right! My thanks cant be summed just with that; I cant thank it enough. It had that much of an effect!] [Ill eat it!] [That was a fast revival!?] While listening to me, Rurune instantly took a Fruit of Evolution and ate it. [T, this is!] [Hey, whats happeni] [Gross!! This is really gross!] [Ah, I see.] Rurunes expression was rather refreshing even though the fruit was gross. It made me remember the taste when I ate the Fruit of Evolution back then. Yeah, it was indeed gross. However, the effect is amazing. [Nnn!? M, my stomach is already full!?] Right, the Fruit of Evolution whenever you ate one, it has an amazing effect which is that it instantly fills your stomach full. [Master! With this With this, I can make it!] [All right! Well then, Ill leave it to you!] Again, I held tight on the reins on now the revived-Rurune and braced myself. Well, I do feel that Im now toote again! While Im thinking about it, Rurune asked me. [Master, are you holding the reins firmly?] [N? Ah yeah, its ok. Im ready whenever you are!] To be honest, Im not really holding the reins properly. Since it wont be that dangerous anyways, as a response to me being optimistic. However, because of that optimism, it turned into something dreadful in an instant. [ThenC Here I go!] [Uh! AHHHH!?] Immediately after I replied, my body felt like it was floating. While I still didnt understand whats happening, then all of a sudden, I felt a strong impact on my ass. (TLN: maybe because he only bought reins, not including a saddle.) [-tsu-tsu-tsu-tsu!!] (DAT Ctsus.. hahahaha. His Ass really mustve hurt like hell.) And then again, my body felt like it was floating again. While I still dont understand whats developing right now, I desperately racked my brain, noticed something. [HAHAHAHA! Bahamut Iming to eat you!] Rurune made a great leap, is now running through the races course. [EEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHH!!??] FAST! ITS SPEEDING UP EVEN MORE! Rurune made her first run look like a lie, now showed an amazing run. As I sometimes didnt hold the reins properly, it made me feel like Ill get thrown off on Rurunes back several times. [GYYYYAAAAA! SCARY! THIS IS SERIOUSLY SCARYYYYYY!] [There is no one who can stop this Rurune!] [SOMEONE, STOP THIS CRAZY DONKEEEEEEEEEYYY!] As I involuntarily screamed, I still cant match up to Rurunes speed, ended up being dragged on her back while continuing on the race. I- Mei Cherry, am watching the video feed on the magic projector. The reason is that Im watching the race of the one who gave me the courage to participate in the painting tournament, the one who participated Seiichi-san. But, as expected, using the donkey, Rurune-chan to participate in this race is reckless, immediately after the race started Seiichi-san was instantly in thest ce. While in such a state, the one watching the video on the magic projector with me, the son of Marquis Berger, y Berger sighed. [Well, I know that it was impossible. But still, its still disappointing, right? Even I wanted Seiichi to do his best.] y-san has absolute confidence in his paintings, and it is true that hepeted with me because of that, but that doesnt make him a bad person, or rather Id even say that makes him a good person. However, even though hes a natural airhead, he still says some things that made him stood out. [Mei. What happened to Seiichi is unfortunate, but you are you. You can make a great work topete with me at the Kyarasuti Art Competition! ] [y-san. By those words, it sounded like Seiichi-sans dead.] [That in your imagination!] I didnt understand why I was stubborn, but y-sans behavior is as if he was busy with something. Just after having that conversation. Suddenly, the official announced in a loud voice. [Na!? What should I say about this! Suddenly, in front of the leading racer groups, a pack Grand Wolves appeared!] [Eh!?] [What?] When I shifted my focus to the reactivated projection, the Grand Wolves are blocking the course, and the contestant Michael and the others who were in the lead, without thinking, stopped their horses. Indeed, there were sightings of a pack of Grand Wolves within the vicinity of Teruviel recently. There isnt anyone here in this event that wouldve thought that theyd suddenly appear in thispetition. However, the security countermeasure is perfect, they wouldve suddenly dispatched a subjugation force to deal with it but. [Nn!? P, please wait! If you look closely at the pack of Grand Wolves and A-Rank Monster [Hell Wolf] is among them! T, this is beyond a joke already! R-Riesu-sama! Help! At this rate, the horses will be eaten!] Well, just as I thought that shouldnt be a problem, after hearing that, indeed its worse that I thought. Just as the official said so, within the video projected, within the light-brown colored pack of Grand Wolves, a big jet-ck colored wolf was behind them. Hell Wolf is simr to this races 5th ce prize, Bahamuts value is enough to buy a small castle, or make a town, is a really strong monster. The Bahamut is usually in the depths of theke, and unless its been attacked first, it wont fight back. But the Hell Wolf is different. Acting basing on its wild instincts, if its determined to eat, itll really attack without hesitation. In short, its an aggressive monster. Fortunately, Seiichi-san and Rurune-chan is rankedst, so its unlikely for them to be attacked. Them beingst, its lucky for them, but that wasnt the case. For this kind of things, we can only pray that nothing bad will happen on to the participants. [Why did something troublesome appeared at a time like this! I still havent prepared countermeasures for the punishment of taking that spy photos of Riesu-sama! And with this, if the king misunderstood that I neglected the security of the town of Teruviel Id get more scolding!] Umwasnt the officials name, name Luna-san, right? Dont mind it. In my mind, I prayed for Luna-san. But, she reaped what she sowed by secretly taking photos. When I thought about it, it cant be helped. While thinking like that, suddenly, Luna-san noticed something. [N? Hey!? J, just what does this mean!] After hearing Lorna-sans surprised voice, the image in the video changed. Some people were still confused as to the sudden change in the video and was more confused as to the one whos projected in the video. [W, why!?] [Hahaha! This is bing interesting!] y-san isughing next to me. Wait, this isnt aughing matter, you know! Why are you able tough at this situation!? I mean, the man projected on the video is-. [HIHIIIIIIIN!!] [SOMEONE STOP MEEEEEEEEEEEE!] As Rurune-chan zooming in, Seiichi-sans appearance was swaying! [Hey, thats enough! Its seriously dangerous, ya know!?] [BAHAMUTOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!] Ah shit, she isnt listening anymore! Its like talking to a brick wall! [THIS ISNT GOING WELLLL! ONLY THIS HORSE!] Well, this isnt the time to talk about it! Seriously, someone stop her! Or else. [R, Rurune-san is drooling] [My Bahamut is only a few steps away!] [Ah, dont go vomiting halfway, all right?] While my face is bright red, Im still swaying on Rurunes back. Furthermore, since she didnt hear me talking, she will definitely vomit halfway. As I continued to fight desperately with nausea, I suddenly saw many horses up ahead. [W, whats that!?] While Im still in a foul mood, as I looked closer, it seems like up ahead a pack of wolves suddenly stand in the way of the races course. Uh oh, the nausea got stronger Apparently to Rurune, shes too focused on the Bahamut that she didnt register the existence of the pack of wolves. Moreover, the wolves are about to attack, closing their distance to the horses looking for an opportunity. [Rurune! Theres a pack of wolves in front!] [Is that true, master? Then there will be many horses thats stuck.] [Thats how it is. Thats why drop your speed] [I see, this is our chance! To regain the time that we lost, I will speed up even more!] [Huuuuh? You still want to speed up!?] [I am Rurune! A proud donkey knight! Well, for the Bahamuts sake I shall press on!] [STOOOOOOOPPPP! MY INTERNAL ORGANS ARE SHAKING!] As my restraints were in vain, Rurune raised her forefoot high, like as what she said earlier, she sped up, and were dashing in on where the horses and the pack of wolves are. As I couldnt keep up with the situation, my body felt like it was floating again. As I regained my sanity, I tried to look around on my surroundings. [oh] (TLN: literally) I jumped over the horses and realized that Im about tond in the middle between the horses and the wolves. As Rurune disregarded my scared state, charged towards the pack of wolves. [Small fries DONT GET IN MY WAAAAYYY!] Today, mymon sense is breaking apart. I never thought that a donkeys legs are this fast. Ahahaha, the wolves are getting kicked. As the pitiful wolves became prey to Rurunes kicks, continued to receive sharp hooves on their faces. And, for a while, Rurune became peerless against the wolves. [AWOOOOOOOOOOOOON!] As the howl resounded, a jet-ck wolf confronted us. That wolf is obviously different to the ones that Rurune kicked so far. This wolf will be a difficult opponent for Rurune. [GO TO SLEEP!] [GYAN!] (TLN: is this the Hell Wolfs yelp? LOL) -As I thought. Huh? Strange. Indeed, this wolf had ast-boss atmosphere but, got blown around 20 meters away when it received Rurunes jump hoof kick in the face. [Come to think of it, my All Language Comprehension maybe didnt activate because he got kicked.] As I am swaying on top of Rurune, I calmly talked about it. It might be rted to ones ability. As I started to think philosophically, Rurune continued her rampage. And, I noticed that were closing on the goal tape. [G,goooooooooooooaaaaaal!!] Rurune made it into the goal in her peerless state. [Hahaha! Amazing, it was truly amazing! They made it into the goal under that situation!] [T, they really won first ce] I Mei Cherry still dont understand what happened on the projection screen. It might be so. At first, Rurune-chan and Seiichi-san were in thest ce, suddenly charged to catch up. Then a pack of Grand Wolves appeared with a Hell Wolf among them. However, they got kicked about. As the Hell Wolf, the packs boss got defeated, the remaining wolves panicked and fled. Thanks to that, the people who couldnt proceed earlier have reached the goal, and somehow ended the Imperial City Cup. [Anyway, with this, can you now freely draw a picture then?] [Yeah] Right, as I looked on the video, I have decided on what to draw. [After this, I will hurry to get home to paint my work!] [I see Well then, I shall not lose too! Its because your work is very formidable. The next time we meet will be at the Kyarasuti Painting Tournament? Lets do our best!] y-san said soughingly as he walked away. From the time, we met for the first time, despite having been falsely charged, to recognising the skill of my picture. a person, whom I dont really understand really well. As I smiled wryly, I remembered the video projected awhile back. That, Seiichi-san and Rurune-chan saved a lot of yers in that predicament. Ugh, I dont know what I will paint anymore. [Alright!] As I rekindled my fighting spirit, I also left the audiences seats. At that time, I suddenly realized something and thought it out loud. [Ah. In the end, he won the first ceSeiichi-san, didnt he aimed for the Bahamut?] [Now Ive doooneeee iiiiit!] In front of me now, I Hiiragi Seiichi am in front of a donkey named Rurune, bawling in sadness. [I! ORIGINALLY WANTED! THE BAHAMUT!] Right, Because of Rurune being peerless, as a result We won the race. [Well cheer up. We won the first ce, ya know?] [I dont really, want to spend my time with the Valkyrie Knights!] [Yeah, I dont want too either.] As I hear Rurunes heartbreaking voice, it also hurt me too. I too also wanted the Bahamut as much as possible. I mean, its delicious, ya know? I wanted to eat it too. [My My Bahamut is] Incidentally, at the awards ceremony, as I see the person wholl be receiving the Bahamut, he had a joyful smile. As he can eat it with his family. Because of that, I cant bring myself to exchange my prize with him. Furthermore, as I dont want to add to Rurunes mental damage as it already was so big, for her sake, I didnt participate in the awards ceremony. Well, originally I hate to stand out, so it was a good opportunity too. But still I never thought that the top-runners wouldve avoided them. Surely its because I originally thought that they wouldve outrun the wolf pack. But, as Rurune kicked them off, it seemed like the jet-ck wolf was an annoying opponent, and so they didnt want to advance further. Because of that, Me and Rurune misunderstanding beingte, and reached the goal at a breakneck speed. [Gusu I wont be able to eat it anymore] Rurune was more depressed than expected, that even for me to stay calm was impossible. Because of that, I sit beside Rurune, and stroke her head gently. [Well Its useless to think about it now. Its not like the Bahamut is only one in the world, right? Thats why, if we ever meet a Bahamut, well defeat it, and eat it together!] [Gusu I, is that true?] [Yeah! And also, besides the Bahamut, there are also many delicious food around too. Since were going to travel around anyways, well visit othernds and well find something more delicious than the Bahamut together?] [Ah, Master! UWAAAAAAHH!] Rurune jumped onto my chest and started to cry out loud. Its fine that I know Rurunes voice, but from an another persons perspective, the impression can only be that of a person being attacked by a robber who is for some reason crying out loud. Whats more, the cry was [Hihi~n!]. Crap, just imagining it is making me feel surreal. While I am hugging her with that impression, I gently stroked Rurunes head. Suddenly, Rurunes body began to emit a faint light. [Eh? Wait, what now!?] As I got impatient, Rurune herself wasnt aware of whats happening to her. Before long, the pale light was gradually getting stronger and! Pikaaaaaaaaaaa! [MY EYES ARE BURNIIIIIIING!] As I saw something with an intense light right before my eyes, my eyes were attacked by an unusual pain. I, who was wriggling due to the intense pain while hugging Rurune, felt like I had faced a simr phenomenon before. After a while, when the light subsided, as my eyes have recovered from the damage, I slowly opened my eyes. And then, I noticed something. Somehow, theres something soft on my chest. Timidly, I lowered my gaze and-. [Gusun. Master] Having brown hair and reddish brown eyes which were tearing badly, a girl who can be seen as a beauty or beautiful girl, looked at me with upturned eyes, and came hugging me. DDDDAnd while being naked. . I wonder if my hallucinations are getting severe to the level it became perverted that it transformed Rurune to this beauty? If thats so, then please let it stay like that. . No, could what happened to be understood? To the surroundings around me, it appeared I am hugging a naked girl out of nowhere, and were surprised. In other words, its like that? Rurune evolved? She did eat the Fruit of Evolution. And kicked many wolves. Well, unlike Saria and me, she only ate one and I didnt think itd bring that much of a dramatic before and after changes? But well, I dont know if I understood this? Yea. You know, the hair color, her eyes are simr to Rurune the donkey. Its certain that the girl I see in front of me is definitely Rurune. Or rather, Im already good. In other words, as Im the only one talking here, only one word came out from my mouth. [UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!??] Yeah, the only thing I can do is yell! Chapter 41 <h4>Chapter 41</h4> Referred to as the devils territory, Hell is spread beyond the dark forest and the devastated earth. In the centre of that Hell exists a mega-city: Gran Boige. In that ce, there live many demons, and the Demon Castle is located in its centre. Surrounded by fortress walls, the Maous castle intimidates the viewer. That Castles whose appearance is truly the symbol of fear is where the Maou lives is very fitting. In the conference room of the Maous castle, a discussion between the 58th Maou corps was about to begin. I Reiya Farza, after helping with the revival of the ck Dragon-sama, am headed to the Maou Castle. The reason is for the maous Army conference. However, I still do not know the contents. Due to helping the ck Dragon-samas revival, I have been dyed slightly and am heading to the conference room at a fast pace. While walking down the long marble floor covered in a red carpet, I arrive at the destined conference room. The door of the conference room is made of heavy wood, and it makes a weird sound every time its opened. I adjust my breath, knock on the door and then announce my name. Maous army 3rd corps, captain Reiya Farza has arrived. After speaking my name, the door automatically opened. Inside, as expected, there are the other captains beside me. All of them are sitting around one big table. At the farthest point of the table, there is an intimidating crimson door. Because I cant keep standing in front of the door, I sit in a vacant set. Although it doesnt matter, everytime I sit in this chair I feel like taking it to my room. As I thinking such a thing, another demon spoke to me. Oi, Reiya! What are you doing, beingte for such an important congress! So noisy.. I had errands to do. As if there are errands more important than this conference! Take the time into ount! Seriously, youre such a pain in the ass. I dide properly, whats the problem with being slightlyte? What did you say!!? The demon telling me about every single thing is the 5th corps captain, Urs Banyu. He wears perfectly the ck uniform of the Maous army with a blue cloak on top. His muscles bulged up, enough so that you could tell even through the military uniform. I constantly felt it might be more irritating than hot. Dark skin and huge horns sprouting from his temples are his proof of being a demon. Urs species is one that ismon among demons, he is one of the oni races. But, not any normal oni race, but the leader of the King Oni race of all Oni races. Ignoring Urss words, the demon woman sitting next to him opened her mouth. Its no good, Reiya. You have to be on time properly. And more, Urs dont get too heated, ok? Nu.nuuuu if Riareta says so I understand The woman who stopped both Urs and me is the 4th Corps captain Riaretta Barheim. She has cream coloured wavy hair and kind looking brown eyes. With her slightly dropped eyes and a mole below her right eye, she somehow gives a sexy feeling. Its bad to say it myself, but she is a beauty that doesnt lose to me. Thats a given as her tribe is subus, and she is the most beautiful one at that C the subus queen. That girl to me, as the only women executives, we get along well. I call that woman Ria. Since Rias skin colour isnt dark or anything of the sort like Urs, her appearance is almost like that of a humans. But Rias bat-like wings that grow from her back make her identifiable as a demon. Next time be careful, ok? With a troubled smile, Ria says so. I, and Urs as well, somehow feel bad. Its strange, isnt it. Even though Ria and I should be the same age. When Im with Ria, I cant help but feel like shes like an elder sister to me. But, despite Ria being a subus, after seeing things like how a long time ago I lent her a slightly extreme romance novel and she came to give it back to me with her face beet-red, she seems to actually be really innocent. And despite that, her breasts are huge. Even now, they threaten to burst out from the females ck uniform. I too, dont think I have small breasts, but I lose to Ria. Ku-! If I had those breasts right now I would have hot nights with a boyfriend.! Hey, Reiya? Why are you looking at my breast like wanting revenge from your parents killer? That, put your hand in your heart and think about it. Ria put her hand on her chest seriously and tilted her breast (lit. neck). And her hand couldnt hold her breast at all. Whats with this feeling of defeat? While was thinking of such foolish things, a listless man sitting a bit away started talking. Hey, when are we gonna start? If nothings gonna happen, I wanna hurry up and get home to sleep. Saying so, the man took one huge yawn. -the demon Corps second captain Zorua Wartor. That is the name of one of the true strongest of the demon army, unlike ck Dragon-sama and White Dragon-sama. Although he wears the same uniform as Urs, he doesnt wear the cloak and dressespletely sloppily. He has tied-back long silver hair, and his red eyes hold no spirit at all. Unlike Urs and Ria, it would be difficult to find how he is any different to a human with his appearance alone. However, if you look properly, you will find that the canines that poke out from his mouth are longer than a humans. Zorua is a vampire. Moreover, surpassing his own ancestors, the True Vampires, he overcame all his weaknesses as a vampire and is now a perfect vampire. Because he is such an existence, even Urs, who warned me about my tardiness, couldnt reprimand Zorua. The burly coward. As I stared coldly at Urs, he noticed and averted his gaze awkwardly. Well, Zorua is so powerful even Lia was reluctant to warn him. So powerful he is called The ck Crimson King. Although, there are two other monsters of a simr calibre. - Do notin, Zorua. Ah? A quiet voice yet one intimidating enough to make all that hear it shrink away unintentionally. That voice, was directed at Zorua, was emitted again. Wait in silence. The one who, despite being taciturn, spoke up is one of the few people here that can rebuke Zorua. Demon Corps first corps captain, Zelos Albana. The leader of the first division, called the strongest among all the demon corps, named [Annihtor (Deleter)], one of absolute strength. Wild blue hair, and sharp gold eyes like a dragons. Expressionless, but virile features. He was wearing the ck uniform. But, unlike with Urs muscle packed uniform, he gives more of a smart vibe. Unlike earlier, Zorua res at Zelos with strong willed eyes. Shuuut up dont give me orders. Do you n on causing trouble for the one who called us here, Rutia-sama, just because of your selfishness? Thats got nothing to do with this. I just hate these kinds of troublesome things. Zelos directed a sharp gaze to Zorua, who just exined that as if even having to exin it is truly bothersome. I see- then, do you want to disappear here? Bat Zelos, while releasing an ominous magic from his body, quietly said. Looking at that situation, Urs told me in a small voice. is, isnt this bad? As expected if Zelos goes berserk, I wont be able to stop it. You know, even if only Zorua went berserk you wouldnt be able to stop him, would you? Th, thats not true!! For goodness, not convincing at all. More important, if Zelos really go berserk, this Maou castle no the entirety of Gran Boige will be annihted. Ze, Zelos! Calm down! Riaretta tries to appease desperately, but Zelos ignores herpletely. At that time, from the body of Zorua that are opposed to the Zelos, a jet-ck darkness oozes out of him. He was called bat, a word that is absolutely taboo as a scornful-like word to vampires. It would be more strange if he didnt snap. Zorua, with his body dressed in darkness, returned the words to Zelos. - Ill crush you, lizard Why are you dering something that will make your opponent even angrier. I involuntarily thought so. Although Im not really one to talk since I also like making a fool of the enemy and harassing them. Incidentally, its not known what Zelos species is. Like Zorua said, his eyes are like that of a dragons, but by no means is he a dragon. q Thats because Zelos parents are from the normal Oni races. And so, Zelos, born from such parents, and without the sign of one of the Oni races, the horn, was able to surpass Uls of the King Oni, and born with such overwhelming power, would be a so-called mutant. [The ck Crimson King] and [Annihtor]..if these two sh, us close by will be erased. As I was casually thinking of those kinds of things, Ria said to me as if yelling. Hey Reiya! You help as well! Impossible, after all they are both in apletely different dimension of strength That why I am saying help me! By the way, without Ria having to say it, I had nned to use the space magic, which is my own unique magic, to stop these two. But, Zorua crushed my magic with his darkness,and Zelos sted the magic itself away. I think any more resistance will be in vain. So, I give up, and began to eat the sweets which is put on the table. Ahhhh mou! Urs! You help as well! Eh!? I, I am, that ye,yes! Stomach! My stomach is hurting a bit so helping is impossible! Iya, what a pity! Hey! Youre joking, right!? Urs, on the outside he seems like a intimidating guy, but inside hes not worth anyones time. Well anyway, you could truly say that the atmosphere between Zorua and Zelos has be explosive. And aside from Zorua and Zelos thest of the strongest finally made his move. Zolua-chan, Zelos-chan, fighting is no good ok? Like that, that man with an elder-sisterly tone of voice, pped both their heads. Zudo~o~o~o~o~ooooooon! Only, he just hit them in the head yet they were both mmed down onto the conference room table. Or rather, thats not the sound of someone getting pped on the head is it? Despite having undergone such an impactful method of stopping them, they both, uninjured, showed somewhat embarrased expressions. .Sorry, I got too hot-blooded tch, my bad -Demon army Disciplinary corps captain, Jade Lowen. His race is incubus, and as you would probably guess from his race, he is quite the ikemen as well, but.uu Un, he is not interested in us females,and he is always chasing men. More than me. un, he has a terrible obsesion with men. But, its seriously a pity. Beautiful blonde hair, and purple eyes. His face and expression is the perfect example of a gentleman anddy-killer, yet hes actually a man-eater. If it wasnt for that, he wouldve been so popr with the girls by now. FROM HERE ON ITS JAPANESE UP AND TL DOWN. Well, even without that being the case, he often gets into girls(?) talk with Ria and I, and he talks with people now the same way an actual woman would. When Zorua started scratching the back of his head, and Zeros stood aside with an emotionless look on his face, Jade shot a flirtatious nce at the two people. Good kids. Ill reward you with a kisster I dont need it Oo, Jades pretty amazing. Zorua and Zerosu, who are normally at odds with each other, rejected him in perfect harmony. Various problems seem to pop up in the Demon Kings Army, but I feel like it will somehow turn out okay. After that little scene and spending a bit of time settling down, the crimson doors further inside the room opened. We all stood up in the moment it took for the door to open. From behind the door, two humanoid figures appeared. One of them had indigo colored hair, with eyes as dark as the night sky. She was expressionless, with features like that of a doll. It was a person who truly carried the timeless and perfect beauty that dolls often had. Adorned with a deep ck dress, and wearing on top of that, a simrly coloured furlong coat. She was walking towards us with an intimidating aura, truly like that of a Rulers (or Kings) And her identity was - The Demon Kings daughter, Rutia Byuto. Rutia calmly enters the meeting room, beforeing to a stop at the head of the table. And so, taking a look around at us, she began to speak. - Everyone, for attending this meeting, I thank you. Just that one sentence. The moment we heard her words, we ced our weapons, the embodiment of our pride and souls, down and knelt with our heads bowed. This salute is the highest form of respect for us Demons. To pledge ones body and soul to Hell, to give ones everything for the sake of thisnd That is the meaning of this action. I was worried whether Zorua would not be willing to salute, but it seems that it was an unnecessary worry, and even Zorua was firmly expressing his loyalty. As we saluted her, the other person who entered the room with her started to speak. Fumu. umu umu, Keep up the good work However, when he spoke it only served to stir us up. Kurai That was the name of the man who entered the room with Rutia, and it was the man I hated the most. He had a greasy face and fat body. His breathing was rough, almost as if snorting, and he had a small body. To top it off, his disappointingly tiny horn upon his head was a clear giveaway that he was from an onithe Demon race. But I didnt particrly dislike him for his appearance. What I hated about him was his condescending attitude, as he was always looking down on us just because he was Rutias Fathers (The Demon Kings) Aide. Even now, we were only assembled by Rutias will, as we would never listen to that trash of person called Kurai. Unlike us, that person did not hold any significant position in the Demon Kings Army Instead, he was only appointed the Demon Kings aide for his irvoyance.(Author uses Fortune Telling) Unfortunately, his fortune telling ability has always been urate, and he was able to predict every attack by the Humans. Thats why he always stays close to the Demon King so he can foresee any dangers that might ur. But I cant help but feel this guy is too suspicious. His normal behaviour also makes it questionable whether hes really loyal to the Demon King. Its likely that Im not the only one who thinks that way, and the other Generals seem to feel so too. Kurai continues to prattle on as if he couldnt read the atmosphere. Nifu. Its only natural all of your to gather for my sake would be about right to say! Nihi Nihi Nihi! What a weird way tough. Its the first time Ive heard any thing like it. Well, it didnt really matter that much, but as I thought that Rutia began speaking. Kurai. Silence yourself. Nufu. My sincerest apologies. I wonder if he truly feels so Having reprimanded Kurais, Rutia told us to lift our heads up, and signalled for us to take a proper seat. When we had taken our seat, Kurais started to talk again. Nufu. And? Rutia, what is the meaning for calling all of us to gather today? Because Kurai came out from the door with Rutia, i assumed that he knew the contents of todays meeting, but it seems that hes somehow clueless about it. Un. The reason why everyone is gathered here today is because I wanted to talk about an alliance with the Winberg Kingdom. Our eyes shot wide open at Rutias words. Thats because, to be bound in an alliance with the Winberg Kingdom would mean to be bound in an alliance with Humans. Those very same humans who sealed away the Demon King, and have long abused our kind. To form an alliance with these humans. Moreover, why is it the Winberg Kingdom of all things?! Where my unreliable subordiante Bell had, without permission, scattered Teleportation magic formations around its imperial capital Terveil. What should I do if they really establish an alliance? I-Its alright right? Theres only about a 100 of them, and theres a chance that Demons might be teleported instead of the humans. Tha- Thats right! The most important thing is to think positively! ? Reiya, you seem somewhat pale though Eh?! T-t-t-t-t-there no way my face is pale ! Mou, stop saying such strange things Ria! Are you really alright? Ria looks really worried about me, but i cant obediently just tell the truth here. When those guys return, Ill be thoroughly punishing them. While i smile wickedly in my heart, Kurai suddenly shouts out in distress. Na, What are you saying ! Humans and Demons bound by an alliance? What nonsense are you spouting ! Uun, Im being serious here At the Rutia who seriously is thinking of an alliance between Humans and Demons, Kurai is at a loss for words. Certainly, Humans have always been a destested existence for us. Thats because theyve always treated as like animals, something that has continued for generations untold. Even my father The Demon King, was seal by them The- Then ! But that thats why its necessary for us to reach apromise I dont understand you ! Are you out of your mind ?! Im serious. If we continue to be held back by grudges of the past, we will never have a tomorrow where we can smile. In order to get back the smiles weve lost . in order to ovee our past, I feel that we must learn to co-exist with the Humans Rutia dered, with eyes filled with determination. Those eyes that seem to entrance any onlooker Almost as if she was the Demon King In addition, among my friends, theres a child who works as an adventurer there. ording to her, the King of the Winberg Kingdom is trying to establish friendly rtions with the Demons there Tha-That story is definitely a lC The moment Kurai tried to say that, he was immediately scared off by the bloodthirst Rutia was emitting. Those who speak ill of my friends will not be forgiven Nufu, Nufu C Hit by the wave of bloodthirst, Kurais snorting became rougher than usual, and his face turned pale. Serves him right. But Kurai, who doesnt know when to give up, started to shout. Nufu Th-Thats right! Rutia ! My My irvoyance! When I looked into the future before, it showed me that if Demons were to concern ourselves with the Humans, we will meet with disaster! Thats why, we should stop the alliance with the Humans! If, at that time your irvoyance was right then at that time I will take responsibility and offer my life aspensation. Tha-That kind of thing, the citizens would nev- DON! Suddenly, before Kurai could finish, he was interrupted by the sound of someone forcefully hitting the table. I scowled at Kurai, and even Zorua, who would normally hide his irritation, openly red at him in disaproval. Oi, Pig. Nonsense is all Ive heard from you for a while now. Just shut up and obey Rutia. Unless - You wanna get trashed? Is Zorua the so-called tsundere type of person? Well, after all, he has sworn fealty to Rutia and the Demon King. While I was thinking of such a trivial thing, Zerosu, who is normally at odds with Zorua, also stood up to speak his mind. Although I dont like having the same opinion as Zorua Kurai. If you want I could make you vanish off the face of this right now you know? Faced with the bloodlust emitted by the 2 strongest members, Kurai could only revert to his former panicked attitude. And just to drive the point further in, Jade added, Nnn~ Dont you think youve been a little too selfish Kurai? If you insist on maintaining that attitude of yours Then tonight, ill have to put you through some hot, hot punishment, wont I? Hi-Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! In Jades case, Kurais face turning pale was for a different reason, but when faced by all 3 of the strongest members of the Demon Army together, Kurais face had already gone beyond pale, to the point where it was almost ghostly white. As expected, Kurai couldnt endure it for long and rushed to the crimson door from which he entered . Re-remember this! You talk of an alliance with the Humans now, but youll soon realise its impossible! Dropping a line akin to what small fry would say, he ran off. What did that fellow intend to achieve with that? When the atmosphere of the room finally returned to normal with Kurai gone, Ryutia started to speak again. Everyone, thank you. Indeed, like the Kaizer empire, there are still many countries that want to see us defeated. In the midst of all this, to form an alliance with the Humans, definitely has many risks and I know that. But still, we have no choice but to move forwards. Thats why everyone, please lend me your strength Towards the end, Rutias voice gradually softened. Mou, its obvious what our answer would be. As one, we rose from our seat to offer our finest salute to her in response. Our hearts are one with the Demon Kings- In the darkness, a single man muttered hatefully to himself. Shit Shit Shit ! If that happens then my n will ! He stopped himself there, taking a deep breath to calm himself down, before continuing. Well, my n may have deviated a little, but its at a stage where it can still be set straight. There is no one who could ever stop my ns. Nihi Nihi Nihi! In the darkness, the sound of one mans disgustingughter echoed Chapter 42 <h4>Chapter 42</h4> << Main Character Side>> [Hiiragi Seiichi] C Protaganist C Cries very often, but still is the protagonist C His appearance, Ill leave it to your imagination for now. There will be a description soon. C Through eating Seeds of Evolution, evolved away from humanity only to circle back. C Seiichis parents died a little after he was enrolled into high school. He managed to live off of the money from inheritance and insurance somehow, but wasnt able ept his parents death easily as he was very close to his parents. And because he didnt even have the willpower to leave the house, he gained weight because he only indifferently ate ordered meals that were delivered to his home. C The type to eat a lot when stressed out. Many consider his positive thinking to be his strong point, but there are many times where he cant be optimistic about his future. C He was blessed with friends, but because of his arbitrary judgment and pride, he decided to stay away from them. C Has a bad habit of making conclusions on his own. C Was bullied because of his ugly appearance and body odor C The only one who wasnt summon as a hero with the rest of the school. [Saria] C Gori heroine. C A beautiful girl (bishoujo) with burning red hair. But, shes a gori. C Originally a type of demon called Kaiser Kong. C Can only speak in broken sentences in gori form, but can speak properly when in human form. C Her way of thinking seems to be more mature in gori form, but inparison her way of speech is more developed in human form. C Despite having lived in the wild, she is unexpectedly reliable. C She takes pride in being a capable heroine who can handle all the housework perfectly. C Because she grew up in the wild, shes naturally motherly and easily picks up on others emotions. C Loves Seiichi. [Altria Guremu] C An adventurer with the nickname <Cmity> C Brown skinned beauty with silver hair. But if you get too close to her youll get hurt because she has a curse on her. C Because of her curse of being The Person Who Is Burdened With Disaster, she has brought misery to those around her since birth. C After identally involving Seiichi (and co.), she somehow conquers a dungeon, and after that is released from her curse because of a ring given to her by Seiichi. C Big-sisterly and good at taking care of others. C Due to her curse, shes never experienced any sort of romance, so shes very innocent. C She earnestly yearns for Seiichi even though shes awkward. C Shes having Adrianna teach her the basics or love since shes new to it. C Shes trying her best so that Seiichi will pay attention to her, even if just a little. [Rurune] C Shes a donkey. C Just a donkey. or so we thought, but when food is involved, things get crazy. C A gluttonous donkey. C Ate a Fruit of Evolution and is currently trying to get used to being a human. C Wants to present herself as a knight, but foods a higher priority for her. C Because of the aforementioned issue with her priorities, shes an absolute failure of a knight, but has no awareness of it. What can one do? C Hopefully well see something from her soon? << Kaiser Empire ? Heros Side >> [Takamiya Shouta] C Seiichis childhood friend. C IKEMEN. (Means hes a good looking man for the non-otakus) C He cares for Seiichi, but theyre not on the same wavelength and feelings donte across well. C Basically quiteposed. C Is in the Kendo Club. C Takamiya Mius Ani (Elder brother). C A summoned hero, and currently raising his status in the otherworlds school. [Araki Kenji] C Seiichis childhood friend. C IKEMEN with short brown hair. C He cares for Seiichi, but theyre not on the same wavelength and feelings donte across well. C Usually friendly, but is scary when angered. C In the Boxing Club. C Indebted to Kannazuki Karen. C A summoned hero, and currently raising his status in the otherworlds school [Takamiya Miu] C Seiichis childhood friend. C Bishoujo with a flower pin in her shoulder long, raven ck hair. C Calls Seiichi Seiichi onii-chan and yearns for him. C It wasnt possible to meet easily because she was in a different grade from Seiichi, and it was also difficult to concern herself with Seiichi like Shouta and others. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Kannazuki Karen] C Seiichis childhood friend. C Beauty with waist length, raven ck hair. C Student council president of Seiichis school. C Most popr person in school, regardless of gender. C Daughter of head of the Kannazuki group. C Has nerves of steel. C Seems to hold special feelings towards Seiichi that are more than that of a childhood friend..? C Captain of the Kendo Club. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Hino Youko] C Seiichis friend. C Bishoujo with mid-back long brown hair and wears a headband. C Concerned about Seiichi despite not being his Childhood friend. C Doesnt belong to any idol groups, but is an idol-like existence in the school because of her kind nature. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Niijima Eri] C Seiichis friend. C A Bishoujo with child-like facial features, and can easily style her own hair neatly. C Concerned about Seiichi despite not being a childhood friend. C Shoutas girlfriend. C Is a member of a pretty famous Idol group. C Despite being part of an idol group, her love isnt particrly prohibited. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Murata Rika] C Seiichis friend. C Bishoujo with droopy eyes and slightly wavy ck hair. Concerned about Seiichi despite not being a childhood friend. C Kenjis girlfriend. C Is a member of a pretty famous idol group. C Despite being part of an idol group, her love isnt particrly prohibited. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Aoyama Hiroki] C Seiichis ssmate. C IKEMEN. C Captain of the ser club. C Main culprit of tormenting Seiichi in ss. C A summoned hero, and currently raising his status in the otherworlds school. [Ouki] C Seiichis ssmate. C Typical mob character. C Has done things like intentionally exposing Seiichis status, has a horrible personality. C A summoned hero, and currently raising his status in the otherworlds school. [Nojima Yuuka] C Half British and half Japanese, but has a Japanese name. C Beauty with waist length straight blond hair. C The famous Ladies president. C Head of an infamous group. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Shimizu Noa] C Super famous model. C Beauty with short ck hair with blue highlights. C Belongs to an infamous group. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Seto Airi] C Looks like a Gyaru but isnt really. C A beauty. C A bitno, quite an airhead. C Usually is with Nojima Yuukas group, but is on good terms with the other girls too. C Belongs to an infamous group. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Amakawa Rumi] C Typical Gyaru. C Beauty with slightly wavy brown hair. C Super modern girl. C Belongs to an infamous group. C A summoned hero, and currently raising her status in the otherworlds school. [Bald Minister] C Hes a shiny baldie. C Has aplex about his bald head. C Is hoping for hair growth in the future. (Not gonna happen bro) [Scheld Wohl Kaiser] C Emperor of the Kaiser Empire C Main culprit for summoning the Heroes to this world. C Human supremacist. C A person who schemes about various things. C Expect more in the future. [Helio Lauban] C An aide of Scheld. C Court magician. C Human supremacist. C Has a nickname. Nickname will appear one day. C A person who schemes about various things. [Zakir Gilford] C Leader of the knights of the Kaiser Empire C Is indebted to Alf Dear Kaiser, the previous king. C Nicknamed the Kings Sword. C An influential person in the empire. C Against summoning Heroes. C Sometimes Awkward. [Orpheus Almond] C Aide of the Knight Leader. C Mild tempered man with curly brown hair. C Strong even among the knights of the empire. C Respects Zakir. [Alf?Dear?Kaiser] C Previous emperor of the Kaiser Empire. C Seems to be the type of person who will help the people in need regardless of family or position. C Not dead, but currently in retirement. << Demon Kings Army Side>> [Leya Falzar] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army 3rd toon. C Beautiful woman with long purple hair. C Is very popr, but ends up getting dumped because her personality is that. C Has gone out with 666 good looking men from the demon group. C She possesses [Gas Magic], which is a unique attribute. C As for her family well,ing soon?. C Considerably capable as Captain. C Expect more in the future. [Bell Giselle] C Subordinate under Leyas direct control. C Sub-unit [Victim]s reliable leadersupposedly. C Macho. C Hes married and has a child thats about to be born. How joyous. C Treats Bosco and Terry as family. C Respects Leya for her ability as a leader, but feels shes disappointing because of her personality. C Expect more pleasant participation in the future. [Bosco Dan] C Subordinate under Leyas direct control. C Member of [Victim] C A tall and quite thin man. C Has a wife and a child. C On good terms with Terry, and while saying this and that, respects Bell. C Respects Leya for her ability as a leader, but feels shes disappointing because of her personality. C Expect more pleasant participation in the future. [Terry Hemt] C Subordinate under Leyas direct control. C Member of [Victim]. C Hes short in stature and quite fat. C Has a wife and child. C On good terms with Bosco, and while saying this and that, respects Bell. C Respects Leya for her ability as a leader, but feels shes disappointing because of her personality. C Expect more pleasant participation in the future. [Urs Bermeu] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army 5th toon. C Very strict. C His cowardly nature doesnt fit his appearance. C Very muscr. C Belongs to the King Oni race. C There are ns for him to make an appearance. [Lealetta Balheim] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army 4th toon. C Sexy and beautifuldy. C Queen of the Subus. C Quite innocent depite her race. C Very close to Leya, and is called Lea by her. C Person ofmon sense. C There are ns for her to make an appearance. [Zorua Waltore] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army 2nd toon. C Ikemen with anguid demeanour. C One of the strongest members of the Demon Kings Army. C Perfect Vampire. C Nicknamed the [King of ck and Crimson] Really hates to be called a bat. C Has a rtionship like that of a cat and mouse with Zeros. C There are ns for him to make an appearance. [Zeros Alburner] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army 1st toon. C A taciturn handsome man. C Leads the strongest toon of the Army. C One of the strongest members of the Demon Kings Army. C His parents are both Oni, but his race is unknown. So hes a mutant. C Nicknamed [Annihtor]. C Has a rtionship like that of a cat and mouse with Zorua. C There are ns for him to make an appearance. [Jade Leiben] C Captain of the Demon Kings Army Disciplinary unit. C Ikemen. C Gay. Speaks in a way that makes him sound like an elder sister. C Belong to the Incubus race. C Often has girls talk(?) with Leya and Lealetta. C His punishment methods Well, thats up to your imagination. C One of the strongest members of the Demon Kings Army. C There are ns for him to make an appearance. [Lutia Bute] -Daughter of the Demon King C An expressionless bishoujo, much like a doll. C Doesnt talk much. C Wants a friend. C There are ns for her to make an appearance. [Kreis] C Fat, greasy, and also really short, but somehow is always full of confidence in himself. C Arrogant, and has a disgustingugh. C 0 Combat ability, but served as the Demon Kings aide. C Seems to have the power to see the future. C He seems to have correctly predicted humankinds attacks many times in the past. C He seems to be plotting something but? C There are ns for him to make an appearance. <<Imperial Capital Terveil, Adventurers Guild Side>> [ude Schleizer] C Knight who serves the kingdom C Middle-aged man with anguid demeanour. C If he fixed up his appearance, he would look like an attractive middle-aged man. C Good at taking care of people. C Has only known Seiichi & co. for a short time, but treats them as friends. C Hes an thought of as an acquaintance of Altria. [Gassur Clute] -Guild Master of the Guild Headquarters. C A pervert managing perverts. C Naked muscle man wearing only a pair of brown Speedos. C Muscles are everything. C Splendid physical beauty. In other words, muscles. C Weight training, ever heard of it? C Not sure about his ability as head of guild, but he is popr. [Ellis Maine] C Receptionist of the Guild Headquarters. C Daughter of head of Maine family. C Huge sadist. C The gap between her normal appearance and her S mode is terrifying. C If you want to get hit, feel free to go to the guild. C Unexpectedly hasmon sense. mon sense? C Seems capable as a receptionist. [Bad Men of Gara] C A group of HOMOS! C Theyre newbie crushers. But only target men. C Their names will they even appear? [Loli-Loving Perverted Gentleman] C Hes in the guild, so hes an adventurer I think. C Always protects little girls from the shadows. C His entirework of information is made up of solely little girls. C Thinks that little girls, arent things to touch, theyre meant to be beheld and loved from afar. C He often gets thrown into prison by the soldiers of Terveil. C On good terms with the Exhibitionist Pervert Gentleman. These two are useless. [Exhibitionist Pervert Gentleman] C Hes in the guild, so hes an adventurer I think. C Formal Attire? Birthday suit, right? C The form youre born with, as it is, is beautiful. C There isnt a ce in Terveil where he hasnt been to while nude. other than the Imperial castle. C He often gets thrown into prison by the soldiers of Terveil. C On good terms with the Loli-Loving Perverted Gentleman. These two are useless. [ire Huster] C A sister of the Bellfille religion. C Also works as the director of the orphanage in the church. C She really likes Saria, who was originally helping out at the church because of a request put up at the guild. [Adrianna] C Her husband is a count. C Beautifuldy. Despite being an older woman, she has an easy going attitude. C Acquaintance of Altria. [Fina] C Owner of the inn [Tree of Tranquility]. C Beautifuldy. C Runs the inn with her husband Lyle and daughter Mary. [Lyle] C Chef of the inn [Tree of Tranquility]. C Lyle isnt a stern old man, hes an Ikemen. C Manages the Inn with his wife Fina and daughter Mary [Mary] C Postergirl of the Inn [Tree of Tranquility] C Shes a bishoujo. I mean, she is the postergirl after all. C Manages the Inn with her parents Lyle and Fina. [Ranze] C Seems to be a in old lower middle ss citizen. C Cool Uncle type of person. C An acquaintance of Noado, owner of coffee shop Akkoriente. C Somehowes off as a mysterious person. [Noado] C Owner of coffee shop Akkoriente. C Refined elderly man. C His figure standing behind a counter is like a bartender. C Has an air of calmness about him. C Seems to be an acquaintance of Ranze. C Somehowes off as a mysterious person. [y Berger] C Eldest son of Marquis Berger. C Ikemen with brown hair. C Confident to the point where its kind of refreshing. C Artist Well, you could call him a painter. C His paintings are original. C They seem to be selling for the time being. C Hes an amateur that has only been painting for 3 months. C Expect to see him more in the future. [May Cherry] C Dog demi-human. C Bishoujo with dog ears. C Likes drawing scenery of normal everyday life. C She has skill, but her paintings dont make an impact. C Her paintings never sell. C Started painting a year ago. C Is a painter. C Expect to see her more in the future [Lorna Kirizasu] Holds the title of [Master Swordswoman Warmaiden (Valkyrie)] amongst the knights. (Subjected to change to match other version of title) C High Tension. C Served as Master of Ceremony of the Imperial Capital Cup. C Expected to make her reappearance very soon. <<Others>> [Hitsuji-san] C Dungeon Administrator. C Doesnt have anybat ability, but in order to keep the monsters inside the dungeon, has strong power with limitations. C Real name is Edward Lucenstein Balhead Habertus. C Sleazebag, unlike his outlook. C Good at messing with other peoples pace. [Dark Noble Zeanos] C The demonized version of the duke Zeanos Zeford. C Belonged to the Halmaar Empire. C Gave his all to try and revive his love, the maid Mary. C A person who lived a tragic life. C Was very strong. [Mary] C An war orphan who was picked up by Zeanos, and became his maid. C Earnestly loved her master Zeanos from the very start to the end. C Deceased. [ck Dragon God] C Arge ck dragon. C It could be said that it was the first friend of the first generation demon king. C Regrets not being able to protect the demon king to the end. C Hates humans. C A pitiful dragon. C Very strong. C Expected to make a reappearance soon. He isnt dead, you know? [Hero Abel] C Owner of the diary that Seiichi read. C A Hero who existed in the past. C Betrayed by hispanions and his country. C Deceased. Chapter 43 – Forced Escort <h4>Chapter 43 C Forced Escort</h4> On Monster Bunko-samas homepage, under the activities page, there are two cover illustrations avable now. Well then, enjoy. [Master..?] While my thought process was at a standstill from the abrupt development, the human version of Rurune anxiously looks at me with upturned eyes. Even though shes a donkey, shes wearing a ponytail,ughable right? Eh? Thats not where the problem lies? Im escaping from reality, notice you idiot! I wanted to stay frozen as I was, but Rurune is naked and above all, there were some very dangerous staresing from the surroundings. No, I dont have the leisure to look around scared. [Hey uh Ruruneright?] [Huh? Thats right, butHm?] Rurune was puzzled by my question, but I guess she noticed something felt out of ce, because she looked down at her own body. [] She slowly turned her eyes to me, and then with great force asked, [A-aaah, Master?! W-w-w-why have I turned into a human?!] [Uhh Calm down? Ill exin properly, so. Rather, more importantly] While Rurune was panicking, I who had instead calmed down, draped my robe over Rurune in order to hide her nakedness. [Ah] [As one would expectbeing naked is a bit] Rurune, having finally noticed that she was naked, wrapped herself in my robe while blushing. Sheesh with that sort of reaction, Ill get embarrassed too, you know. Actually, wasnt Rurune naked as a donkey? Why this shyness now? With Saria, its the exact opposite. However In order to hide Rurunes nakedness, I have finally taken off my robe. Well, right now I dont have the leisure to worry about the Hero stuff. Rather, at the moment, hugging a naked girl in public is a much bigger issue . Worst case, Im from the eastern country, because of my ck hair I was an unwanted child, if I make up some suitable excuse, it should be fine I dont care anymore! Well, even if Im an unwanted child or whatever, the people of this town probably wont care. After all, even with Als curse, they were that kind to her. With that, even though I took off my robe, I didnt feel that reluctant. Now then, more importantly What do I do after this I breathed a deep sigh while stroking the head of Rurune, who had her face buried in the robe trying to hide her embarrassment. Right then, [ Seiichi! ] [ Woah, whats with this crowd] Saria and Al both came towards me. If it was the usual me, this wouldnt have been a big deal. But my current circumstances are bad, very bad. As the two came into view, I broke into a sweat of unusual quantity with a pale face. Im begging you, donte over right now, please. Really, seriously! However, my hopes were in vain, as the two reached us. When we, with Rurune naked in a robe, were seen, the twos eyes opened wide and they stiffened. This seems to bemonly known as a scene of carnage? I ,who had lived life at the pinnacle of unpoprity, didnt think I would experience this. I guess its true you never know whatll happen in life (TLC Note: scene of carnage as in a rtionship fight. It seems to usually be when a guy is caught in a bad situation. In Japanese its pronounced shuraba, you may havee across it in manga/anime/novels before.) [Y-you] Al looks at me as I try to escape reality, gradually tears begin to fill her eyes. Wait! This is really bad! As I try to exin myself, my mouth only ps open and closed uselessly and no wordse out. Ah, Im doomed. I sensed my lifeing to an end, but Als words were not what I expected at all. [The robeyou finally took it off!] [Im really sorry!! Eh?] I unconsciously did a double take on Al. Eh? This is strange. Our conversation is not matching up at all. As I tilt my head in confusion, likewise, Al makes a mystified expression. [Ah? Why are you making that face? You havent taken off your robe up until now. For you to take it off now, and expose your face, isnt it because you trust this town from the bottom of your heart? I was happy about that] [] Im dumbfounded by Als words. In other words, Al hasnt noticed Rurune who has been clinging to me in the nude, and instead seemed to be deeply moved by me having taken off my robe. That was so unexpected that Im dumbfounded, but it seems my neck is safe for now. [Seiichi, whos this young woman thats clinging to you?] Yes, there goes my neck! I began to sweat again as I turned to face Saria, but looking at her, the curious look on her face seemed to say that she asked the question out of pure curiosity. Thats right, only Saria isD. [Seiichi.] [Uh, Yes.] [Lend me your ear.] [] I looked at Al who was calmly smiling, and thought everything was over. [So in other words, youre saying that woman is Rurune the donkey?] [Yes.] After that we returned to the inn, and I was made to sit straight(seiza) in front of Al in the room Saria and I share. When we got back to the inn, fortunately only Lyle-san was there in the dining room. He had a surprised look for a moment after seeing my real face, but after that he looked at me with lukewarm eyes. What should I do, I want to disappear. But, I was given a chance to exin myself to Al, and I had just about finished desperately exining everything. After Al had heard my exnation she sighed once, and looked at me with reproachful eyes. [Cant you make up a better excuse?] [It is the truth! Please believe me!] No, it is certainly unbelievable that a donkey turned into a girl! But it cant be helped, can it? It really happened! Well, my exnation was also heard by Rurune, who is also half in doubt about it. As I desperately ask her to believe me, Al has a fed up expression. [Then, show me some evidence. If you do that, Ill believe you.] [Ev-evidence?] [Yes, evidence. If there isnt any, theres no way I could believe you, right?] Quite so. However, how should I show her evidence? Should I ask Rurune to turn into a donkey temporarily? While I was thinking of that, Saria who had kept silent up to now began to speak. [Al, what Seiichis saying is true you know?] [Huh?] [What Im saying is, this girl is Rurune-chan.] When Saria said this, she turned a smile to Rurune who was huddled up next to me. [Even so Ahh, Rurune-chan also ate a fruit of evolution, huh.] [Wa-wait just a minute! Saria, are you honestly believing such lies?] [Yes. Cause, Im like that too.] [Huh?] While Al was questioning Sarias impossible to understand statement with a difficult expression; Saria smiled, and transformed into the Kaiser Kong gori. [I, originally, monster. But, ate evolution fruit, became human. Now, will you believe?] [] Once again returning to human form, she grinned at Al and said [See!] . Al, who witnessed an incredible phenomenon not seen by ordinary people, froze for a while. Before long she seemed toe to a conclusion. (Part 2) [Alright. Ill stop thinking. Nothing makes sense anyways.] She escaped from reality?! But she looks like she was able topletely assent to it..! But well, if impossible things keep happening in front of you one after the other, theres not much you can do but give up trying to reason it out in your mind. Having experienced something simr in the Forest of Endless love and Sorrow, I really sympathize with her. [Haa But, to think this girl really is Rurune the donkey] While sighing, Al turned her eyes towards Rurune, who was wrapped up in my robe next to me. [I-, I also didnt think something like turning into a human would happen to me] After seeing Sarias transformation, Rurune also seems to have epted having turned into a human because of the Fruit of Evolution. [But still A-all the same, clinging to someone while naked, is a bit Th-that type of thing is for after you marry, right?] Al said so, her face flushing red. Seeing Al like that, both Rurune and I remembered our previous situation and blushed. [Wi-will I too, somedayd-do things like that..?] [Eh?] [-! No-nothing at all!] Al was murmuring something silently, so I asked what she said, but for some reason she got mad at me. How unreasonable. While we were having such exchanges, as if she suddenly noticed something, Saria asked, [That reminds me, why did you put your robe on her?] [Wha? But, if I didnt, Rurune would have remained naked, right?] [Then, it would have been fine if she put on my clothes. The clothes we got from Hitsuji-san, you still have them, right Seiichi?] [Ah.] Told that by Saria, I noticed for the first time. Thats right! The ones we got from the bastard Hitsuji, I still had those clothes made specially for Saria, didnt I? Whats more, theyre even the type that can change size to fit the wearer! I can only be dumbfounded at the fact that I forgot those. Th-then, what was the point of taking off my robe in front of everyone? And the time I spenting up with the unwanted child setting? Eh, it was all in vain? Seriously? [Aaaaaaaaaa] [Well, dont let it get to you?] Al said nice words to me while I was at my wits end. Yet why is it that the sweat wont stop pouring from my eyes? Tell me, Ojii-san! (TLC Note: The tell me, ojii-san part is probably a reference to a song from the anime Heidi, Girl of the Alps.) Well, theres no point in worrying about things past, so I pulled myself together and passed 2 gold coins to Al. The reason was because I intended for her to buy clothes for Rurune. Saria is wearing a one piece dress for now, but since shes originally a gori, its not like she knows much about human clothes. Thats why I decided to rely on Al for this. Rurune has be able to turn into a human, after all. Clothes are definitely necessary. [Al. Could you use that money to buy some suitable clothes for Rurune? As expected, I really dont feel like having her wear Sarias clothes at thiste hour] [Ah? I dont mind but I cant tell Rurunes size, you know?] [There are clothes with automatic size adjustment magic, right? If possible, Id like to get several of those. If you could get shoes and underwear too, thatd be great.] [Well, sure. Just wait a bit.] Saying that, Al left to purchase Rurunes clothes. About 20 minutester, when Al came back with the clothes, we immediately got Rurune to change into them. During that, I was thoroughly blindfolded by Al, but thats another story. Finished changing, she wore a ck shirt and a brown leather jacket over it, with a pair of pants of the same brown color. Something like a ck colored belt is strapped around her thigh, and with the short ck boots she had on coupled with the dignified air she carried herself with, she looked very cool. [I more or less randomly picked some clothes, but is it fine with this? Well, clothes with size adjustment magic are all expensive, so theres no change left, but] This kind of fashion sense, is randomly pickedyou say?! I was surprised at how good Als fashion sense was. In my case, my appearance isnt what youd call smartly dressed Even though Im thin now, I dont think Id fit in adventurer gear. Even what Im wearing now is just a white shirt and ck pants, a very simple style. While I was thinking that, Rurune came to ask, embarrassed. [Um Master. Im not very confident, but does this fit me?] [No, it really suits you super well. Al too, your fashion sense is too good.] [I-is that so?] [Thats the first time Ive ever been told that] Rurunes cheeks were dyed red, and she had a happy smile on her face, while Al with a simr expression averted her eyes while scratching the back of her head. While watching the two of them like that, I put on the robe I got back from them, and once again pulled the hood over my head. When I did so, Al had a disappointed look on her face. [Hey, Seiichi. Youre putting the hood back on?] [Hm? Well, since Ive had the hood on for so long, I feel more rxed this way] Those words were what I truly thought, as life wearing the hood was unexpectedly pleasant. It also acts as a sunshade. Thinking that far, I suddenly remembered something. It was, the thing regarding my hair. My hair is ck, but I wanted to know if that held special meaning in this world. Thinking so, I tried asking Al. [Speaking of which, is my ck hair rare?] [Eh? Ah, lets see Youre from the Eastern Country, right? [Um Something simr.] [Huh? Oh well. Ive never been to the Eastern Country, so I dont know, but Ive heard there are lots of people there with close to ck hair. Though its true that in this continent it may be rare. Ah, speaking of which, Ive think I heard something along the lines of that the Heroes summoned in Kaiser Empire mostly had ck hair] [I-I see.] I was relieved by Als words. It seems like the Eastern Country is a more convenient ce for me than I thought. The fact that its in the east is also simr to Japan. Just as I was sighing in relief, the disappointed look returned to Als face. [But you know, I really think its a waste?] [Eh? What is?] [Well, if you took off that hood youd be popuAh!!] Stopping mid-sentence as though she just realized something, Al suddenly grasped my shoulders with a really upset look. [Yo-you cant-!] [You absolutely cannot take off your hood! Especially in front of women!] [Isnt that different from what you just said?] [A-anyway, you just cant! Understand?! Definitely dont take it off!!] [E-ehh? We-well, I dont think Id take it off on my own ord, but] When I said that, Al looked relieved. [Ah, that was dangerous If he were to take off his hood, hed get super popr with girls I really dont want that] She quietly murmured something, but I couldnt quite catch what she said. Various things have happened, but since Rurune is a human now, there was a need to rent out a room for her. Or well, theres no need to do so if Rurune returns to being a donkey, but she seems to like the human form, so I decided to rent a room. Actually, if Im going to spend an extended period of time in this country, it might be easier to just buy a house Luckily, Ive got too much money on my hands. I dont think I could spend it all during my lifetime. Its just, if Im to join up with Shouta and the others, Ill be leaving, so it might be better to leave buying a house till after I decide what I want to do from now on. While thinking a bit about what to do from now on, I went to the receptionists desk. Fina and the others werent there yet, so I exined the situation to Lyle and rented a new room. Though I call it exining the situation, I didnt tell him that Rurune is a donkey. Rather, if I did say that, he would doubt my sanity, you know? Unexpectedly, Rurune was quite stubborn about sleeping in the same room as me. Well, she does call herself a knight, so its probably because of the protect-the-master-mindset that shes stubborn about that. Even so, when ites to food, her improper behavior for a knight really stands out. In the end, it was decided that a single room would be rented for Rurune. She seemed really disappointed, though. And so, since we already rented a room, we were about to head back to our rooms to rest, when [Excuuse meeC!] [Were not exactly trying to conquer a dojo here, so whats with that way of entering?] (TLC Note: The so-called dojo yaburi. The tanomo- she said while entering is traditionally said whening to challenge a dojo.) [What are you saying, u-chan! The war has already begun-! With that attitude, youll be the first to go you know?! [What in the world are you fighting, Lorna?] [How should I know that.] [Of course.] [Eh? Why are you looking at me like youre looking at something pitiful?] Suddenly, the inns door was flung open and two noisy people came in. One was a short girl with medium length orange hair. The other was a tall girl with short indigo hair. The two of them hadpletely different personalities and height, but both had one thing inmon. It was the armor they wore. It looked simr to the silver colored armor Terveil soldiers like ude wears, but the armor these two wore was a bright silver, not having the unrefined image like udes armor, but rather gave off a feeling of gorgeousness. They even had swords hanging from their belts. You could tell they were knights at a nce. Just when they entered, they suddenly started quarreling, making us all dumbfounded. It doesnt really matter, but the both of them have excellent appearances. Doesnt this town have an abnormal amount of beautiful girls and handsome guys? Proportionally to that, theres also an extraordinary amount of perverts, though. And then, Lyle, being the first to regain his senses, called out to them, confused. [Um Who might the two of you be?] [Hm? Ah, my apologies. Because my partner is like this, it seems I forgot to introduce myself.] [Hey, u-chan. What do you mean by like this?] [Hahaha.] [Could you not try to deceive me with that forcedugh?] Once again they started with their two-personedy act, while we only got more and more confused. As if noticing the situation, the girl with short indigo hair coughed, then began to introduce herself. [Ahhh Ahem. I am udia Asterio, affiliated to this countrys Master Swordswoman Warmaiden Valkyrie.] [Of the same Valkyrie affiliation, Lorna Kirizasu-! I was the announcer for the Royal Cup, did you notice?] [I see] After hearing their self-introduction, we were still confused. Actually, we might be even more confused than before. I mean, why would this countrys knightse to this inn? Rather, Lorna-san was the person who was the announcer in the Royal Cup, huh. Shes as energetic and enthusiastic as you would expect. In contrast, the girl with short indigo hair C udia-san was as cool as the actresses ying male roles in the Takarazuka. (TLC Note: Takarazuka Revue is a musical theater troupe thats female only, so male roles are also yed by women.) While I was thinking of such things while observing the two, Lyle-san spoke up. [Um Ladies of Valkyrie, what business might you have here?] [Ah, I almost forgot about that.] [Eh! u-chan, doing stuff like forgetting about your work, isnt that no good? Pfft-] [Leaving her aside, we came because we have business with a certain person.] [A certain personis it?] To Lyle-san who asked while tilting his head, udia-san nodded. [Thats right. Except, Ive already found that person.] Saying that, udia-san turned her gaze to me for some reason. [Youre, Seiichi-kun right?] [Eh? Ye-yes. But, why do you know my name?] [Fufufu You won the Royal Cup riding a donkey. Besides, that robe stands out. I immediately recognized you.] [Um, and so, do you have some business with me?] When I asked that with a confused expression, udia-san answered. [Yeah, Ill put it simply. Come to the Royal Pce for a bit?] [Eh?] [Sorry, but you have no right to refuse.] [Why not?!] No, really why?! Did I do something wrong?! Actually, saying to the Royal Pce for a bit Its as if a police officer asked you to go down to the station with him, that type of feeling, right?! Furthermore, I have no right to refuse Why are the human rights in this world so insignificant?! udia-sans words shocked not just me but Saria and the others too. But, without paying any attention to us being like that, udia-san and Lorna-san each grabbed one of my arms and started dragging me away. [Now then, innkeeper, Seiichispanions. Well borrow Seiichi-kun for a bit.] [Give up-! Your evil deeds end here-!] [Lorna. Its not really like Seiichi-kun did something bad, you know?] [Buut, I think things like these are important, you know.] While being pulled along, I was at least relieved to hear from their conversation that udia-san said I hadnt done anything wrong. Its just that, right before being dragged out of the inn, though Im not Lorna-san, I thought I just had to say this. [I-Im innoceeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeent!] This phrase cant be left out. Chapter 44 <h4>Chapter 44 C Master Swordswoman Warmaiden</h4> [Ehand? Isnt it about time you told me why Im being dragged away?] I asked, while being dragged along by udia-san and Lorna-san downtown. The image of me being dragged around town with a beauty holding each arm was rather surreal. There were tears of jealousy in the eyes of those around us. In addition, my heads been going *DONA DONA* for a while now though! (TLC note: The dona dona is a reference to a Yiddish song, about a calf being led to ughter.) [Ah, thats right. I havent told you yet, have I.] udia-san, who heard my question, replied as if she just recalled that fact. [Seiichi-kun. Youre the one who won the Royal Cup right?] [Eh, well yes.] [Thats the reason why.] [Huh?] I asked, not understanding what she meant, so udia-san continued. [Dont you remember? The victor gets the rights to spend a day with us, the Valkyries (Master Swordswoman War-maidens)] (TLC Note: Valkyries being the pronunciation, the longer title is the way its written in kanji.) [Looks like you finally remembered. You didnt attend the award ceremony either, so I was thinking by some chance, does he not care about the winners prize? but Seeing you like this, you really dont seem to care about it, huh.] This is bad, Ipletely forgot about that. I, who is supposed to have the skill Perfect Memory, totally forgot about it. Whats the meaning of this fraudulent skill? Skill fraud? No, its kefir. (TLC Note: This is an expression that got popr after a Japanese kefirmercial with the phrase yoghurt. No, its kefir.) Well, I can perfectly remember things like magic skills, and all the necessary things too, so maybe the skill decides what information is necessary and what isnt and removes the unnecessary things. Is that how it works? Enough about that, I didnt think the reward would be put into effect the very day the cup ended. Although it ended before noon, its still too sudden. As if she guessed what I thought, udia-san let out a strainedugh. [Hahaha. Well, its because we dont have much free time. Im sorry about that.] [Ah! Look at that u-chan! That stall over there is selling delicious looking grilled skewers! We shoulde by tomorrow and have some! Also, theres an essory shop here too! Theres clothes and all sorts of new works too, my, so busy!] [Were really not cking. Please trust me.] At Lorna-sans words, udia-san face-palmed, looking up towards the sky. You really have it hard huh. As the exchanges went on, before I knew it we had somehow ended up in front of the Royal Pce. [Well then This is the Winberg Countrys castle theArcshell Castle] udia-san dered proudly. But, I was in a state where it was as though I didnt hear what she said, and was merely staring at the castle in front of my eyes. It may be rude to ignore what udia-san is saying, but that just goes to show how huge and overwhelming the castle was. It was the first time since we came to Terveil, that Ive felt as excited about something as watching the city with Saria from afar. [Amazing] Castles were a thing that I never had a chance to see while I was still on Earth. No, Ive seen the castles in Japan before, and also the castle in thend of dreams that a certain mouse lives in, but this was the first time Id seen a proper western styled castle with a King living in it. Thats why I was overwhelmed by the presence of the Arcshell Castle. As I stared at the castle in utter amazement, udia-san smiled, seemingly satisfied with my reaction. [Mm, Im d that you like it. Then, shall we enter immediately?] Following udia-san, I head towards the castle gate. As we got closer to the gate, on the side facing the town, there was a guard wearing armour like that of ude-sans, who saluted udia-san and Lorna-san. Amazing. Im like a grade-schooler with my simple impressions, huh. Past the gate, there was arge, luxurious garden filled with flowers of various colours, all at full bloom. Despite the numerous types of flowers, there was no conflicting scents, and each could be softly smelt. Amazing. In the centre of the garden there was a fountain, which was probably some sort of magical tool. Amazing. With myself unable to say anything but amazing, I was starting to want to cry. Secretly hurting inside, as I was apanying udia-san, we stopped at a certain ce. [Here is the training ground of the soldiers of the Winberg country.] [By the way, theres a magical barrier here that can withstand the full onught of the Magic Division of the army without a scratch! Though, if you use such dangerous magic, Ruiesu-sama gets mad!] [Well, in Ruiesu-samas case, even if shes angry she always has that serious attitude so you cant really tell. Even before we went to pick Seiichi-kun up, while Lorna was being punished by Ruiesu-sama about the incident during the Royal Cup, her expression waspletely unchanged, as if there was nothing out of the ordinary] [D-dont remind me of that! George-kun from the intelligence section, who together with me secretly took a picture of Ruiesu-sama, was unable to take her punishment, and before fleeing towards an inn,Haha, a wooden sword a wooden sword that can cut through steel is ising towards me! Donte hereeeeeeeeeee!is what the broken man was screaming!] [Did you properly take him to the doctors office?] [He was too troublesome to look after, so I left him alone. Ku- George-kun, I will never forget your valiant figure!] [George-kun is aliveright?] [George-kun? Whos that.] [Youre a demon!] [Can i leave yet?] I couldnt take being ignored anymore, so I interrupted the conversation between the two. I mean, isnt that, right? If I were to just keep silently listening, I would likely never hear anything decent! I didnt really want to stay in such a dangerous ce for too long after all. No, who would want that?! Furthermore, George-kun is way too pitiful! Even though it was mostly his fault! But before I could get away, udia-san grabbed onto my shoulder. [Im sorry to say, but youll just have to give up. This is the what this country is like] [The guild is also like that but, its like this even within the royal pce?!] This country, it only has perverts and weirdos doesnt it! But that pervert-style is somehow heading in a good direction, how unsettling! But here, its possible that because theyre made up of only weirdos, that everyone can be happy. Is it alright? With that. [Nn? Oh, perfect timing. Seiichi-kun, look at that.] Suddenly, prompted by udia-san, I looked in the direction she was pointing. I could see a number of girls with the same type of armor as udia-san and Lorna-san, using wooden swords in a corner of the training grounds. [Is that practice?] [That is so. It is the training for us Valkyries.] [And over there, is our groups leader - Ruiesu-sama-!] Taking a closer look at the group of girls armed with wooden swords, I saw one particr person was at the centre of the group, surrounded by the others. I could make out her shape, but I couldnt really see her face. [Come on, lets get closer to get a better look!] [Good idea. That should be pretty exciting for Seiichi-kun.] While being urged by the two, I approached the group of girls. Then, I could finally get a good look at the face of the girl in the centre of the circle. Her light blue straight hair flowed down to her waist. Her face was well-featured to a surprising degree. Her blue armour had a polished and sleek (Author uses smart) shape, and didnt give off the impression that it was roughly made at all. Although she was encircled by women wielding wooden swords, her wooden sword hung at her waist, her eyes were closed, and with the pure white mantle fluttering around her form, it was as if she was the embodiment of a dignified and noble knight. Rurune-san, please watch and learn from this person! [Can you see her? The one in the centre over there, thats Ruiesu-sama.] [Please look very carefully! Because itll be over in an instant!] Lorna-san excitedly said that, so getting interested, I decided to observe their training. Then, the girls wielding wooden swords simultaneouslyunched an attack at the girl called Ruiesu. The Zeford-style defensive sword technique I had was just a skill I had obtained from defeating Zeanos, unlike techniques obtained from training for a long time, so in terms of swordy, I was actually an amateur. But, even for the inexperienced me, I could easily tell that their technique was very polished, and their swing was that of an expert. Their swords speed was, even to me with my minds eye skill, shockingly fast. The girls synchronized attack came down towards the concentrating Ruiesu-sans head. Surely, all those swords directly hit Ruiesu-sanright at the moment we thought so Ruiesu-san calmly opened her eyes. The instant the swords were approaching, with her sky blue eyes as calm as the surface of ake without a single ripple, she caught every single sword, is what I understood with my eyes. AndDDDD [] A sh. Ruiesu-san, even among all the women around her, drew her wooden sword out at an overwhelming speed. A speed so fast, that having the minds eye skill was almost pointless. What Ruiesu-san cutwere the swords of every one of the women around her. And whats more, they were cut so cleanly that it would be hard to think that someone did that with the same kind of wooden sword. The girls were staring at their cut swords, dumbstruck, while Ruiesu-san simply shook her sword lightly before sliding it back to her waist. [DDDDThe speed of your shes is getting faster. However, your shes are too straightforward. Make sure to devote yourselves.] -! Hai! Thank you very much for your guidance! Suiting the somewhat strange, otherworldly atmosphere, she instructed the girls with her beautiful voice, and the girls replied cheerfully. Oi oi oi, that one persons ability towers above the rest. What was that? Those superhuman movements. Makes me think shes a monster even stronger than me, you know. While I was stunned by the ridiculous show of strength, udia-san and the others smiled wryly. [Hahaha As usual, I cant see her sword shes at all. Even though those girls are level 250 or higher, and Im even level 380. Lorna, did you manage to see?] [If even u-chan cant see it, then theres no way the level 360 me could see it right?] [Hmm But in Ruiesu-samas case, even if she were to fight someone of level 500 like herself, I feel like itd still end up the same.] [No, as expected thats a littlehuh? I cant deny it?!] Apparently these two were unable to see Ruiesu-sans strikes just now. But still, to think udia was level 380 and Lorna was level 360. And exceeding that, they said Ruiesu-sans level was 500? While I was thinking of such things, Ruiesu-san noticed us and came towards us. [udia, Lorna. Youve returned.] The two who heard those words straightened their posture and saluted her. [Hai, weve brought him along.] [Everythings perfect now!] [Lorna, if only you hadnt done anything unnecessary then we wouldnt have had any trouble in the first ce.] Said Ruiesu-san indifferently. Lorna-san averts her eyes and starts whistling to hide her guilt, while udia-san smiles wryly at her. Then, Ruiesu-san turned her attention to me. [And so, youre Seiichi-san?] [Eh? Ah, yes.] [I am the leader of the Winberg Kingdoms Valkyrie (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden), Ruiesu Barze.] Even while she was introducing herself, there was absolutely no change in Ruiesu-sans expression. Anyway, she seems to really be expressionless. [Well then In that case, here.] While I was looking at Ruiesu-san to a degree that wouldnt be impolite, Ruiesu-san suddenly handed me a wooden sword. [Lets have a mock battle.] [Is it alright for me to leave instead?] I blurted out without thinking, but I dont think Im at fault. However, Ruiesu-san quietly shakes her head in rejection. [If my subordinates hadnt prepared such a strange prize, then this sort of thing wouldnt have happened. But you won the Royal Cup, and the prize for winning is to spend a day with us, thus I have to fulfill that obligation.] [I feel that your sense of responsibility is admirable, but why a mock battle?] [? Even if you ask me why I thought the spend a day with us thing would be to participate in our training, butis it different?] This is bad, this person doesnt have any self-awareness at all. I think that Lorna-san, who prepared this reward, definitely intended for the winner to have fun together with Ruiesu-san and all the other beauties in Valkyrie. Unfortunately, Ruiesu-san seems to have been misguided in her thinking that it was to join them in training. Or rather, how could training even be considered as a prize? [Well in any case, why not just show me what you can do. If there are any errors in your form I can point it out, and if you can fix them, youll be able to get stronger than you are now.] [Eh? No, wai-] I was going to call out to Ruiesu-san, but all the girls had already separated from me, and it was at a state where the battle could start at any time. And so, udia-san and the other Valkyries were far away from us, and were already in Spectator Mode. I cant get away! While I was still dumbstruck, Ruiesu-san called out to me. [Im alright to go at any time, you know?] [Eh? Um, I] [Well then, why dont we start with seeing how well you can defend.] Stupid me! Spit it out clearly! The atmosphere is already one where I cant really say any more at this point, isnt it?! While I was harshly scolding myself, Ruiesu-san was calmly drawing her sword. [Now then DDDD Here Ie.] Ruiesu-san, like in the previous battle, approached at a speed where my Minds Eye skill was almost useless, and swung her sword towards my stomach to smash into it. I, pretty much reflexively, jumped backwards with all my might to avoid the attack. In doing so, a small crater was made in the ground where I was, butyup, lets not mind it. [Im surprised. To think my first strike was avoided so easily] [No, it wasnt easy at all] [Well then, I shalle at you with my full strength now.] [Why are there so many people who dont listen to what others say?!] Even though I said it wasnt easy to avoid her attack, Ruiesu-san still dered that she woulde at me with full strength. Im just about to cry here. While I was thinking of that, Ruiesu-san once again came towards me to strike me, but this time it was at a speed where my Minds Eye skill couldnt detect her at all. Shupan-! (Sound effect) [Wait a second?! The movement and sound of her attack dont match up though?!] (NOTE : Means she moving faster than sound) Just when i thought Ruiesu-sans sh was silent, I heard a slightly dyed shing sound. Even Ikoku Dou-san would be surprised! (NOTE : Censored name)(TLC Note: Japanese ventriloquist) And so, in a stance chasing the surprised me down, she shed at supersonic speed. [Mou, I dont want this type of person!] I avoided the sh by jumping away sideways. HoweverDDDD. Shupapapapan-! (More sound effects) Once again more supersonic shes were sent my way, 4 of them even! Whats with those supersonic shes?! If this hit someone who hadnt quit being human like me, they would definitely die! First of all, that isnt even an attack a wooden sword can perform! I dont understand how the sword could cleanly cut through the floor after I dodged it! Supersonic shese after me one after the other, and I continued to dodge them with all types of postures. UO-! That almost hit my face, you know!! [Ruiesu-sama is plenty inhuman, but Seiichi-kun who is dodging her attacks unharmed seems like hes quit being human too, huh.] [As expected of someone who won the Royal cup riding on a donkey. Whats his level?] [No, even before that, Seiichi-kun who can avoid Ruiesu-sama at full power unharmed is abnormal. Even supposing hes level 500, the highest a human can be, theres no way he should be able to dodge the same-leveled Ruiesu-samas attacks without a scratch. Is he really just an adventurer?] [Hmm Just in case, I had George-kun investigate him, but apparently, he really just came to this town recently, signed up at the adventurers guild, and is a newbie adventurer.] [George-kun has really yed an active role in all this, huh.] While I was here desperately trying to dodge the chain of attacks, I faintly heard udia-san and Lorna-san bantering. Damn it! [Im honestly surprised. To think it was possible for my full power to not work] When I was dodging Ruiesu-sans attacks with undivided attention, she muttered, seemingly having received a bit of a shock. [Then, how about this?] Just when I thought the storm of supersonic shes had stopped, this time she approached me with a speed surpassing what she had showed at the beginning. And so, Ruiesu-san came at me from overhead. I cant dodge that speed or sharpness. No, this is really bad for me, you know?! Though its true, I could probably dodge it if its okay to get a bit serious, like I did with the first attack. But shes swinging the sword down faster than that time, exceeding my reflexes speed. To begin with, theres no need for me to fight seriously either, so I thought about getting hit on purpose and letting her point out a w, to end this. But you know what? Isnt that unreasonable? What kind of attack would let a wooden sword carve a scar into the ground?! If I were to be hit by this attack, thats simr to the ck dragon gods attack Touka(pration), I would be made into mincemeat! Im scared, theres no way I can take that attack! During the first attack, the one that made the crater was me when I slightly seriously tried to avoid the attack, but Ruiesu-san is plenty inhuman too, right?! At any rate, if they knew I was from the same school as the summoned heroes, then I might get treated as a hero, so I wanted to avoid standing out as much as possible and so have yet to reveal my full strength in front of people. But Ruiesu-sans attack was dangerous, to the point where I unintentionally got slightly serious to avoid it. If I took this attack on, I wonder if I would survive? Even if I dont die, it seems like itd be painful, huh While watching the sword gradually approaching me, when I had resigned myself, right then. The effect of skill Evolutionhas activated. Hereby, your body shall now be adapted for battle. ordingly, skill Minds Eye and Detectionhave been synthesized and transformed to skill Worlds Eye. Furthermore, Skill Reflexive Defensehas been acquired. The emotionless voice I havent heard in a while resounds in my head. While I was still surprised by the sudden intrusion of the voice, Ruiesu-sans sword had gathered power and was just about to strike me. HoweverDDDD. My body reversed the situation. In order to avoid the full force of the sword that struck the top of my head, I squatted down faster than even the speed of sword, then I back-flipped to take some distance, and during the upwards swing of my leg, I kicked Ruiesu-sans sword arm, knocking the sword out of her hands. Thus, in the moment where Ruiesu-san stood still, shocked with eyes wide open, Inded with the edge of my wooden sword pointed at her neck. Chapter 45 – Conspiracy <h4>Chapter 45 C Conspiracy</h4> It was such a quick development that udia-san and the Valkyrie group were stunned. Though this is weird, I who was the one who thrust the wooden sword at Ruiesu-san, also dont understand why this happened, and am also stunned. Then- Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? x4 Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? (Seiichi) Nonono! Why are you, the one who defeated Ruiesu-sama, getting surprised as well!? as expected of Seiichi-san who won with a donkey. To think that someone more of a monster than Ruiesu-sama would exist udia-san tsukkomid at me, who along with the Valkyrie group, was also surprised, and Lorna-san said something really rude. No, I mean! I, too, cant understand why I was suddenly able to move like that! Ah, speaking of which, for the first time in a long while, I heard the voice in my head, but, was it because of that?! I immediately pulled my hood further down to hide it from my surroundings, and checked my status. When doing so, on the skill-list column, are two names that I am not familiar with. World Eyes, a skill that interferes with the world itself. Its possible to do a detailed search for enemies, with a range reaching 500 meters. However, it normally stays passive with a general enemy search, and it can be activated to perform a detailed enemy search. The effect of the skillMinds Eyehas been raised, and its be possible to respond faster than ever before. Even unnecessary things have be able to be seen. Passive skill. Reflexive Defense , a skill that automatically moves the body in order to defend against attacks that one is unable to react to. However, it does not react to attacks thate from a blind spot. Passive skill. STOP THIS ALREADYYY! Whats with this!? Has it settle down recently?Cwas what I had been thinking, but It was just the calm before the storm! This body of mine is not respecting me at all?! Before I knew it, my human rights had been taken away from me by my own body, damn it! In order to prevent the Valkyries from thinking Im suspicious, I did not show this on my face and only made the outburst in my heart. But even so, such a strong skillam I truly able to handle it? Due to the skill Reflexive Defense just now, my bodys movements too, while I wasnt understanding why, my body was moved, you know? Even the other skills, until this very day, rather than me using the skills, its the skills that are using me! Really, the human-specific skill Evolution (Shinka) is really not restraining itself. Well, I do hold a Knows no Self-Restraint title, but still! Dear Father and Mother, when I die, will I be able to properly go to heaven as a human? I silently look up at the sky and when tears started flowing out of my eyes, Ruiesu-san who has been staring at her hands until now quietly approaches me. E..erm? In front of me, to Ruiesu-san who is hanging her head down without a word; just what should I say to her? What should I say. I did defeat the countrys strongest knight after all Will there be a tomorrow? The Valkyries too, seeing Ruiesu-san like that, they all went quiet. Pleasesay something! Hey, werent you people making a racket just now? Lorna-san, nows your time to shine as an announcer! Being silent is really the worst! I secretly peeked at Ruiesu-sans condition. Doing so, Ruiesu-san slowly raised her face and stared at me Huh? What is it? I feel like her eyes are really sparkling, but While I was thinking of that, Ruiesu-san finally spoke. May I call you Shishou? (TLC note: Teacher/master) DONT SHAVE OFF ANY MORE OF MY LIFE POINTS THAN THIIIIS! Although she finally spoke, why was it such a shocking statement!? Hey, try looking at the surroundings! Arent all your members bbergasted?! Its understandable, isnt it? After all, the strongest knight is calling some suspicious robe-wearing guy, shishou. Not being surprised is what would be unreasonable. However, Ruiesu-san unsheathes the mysterious silvery de that was hanging on her waist, stabs it into the ground and lowers her head. From now on, please take care of me, Shishou! Are you kidding me?! Before I knew it, in a manner to dere loyalty, I was called shisou. Holy shit! While I am in a daze, the Valkyries approach Ruiesu-san and give their congrattions. This is great, Ruiesu-sama.you have finally found someone else whos at least on par with you besides ck Pdin (ck Holy Knight). Far from equal, hepletely overwhelmed you! With this, Ruiesu-sama, from now on you can be stronger and lovelier than before! Ruiesu-sama, you are always in the position of the teacher, right? Its great you finally found someone who is really strong. There is already no ce for me to cut in. Why? While my eyes were like dots and I was dumbfounded, udia-san approaches me. Well, youre really strong, Seiichi-kun. Oops, you have be Ruiesu-samas Shishou. Is it better to address you as Seiichi-sama? Please spare me. As I sincerely asked, dia-san refreshinglyughed. What an Ikemen. Fufu. Well, but I am really d that you are stronger than Ruiesu-sama. udia-sanas atmosphere whenpared to before is different. This time her expression is somehow sad-looking. Ruiesu-sama, is she was born a genius in swordy, you know? Eh? The truth is, Ruiesu-sama cant use a single skill or magic. what? The secret that came out of udias mouth was so outrageous, it made me answer sounding like I was a dunce. uh, nononono, that cant be right. I mean, that person came flying really absurdly, you know? There is no way those kind of superhuman attacks are not skills Thinking that far, I came to a realization. That the inherent Skill Steal and Arrangeskills I have did not activate. For a second, I thought it was a skill I already had, but during battle, through my irvoyance skill, I couldnt see the effect indicating that a skill had been invoked. If I think of the fact that when I fought the ck dragon god it wasnt possible to see through (the true effects of) Pration, there may be no meaning in having a skill that is always active, but if that were the case then even more so it doesnt make sense that my inherent skill didnt activate. After all, because of passive-type skills I dont have any skills that let me perform flying sh attacks. However, Ruiesu-sama was hiding monstrous talent that was ignoring such a handicap. That, is swordy. Just by seeing it once, Ruiesu-sama can reproduce any and all kinds of swordy, not as a skill but as her own technique. Not as much as with swordy, but she also has amazing talent for martial arts. She even transcends the pros in those lines of work. Ruiesu-sama seems to be more amazing than I thought. Because Ruiesu-sama is like that, there arent any strong people, in not just her generation, but in other generations, who are able to stand next to her. Thats why Ruiesu-sama isalways alone. Fortunately now this country has ck Holy Knight-sama. Ive never met him before though. In addition, his strength. Is equal to Ruiesu-sama. But, its only to the extent of being equal. ck Holy Knight-sama seems to be simr as well, but during training, Ruiesu-sama sometimes inadvertently shows a lonely expression her face Thats why, thank you. For defeating Ruiesu-sama, and being a strong person. After udia-san said that, she walked towards Lorna-san. In my case, aftering to this world, I somehow obtained ridiculous power, but in Ruiesu-sans case, shes been harboring this kind of power since she was born. Being alone is really harsh. On top of that, she has that absurd power. I cant imagine what it was like, it must have been lonely. While thinking of that, I gazed at Ruiesu-san. Having noticed my sight, she approached me. And, tearing down her expressionlessness, a small smile was on her face. Shishou, please take of me in the future. Ah. Yes Even though its such a small smile, that huge destructive power charmed me, and then, once again Ruiesu-san reverted back to her expressionless face. huh? Just now, I kinda gave a halfhearted reply, but Just what are you telling me to do?! Is it fine if I just train her the same way she trains the rest of Valkyries?! Even if my status is that of a monster, Im aplete amateur when ites to battle. As if theres anything I can possibly teach her! Erm, Ruiesu-san. I dont think there is anything I can teach you No, Its okay. Because I will look at your techniques and steal them. Oh dear. What a surprising superhuman promation! While thinking that within my heart, once again the inhuman voice resounded in my head. SkillEvolutioneffect activated. From this, the body will adapt to the situation. ordingly, skillGuidancehas been obtained. Half giving up, I checked the skill that I had suddenly obtained. Guidance, a skill for teaching things like skills and magic, as well as techniques, knowledge, etc. in a detailed and easily understood way. Yaaay, with this Ill be able to teach her, right! Due to the skill [Evolution] running wild, I shed unseen tears of blood. Or rathercant I go home now? I meanIve finished what I came here to do. Yeah, there shouldnt be a problem if I leave now. I did ry the situation to Saria and co. via the [telepathy] effect of the [Undying love ne]. Disregarding Saria, Al was he surprised. Still, there is nothing to do anymore, so it should be fine to leave. In the moment I was just about to speak up to ask Ruiesu-san about this KYAAAAAA Suddenly, within the pce grounds, a girls shriek reverberated. The Valkyries as well as Ruiesu-san were bewildered by the sudden scream as the figure of a maid came desperately running towards Ruiesu-san. Oooh, its a real maid. Awesome. RuRuiesu-sama! The King The King! Please calm down. What has happened to His Majesty? The maid, being asked by Ruiesu-san sharpened her gaze and took a deep breath. Having done so, she reported in a loud voice. The king was attacked by someone and has copsed! The instant they heard these words, Ruiesu-san and all of the Valkyries immediately tensed up and rushed into the castle as though the atmosphere up until now was a lie. .Ehh? Youre leaving me here? No, I understand that its a very grave situation, but But the current me cant move carelessly. Because if I, being an outsider, were to recklessly wander around in the castle, I might be mistaken as an aplice of the assant. There isnt much I can do right now. So I need to say at least this. Medic! Mediiiiic! Hmm? Somethings off. It wasnt that one. Combat medic! For the time being, I decided to stop fooling around. No, it was too much of a rapid development, so my head got all messed up. Having calmed down, I activated theWorld Eyesthat I had obtained just now, to see if I am able to find the assant. Change of location, going back a bit in time. The Capital of Kaiser Empire. Valtzard. Existing in the center as if to control the Empire, a huge castle Tsezaar Castle. Within that Tsezaar Castle, in the Kings room, the present Emperor of Kaiser, Sheld Wohl Kaiser and a robed old man, Helio Lauban as well as the strongest knight in Kaiser Empire, Zakir Gilford are present in the room. Sheld and Helio have a nonchnt look on their faces. Zakir, on the other hand, looks full of bitterness. Your Majesty, what on earth is the meaning of this? Towards Zakir who spoke quietly, Sheld replied with feigned ignorance . What are you talking about? The heroes! When Zakir couldnt stand it any longer and raised his voice, Sheldughed scornfully. Ahh, those ves? If its about them, right about now arent they at Barbador Magic Academy fighting monsters? Well, the world those ves came from was apparently a considerably safe ce A good number of them may have died already Good lord..! Its still too early for them! Just as Your Majesty says, their world was a safe ce! I cannot imagine they, who lived in such a world, can possibly fight without any resolution. Zakir. You bastard, saying whatever you want, but in the end you just dont want to put the heroes in harms way right? As Zakir appealed to Sheld, Helio who was quiet till now spoke up. Whats wrong with that? Its obviously wrong! After all, for the sake of our, Kaiser Empires, prosperity, those guys are nothing more than sacrificial pawns. If these sacrificial pawns arent of any use, they wont even have meaning as sacrificial pawns. Helio, you bastard Thats why, I am troubled. You, an existence that pampers the heroes. They are heroes meant to kill the demon kin without us having to dirty our own hands, you know? If those heroes are weak, they are merely useless and will soon end up having to be eliminated. If thats so, supposing they get stronger, what will you to do if they revolt against you? Zakir, after desperately suppressing his anger, quietly asked. However, Helio sneers at Zakirs actions while answering. Hmph, there is no need for such concerns. In order to go to the Barbador Magic Academy, the heroes were forced to wear theSubordination Bracelet. If the heroes, who have equipped the Subordination Bracelettry to inflict harm on the ones who put it on, they can be made to endure extreme pain, or even killed. In other words, there is no way they can oppose us. Wha-?! Of course, these heroes have theJudgementskill. If you give it to them normally, there is no way that they will wear it obediently. That is why I deceived them. Zakir You are aware of my nickname arent you? It cant be..?! Zakir understood what Helio wanted to say. A huge grin was on Helios face as he looked at Zakirs eyes widening. My second name isDDD?Illusion Demon?. Im the only one who can use the [Illusion attribute], a Great Magician, you know? Deceiving them with elementary-level skills is easy for me. Due to Helios magic, the Heroes do not know that the bracelets that were put on them are dangerous items that controls their life and death. That is to say, the Empires top magician, Helios magic has snatched away their means of knowing. The robed appearance isnt just for show. Bastard It was the instant Zakir leaked out a deep and sharp voice. -?! Suddenly, an arrow pierced the Emperors rooms window and flew towards Sheld. As it was too sudden, Sheld, and even Helio, couldnt react to it. But, the empires strongest man, Zakir, using his superhuman-like reaction speed, ran towards his king, and cut the arrow down at tremendous speed. When he looked out out of the window, a strand of white smoke could be seen rising into the air. Wha, what happened!? Sheld, who received a sudden sniper attack by an arrow, lost hisposure. Helio who simrly got surprised immediately calmed down and said to Sheld. Your Majesty. Its probably the work of an assassin whos aiming for Your Majestys life A-an assassin!? Wh-what are you doing! Hurry up and protect me! Sheld raised hell from behind Zakir. While Zakir sent an unnoticeable, cold gaze at the Kings state, and amplified his voice through the use of wind magic, giving out an order for his subordinates to assemble. This is an emergency. Someone sniped at His Majesty. Fortunately, I was able to block it, but theres still the possibility of being sniped again. Hurry up and gather in His Majestys room and guard his life. After saying that, Zakir was hit again by the still panicking Sheld. Hey, Zakir! What are you dilly-dallying for! Hurry up and catch the culprit that aimed at me already! With all due respect, Your Majesty. Right now I cannot afford to be separated from Shut up, shut up, shut up! I will make him regret aiming for my life..! Go catch that assassin at once and bring him here! You must absolutely not kill him, you hear me?! If youve understood, then hurry up and go! As you wish. Helio, I leave His Majesty to you. Humph. Quit nitpicking and go already. Under Shelds orders, Zakir went out through the window with speed unimaginable to man. If youpare the height of Shelds room to earth, its like a 5-story apartment house. To a normal human, you wont get out of it unharmed. But, Zakirnded on the ground without difficulties, and ran towards the direction where the arrow was fired from at tremendous speed. At that time, in order to avoid the crowds, he even moved on top of the roofs. Immediately after he left to search for the assassin with those superhuman movements, Helio and Sheld talked with a heavy atmosphere. To think that His Majesty was targeted Whats with the guards here! Are Zakirs subordinates even doing their work?! In the first ce, who wouldah?! Could it be the demon race bastards are waging war?! Agh, that damn annoying race..! Without concrete evidence, Sheld just one-sidedly and arbitrarily decided the demon race was the culprit. Towards that Sheld, Helio passed on a certain piece of information. Your Majesty, we still dont know if this is really the demon races work, you know? What? What do you mean? Recently, within Winberg Kingdom, a certain rumor has been spreading. A rumor, you say? Yes. It seems, the king of Winberg Kingdom chose to coexist with the demon race and wont they soon form an alliance with them? Is what the rumors say Perhaps Winberg Kingdom saw Your Majesty as a hindrance, andmissioned a known assassin to assassinate you? Hearing Helios words, Sheld finally snapped. Again, that weak nation is trying to get in my way..! They want to coexist with the demon race, you say?! With those guys, whore the same as livestock?! Many other countries agree with our Kaiser Empires cause, why is does that foolish country choose a path of opposition?! They have always been like that! They wont give in to us, the Kaiser Empire! Thanks to that,tely the foolish countries, like the emerging country Valsha Empires young girl and the eastern country, are increasing and gaining power..! Those guys are foolish people after all. Not only can they not understand Your Majestys noble ideas, they cant even understand the greatness of their own race, [human beings]. Even though the beastmen-like demi-humans born from the crossing of a human and beast are such a filthy existence. Despite being [humans], they cant even understand a single thing of what makes the race great, these worse-than-livestock trash. Its to the extent that I even want to crush them this instant! Its a shame but that will probably be difficult. On top of the distance from Kaiser Empire to Winberg Kindgom, those Mountain and Ocean live there. (TLC note: Probably not referring tondscape, but rather two monsters or people.) In addition to that, they have the Valkyries (Master Swordswoman War Maidens) and their captain Knight of Sword (Sword Knight). And with their counterpart ck Pdin (ck Holy Knight), if we were to fight them, we need to have a fitting resolve for this. As Sheld got rebuked harshly, after hearing Helios words, his atmosphere changed greatly from before and he had a repulsive smile on his face. Certainly, even if theyre just a weak nation, our forces dont have the time to spare against them. Their territory is small, it isnt well developed either. Well, I do admit that they have good human resources, you know? However, thats all they have. As soon as we have control over the territory of the demon race, well immediatelycrush them. Until then, will they be quiet? Hmph. Well, befitting of a foolish country, theyll probably show us some futile resistance. But if we can destroy the demon race before they can join hands with them, then its fine. After destroying the demon race, not only Winberg Kingdom, lets take good care of the young girl of the Valsha Kingdom too. How do we deal with the eastern country? Dont worry about that ce. While I dont like the fact that they wouldnt work under us, they dont have many resources. Yet, they are even now in a hellish, fierce civil war. Although Ive heard that they are an ancient race of warriors, those savages also notably enjoy war. It would be pointless to go up against those battle-fanatics. Well anyhow, they probably dont intend to leave their own country and aim for world domination. Although if they did end up leaving their country, Ill just destroy them. It is also said that they have a woman of beauty enough to ruin a country, so really thats all that they are worth to us. And also, Sheld continued as his repulsive smile deepened. Ive already yed my hand within Winberg Kingdom. Of course, that is without using arge amount of forcesyou know? Your Majesty, what do you mean by that? Well, its simple. What Ive experienced today, I will make them experience it too. ! So, you mean Sheld smiled pleasantly as he saw Helios surprised face. And had a ferocious smile in the end. CI sent the Twilight Assassin to them. Zakir sharpened his senses to the limit and rapidly ran while searching for the one who tried to snipe his lord. Except, rather than searching, its more urate to say that hes already set his sights on a location and is advancing onto the site. That location is the ce where the white smoke was rising from after he witnessed the attack. While running throughout the city, Zakir thought about two things. The first thing was about himself. The current Zakir had be unsure of how he wanted to be. He understood that he isnt suited for politics or jobs where you use your head. Thats something he had known to some degree since the era of the previous emperor Alf Dear Kaiser, when he had rushed into war as Alfs sword and became well-known enough to be called the ?Emperors Sword? But that is why Zakir doesnt know what his own will is. During the time when Alf was emperor, all he had to do was to just believe Alf and continue to swing his sword. Of course there is also the fact that Zakir personally thought Alf was not wrong. However, no matter what he did, Zakir was unable to understand the current emperor Shelds political moralpass. Despite having all the resources necessary for prosperity within the country, he still invades other countries. Under the pretense of helping the people he enforces heavy taxes while invading demon race territory and calling for the subjugation of the Demon King. Alfs political policy was the exact opposite of that. If it was Alf, he would never try to expand his territory. He was a pacifist who believed in coexistence with other countries. However, against a threat that tries to threaten his country, he severely and thoroughly beat them down. Simrly, Alf wanted to protect his country even if he received criticism from other countries. Zakir thought as he jumped from one roof to another. Does Sheld really feel the same way though? Of course, the knights or rather I, as the leader of the knights, as the vassal of the Emperor, and as a sword, will be faithful to the Kaiser Empire. Even if the Empire has changed from Alf-samas time, that will not change.. But, above all that, shouldnt I be a knight thats supposed to protect the people of this country? That thought took over Zakirs mind. In the end, Zakir wasnt able to choose by his own will. Even if he thought Thats no good. Its wrong, he avoided having to make the decision by using the excuse of being a sword. It seemed like he was about to be pulled into the darkness of his deep thoughts, but he shook his head to shake it off. All he did was put the issue off untilter, but being unable to do anything else about it, Zakir unconsciously bit down on his lip. In order to forget those thoughts till now, this time he thought about the other matterwhich is about the snipers identity. Zakir, considering the skill of the assassination on the King, conjectured that the assassin has remarkable abilities. And among the assassins, there are only a handful of people in the underworld who have the skill to kill the target by sniping. Even though Zakir himself had no connections to the underworld, they are skilled enough that their names would be known to anyone. The sniping this time as well, the arrow was fired from a distance where it would definitely not reach if a normal bow was used. Being able to definitely kill the target despite that, there was only one assassin that could fire an arrow with such force. In addition, due to the smoke that was rising from where the assassin probably was, the assassins identity has essentially been confirmed. The assassins alias is Shien (Death Smoke). The name originates not only from his inability to be caught C as if you were grasping at smoke C but also because whenever he does a job, there will always be smoke rising from somewhere in town. Of course Zakir is guessing that the smoke has some sort of meaning to it. Under normal circumstances, the smoke should have cleared out by now, but having confirmed that even now the smoke is still rising, Zakir thought it was suspicious. Is it a trap? While increasing his vignce, he rushed towards the smoke. Indeed, as the alias Shien (Death Smoke) implies, just like smoke, his existence is not something that can be pursued. However, thin white smoke is still continuing to rise into the air. Is that a trap? Or is it a simple mistake made by Shien..? Zakir, in an instant threw away the thought of it being Shiens miss. For humans, everyone will make mistakes, but in the assassins world, a small mistake will lead to not only his own death, but to death of themissioner as well, so there should be no mistakes. Especially a simple mistake like forgetting to get rid of the smoke. If thats the case, what is it really for? Zakir, as he continued to repeatedly reason and deny possibilities, finally reached the ce below the white smoke. At that ce, even among the surrounding buildings, there exists a noticeably tall building. Its probably some sort of a big firm, Zakir reasoned. Zakir jumped onto the roof in one go, and standing in the center of the rooftop was one man smoking a cigarette. Ah? Man, youve finally arrived huh. The man who muttered this had an appearance and atmosphere about him that was a bit sloppy, but also contradictory. A tattered and worn out ck robe. And the clothes worn underneath were also reallymonce and made of hemp. Equipped on his right hand was a wine-red gauntlet that was d in a mysterious atmosphere. He had deep green swept-back hair, fierce golden eyes that gleamed brightly and an unshaven beard. Although his attire is dirty, the atmosphere surrounding him is overwhelming. His gaze was sharp, as though it could pierce through everything. Youre Shien (Death Smoke)? At that question, with the cigarette still held in this mouth, the corner of his mouth raised into a bit of a smile. Ya really got an interesting way of asking. I didnt think you would go straight to asking about my alias instead of Are you the bastard who shot at the king?!ya know? Silence. Answer my question. Zakir said in a tone to make him to answer the yes or no question, but the mans attitude and atmosphere did not change. Ohhh, scaryy. Ah~ Yeah yeah, dont re at me like that. That is correct. I am the great Shien (Death Smoke)-sama There, ya satisfied now? An unserious tone that would irritate anyone. However, Zakir was unperturbed and continued to ask his questions. Why didnt you put out the smoke? If there wasnt any smoke, I probably wouldnt have been able to find you. Hey hey, are you telling me to stop smoking?! You say some pretty damn cruel things man. Answer my question seriously. Zakir sharpened his gaze and said so, and suddenly, the mans look sharpened. Its simpleDDDD?Kings de?, you are a hindrance. What? Ignoring Zakir who couldnt follow the conversation, the man continued. You are the strongest knight in this country. Even I acknowledge that. However Before killing that piece of shit, you, without the previous emperor to follow, are the epitome of hindrances. -! A terrific wave of blood thirst gushed from his body. Under the pressure of the blood thirst, even the battle veteran Zakir, held his breath unconsciously. Ignoring Zakirs reaction, the man continued. Do you know? The current state of the country. You probably dont know? Well, that pretty obvious. You cant leave the side of that piece of shit after all. Then, want me to tell you? About how much the people are starving, the deterioration of the public order, the progression of discrimination. Ahh, right Ill tell you one thing. I wasnt tryna to kill that piece of shit because I was hired by someone. The reason I want to kill that piece of shit DDDD is for revenge for my friend. .What? What do you mean? Because it was too much of amonce reason, Zakir unintentionally tilted his head. After seeing how Zakir reacted, the manughed with self-deprecation. Just now, you thought that it was such a boring reason didnt you? Well thats because for you that kind of reason is somonce. But you know what? In this country, just saying itsmonce doesnt quite cut it, these cases are overwhelmingly everywhere. -! The mans words tore deeply into Zakirs chest. Then, as if he were looking to some far off distance, his eyes narrowed. He was a good guy He wasnt in some dark upation like me, he was a gentle guy who ran a flower shop. Always smiling as he watered the nts To the extent of the only thing left in my memory is himughing, is how often he wasughing. (TLC note: The gender is never explicitly mentioned, so this could be a girl hes talking about.) But you seethat piece of shit destroyed that. - Even though you impose such high taxes, you start some worthless war Thanks to that, a lot of people cant make a livelihood. In addition, to the women of the households whose men are being drafted into the war, its gotten hard to live through the day. And my friend was DDDD demon race. Just for that he was killed. Zakir shuddered from the mans cold voice. After taking a nce at that Zakir, he continued again. Its not that he did anything wrong either. The imperial soldier suddenly arrived when I was talking happily with my friend in the flower shop and without any notice, stabbed through my friend. At the time I had just put my foot in the door of the underworld business I was stupidly weak and unable to do anything. I couldnt do anything but watch as my friend got killed in front of my eyes. To the very end, my friend was smiling. With a ragged breath, he told me to run away while painfully smiling. As if the man were throwing out all of his bottled up feelings, his tone got stronger. Why does just being part of the demon race have to get you killed?! What did my friend do?! He, who waters flowers, that smiling guy, whats no good with him!! At the end, the guys who killed my friend What do you think they said?A demon race running a flower shop? Hes already an existence below livestock, but hes also running a useless flower shop He sure found a way to be a greater piece of useless garbage!they said,ughing. Whats so wrong with the demon race? Is being able to battle that admirable to you? The power to protect your people, the talent to wield a weapon, in the end, its still Power that takes lives. Compared to that, no matter how in, no matter how uncool, Power to nurture livesis obviously hundreds of times better than that! Those bastards thatughed at my friend, and this country that killed my friend DDDD I will never forgive. Thats why Ill destroy this country, ideals, anything and everything. For that purpose, I got strong. But DDDD The man cut his words off there, and sharply red at Zakir. You are too strong. First off all, in front of a crowd of soldiers, even I would be troubled. So, first, face-to-face, Ill take care of you. Dont get me wrong. My objective is that piece of shit, youre just someone standing in the way of me achieving my objective, thats all. Since you prevented the sniping assassination, this time Ill take care of you first. Or would you be willing to turn a blind eye? As he said this, the mans eyes were honest and unwavering. Zakir, who had stayed quiet and listened up until now, slowly opened his mouth. No matter what the circumstances are I cannot overlook someone who wants to take revenge on the empire. I see. Thatsa shame. It seems you arejust a puppet. After hearing the mans words, Zakirs emotions exploded all at once. Then, he drew the sword that was sheathed at his waist. The sword pointed at the man had 5 different colored extravagant gems embedded into the guard, but its not by any means just for show, it gives off an intimidating air. I am not a puppet. Wooaahh! Thats scary. And? Is that the rumoredDemon Treasured Sword Fiftear? Indeed. And youre a sniper. There is no way you can beat me, a knight, in close quarterbat. Even while he was taking Zakirs cutting words, the mans attitude was unbreakable. Certainly we snipers are inferior in close quarterbat. But you seeA sniper had lured you all the way here. Do you really think that I havent made any preparations? ? What are you DDDD ?! A chill ran down Zakirs spine. At that moment, Zakir followed his instincts and ducked. When he did, something cut through the area where his head had just been moments ago at horrendous speed. Hey hey, seriously? Normally, that shouldnt be dodgeable. Said the man, with a voice that was both surprised and annoyed. But Zakir wasnt asposed as the man thought. The man had made no movements whatsoever. But even so, he attacked without showing any sign of doing so. Not knowing the reason behind this, a bead of sweat rolled down Zakirs forehead. Hah. Your face is telling me you dont know whats going on, <<Kings de>>. Too bad, but I dont think I can beat you after telling you the secret. So I will be continuing like this. The instant the man finished talking, Zakir followed his instincts and tilted his head, and doing so, sharp pain ran through his cheek. Youre seriously a monster, <<Kings de>>. I thought that attack just now would finish the job But with this, its over. Saying so, the moment he snapped his fingers Wha-?! Zakir became speechless. Thats because, surrounding Zakir, hundreds, thousands of arrows had suddenly appeared with their arrowheads set to target him. A little something to bring to the afterlife. You can take it all the way to your grave. As if those words were a signal, all at once the numerous amount of arrows were shot toward Zakir. -!! Normally, after bing victim to all of the arrows, living would have been impossible. But, Zakir was different. Demon Treasure Sword Fiftear was instantly raised to an overhead position and with an enormous force, was swung down. Hatenshou! (TLC note: For those curious, this is written with 3 kanji, 1. supremacy/domination/victory, 2. sky/heaven, 3. important point/important role/opposition) The force of the sword caused the atmosphere to tremble, creating a windstorm around Zakir. The windstorm heaved up the arrows that were heading toward Zakir and pulverized them. After seeing that, the man broke out in cold sweat. I thought you were a monster, but I didnt think you were this much of a monster In front of the mans eyes, Zakir had already recovered his stance, and waspletely unharmed. Zakir stared down the surprised man, and spoke up. Is that all youve got? With just those words, the man understood his disadvantage. Even if he had to run away, the man couldnt afford to die here. For that purpose DDDD. Bye-bye? Huh? This time is my loss. It would seem that youre more dangerous than I thought. Then, be obedient. Im arresting you. After hearing Zakirs words, the man chuckled. Are you kidding? Certainly this time is my loss but I didnt necessarily say I wont run, you know? ! You cant be Zakir understood what the man meant, but by that time the cigarette smoke had already spread over the area, concealing the mans body. Later, <<Kings de>>. I pray that the next time we meet, it wont be the puppet, or the <<Kings de>>, but that Ill be able to face you yourself. Wait-! Zakir rushed over to where the man had been, but by that time, the mans entire body had beenpletely d in smoke, and shrouded in smoke, he disappeared. Zakir had barely missed the opportunity to chase after him, but more than that, the mans words dominated his heart and mind. A puppet As he quietly murmured those words, Zakir bit down on his lip and strongly clenched his fist. Authors note: This time was pretty serious. But in the end, whether youre serious or not, in front of Seiichi, everything just ends up being aedy (LOL). Chapter 46 – Curses and Determination <h4>Chapter 46 C Curses and Determination</h4> Left in the training ground by myself, I activated my new skill Worlds Eye . This skill is passive but apparently, thats only for the effect of Minds Eye, the Enemy Search effect has to be activated. For the time being, I activated the skill and looked for anyone trying to leave the royal castle. Then, a mental image like that of a certain radar showed up in my head, with what seems to be Ruiesu-san and her unit disyed as blue markers, and conversely, a red marker trying to leave the royal castle with great speed was caught on the radar. Back when it was just the Enemy Search skill1, it wasnt this detailed, but it seems the skill now arbitrarily judges who can be considered an ally, and disys them as blue dots, and for existences judged as enemies to me, disys them as red dots. Thanks to that, it seems Ill be able to instantly determine whos an enemy and whos an ally. But, hm Is it not possible to get more specific information? The skill description said itd be able to grasp details, after all. The moment I thought that, more in depth information about the red dot was disyed. Origa?Carmellia Birthce: Kaiser Empire Race: Beastman Gender: Female upation: Assassin Age: 8 Level: 455 Current State: Subordination Alias: Twilight Assassin Three Sizes: DDDD Oooooooout! I unintentionally Tsukkomid the information given. (Note : Tsukkomi refers to a role in Japaneseedy duos, much like the western Straight-man. In this case, the main character ys the role of the straight man by reacting (somewhat critically) towards the information provided by the ability) This skill doesnt give a crap about privacy, does it?! Rather, joke aside, information surpassing details came out! More so, as far as her three sizes! Of course, I averted my eyes from the Three Sizes part and onward. My sense of morals prevented that. Good job, me. I cant check her offensive ability, so does that mean you can only do that with a different skill? Well, even then the amount of information obtained is too great. That aside, a bunch of data to Tsukkomi came out, huh. First of all, the fact that her birthce is the Kaiser Empire. Isnt that the ce that summoned Shouta and the others? The Kaiser Empire, are the ones that hated the demons so much they summoned the heroes to deal with them, so if you think about it like that, then this countrys king that wants to co-exist with demons became a hindrance or something like that? Moreover, the assassin seems to be a female. On top of that, shes a beastman, and shes also considerably young. Considering that, the fact that shes over level 400 is also weird. But I turned my eyes to another bit of data even more worrisome than that information. This state of subordination What does it mean? Thats right, only that part, I couldnt really understand. Is it that? A ve-like existence? Since I arrived in this world, I hadnt seen a single ve so I thought they didnt exist here but If this is actual very, then Id be concerned about the well-being of Shouta and the others. Because, like the hero in Abels diary, they might end up being used for all they are worth and then thrown away. Also, the concept of very doesnt sit well with me. On Earth, theres a saying to be worked like a ve but it doesnt mean to actually be a ve. Although I thought that because the summoned heroes circted technology, a level of technology close to that of Earth would be in the process of spreading, but as expected, if theres stuff like very, you can only say that its still behind. Besides, to me who was born on Earth, no matter what, the word ve is unpleasant. While I was thinking about that, the assassin was heading in the direction of the training ground Im at. As I spontaneously turn my eyes to the entrance leading to the inside of the royal pce, a ck shadow suddenly came rushing towards my direction. Seeing the shape of the shadow, I identally leak out my thoughts. Hmm You really do look like an assassin, huh. -?! The ck figure who jumped out wore a jet-ck robe like me and had a small build. I couldnt see her face though. This ck shadow should definitely be the assassin. When I calmly looked at the assassin, she looked in my direction, astonished. W-why can you?! Huh? Whats she saying? Though the atmosphere seems like she wanted to say Why can you see me?!. As I was tilting my head in confusion about the atmosphere, the robed girl pulled something out from her breast pocket and threw it at me. -! Eh-?! Hold on?! Youre attacking all of the sudden!? Ugh, its turned into a bad situation. Well, other than aiming for this countrys king, she would probably also need to remove anyone who saw her. That aside, it seems like my opponent threw two throwing-knives at me. This is where I have no choice but to dodge it in a normal way, and on top of seriously holding back, incapacitate her, right If I hit her seriously, shed disappear from the face of the earth. Really, I can actually feel that Ive quit being human While gazing at the approaching knives, I was thinking about that, andC. -?! Eh? My body, like it did in the fight with Ruiesu-san, suddenly started moving. And so, my body moved to catch the two knives flying at me, one between my forefinger and middle finger, the other between my middle and ring finger, and in the same instant sent them flying back to their owner. Wai-?! Ive fought and defeated demons, but right now I dont have the resolve to involve myself in a fight to the death with humans or beastmen. Even though they are both living beings however no matter what, I cant bring myself to think of demons and people as the same. I know its a really naive mindset but no matter what, it seems I cant do it. Thats why, I felt tremendous fear at my actions just now. When I was fighting Ruiesu-san, I had no idea what was going on, so it was a case where I didnt even have time to feel afraid. But right now, it is different. Most likely, my skill Reflexive Defence activated, but because of that Ill end up killing the assassin or so I thought. But, the Skill Reflexive Defence , was even better than I had imagined. Ku! The speed of the knives I threw back, while it wasnt extremely fast, it wasnt a speed you could dodge. Thats why, I was sure they would pierce the assassins body, but The knives I threw pierced her robe, lodging themselves into the castle walls. Because of the speed and force of the knives, the assassin was pulled along with the robe and stuck to the wall. Normally, I think the thrown back knife would have just gone through the robe and that would be it, but having evolved, my body just went and easily pulled off a supernatural skill sealing the opponents movements. Is it really okay to be happy? About this. Then again, like its name implies, the skill did stop at just defending me, so I guess its okay, this time. Yeah. Just when I was trying to convince myself its okay, the assassin who was stuck to the wall immediately cast off the robe and slipped out of her entrapment. Oo-! And, seeing the true appearance of the assassin without her robe, I let out my voice unintentionally. As to why, its because the assassin just like me, had ck hair. Furthermore, on her head was something that looked like cat ears, and from her lower back extended a tail of the same colour as her hair. The assassin scowled at me, still with her guard up, so I took the chance to re-examine her. Raven-ck short hair, and simr to a cat, she had golden pupils. She was cute, like someone would expect from someone her age. But, because she was ring at me with narrowed eyes, her cuteness was cut by half. Im thinking shes probably a ck cat beastman. She had ck cat ears after all, and her tail was ck too. And, the clothing that little girl was wearing, it was as if she was wearing a ninja costume, she was covered in jet-ck clothes, and on her neck, was a cor-like thing of the same colour. I dont know if the concept of ninjas exists in this world, but its for sure that her outfit was quite assassin-like. No Still, for there to be the same ck hair as me, I felt amazingly relieved. Though I did get attacked. Because thanks to her, I realized that there was no need to be that conscious of having ck hair. As I was feeling satisfied about being able to coincidentally confirm that truth, the assassin suddenly jumped at me with surprising speed. Whats more, she had a knife in her grasp. DDDD! Attacking again?! Lets calm down a little, yeah?! What kind of horror film is this, for such a cute child to be trying to kill me with a knife. While grandly clicking my tongue internally, it was the second I put all my strength into my legs to avoid her attack. Once again, my body began to move without permission. Wai-! Stop! My bodys beenpletely taken over by the skill, huh. While I was unable to even restrain my body, my left hand caught the iing knife between my fingers, and my right hand lightly poked her forehead. C!!?? With just that, the assassin girls eyes rolled into her head, and she fainted on the spot. Oops- I caught her before she could fall to the ground. Hahaha.. It seriously only takes a light poke to make an opponent faint? I see. Its definitely not that these streams of liquid flowing down my cheeks are tears or anything like that. While thinking of such stupid things, I once again checked the face of the unconscious assassin in my arms. Hmm. While shes sleeping like this, she really does look like an ordinary child, huh. I shuddered unconsciously at the thought that this was a world where it was normal for children to go around killing people with knives. Until now, I didnt even think about paying attention to such things, but now I felt the terrors of this other world once again. I cant really say this after having defeated demons, but even so, it feels like I mightve started thinking that taking a life is a natural thing, and that scares me. This, even more so than the ridiculous status Ive obtained, scares me the most. I want to defeat my opponent because of the reason that they attacked me C the fact that I have ended up with this kind of logic is already abnormal, is what I realized at thiste hour. But in this world, thats natural, otherwise you cant survive. Im not on..Earth anymore. Even though I understand this in my mind, it seems its still difficult for me to understand this in my heart. I rxed my stiff shoulders and let out a sigh. By doing so, I let out all the pent-up tension in my body, and once again I felt hurried presences approaching me from within the castle. Moving my line of sight to that direction, I saw Ruiesu-san and the rest of the Valkyriesing over to the training ground, all of them with grim expressions. When Ruiesu-san confirmed that it was me, she rushed over to my side. Shishou. Im very sorry for the sudden situation, but could I ask you to go home for now? Looks like its decided that Ill be called Shishou. Yes, I dont really mind. Ah, Ruiesu-san. Please call me Ruiesu. No need for politeness either. I lost to Ruiesu-sans wont take no for an answer attitude, and decided to just go along with what she said. A`Okay. Then, Ruiesu. I think I caught the criminal who attacked the King, but ..Come again? Ruiesu paused for a good while to let my words sink in, and then asked so. Well, I guess thats normal. I mean, anyone would be surprised if I suddenly said that Ive caught the criminal aiming for the Kings life. While of thinking of such things, I showed them the assassin girl that I was holding in my arms. Here, its this girl. Its because she rushed out from the castle and then attacked me, you see Huh? I wonder why. The way I said it really made it sound like an excuse. However, not minding me, Ruiesu looked at the assassin girl in my arms, and her eyes shot wide open in surprise. And so, for a while, Ruiesu looked at the girl, as if she was studying her. In that moment, I felt like I saw her eyes shine for a moment. During that moment, as Ruiesu observed the female assassin, I remembered. That was from before I came to this world, back in the ssroom where Ouki used his skill Analyseto check my status without permission, the feeling was exactly the same as that time. In the instant when Ruiesus eyes lit up, my skill irvoyanceactivated as well, and showed me the skill that Ruiesu used. It seems like shes checking the assassin girls status and such. Wait, I thought Ruiesu couldnt use skills? Or perhaps thats limited to offensive skills? Either way, her sh attacks were already abnormal enough without skills! This child is Lorna. Yes! What is it? With a grim expression on her face, Ruiesu called the nearby Lorna. Her interrogation, Ill leave it to you. Understood! Lorna-san was told, and I handed the assassin girl to her. Carrying the girl, she left to go somewhere. Even so Interrogation? Is it alright to leave such a task to Lorna-san? While thinking very rude things, I tilted my head, udia-san then approached me. Itll be alright if you leave it to Lorna. She wont do anything bad to that girl. No, Im not particrly concerned about that Is it really alright to leave the interrogation to Lorna-san? Ah, no, its not that I dont trust her or anything but To me unintentionally ending up saying stuff that sounds like excuses, udia-san smiled wryly. Hahaha. I get what youre trying to say. But, shes the best interrogator in this country. Really?! Whats more, shespletely mastered the advanced levels of theSM Coursetaught by the Guilds Miss Eris. (Reminder, thats the Sadistic guild receptionist. Not the cheat receptionist though ;3) Eris-sans name makes an appearance here?! There were people who were willing to take such a ridiculous course?! And whats more, isnt it super pointless to perfect even the advanced sses?! Is it possible that, there might even be people who took Gassurs course to learn how to efficiently build muscles? This is bad, I cant deny the possibility. I shuddered at the thought that the courses I thought there was no demand for, were actually flourishing in unexpected ces. Aside from that, Seiichi-kun. Im sorry about this, but were going need you to leave for today. Ruiesu said that too. Yes. Sorry, Shishou. Even though we were the ones who invited you here No, thats not really a problem but Is the king okay? The expressions of the two turned grim when I asked them that. Because of the recovery magic from the soldiers of the magic division, he narrowly managed to escape death. However ? I tilted my head in confusion when Ruiesu didnt continue, and udia-san took over. His Majesty has not awoken. Eh? He hasnt awoken? Ruiesu just said he managed to escape due to recovery magic though Is it a problem with his body? Or so I guessed, but I was wrong. Seiichi-kun, since you already know the King has been attacked, Ill tell you but about this situation, can you keep it a secret? Ye-yeah. I never intended to tell anyone from the start though Then, Ill tell you. His majesty was attacked by that assassin but It seems like she was using a weapon called a Cursed Tool Cursed tool? When I tilted my head at the unfamiliar term, Ruiesu exined it to me. Shishou. Cursed tools are, as their name implies, tools or weapons possessed by evil spirits or a curse, that bring harm to people. Among the different types of possessed tools, there are even ones that can easily kill their user or other people But in this case, it seems a knife with a curse calledEternal Slumberwas used. Eternal slumber Curses, eh That reminds me, Al had the curse Person Who is Burdened With Disasterand had her luck status be negative. And, ording to Al, there was no way to remove the curse. In other words His Majesty is likely to never open his eyes again. udia said, with a voice that sounded like shed crushed various emotions. The only saving grace is that the crown prince His Highness Robert, second prince His Highness Gionis, and first princess Her Highness Lattice-sama, were not targeted because they were at school. Even though udia-san said that, I could see that she hardly considered it a blessing with that dark look on her face. Ruiesu too, looked really depressed, maybe because of her inability to protect the King. Is there anything I can do for them? This isnt a problem about whether I should stand out or not or things like that. I genuinely think this country is amazing after all, and despite my short time here Ive reallye to love it. I dont know whether the current King is governing well, or if it was the previous Kings work. But to me, this country full of smiles looked very bright. And yet, udia-san and Ruiesu both have such miserable looks on their faces. Though the atmosphere was pleasant until just now, it waspletely destroyed in a moment. I couldnt endure this kind of unreasonableness. Thats why, if possible, Id like to lend my strength to them. On Earth, I was always being helped by others, not having a chance to do so in return. But, now I should have enough power to help others. No, I definitely do. Hoping I had a magic that could cure the curse, I recalled the effects of all the magic I know. But, no matter how much I looked, there wasnt any spells to break curses. Is it really no use after all? Just when I thought so. I noticed, there is one method to do it. That method wasDDDD If there isnt one, then we should just make one. Eh? At me who quietly muttered words like those a certain queen, Ruiesu and udia-san tilted their heads. (TLC Note: He is referring to a certain queen does this sound familiar? If they dont have bread then let them eat cake. Mary Antote. -Renbo) Thats right Isnt it precisely times like these that I can demonstrate my ridiculous status? I was controlled by my own skills, and I dont even understand magic properly. Till now, Ive been averting my eyes from this power and trying to escape from reality. Ive kept on just obtaining it, and continued to grieve over it. Thats why, I think I should properly face it this time. My skill Magic Creation. This the first step to facing my power, and my first time creating magic. With a strong will in my eyes, I turned my eyes to face the two of them DDDD. Please bring me to where the King is. DDDD I said. Chapter 47 Reversal Magic <h4>Chapter 47 Reversal Magic</h4> This is where His Majesty sleeps. The Valkyries, hearing the resolution in my words, brought me to the Kings chambers. Normally, it would be unthinkable for a person of unknown birth and background to be brought to the King like this, but Louise said that in the first ce if I had wanted to inflict harm on the King, then I wouldnt have needed such a roundabout method. Apparently, thats how strong I was. A certain battle race would even be surprised! Thats why I was allowed to see the King. I cant just be happy about thisss. (Note: Hes having trouble epting how easy this is apparently.) While I was depressed about the turn of events, we reached a room. It seems that this is where the King sleeps. Just looking at the impressive wooden door, it gave off an aura as though the room belonged to someone crucial. When I entered, though contrary to what I had imagined, the room had a silent and calm atmosphere. Well, there is a huge canopy bed in the middle of the room, though! As expected of royalty Like that, udia-san and Louise, as if they were escorting me, apanied me to where the sleeping King was. And, looking at the person with their eyes closed calmly in the bed, I was shocked. Because it wasDDDD Ranze-san?! It was Ranze-san, whom I had met at the caf oriente and who listened to my troubles. But unlike at the coffee shop, in ce of the simple clothes he had on back then, was a grand outfit. Wh-what does that mean? While I was understood nothing and waspletely lost, Louise asked with a puzzled voice. ? Are you familiar with His Majesty? Eh? A-ahhat the oriente caf, he listened to my worries When I said that, Louise nodded as though she understood. I see Noado-sans cafe. His Majesty was checking up on themoners, but having his face known is inconvenient, so I was surprised to see someone recognise him, butif thats the reason, then I can understand it. Who the heck exactly is Noado-san? (TLC note: Not that he doesnt know who Noado is, just that Noado is pretty darn mysterious) I was surprised by the fact that Ranze-san was the king, too, butpared to Noado who casually had connections with such people This is bad. Too many things are happening all at once. Also, even though when I met him at the cafe he was so energetic, now hes a mere shadow of that. He was breathing alright, but how do I say this it seems like he is in some sort of deep slumber. When I was thinking about that, a new group of people entered the room. Are you the one? Who said he might be able to release the King from this sleep In that group, everyone was wrapped in the same kind of white robe, so how do I say this Their appearance made them look like a bunch of magicians. Of those there, the one at the very front called out to me. Yeah. Well, I dont know whether I can do it or not, though That is fine. As long as there is even a 1% chance of waking him, then we shall cling to that hope. Thats why Im begging you. Saying that the leader bowed down to me. Following that, the robed group behind him also lowered their heads. Ranze-san, you really are loved by your people. In my case, because he listened to my troubles, I felt like I owed it to him. But even if I didnt, if I could, I would still help him. I got it. I will try everything I can. Thank you. The leader said so, pulling off his hood. Then, from underneath his hood, appeared a good looking young man, with clear blue eyes like water and silky light blue hair. On top of that, he had a gentle smile on his face. Is that smile for free? (Note : He means to say that the smile is good enough to charge money for.) My apologies for thete introduction. I am Florio Barze, of this Kingdoms Magic Division. Ah, um Im Seiichi. I see. Well, then Seiichi-kun. I shall entrust His Majesty to you. The foremost personDDFlorio-san, moved to a corner with the rest of the robed figures after he said that. Huh? What is this? I feel like that person just now is really simr to someone Shishou. That was my older brother, the leader of the Magical Division that had been continually casting recovery magic until just now. Heeeeee So, he was Louises older brother. Certainly, they have the same coloured hair and eyes, and they are both good-looking too. Im convinced. After I arbitrarily epted that fact on my own, suddenly there was, though faint, an expression of unease on Louises face. Shishou Is it really possible to awaken His Majesty? I dont know either. Its my first time doing this after all. I grandly dered I could before, but Im not sure how much I can do to help. But, I think its better than to regret not doing anything. When I think about it that way, I cant just do nothing. Shishou. This might be insensitive toward your good will, but dont push yourself too hard. ACurseis something that, once received, can never be dispelled. That is the result of the long years of experimentation by many wise-men. Thats whyDDDD Its fine. I said, interrupting Louise. Its fine. Because Ill absolutely aplish it. I understand. Hearing that, Louise stepped back. Seeing that, I once again turn my attention to Ranze-san. This is bad, what should I do. As soon as I dered that, I started feeling nervous. Though its already toote for me to pull out. Unintentionally, I had a wry smile on my face, as I stretched out both my hands over Ranze-san. And then, I took a big, deep breath. Suuu Haa (Note : Suu = sound of inhaling, haaa = sound of exhaling) I felt a lot of eyes on me from behind. To start off, for the activation ofMagic Creation, it was necessary to have a clear mental image and chant the name of the spell. But, once Ive said the name of my magic and activated it, I will be able to activate it with my skill Chantless from then on. Thats why, in the beginning, the most important part is to have a clear image. Huh? An image to dispel curses What is that like? (Note : I should have seen thising) If its a me or so, I can imagine what its like but What should I do for a curse dispelling image? Once that thought popped up in my head, my whole body broke out in cold sweat. This is bad bad bad! Ccc calm down, me! Is it something like Fuwaa-!? Ah, this is hopeless. Myck of imagination is so disappointing. A-anyways, lets try using the image of Ranze-san getting well first. But I cant understand that either! First of all, lets try to repeat Get Well!in my head, shall we? No good. I cant get an image of whates after that Ah, I give up! There isnt anything else I can imagine either! Now itse to this Ill just try desperately! Well then, Ill start Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well Get Well As if I was a broken record, repeated that over and over in my head. But, could it have been a bad idea to repeat that in my head I wonder. I was only repeating it in my head, but it should be imaged enough already I thought so, so I decided to think up the name of the spell and say it, and right then Get well! (Note : And so the sound of a thousand face-palms resounded through the halls that day)(TLC: Legends says that even to this day you can still hear the facepalms happening in unison when you walk down those halls -Renbo) It was done magnificently. Aaaaaaaah! Now Ive done iiiiiiiiiiiit! I unconsciously said it out loud?! This is bad, the stares from behind are painful! I felt as though a cold wind blew between me and everyone else in the pce. Well. I wonder why that was. After I made such bold statements, this is the pitiful result. Can I cry? While I still had, both hands stretched out with cold sweat pouring out even more than at first, I froze. However, in the next moment, everyone else froze too, for a different reason. Suddenly, both my hand lit up with a brilliant light, and that light flew into Ranze-san. It was such an unexpected situation that both everyones thoughts and their movements stopped. And then, we were hit further by another shock. nnah..? Amazingly, Ranze-san, who should have been in a deep slumber until mere moments ago, awoke. Slowly sitting up, Ranze-san looked over his surroundings and said. Ah? Why is Seiichi here? Moreover, even you guysDDDD UWAAAAAAAAAAA! (Note : Crying sounds) Interrupting Ranze-sans line, everyone rushed to his side simultaneously Seeing their state, Ranze-san was really flustered. Oi oi oi oi What exactly happened here?! Florio-san and Louise calmly exined the situation to the astonished and bewildered Ranze-san. Hearing what had happened, he had a bitter expression on his face. I see. I was almost cursed to death You Majesty. What will you do? As we previously exined, it seems like the assassin was sent by the Kaizer Empire but Nothing. Too much of a hassle Besides, this time the case is special. Unexpectedly, this time there was only one person sent And with only one target, neither Mountain nor Sea can really do anything. Just being warier next time is enough. Plus, theres no need to deploy our army, and distress the citizens, right? Thats true, but Somehow, they started a conversation that I cant really understand. Sea? Mountain? Are they going camping or something? While I was thinking about such trivial things, suddenly Ranze-san turned his attention to me. DDDDSeiichi. Eh? Ah, yes! As I didnt expect him to be the king, my answer came out tense. At my sorry state, Ranze-san smiled wryly. Dont be so tense. You saved my life after all. Alright And so? Seiichi. How did you manage to dispel the curse? No, in the first ce, why did you decide to help me? Did you want to use my name as a shield or something? Completely changed from a moment ago, Ranze-san had a serious expression on his face as he asked that. But, you know Even if you ask me why I did it If I had to say, it was for my satisfaction, I guess. Your satisfaction? Yes. I came here today to im my prize from winning the Royal Cup. During that process, I got mixed up in this whole situation, and ended up helping you out. When I heard you copsed No, at that time I still didnt know you were the King, but when I saw Louises and the others expressions when I heard that the King had copsed, I couldnt stand to watch it. I mean, they were smiling just a moment ago, but that crumbled away so quickly. I might have only seen the bright side of this country, but in this city full of smiles, those sad expressions were just something I could not stand seeing. And also, to be honest, it was a gamble as to whether I could dispel the curse on you. After all, it was my first attempt! You experimented on me?! I am a King you know?! Yeah, seriously Sorry. It was because I couldnt be concerned about appearances anymore. The funny thing is, I dont even know how I dispelled the curse on you myself. Oi oi oi From what I heard, you were using a new spell werent you. Yeah. I somehow managed to create it. When I said so, Ranze-san had a very tired expression on his face. Is it even a thing that can be somehow managed to do? Florio. Its impossible. Do you know how difficult it is, to create new spells Because we are also magic users, we understand that. That is especially true for a magic that could dispelCurse, something that hasnt been achieved until now And, there you have it. Ohh, I somehow did something really amazing without knowing, didnt I. I give up. And? Lets leave aside how the spell was created for now. But still, you must at least know the effects of the spell, right? Even if Ranze-san asks me that, I have no clue what the effects of the spell I cast earlier were. Yeah. If I were to say I dont know, they would probably ask me all kinds of questions, but in reality, I dont know so it cant be helped! And so, just as I was about to say that. In my mind, I heard a machine-like voice. SkillMagic Creationhas activated. Reversal MagicGet Wellhas been created GODDAMN! I unconsciously retorted. In my heart. No no no! Whats up with the magics name?! Also, its not magic to dispel curses or something like that, but Reversal Magic?! What is that?! Well, Ill just assume that the Reversal Magic is alright. It actually has magic in its name after all. But what the heck is up with the name Get Well?! While I was still retorting, the effects of the spell disyed themselves in a way which only I could see. Reversal Magic: Get Well Magic to reverse Curses into Blessing on target. Yup. Sensei, I dont understand. Tilting my neck in confusion, not understanding the disyed information, Ranze-san had a suspicious expression on his face. Whats wrong? Are there any effects that are hard to talk about? Eh? No, thats not the case, but Theres no point in worrying about it myself, so I just honestly told Ranze-san and the others. Everyone was at a loss for words. U-umm? Did I, do something again? Putting the uneasy me aside, Louise turned over and stared at Ranze-san intensely as if she was observing him. At that moment, her eyes lit up for a moment, a sign that her skillAppraisal had activated. Yo-your Majesty TheCurseEvesting Sleep, has turned into theBlessingEvesting Health Hearing what Louise said, everyone was stunned. I didnt understand, so while it might be impolite, I activated my own Appraisal skill on Ranze-san. ?Ranzelf Forde Winberg? Race: Human Gender: Male Job: King Age: 48 Level: 134 Magic: 1000 Attack: 2500 Defense: 3000 Agility: 5870 Magic Attack: 1110 Magic Defense: 3300 Luck: 3000 Charm: Immeasurable ?State? Evesting Health Wow. The King is strooong. Thats not it! Eh? What is this? Does every King in this world have a level surpassing 100? Well, in any case, thats not something I should say. Even so, let me say this. Im so envious of his Charm! Leaving that aside, what does the state Evesting Healthmean? When I thought that, the effect ofEvesting Healthwas disyed to me. Evesting Health. Blessing. Targets life span is increased by 10 years, and can no longer fall sick. Furthermore, it is harder to get injured. It turned out to be a pretty outrageous effect!! Is this because the effects of the curse Eternal Sleep, which was meant to make someone sleep for the rest of their days, was inverted? If my hypothesis is correct then Uwaa. I feel like I understand why everyone was speechless In the end, everyone including me was shocked, but regarding the result, I was safe, and I managed to dispel the curse sessfully. Chapter 48 – Bath <h4>Chapter 48 C Bath</h4> Once more, let me thank you and formally introduce myself. I am the Ruler of Winberg, Ranzelf Forde Winberg. For removing that curse ced on me, I thank you. Also, like before just call me Ranze. (Note: For those who have forgotten, Ranzelf or Ranze is the middle-aged man he chatted with in coffee shop oriente in Ch 34) Thank you very much! Right now, Im in a so-called audience chamber, and everyone lowered their heads to me. No, its fine, so! Please raise your heads! On Earth, no one had lowered their heads to me in gratefulness, so I ended up feeling bad. (Note: Not sure about thest part)(TLC ֿs is like feeling bad for receiving kindness) You say that, but do you know Seiichi? You saved me, a king, you know! That might be the case, but please stop it! Im going to mentally die! Its that bad?! As they somehow understood how desperate I was, everyone raised their heads for me. And this time, with a slightly serious expression, Ranze-san says, However, I am obligated to at least give some sort of reward to you. Eh?! Bu-but like I said, I dont particrlyDD Hearing me repeat myself, Ranze-san smiled wryly. Well, I understand that you did it out of goodwill. However, doing nothing and just sayingOkay, goodbyewhen a countrys king has been saved is out of the question. Thats why Seiichi. You can request something that you want. If it is within my power to, I shall grant you whatever you wish. Thats how much meaning your actions hold. Umm I didnt know how to reply to Ranze-san words. I dont really understand it very well, but nations have to keep up appearances, so thinking about it, just declining for the sake of my own convenience is a bit As I was thinking about how to deal with this situation, I suddenly remembered something. Umm In that case, there is one thing. Sure, what is it? Please help me with training my magic and skill. Huh? Besides me, everyone tilted their heads in confusion at my proposal. It might sound strange, but The truth is I cant handle my magic or skills well. To be specific, I cant precisely adjust the strength, Im at the mercy of my skills and magic, and so on In any case, I cant use them properly at all. Thats why, since there happen to be several experts in their fields, it would be nice if they could teach me? Or so I thought I dont think it could be helped that my speech had gradually lost its momentum towards the end. After all, everyone was staring at me with dumbfounded looks on their faces. For example, although Louise cant use any attack skills, I thought she could still teach me her body movement technique, but After all, she is known as the countrys greatestbat power, so maybe that wouldnt be allowed? was what I nervously thought inside. Shishou Youre still striving to get stronger I respect that. Hm Seiichi-kuns drive to improve himself is impressive. Being able to use magic at such a level, yet still being unsatisfied I still have a long way to go. Huh? They have an unnecessarily positive impression of what I just said. Even though I just stated the truth. Their reaction was so good that it made me feel silly about worrying in the first ce. Then, Ranze-san called out to Florio-san and Louise. Florio, Louise. The two of you shall assist Seiichi in his training. Hey, itll be good stimtion for the two of you, too. Yes! As you wish. Oh It was given the OK after all. No, Im happy about it, but you know? My concerns really ended up as needless anxieties. This time it was I that was dumbfounded, and so the two siblings in front of me, Floria-san and Louise approached me. Shishou. I would like to learn together with you too so I will be in your care. Me too, Im interested in your peculiar magic. Well, the magic that dispelled the curse on His Majesty seems to be a unique magic that neither I nor anyone else could replicate, but Even so, this could be a good stimulus for my magic. Ill be in your care. Ah, yes! And so, I was able to find the necessary teachers to help me learn to manage my power. Yosh! Well then, leaving the formal stuff aside for now Seiichi! You should go take a dip in the bath here! At Ranze-san sudden proposal, I let out a dumb-sounding voice. This city doesnt have any public baths after all Seiichi, you havent taken a single proper bath since you came here right? Eh? Ah, yes. Certainly, much less since Ive arrived in this city, I havent had a chance to take a proper bath since Ivee to this world By those words alone, Im he filthy, but I can just clean myself with magic. But not getting that refreshing sense from bathing, is quite regrettable. Well dont think too hard about it! Just get in. Although I was worried for a moment about how my hair is ck, I realised it was a bitte since I just remembered that when Rurune changed into human form, I had already taken the robe off. And soDDDD. Then Ill take you up on your offer. And so I decided to take a bath. I mean, if youre a Japanese youll understand it right? Baths are the best after all. After that, the talk turned into Ranze-saning along into the bath, and so he personally guided me to where it was. The changing room was already about the size of a public bath on Earth, so while I was being overwhelmed by the spaciousness and grandeur, Ranze-san quickly stripped off his clothes and headed for the bath. I also hastily took off my clothes, and put my feet into the bath. As I entered, I was shocked by its magnificence. Of course, there was a Merlion-like statue, from which water was gushing out, and there was a water fountain in the bath as well. Looking around, I saw a Jet Bath and an electric bath just being there like it was normal, something which can also be found in bath houses on Earth. It was likely to have been created with magic Magic is really versatile, isnt it? As I was unintentionally astounded, Ranze-san came over. Oi oi, dont just stand there staring, hurry up and get in theDD Seeing Ranze-san suddenly stopped and his eyes opened wide in shock, I tilted my head in confusion. Yo-you have quite an excellent thing Where the heck are you looking at?! I quickly covered up my lower half. Even though I expected him to be talking about my ck eyes and hair if anything! Just when I was exposing a foolish side of myself to him by covering up my lower half while were nude, Ranze-san nodded with a convinced expression. I see With such a splendid tool in your arsenal, no wonder youre popr This is the first time Ive seen something of your ss. Thats wrong! Leaving aside the matter of me being popr or not, thats definitely wrong! Im not an exhibitionist of the guild, I wouldnt be showing it as if it were a natural course of action right?! While I was heating up before even entering the bath from feeling ashamed, Ranze-sanughed it off with aMy badbefore getting into the bath. Before entering the bath, I poured some water over myself, washing away my shame to some extent before I got in. Ah Aaaaaaaaaaaaah This feels so good I wonder why. When you enter a bath, that ends up getting said reflexively, right? Hey, Seiichi. It seems like you are quite familiar with bathing. On this continentnormally only the nobles and royalty have baths. Is it different in the Eastern countries? Eh? Ah, well Something like that, I guess. Sorry to every one of the Eastern countries. I told him some random customs. But, the thing about me being used to baths, is probably because of me being Japanese. Foreign countries back on earth seem to not have a habit of soaking in baths, but it doesnt seem to be the case in this world. When youre busy, I think showers are fine, but when fatigued from a hard day of work, then soaking in hot water is really the way to go. Baths are the best. As the bath was sofortable, my facial muscles rxed to a slovenly state, and at that moment Ranze-san said with a serious face, You know, I Someday, not just this in this city, but even in the many towns and viges of this country, I want to build public baths. No, not just in this country. I wanna have all kinds of people know that such an amazing thing exists. Doesnt matter which country or race they are from. However, with all these pointless wars nowadays, I dont have the time, and embarrassingly enough, I dont have the money either. Even so, I dream that someday, people from all kinds of countries can stop warring, and take baths together while naked, just like this. You can call me an idealist, or a dreamer, or whatever. But whats wrong with talking about my dreams? Its not about whether or not you can realise it, but just by having dreams, you can put in the effort to move, even just a little, toward that direction. After all You only get to live once. Reckless, impossible, bring it on! Youll lose out if you dont dream right?! Ranze-sanughed as he said so. Ahhh I acted really out of character there. As expected, baths are amazing. They can even exposure your true feelings Well, I, too got somewhat troubled and wanted toin a little anyways. Just forget about it. To the Ranze-san who said that sounding somewhat lonely, I replied. Invite me to have a bath again sometime. At that time, Ill try inviting some of my acquaintances from the guild too. The Ranze-san who was stunned by what I saidDD. Yeah! Finally smiled at the very end. Zakir Gilford was walking in Tsezaar Castle with a fierce look on his face. Then, men in luxurious armour unlike that which Zakir was wearing came from the opposite direction. Seeing that, Zakirs frown deepened further. Gradually, the distance between Zakir and the men was reduced, until the head of the group of men noticed Zakir. That man had darkish blond hair, and red eyes also containing the colour of contempt. Although he had a handsome face, his horrible personality was oozing out of him, and he had a constant expression as if looking down on people. Oh~? Why why, if it isnt the countrys strongest Zakir-kun. Zakir tried to do a light nod and pass through, but the group of men walked into his path and blocked him. Why so cold, arent you and Irades? What is it. Zakir felt disgusted inside. DDLeader of the first unit of the Kaiser empire, Aurius Fencer. That was the name of the man, who picked a fight with Zakir whenever anything happened. No no, I dont particrly have business with you or anything, but Nn, Ive heard a rumour. Of all things, that ?Shien (Death Smoke)? targeted His Majesty. Furthermore, without being able to capture ?Shien (Death Smoke)?, you let him escape Oh dear, the ?Kings de? sure has fallen far. At Aurius words, the other men sneered. Ignoring those men, Zakir once again tried to move away from them, but Aurius pulled Zakir around by his shoulder and whispered in his ear. Thats what happens when the likes of youmoners get full of yourselves. In the first ce, your Second Division made up ofmoners, is merely a pawn meant to be sent to exhaust the enemy before wee in to crush them. Well, Id rather not have clean up after your messes when you do poorly. Try your best to not to anger His Majesty. If you were all to disappear, then it would be troublesome for us, wouldnt it? Fuhaha. No matter how much he was insulted, Zakir carried on with his deadpan expression, not even letting so much as an eyebrow twitch. Annoyed by that attitude, Aurius clicked his tongue loudly and pushed Zakir away. Tsk! What a boring person. Were leaving, you guys. Yes, sir. In the end, all Aurius did was quarrel as much as possible with Zakir before he left. The sole remaining person, Zakir, leaned against a wall and murmured softly. This sword of mine, what is it suppose to be used to protect..? No matter how much he stares at his hand, the answer isnt written on it. And then, the words of the escaped ?Shien (Death Smoke)? once again came to him. It was as he said. To feel joy from killing othersis messed up. It is to nurture a life thats a hundred times harder. Zakir was someone, who couldnt do much other than wielding a sword. Through that, he was able to save many people. But he realised, that to save one, he would only be able to do so by killing another. And so right now, his very reason for existing was crumbling. DDa pawn, huh. It held a different meaning from what Aurius had meant it to be, but still, it pierced deeply into his heart. IDDTakamiya Shouta, and everyone from my ss, were spending our days at the Barbador Magic Academy, training to subjugate the Demon King. While Zakir-san and we didnt know, the other students arbitrarily decided by themselves, and then together with that robed old manif I remember correctly, his name was Helio? They negotiated with him. As a result, we were sent to this Magic Academy, learning all sorts of magic, and receiving training in the ways of the sword. I wasnt really bothered by it, but it seems like the others were quite displeased with Zakir-sans basic training, and because of the umting stress, they ran wild. And right now I was in the middle of the discussion about being at the academy, with my childhood friend Araki Kenji and Kannazuki Karen-senpai the three of us, in the academys courtyard. Kannazuki-Senpai, do you think alright for us to continue on like this? When I asked that, I could immediately tell from looking at Kannazuki-senpais face. That she didnt think it was alright. As for a reason as to why this discussion was being held If we were to continue as we are, well bepletely isted from the academy. Yes, ever since a certain day, the rtionship with the previously enrolled students have steadily gotten worse. The reason was likely the arrogance of us heroes. Who was the cause for this situation again? Its the fault of those guys who were in the same ss as Seiichi, Aoyama and them. Kenji practically spat out those words, but Kannazuki-senpai was calmly shaking her head. Its true that they might be one of the causes of it, but the main cause of it is something else. It isDD Oh? You there, what are you three doing over there? A voice suddenly interrupted us. We all turned our eyes at the same time towards the direction of the voice and saw 3 guys standing there. Kisaragi Masaya. Kannazuki-senpai murmured, annoyed. Just from looking at her behave like that, I understood everything. That these 3, were the main cause that Kannazuki-senpai was talking about. Please dont re like that, Kannazuki-san. It makes your beauty go to waste, you know? The person who said that frivolous warning without any hesitation, is Kisaragi Masaya. A third-year student, like Kannazuki-senpai, and the leader of an idol group that flourished not just in Japan, but globally. In truth, Kisaragi-senpai, with his silky brown hair, and his sweet looking face, continued to charm arge number of women. And above all, he was the former captain of the ser club. If I remember correctly, he handed over his position to the Aoyama and quit the club, with the reason that his time for ying around would shorten or something stupid like that, didnt he? So? What were you talking about? We wanna join in too. This doesnt concern you bastards. Woah! Scary! But, forcing such a fierce girl to submit is fun too. Being red at by Kannazuki-senpai and showing a savage smile, was Ooyama Tsuyoshi. With muscr sun tanned skin, the shade of mocha and red hair styled in a soft mohican. Formerly of the Boxing club like Kenji, but he too gave a random reason and stopped attending. Belonging to the same idol group as Kisaragi-senpai, his overflowing wildness was apparently quite popr with female students. From behind Ooyama-senpai, a man with a Host-like hairstyle appeared. Tsuyoshi, dont scare girls like that alright? Look, shespletely afraid there. Spitting out a line that disgusted Kannazuki-senpai was Tougou Rento. A long blonde hairdo thats so gaudy its annoying. His face is like the others in Kisaragi-senpais idol group, good looking. But I havent heard any good things about him from my female friends. But, that applies to all of the guys standing in front of me. In front of those 3, Kannazuki-senpai red at them with cold eyes. But, as if he didnt mind that, Kisaragi-senpai continued talking. Now, now, dont be so cautious. We only came here out of pure curiosity. Look, if you dont tell methen I might just cause some trouble, alright? If the worst among the female group were Nojima and her friends, then among the male group it would be these guys for sure. And associated with them, would be Seiichis ssmate Aoyama. Nojimas group had a lot of bad rumours going around them on Earth, but since theyvee to this academy, they have yet to cause any problems. Above all, if you to talk to them, they are nice enough that the rumours seem like lies. Hearing Kisaragi-senpais words, Kannazuki-senpai had a bitter expression on her face for a moment, but it quickly changed back, and she straight-to-the-point replied, Then, shall we talk. About the reason why were being isted in this academy. Oh, so its just about that. Hearing what Kannazuki-senpai said, Kisaragi-senpai let out a voice that sounded bored. Thats obviously because of us. And then, he pointed his group out as though it was obvious. You say were getting isted, but that old manHelio-san was it? When he stated his conditions, besides sticking these bracelets on us, there was one more condition. What? Like`I`said`he wants us to show off the power of us heroes. Thats Certainly, it was something that he had said. But, aside from equipping the bracelets, there shouldnt have been any other condition that we needed to absolutely fulfil. Well, I dont really understand the meaning of these bracelets either, though. Furthermore, dont talk about the school, even in this world, being able to control 2 attributes is already amazing. Yet, we can use 4 you know? See, its this special power that sets us apart from them. Even the magic taught in ss, with just a little practice, we learnt to use it casually. Yeah`Yeah`. I had a number mock battles, butwerent they too much like small fries? Its seriously hrious. At this rate, beating the Demon King will be seriously easy. Also, Helio-san even said it. Beastmen and demihumans and the like are lower lifeforms. Especially the demons, theyre the Demon Kings followers, so their lives arent worth anything, he said. Even so! What all of you are doing is too much! Kenji, tired of what his seniors were saying, shouted. As ofte, the heroes have begun to develop a tendency of looking down on those around them, and with having obtained powers that were unthinkable of on earth too, a severe discrimination mindset had started growing. Its not like we directly saw the seniors do something, but weve seen Aoyama and his friends assault the enrolled students and stopped them. From what Ive heard, there was a guy who tried to take advantage of a girl by unting his power. Fortunately, the situation didnt take a turn for the worse. The seniors who pissed off Kenji had an uninterested look on their faces. Huh? What are you saying? Were heroes, you know? Obviously, its fine no matter what we do. After all, were going to fight to save the world. Kenjiif you get too cocky, Ill crush you, get it? Seriously coldactually, that passion is annoying as hell. Aaaahh?! Truly, an explosive atmosphere. But, Kannazuki-senpai cut into that atmosphere. Whatever. Kenji, Shouta, lets go. No, but..! Its fine. Called strongly by Kannazuki-senpai, Kenji felt reluctant but backed off. And so, as we were passing by Kisaragi-senpai and his friends, Kisaragi-senpai said loud enough that we could hear. Isnt it natural that the weak obey the strong? Even in Earths society, people were kicked down, used, or just crushed. Thats why we, the strong, are just using that privilege. Why cant you even understand that. Kannazuki-senpai ignored that voice, and together with us, walked back towards the academy building. Kyarasuti Art Competition Thank you for waiting! My Inte is safely connected, atst I have settled down a bit, so I want to resume posting new chapters. However, I am not ustomed to university life yet, so although new chapter updates may stop, Ill endeavour to keep on posting new chapters no matter what, please treat me well in the future. After saving Ranze-san and it was arranged so that skill and magic training will be overseen by Louise andpany, one month has already passed. During that one month, I spent my time shopping with Saria and Al, and doing collection requests and easy subjugation requests such as slime subjugation. Saria and Al were not told of the events within the royal castle. I promised not to after all. But I told them that, as the prize for winning the Royal Capital Cup, I am getting some help training my skills and magic. In this regard, for some reason Al had a grim expression, Saria also had aplicated expression. I wonder whats the matter? Rurune, who did not return to her donkey form since then, often tries out various food from the street stalls while walking together with me. Though there is no need to worry about money, Rurunes appetite is incredible. She can easily eat twice as much as me Anyway, though I was passing every day enjoyably, because of certain business today, I have to go out. That business, is the Kyarasuti Art Competition. Because y and May are both participating in thepetition, I have to go take a look. When I told Saria, Al, and Rurune, the three of them said they woulde along, so we are now headed toward the venue together. Painting, huhits a world that I dont quite understand Altria, who sped her hands behind her head, grumbled. HmmI might not understand it much either. How about you, Seiichi? Saria who responded to the words of Altria, asked me so I answered honestly. No, to be honest I dont understand it well either. Rurune doesnt understand it either, right? Eh? I do understand it though? Wha!? Because of the unexpected reply, I involuntarily blurted out. Even though shes a donkey she can understand art..?! Thereupon, Rurune stuck out her chest and answered. Art basically, is a meal, right? Good, she doesnt understand. It is a relief that Rurune is the same as usual. After that, having a trifling talk while walking, we have arrived to the venue of the tournament. Its held here, huh The ce where Kyarasuti Art Competition is held, was the town square where I met May for the first time. Usually there are many street stalls open, but today not even one was open, and instead, a huge stage and a lot of people filled the area. Incredible Although I dont think all of these people are participants, among them, a good number of them are probably painters. Hey Seiichi, is it okay to not meet up with that May person? Al asked, as I was in a state of surprise at the sheer number of people gathered at the venue. Its okay. Besides, with so many people, it will difficult to locate her right? Certainly Altria too floats a wry smile towards the crowd of people. Howeverthere is really a lot people. Probably because of that, there is a lot of incredibly strange people though. For example, there is a person who have an appearance simr to a clown (pierrot). With this dense number of people, as one would expect, you cant really do a performance. In addition, there are people who put on outfits with indescribable design, people who walk around carrying bizarre sculptures and more; there are many entric-looking people that Ive never seen in town gathered here. As expected of artists Their desire for the limelight isnt half-baked While Im inwardly shuddering at the surrounding people, suddenly an announcement, like the one at the royal capital cup, is heard. -Were very sorry for the wait. Without further ado, the Kyarasuti Art Competition will now begin. Uooooooooooooo!! After the young mans announcement, the people at the venue get excited. Wow! Thats some amazing enthusiasm! Youre right I didnt expect thispetition to be the type that would incite this level of excitement I agreed with Saria as she voiced her admiration. Al and Rurune are simrly baffled by the cheers from the surroundings. Well then, now I will introduce the judge of thispetition. Serving as the judge of thispetition, one who has established numerous methods of drawing and painting, a prodigy in painting-Leon Berger-sama After hearing the voice of an announcement like that, voices of surprise can be heard from the surroundings. N-no way?! That [Master Painter] Leon!? Not only did he spread the now popr abstract painting, but he is also the pioneer of perspective and shading technique and so forth The existence of that person, is said to have made modern painting advance by 100 years, hes that type of person At the contents whispered in a small voice, I am surprised. These techniques are par for the course for painters on Earth, but in this world, its different, so if someone created techniques that even I know in this world, then that person is quite amazing. Or rather, I feel like Ive heard the family name Berger somewhere Without being able to recall where I heard it, just like the royal capital cup, in the sky by means of magic projector, one old man is projected. That old man, who floated a gentle smile, is probably the person named Leon-san. Although hes aged now, you can tell he was a good-looking guy in the past from his facial features. Then, Leon-san speaks in a gentle voice. I look forward to your best work with all of your passion poured into it. UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! An even greater level of enthusiasm enveloped the venue. Incredible. This old man, it seems his existence is an aspiration for the painters, to such a degree. Leon-sama, thank you very much. Then, I let us move towards the examination immediately. Number 1, if you please. Thus, the Kyarasuti Art Competition began without any problems. However, the thing thats a bit disappointing is that since there is too much people, it is impossible to get closer to the stage, hence its difficult to really appreciate the work, there is no other choice but to review it by the image projected on the sky. As for this, there is no conclusion toe to but that it cant be helped. As we were watching the projection in the sky, a bunch of different artworks were shown. Among them, there were some drawings ofndscapes that were so realistic they could be mistaken for the real thing, as well as some that were hard to understand like ys; there was quite a variety. And so, Leon san politely evaluated each and every one of them, and talked about both what was good and what was bad about it. Since it wasnt just the bad parts that were being pointed out, but also the good parts as well, each participant that was being evaluated seemed very moved. DDWell then, itse down to thest two people. Then, next person, if you please. And so, after that was announced, The one who appeared on stage, with a dignified manner of walking, was y. Ahh, I see! I was wondering where I had heard that family name, its the same same as ys! Realizing it a bit toote, I was in a state of surprise, and I overheard some voicesing from my surroundings. He is the [Master Painter]s grandson I suppose that confidence hes showing is to be expected then. Hmm What kind of piece is he going to show..? Everyone put their attention to ys work. I dont really understand ys art, but that probably cant be said about the surrounding artists. As I was thinking that, I watch y, whos projected onto the sky. Then, what appeared was a work that was twice the size of ys height in length and width, covered in a cloth. I-isnt that a bit big? The other paintings were much smaller right? Asked Al next to me, in response to the hugeness. Ive only known him for a short time, but Ivee to know that y carries arge amount of confidence, so for me, it wasnt really a surprise. y Berger-san, please give us the name of your work. Prompted by the announcement, y confidently revealed the name of his work and tore off the cloth that was covering it. The name of my painting, is, [Art]! Underneath the cloth was apletely red sun drawn over a pure white canvas. Yes, it was a [Sun]. A-a drawing from that y isactually decent?! I wonder why. Right now, I feel like Im being made fun of Giving slight notice to the projected y, who hadplicated expression as he murmured that, I was truly surprised. I mean, this was a guy says that a triangle was [During a sunset, watching the setting sun as the maiden thinks about him] you know? But right now, projected in front of me is an enormous sun, burning up in pure red. Seiichi. Your friends actually draws some amazing paintings. Yeah yeah! Its a wonderful sun! Al and Saria were also surprised at ys art. Hmmmmmto me it just looks like an apple Rurune-san. Thats just you. But still, a sun drawn onto a pure white canvas Its almost like the g of Japan. Even though I end up thinking that, theres probably no one here who would understand that. y-san. Now, please introduce your work. Very well! For starters, included in this piece is my ideal in regards to art! The hot burning ideal Its like the mes of a matchstick right? Thats a seriously small scale ideal..! Wait, youre saying thats not a sun?! At that size, its just a matchstick me?! Even though looking at it, its a sun?! Even though you even carefully drew out the sun res! With that said, my painting is different from everyone elses in that there isnt a single useless part drawn into it. This pure white canvas is my body, and this match me in the middle is my passion for art. I-I see In my eyes, I see a sun though Its a matchs me! I would like for you to not make that mistake. Uh-huh y. You are you, the same as always, huh Even though I thought it was a legit painting, I was in a sense relieved in the end that y had not changed a single bit. And so, now, Leon san will start judging. Leon san hadnt spoken in a while, and so he slowly opened his mouth to speak. DDI too, see it as the me of a matchstick. You too?! In response to Leon sans words, I retorted in my mind. Up until now youve given some legit evaluations, but now you dont have to show that you have the same blood as y right?! I had an expression of amazement and once again I hear the voices of the surrounding people Its esoteric. Yeah Its esoteric. As expected of the [Master Painter]s grandson To be able to say that that is a match me Why are you trembling?! Am I the odd one since Im just a normal person? Artists are scary. While I was getting frightened by artists by myself, Leon spoke up with a gentle voice. y You have been, since long ago, a kid who draws very honestly. Certainly, there have only been works that have been hard to understand by the people around you, but even so, your drawings have always had one of your ideals mixed into it. This time as well, even though it looks like a sun, you dont say it is, and call it the me of a matchstick. That is because you wanted to express that instant, where it will end up burning out soon, right? As expected of grandfather My life is not as big as the sun. But in my small life, my ideal burns violently enough that it would be mistaken for the sun That is my art. Thats deep..! Thats really deep, Leon-san! No, its y, who drew the piece thats amazing, huh. From listening to Leon-sans exnation, I somehow felt like I understood what y was trying to express. As expected, its a field an ordinary person like me wouldnt be able toprehend. So then, does that mean the triangle painting, that I dont even understand if its okay to call so, is actually a drawing of [During a sunset, watching the setting sun, a maiden thinking of him]? Crap, I dont get it at all. Fufu, y Your passion has been well conveyed. Thats why you should put in some effort so that you can convey that ideal to not just me, but to much more people. That is your task. And with that, the evaluation of ys work ended. And that means, the next person will be thest one . Well then, atst, its time for the final entry. May Cherry-san, if you please. DDIts Mays turn. After the announcement, though nervous looking, May appears on stage. May, your hands and legs areing out at the same time (TL note: Im guessing its like when your right arm and your right leg move at the same time when normally, its supposed to be alternating) Following May was a work that was the same size as ys, shown covered by a cloth. Looking at May frozen stiff from nervousness, Al, beside me, spoke up with worry. H-hey Is she alright? That girl. Shes making me nervous just by looking at her. Ahhyeah, youre right. But its not like we can do anything about it Yeah, we cant do anything about it. Thats exactly why, May has to get through this herself or its no good. I watch May, supporting her in spirit. Well then, May-san. Please introduce the name of your work. Shes really nervous huh. Having the announcement call out to her, Mays dog tail stood on its end and she stiffened even more. But, May managed to ease that stiffness by her own power. She slowly took a deep breath, and calmed down her emotions. ThenDD Thi-this ismy piece! The moment May tore off the cloth, there stoodDD. In the same pose as the hero Napoleons portrait of the famous Bonaparte franchissant le Grand-Saint-Bernard by Jacques-Louis David, was me drawn straddled on Rurune in donkey form. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 After saving Ranze-san and it was arranged so that skill and magic training will be overseen by Louise andpany, one month has already passed . During that one month, I spent my time shopping with Saria and Al, and doing collection requests and easy subjugation requests such as slime subjugation . Saria and Al were not told of the events within the royal castle . I promised not to after all . But I told them that, as the prize for winning the Royal Capital Cup, I am getting some help training my skills and magic . In this regard, for some reason Al had a grim expression, Saria also had aplicated expression . I wonder whats the matter? Rurune, who did not return to her donkey form since then, often tries out various food from the street stalls while walking together with me . Though there is no need to worry about money, Rurunes appetite is incredible . She can easily eat twice as much as me Anyway, though I was passing every day enjoyably, because of certain business today, I have to go out . That business, is the Kyarasuti Art Competition . Because y and May are both participating in thepetition, I have to go take a look . When I told Saria, Al, and Rurune, the three of them said they woulde along, so we are now headed toward the venue together . Painting, huhits a world that I dont quite understand Altria, who sped her hands behind her head, grumbled . HmmI might not understand it much either . How about you, Seiichi? Saria who responded to the words of Altria, asked me so I answered honestly . No, to be honest I dont understand it well either . Rurune doesnt understand it either, right? Eh? I do understand it though? Wha!? Because of the unexpected reply, I involuntarily blurted out . Even though shes a donkey she can understand art . . ?! Thereupon, Rurune stuck out her chest and answered . Art basically, is a meal, right? Good, she doesnt understand . It is a relief that Rurune is the same as usual . After that, having a trifling talk while walking, we have arrived to the venue of the tournament . Its held here, huh The ce where Kyarasuti Art Competition is held, was the town square where I met May for the first time . Usually there are many street stalls open, but today not even one was open, and instead, a huge stage and a lot of people filled the area . Incredible Although I dont think all of these people are participants, among them, a good number of them are probably painters . Hey Seiichi, is it okay to not meet up with that May person? Al asked, as I was in a state of surprise at the sheer number of people gathered at the venue . Its okay . Besides, with so many people, it will difficult to locate her right? Certainly Altria too floats a wry smile towards the crowd of people . Howeverthere is really a lot people . Probably because of that, there is a lot of incredibly strange people though . For example, there is a person who have an appearance simr to a clown (pierrot) . With this dense number of people, as one would expect, you cant really do a performance . In addition, there are people who put on outfits with indescribable design, people who walk around carrying bizarre sculptures and more; there are many entric-looking people that Ive never seen in town gathered here . As expected of artists Their desire for the limelight isnt half-baked While Im inwardly shuddering at the surrounding people, suddenly an announcement, like the one at the royal capital cup, is heard . -Were very sorry for the wait . Without further ado, the Kyarasuti Art Competition will now begin . Uooooooooooooo!! After the young mans announcement, the people at the venue get excited . Wow! Thats some amazing enthusiasm! Youre right I didnt expect thispetition to be the type that would incite this level of excitement I agreed with Saria as she voiced her admiration . Al and Rurune are simrly baffled by the cheers from the surroundings . Well then, now I will introduce the judge of thispetition . Serving as the judge of thispetition, one who has established numerous methods of drawing and painting, a prodigy in painting-Leon Berger-sama After hearing the voice of an announcement like that, voices of surprise can be heard from the surroundings . N-no way?! That [Master Painter] Leon!? Not only did he spread the now popr abstract painting, but he is also the pioneer of perspective and shading technique and so forth The existence of that person, is said to have made modern painting advance by 100 years, hes that type of person At the contents whispered in a small voice, I am surprised . These techniques are par for the course for painters on Earth, but in this world, its different, so if someone created techniques that even I know in this world, then that person is quite amazing . Or rather, I feel like Ive heard the family name Berger somewhere Without being able to recall where I heard it, just like the royal capital cup, in the sky by means of magic projector, one old man is projected . That old man, who floated a gentle smile, is probably the person named Leon-san . Although hes aged now, you can tell he was a good-looking guy in the past from his facial features . Then, Leon-san speaks in a gentle voice . I look forward to your best work with all of your passion poured into it . UOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!! An even greater level of enthusiasm enveloped the venue . Incredible . This old man, it seems his existence is an aspiration for the painters, to such a degree . Leon-sama, thank you very much . Then, I let us move towards the examination immediately . Number 1, if you please . Thus, the Kyarasuti Art Competition began without any problems . However, the thing thats a bit disappointing is that since there is too much people, it is impossible to get closer to the stage, hence its difficult to really appreciate the work, there is no other choice but to review it by the image projected on the sky . As for this, there is no conclusion toe to but that it cant be helped . As we were watching the projection in the sky, a bunch of different artworks were shown . Among them, there were some drawings ofndscapes that were so realistic they could be mistaken for the real thing, as well as some that were hard to understand like ys; there was quite a variety . And so, Leon san politely evaluated each and every one of them, and talked about both what was good and what was bad about it . Since it wasnt just the bad parts that were being pointed out, but also the good parts as well, each participant that was being evaluated seemed very moved . DDWell then, itse down to thest two people . Then, next person, if you please . And so, after that was announced, The one who appeared on stage, with a dignified manner of walking, was y . Ahh, I see! I was wondering where I had heard that family name, its the same same as ys! Realizing it a bit toote, I was in a state of surprise, and I overheard some voicesing from my surroundings . He is the [Master Painter]s grandson I suppose that confidence hes showing is to be expected then . Hmm What kind of piece is he going to show . . ? Everyone put their attention to ys work . I dont really understand ys art, but that probably cant be said about the surrounding artists . As I was thinking that, I watch y, whos projected onto the sky . Then, what appeared was a work that was twice the size of ys height in length and width, covered in a cloth . I-isnt that a bit big? The other paintings were much smaller right? Asked Al next to me, in response to the hugeness . Ive only known him for a short time, but Ivee to know that y carries arge amount of confidence, so for me, it wasnt really a surprise . y Berger-san, please give us the name of your work . Prompted by the announcement, y confidently revealed the name of his work and tore off the cloth that was covering it . The name of my painting, is, [Art]! Underneath the cloth was apletely red sun drawn over a pure white canvas . Yes, it was a [Sun] . A-a drawing from that y isactually decent?! I wonder why . Right now, I feel like Im being made fun of Giving slight notice to the projected y, who hadplicated expression as he murmured that, I was truly surprised . I mean, this was a guy says that a triangle was [During a sunset, watching the setting sun as the maiden thinks about him] you know? But right now, projected in front of me is an enormous sun, burning up in pure red . Seiichi . Your friends actually draws some amazing paintings . Yeah yeah! Its a wonderful sun! Al and Saria were also surprised at ys art . Hmmmmmto me it just looks like an apple Rurune-san . Thats just you . But still, a sun drawn onto a pure white canvas Its almost like the g of Japan . Even though I end up thinking that, theres probably no one here who would understand that . y-san . Now, please introduce your work . Very well! For starters, included in this piece is my ideal in regards to art! The hot burning ideal Its like the mes of a matchstick right? Thats a seriously small scale ideal . . ! Wait, youre saying thats not a sun?! At that size, its just a matchstick me?! Even though looking at it, its a sun?! Even though you even carefully drew out the sun res! With that said, my painting is different from everyone elses in that there isnt a single useless part drawn into it . This pure white canvas is my body, and this match me in the middle is my passion for art . I-I see In my eyes, I see a sun though Its a matchs me! I would like for you to not make that mistake . Uh-huh y . You are you, the same as always, huh Even though I thought it was a legit painting, I was in a sense relieved in the end that y had not changed a single bit . And so, now, Leon san will start judging . Leon san hadnt spoken in a while, and so he slowly opened his mouth to speak . DDI too, see it as the me of a matchstick . You too?! In response to Leon sans words, I retorted in my mind . Up until now youve given some legit evaluations, but now you dont have to show that you have the same blood as y right?! I had an expression of amazement and once again I hear the voices of the surrounding people Its esoteric . Yeah Its esoteric . As expected of the [Master Painter]s grandson To be able to say that that is a match me Why are you trembling?! Am I the odd one since Im just a normal person? Artists are scary . While I was getting frightened by artists by myself, Leon spoke up with a gentle voice . y You have been, since long ago, a kid who draws very honestly . Certainly, there have only been works that have been hard to understand by the people around you, but even so, your drawings have always had one of your ideals mixed into it . This time as well, even though it looks like a sun, you dont say it is, and call it the me of a matchstick . That is because you wanted to express that instant, where it will end up burning out soon, right? As expected of grandfather My life is not as big as the sun . But in my small life, my ideal burns violently enough that it would be mistaken for the sun That is my art . Thats deep . . ! Thats really deep, Leon-san! No, its y, who drew the piece thats amazing, huh . From listening to Leon-sans exnation, I somehow felt like I understood what y was trying to express . As expected, its a field an ordinary person like me wouldnt be able toprehend . So then, does that mean the triangle painting, that I dont even understand if its okay to call so, is actually a drawing of [During a sunset, watching the setting sun, a maiden thinking of him]? Crap, I dont get it at all . Fufu, y Your passion has been well conveyed . Thats why you should put in some effort so that you can convey that ideal to not just me, but to much more people . That is your task . And with that, the evaluation of ys work ended . And that means, the next person will be thest one . Well then, atst, its time for the final entry . May Cherry-san, if you please . DDIts Mays turn . After the announcement, though nervous looking, May appears on stage . May, your hands and legs areing out at the same time (TL note: Im guessing its like when your right arm and your right leg move at the same time when normally, its supposed to be alternating) Following May was a work that was the same size as ys, shown covered by a cloth . Looking at May frozen stiff from nervousness, Al, beside me, spoke up with worry . H-hey Is she alright? That girl . Shes making me nervous just by looking at her . Ahhyeah, youre right . But its not like we can do anything about it Yeah, we cant do anything about it . Thats exactly why, May has to get through this herself or its no good . I watch May, supporting her in spirit . Well then, May-san . Please introduce the name of your work . Shes really nervous huh . Having the announcement call out to her, Mays dog tail stood on its end and she stiffened even more . But, May managed to ease that stiffness by her own power . She slowly took a deep breath, and calmed down her emotions . ThenDD Thi-this ismy piece! The moment May tore off the cloth, there stoodDD . In the same pose as the hero Napoleons portrait of the famous Bonaparte franchissant le Grand-Saint-Bernard by Jacques-Louis David, was me drawn straddled on Rurune in donkey form . Chapter 50 – Hero <h4>Chapter 50 C Hero</h4> There a picture of me sitting astride a dignified Rurune in donkey form, in a pose simr to Napoleons. The heck is this. Furthermore, I dont even have a hood on. ck eyes and hair are casually drawn in. Ever since I came to the capital, I have yet to see anyone else with ck hair and eyes, so no matter how I think about it, thats me in the picture. Rurunes drawn exactly the way she looks too. Is there a chance that the hood came off without me noticing? Thats impossible Or so I thought, but thinking back again it took all I had just to keep both my hands on Rurunes leash, given how wildly she was moving, I realised it was possible that I couldnt keep my hood on. If so then what was all my struggle till now for? Well, having ck hair and eyes is rare, but Ive confirmed that its not impossible to have, so thats not really the problem. Thats right, the biggest problem is DDDD Wha-what a gant figure AahThis is indeed the figure of a hero in a fairy tale Hes so gant that Im falling Im love, so cool DDDDThe figure of me riding on Rurune, is glorified to an abnormal degree. The drawing was so ridiculously good looking and dignified that it looked like it would give out a sound effect like Kiri !! (TLC : Kinda like shing, or something) Who the heck are you?! I mean I know I got a little thinner, but?! The heck? That uselessly excessive beautification! I was drawn as an insanely good looking guy! Ah, is it possible that it wasnt me, but some other dude who was the model? If I think about it carefully, theres no way I would be chosen as a model right? By coincidence, there might have been a good looking guy who has ck hair and ck eyes who just happened to be riding a donkey that looks like Rurune. I see, if I think like that, I can ept it. But a good looking dude riding a donkey man, there sure are some strange people out there! Well then May-san, please go ahead and exin your piece. Ye-yesThis picture is a drawing of a particr person, who was the one to give me the courage to enter thispetition. This person is an amazing person who entered the Royal Cupst month with a donkey and won first ce. That moment when he won, was a view unforgettable to me even now. It really is me after aalllllllllllllllllllll?! I copsed on the spot. She even saidst months Royal Capital Cup! Theres no one else other than me who won riding a donkey! Theres no way to escape this! First of all, there arent any hot guys whod pose coolly riding on donkeys anyway! To me who has already suffered great damage, May carried on with her merciless assault. I seeSo, what is the name of this piece of art? Its name is Hero! STAAHHP! Ill die of embarrassment you know?! It wasnt just the embarrassment, but also the crushing sense of guilt! Im sorry! That I am this kind of hero! As I pulled my hood on further, twisting my body in shame, Saria called out. Seiichis cool isnt he! Yeah. Hes cool. Go see an eye doctor! Or rather, you guys have already seen my true face, havent you?! As expected of Master. Heroic enough to make people fall in love. What kind ofment is that! I unintentionally retorted to Rurunesmentbut I immediately felt embarrassed afterwards. What kind of embarrassment y is this ! But, leaving aside the matter of my face, I think that Mays drawing is really great. In this world, theres no one that should know of the iconic painting of Napoleon, so Mays painting is probably made from painting what shes seen and felt. But the thing thats different from Napoleons painting is that its not of climbing mountains, but rather of kicking wolves around! As I was half falling into despair, Leon, the judge, calmly opened his mouth. DDDDSplendid. Please spare me already. Hearing Leon-sans spoken word, I thought so from the bottom of my heart. The cement of the person, pose, and the surrounding environmentTaking everything into consideration, absolutely perfect. With this alone, I can tell that you are overflowing with talent. Su-such However, your rough use of colours stands out. But, that just means there is still room for growth. May-san, I hope you continue to make such wonderful art from now on. ! Ye-yes! May, who received a high evaluation from Leon-san, had a huge smile on her face. DDDDWith this, the art showcase has ended. From here on, Leon-sama will choose the winner. Hell take some time for consideration so the announcement will be in 30 minutes. Upon hearing the announcement, the people gathered in the hall began to scatter off for breaks. And so, y and May ended the art showcase without any problems. The result was, May was selected as the winner, and y took the runner-up. At that time, May was so overjoyed that she cried, and y gave honest praise to her work. After all, thats said and done, y is a good guy in the end. Hes good looking, too. While thinking that, I headed over to where May and y were. Saria and the others have already returned to the inn, so its just me. While avoiding the crowd, I managed to somehow make it over to y and May, and it seems like they also noticed me. Hn? Ah, its Seiichi. Ah, Seiichi-san! Good work. You both had some amazing art. Hearing my honest opinion, May smiled bashfully, and y puffed up his chest as though to say it was natural. Isnt that par for the course? Im the one who drew it after all! You still have your usual confidence, huh. Id thought youd be a little more frustrated When I said so with a wry grin, y turned to me with a serious expression and replied, Im frustrated, of course. But, above that, what shewhat May drew was amazing. Thats why, in a sense, Im satisfied. HmmmWell, if youre satisfied by it, then I think thats fine. Except that, this times art contest really made it clear to me, I really cant understand the thoughts of an artist. I mean, I cant follow what theyre talking about at all. Even if I think an art piece is good, an artist will examine it from all sorts of different angles Really, it makes me feel like a normal person like me is apletely different existence But, y responded to myment with a shake of his head. Thats not right, Seiichi. In the first ce, music and art are unnecessary things for us to continue living, and so we, artists, who pursue these are certainly existences that cant be understood. .. But, when these unnecessary things move people and are understood, that is when our work first bes Art. Art that cannot be understood by people, no matter how outstanding a piece of work it is, its just junk in the end. .. If put that way, my art is just that. After my grandfather told me, I finally realised it. What first hooked me onto drawing was also because my grandfather praised my painting. To be honest, no one else has praised me for my art since. There were people who bought my art only because they were interested in my art as the grandson of my grandfather. There was no one who saw value in my art for itself. ys expression as he said those words seemed, for the first time, a little sad. But in the next instant, it swapped back to the usual expression overflowing with confidence. Even if I say that, though, it does not mean Ill stop drawing, and Im also proud of what Ive done so far. After all, the first person to appreciate my work and thereby make it into Artwas none other than myself, the one who drew it. Not other people, if I cannot understand it, then it will not be able to be Art, after all. I felt a sense of respect toward y, as his rational thoughts reached me. This guy is strong. And him being called a genius, I think that isnt a mistake. Then May, who had been standing beside us listening in to the conversation, also seemed to have the same thoughts, and softly murmured under her breath. y-sanreally is amazing. Thats true Not noticing what we were thinking, y enthusiastically said, Well then, Im going to have to ask you to excuse me! Now that I know my points needing improvement, I have the urge to pour this feeling onto a canvas right this moment! Thenuntil next time! Saying so, y quickly left the area. What an energetic fellow he is As the two of us see him off, May turns to face me. UmSeiichi-san. Really, thank you for everything youve done! No, I didnt really do anything, though Thats not the case at all! Because of you, I was able to gain the courage to appear during this timespetition, and above all, it is because of what you did, that my painting waspleted! If I was able to be of help to you then thats great Remembering that picture, my heart sunk back into a state of depression. Im sorry that your hero is someone like me. In any case, thankfully it ended without issue. You were so nervous when you appeared on that stage, that just looking made me feel nervous too. Th-thatsIm ashamed. As Mei said that, her dog ears shyly flopped down, and her head hung down. Yup, shes just like a little puppy. As I was thinking such thoughts, May raised her head to face me, and this time she had a look of determination, much like that of y who had left earlier. Seiichi-san. I think Im going to go to the Capital of Art Amuriato learn about paintings. Amuria? Yes! It is the town where famous artists, like Leon-sama who was the judge for this event, gather. Earlier, Leon-sama asked me if I wanted to go there to further my skills Ooh! Isnt that amazing? I wonder if this is simr to getting scouted? Like y had said, this seems to be a major art event, so I guess it wouldnt be strange for such invitations to ur. Because of that, Ill soon be saying my farewells to this town Ah, is that soThatll be kind of lonely. Yesum, I really cannot thank you enough. In that square, the very first person to buy one of my paintings, and the person who gave me the courage to stand here, all of it was thanks to you. Thats why Thats wrong. All of it was because of your ability. The reason I bought the painting, the reason for receiving the highest award in the Artspetition, was because your art was amazing. Thats why I think its fine to stick your chest out with pride. Hearing me say that, May smiled joyfully. Then, Seiichi-kun. Could you do me the honour of being the first person I draw after Ive properly learned how to draw and return from Amuria? Eh? A picture of me? . That wasnt a double entendre, right? Yes! Seiichi-sans picture! I feel that a drawing of me would be rather dull, butbut, the thought makes me happy. Then, shall I ask that of you? Yes! Please look forward to it! In the end, May had a brilliant smile on her face. DDDDThat was the beginning of the tale of the two called theGenius of the Abstractand the Hero of Art, and never in my wildest dreams would I have thought that this piece of art, Hero, would be world famous. Chapter 51 – Katsudon <h4>Chapter 51 C Katsudon</h4> DDDDIn the middle of a dark room, a man was talking to a crystal. NhinnhinnhiIs the n advancing? A voice flowed out of the crystal, in response to the man with the creepyughter. This side is going as nned. More importantly, how is your side? The voiceing from the crystal sounded like that of an old man. The man shouted, facepletely red, at the old mans question. Nothing is going right! Because that little girl kept doing unnecessary things, there had to berge changes made to the n! Ah, its about the Alliance with Winberg Kingdom, huh Thats right! At this rate, my wish will Dont be mistaken. It is not just your wish. It is our wish. (TLC note: Special emphasis was put on our.) Nfuumy bad. In response to the old man, the man apologised obediently. Then, as though he didnt mind it, the old man changed the topic. Good. So, how are the preparations going on your side? As for my side, everything is already ready to go. Nhinnhinnhi! This side too. The n might have changed, but the objective has notEven if disasters ur, we will achieve our goal! Thats right. It seems it was the right call to gather the regions monsters just in case IndeedThat reminds me, is that drugplete? At the mans question, the old man heartilyughed and answered confidently. KukukuIt is done. My finest work. Atst! TheGrowth Drugto forcefully raise levels! Yeah. I can guarantee the effects. So, what will you do? For this times nDo you want to try it on the monsters? At the old mans words, the man thought for a moment, and then an evil smile appeared on his face. No, not yet. This times n, will not use them yet. If we do use themit would be when we erase that little girl. I seebut, she is still the Demon Kings daughter right? Is that okay? I am like you, serving a supreme being to which the Demon King is insignificantFor small fry like them to disappear is only naturalWell, as long as they have worth Ill continue on using them. Saying so, the man let out a disgustingugh. Well, I wont say anything to you. Well then, shall we start advancing the ns soon? Yeah, lets do soDDDD DDDDEverything is for the sake of the Demon GodDDDD (TLC note: Again, emphasis on Demon God) GoodJust like thatThats it Gugugugugu The day after the Kyarasuti artpetition, in order to do the training that had started to be a habit, I hade to the Royal Pce. Thinking about it now, having a robed male of unknown origins, freely wandering around inside pce is pretty dangerous isnt itNo, even before that, is it even alright to be able toe to the pce so easily? When I tilted my head unconsciously, thinking of these little questions that crossed my mind, Florio-san pointed out to me. Come on, Seiichi-kun. Youre getting distracted by idle thoughts again. The spells going to copse. Ah, sorry. Right now, by having Florio-san teach me, Im training to control my magic. The contents of this training, consists of using rtively safe, elementary water magics like maintaining a Water Ballthe size of a basketball. At first, because I was unable to control it, I made a Water Ball of a ridiculous size capable of flooding the entirety of Terveil, but now if I just focus I can maintain it at the size of a basketball. I was seriously panicked the first time. I mean, it was elementary magic that could damage the entire capital, you know? I dont even know what the meaning of elementary magic is anymore. Fortunately, becauseMagic Hallactivated instantly, it invalidated the spell, so there was no harm done, but You know, I think these are precisely the moments for Evolution to shine. But Its not responding at all. Its shocking how silent its been. Is this the rumoured Hybrid? Nah. Even though it announced the acquisition of my cheat skills so much, its unresponsive. Is this a new form of bullying? But, I already somehow expected that. This is just spection, but I think that the skill Evolution, can only let you grow in a way that makes you stronger, but never in a way that makes you weaker. But, I heard from Florio-san that if I continued to repeatedly train like this, eventually I will learn the skillHolding Back, so without getting depressed with myck of progress, I continue with this basic training. Alright, thats enough. Its alright to stop your spell now. Haaaaaa! Sooo tireeeddddd! Getting permission from Florio-san, I stopped my spell and dropped onto the floor. This technique to stop my magic was also something I picked up after starting these lessons. There wasnt much physical fatigue, but because I had to continuously concentrate I was quite fatigued mentally. Normally, I would be dismissed by now, but todays practise had one difference. And that wasDDDD Seiichi! Look look! A ball of me was being yed with by Saria as though it was a beanbag. On the other side, Al was manipting a 5-meter tall bird made of ice she had conjured. And near Al and Saria, I could see the figure of Rurune staring at the two in interest. Thats right, for todays practice, Saria and the others have alsoe along. Ooh, thats some dexterity I can even do things like this! Hearing the admiration in my voice, Sarias smile deepened, and she formed mes around both her hands and feet. Tadaa! Isnt this cool! Im shocked by the high specs of Saria and the others It seems that Saria and Al have not been able to use magic up to now, but once the skill I had previously obtained Guidanceactivated, the two of them became able to use magic. Furthermore, it happened just today. ThisGuidanceskill is pretty ridiculous. I understood it when the skill first activated, but as long as I use this skill, I instantly draw out a persons hidden potential. However, as you can hear the words hidden potential, if they dont have any potential from the beginning, then I cant draw anything out. Thats why, because Saria only has potential in the fire attribute, and Al in the ice attribute, they are unable to use any of the other attributes at all. Besides, when not drawing out a personstent ability and just trying to teach them something, it simply shows me in my head the best way to exin it to them in a way they can understand. HmmSeiichi-kuns skill is really amazing. I too, could only use ice attribute magic, even being called theDemon of IceTo think that, I even had affinity with the earth attribute too. Watching my exchanges with Saria, Florio-sanughed as he made a lump of soil float in the air, transforming it into various shapes and forms. Actually, Im not just learning from Florio-san and Louise, but Im also teaching them whatever I can. For the sake of doing so, Ive read all sorts of books and expanded my knowledge from a certain library room within the pce, so now Im at the level where I can exin magic and skill to a certain degree. And so, just like with Saria and the others, when I activated the skillGuidanceon Florio-san, his talent with Earth attribute magic bloomed. With this, I have found another path that I should devote myself to. Besides, watching Seiichi-kun, Ivee to keenly realise that there is still plenty of improvements to be made, even with my ice attribute magic. Hahaha In response to Florio-sans words, I unintentionally expressed a bitter smile. From what Ive learnt from the books in the library and heard from Florio-san and the others, the strength of magic is determined by its magical power and the magical attack power status. Also, from the magic power consumption information that was input into my brain when I stole the magic from the Aqua Wolf and Sandman, and from what I researched in the pces library, I learned that with each magics consumption, there is a lower limit of magic power needed to activate the magic, but an upper limit doesnt exist. If the bare minimum amount of magical power needed is surpassed, then the strength of the magic is multiplied by the magical power used. Thats why, when I release magic, I put in an excessive amount of power so the magic produced is of an absurd scale and strength. As such, for my training now, it might be more urate to call it training to control my magical power rather than training to control my magic. But, because my Magic Attack is abnormally high, even if the magical power was suppressed to the bare minimum, if I were to use it normally then it could cause a catastrophe. But, by using the bare minimum magical power needed, I can control the strength of the magic. Inversely, if I were to exceed it too much, then I would no longer be able to control it. While I was sorting out my newly gained knowledge in my mind, Al who was practising ice attribute magic, walked over to my side with Rurune. FuuMagic is difficult. Al, good work out there. Ou. Giving a short reply, Al formed a palm-sized chunk of ice, and began to put it against the nape of her neck and so on, to cool off her heated body. I made a bird capable of moving using magic, and tried to engage in a mock battle with it butthough a magic made by me, it was quite a troublesome opponent. While you say it was difficult, Im shocked that you were able to simply do it D-dont praise me so much Damn it! The irony of the situation is not getting to her! Im envious of her talent, damn it! Even for me, if it werent for effects of evolution, Id still be a normal human No, I would be even lower than a normal human being. Why is it? Saying it somehow makes me feel really sad now?! As I fell into the spiral of depression, Rurune who had remained silent till now, spoke out. A bird of iceIt looked delicious You serious dont change huh! Actually, even if you call it a bird of ice, it was born out of Als magic, and above all, eating ice of that size will give you stomachache Huh? I cant imagine Rurune getting stomachaches?! Whenever food is involved, Rurunes peerlessness is extraordinary. I had learned the details of the ck coloured wolf that she kicked during the Royal Capital Cup afterwards, but it seems like it was an A rank monster. Incidentally, from what Ive heard about the rtionship between monster ranks and adventurer ranks, it seems theyre not the same. For example in order to take down a C-rank monsters, it would need 5 C-rank adventurers, though if it was a B-rank adventurer they could defeat it alone, and simrly for a monster whose rank is the same as the adventurers, it seems they would need at least 5 people to hunt it. Also, like it takes one B-rank adventurer to hunt down a C-rank monster by themselves, even 1 rank difference will result in several magnitudes difference in ability. However, there seems to be a huge jump from B-Rank to A-Rank, because even if 5 B-rank adventurers try to hunt a B-rank demon, there are still cases where the adventurers are wiped out. Thinking about it that way means that the demon that Rurune kicked down was a monster that even 5 Als might not be able to beat. And, even if it is the same A-rank as the wolf Rurune defeated, the Bahamut is said to be much more dangerous, but that Louise easily captured it, showing how amazing Louise is. As expected of the Kingdoms strongest knight. Shes at a level surpassing even the top S-rank adventurers. The me who could battle her, ande out unharmed is pretty monstrously strong too. Got a problem with that! While I was still feeling depressed and down, I noticed a person heading towards us from the castle. That person was Louise, whom I was thinking of in my head. Good afternoon, Shishou. Is your training for today over? Yeah, just now. Is that so. Hm? Who might they be? When Louise noticed Saria and the others, surprise spread across her expressionless face as she asked. When I was telling Florio-san about their participation in todays training, I had already introduced them to him, but I had yet to introduce them to Louise. Thinking that, I turn around to introduce Saria and co, and they all had a surprised expression on their face. WaaaWhat a pretty person! Y-yeahThis girl is the leader of the Valkyries (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden), the famous Louise also known as the Knight of Swords (Sword Knight) Master, the girl over there, she somehow looks like Florio-san, huh. It would seem that they are shocked at Louises beauty. Certainly she is good looking enough to call her beautiful, but Saria, Al, and Rurune werent inferior either, and in a sense, with my built-up bishoujo resistance, I wasnt as surprised as they were But suddenly being challenged, seriously surprised me! Besides, while its not bad to be good looking, but as expected I think someone with a beautiful heart is the best. And I might have slimmed down now, but Im not in a position to judge since I used to be fat and clumsy. Really, Saria and the others are too good for me As I once again reminded myself of my happiness, the 3 of them introduced themselves. Im Saria! Seiichis bride! I-Im Altria Grem. UmmImuhhSeiichis girlfriend. I am Rurune. I am a servant who protects my master as a knight. What kind of self-introductions are those!? I really didnt expect them to drop bombs like that in their self-introduction! While it might not be wrong for Saria to call herself my bride, and Al to say shes my girlfriend, but Rurune calling herself my servant is really bad! See, Florio-san and Louise are both dumbstruck! While I was blue in the face, thinking about how to exin myself, they two of them suddenly had a look of eptance on their face. As expected of Seiichi-kunTo be even more devious than me ShishouIm proud to have a teacher such as you Your impression of me doesnt go beyond a certain limit, huh! Just once, Id like to ask all my acquaintances about their impression of me. What on earth do I seem like to them? When a tired expression appeared on my face at my reaction to the two, Louise suddenly had an expression as though she remembered something, and called out to me. Ah, thats right. Shishou, I would like to ask a request of you When I replied with a stupid look on my face, Louise lowered her voice. Its the matter of the assassin that attacked His Majesty. Around her neck, is a magic tool called aCor of very, and it cannot be removed carelessly. As such, I would like to ask for your help Shishou Cor of very I frowned at what Louise said. Because I was reading all sorts of books, I had also gained knowledge regarding the Cor of very. Firstly, the Cor of very, as the name implies, is a tool that forces its wearer into subordination. Furthermore, it was not a Cursed Tool, but a Magic Tool instead. A cursed tool isnt something that can be used to control someone, but in the case of the magic tool Cor of very, the person who put it on the wearer can give any order they please. Furthermore, there is no limit to how many orders can be given, and the wearer cannot harm the person who put it on them. Also, the wearer cannot remove the Cor of very by themselves, and other people who forcefully try to remove it will cause the wearer great damage. By the way, there is also a degraded version of the Cor of very, called the Bracelet of very, and aside from there being a limit to the number of orders that can be given, it has the same effect as the Cor of very. At the moment, the effects of the Cor of very are being sealed off with a barrier, and Lorna is interrogating the person, but But even barriers have their limits, huh Yes. The Cor of very is an abnormally strong Magic Tool, so a barrier that is equivalently strong must be prepared. I understand the situation. If I can, I want to try to do something about the situation. In this past month, if it could be of help to others, I learned to not hesitate to use these monstrously strong powers of mine. Thats because, with Florio-san and Louises training, I have be able to manage my power to some degree. If my ridiculous power could save that young girl, then Ill lend my hand in whatever I can. Thank you very much, Shishou. And also, theres one more thing I should tell you. Thing you should tell me? Yes. That said, Id like to settle the girls matter first, so shall we head to the interrogation room. And so, as I was about to follow Louise, and move to the ce where Lorna was using for interrogation, Saria and the others reacted. Huh? Seiichi. Where are you going? Eh? Ah, no, I just have some business With just you and Louise-san, what kind of business is that? Well, its not particrly going to be just the two of us Mastercant you bring me along too? Are you already tired of me?! Rurune, stop going around saying lines that would invite misunderstandings! I had no clue how to answer the three who were asking where I was going. If I were to honestly say I was going to the interrogation room, then there would be a need for me to exin why I was going there, and they would also end up finding out that Ranze-san was attacked. While I was racking my brains toe up with an answer that would satisfy them, Louise and Florio-san huddled together in discussion, before finally, Louise began to talk as their representative. Shishou. If they are rted to you, then theres no need to keep it a secret. Eh? Butis that okay? To just tell them like that. Yes. However, I would like the 3 of them to swear to keep everything they see and hear from now on a secret At Louises pause, Saria and the others looked at each other for a moment and immediately answered. Yeah, I got it! Ill keep it a secret! I-Im fine with it too I was not interested in it in the first ce. Ill keep it a secret. Thank you very much. Well then, I shall exin as we move. Pleasee with me. And so, following Louise, she guided us to the room that Lorna was using for the interrogation. No wayFor the King to be targeted As we headed to the room, Louise simply exined the events that happened a month before, and Als expression became serious. But thanks to Seiichi, he was saved, right? As expected of Seiichi! How cool! Y-yeah? Thanks. But conversely, the way Saria spoke sounded like she waspletely not worried and Rurune wasnt interested from the very start This donkey, she really doesnt show interest in anything aside from food. Since she was unfazed by the whole thing, I had an odd mix of feelings something like shock, and respect, when suddenly Louise stopped. This is the interrogation room. But, please think of the room were in now, as a ce to view what happens in the interrogation chamber. We were told concisely, but in actuality, this interrogation room or whatever, was simr to rooms used in detective dramas where other detectives can listen in on interrogations, and there was only one door leading into the interrogation chamber. But,pared to what is seen in Detective Dramas, this interrogation room has one difference. That is, that unlike in detective dramas, where they use one-way ss to see into the other room, this room had surveince magic, much like the one used in the Royal Capital Cup, which was projecting the scene to us. It seems the interrogation has just resumed. When Louise said so, we turned our eyes to the image, where Lorna-san, and girl that I caught who we think is a ck cat beastman, were seated facing each other. Lorna-san was, like when we met before, in armour, but the girl had been changed from her Shinobi costume-like attire to more in clothes. Ojou-chan, if you were to confess already, itd make it easier you know? Lorna-san, what kind of manner are you questioning her with. I retorted internally, at the Lorna-san who purposely lowered her voice, bringing out a fitting atmosphere. So youre staying silent, huhbut you know? Ojou-chan. We already have evidence against you! BANG! She strongly mmed the table, or so I thought she did, but in that posture, she said. Want some, katsudon? You just wanted to say that, didnt you!? I really wanted to shout that out, but I desperately restrained myself. Actually, why does Lorna-san even know about the kind of things detectives on earth would say No, shes probably doing it unknowingly, right As we watched the exchanges between the two with lukewarm eyes, Lorna-san brought just one katsudon. And, putting that bowl of katsudon in front of herselfDDDD Itadakima~su! So youre the one eating it! Finally unable to resist any more, I retorted. Or rather, how terrible! The girl gulped down her saliva, staring intently at Lorna-san digging into the katsudon making it look delicious. However, Lorna-san waspletely indifferent to her stares, and began purposely showing off her eating the Katsudon as though it was delicious. Nn, delicious! Oh, how regrettable! If you just honestly fess up, then youd be able to enjoy such delicious food too! Here, please look! Just looking at it makes me hungry, and above all that smell isMufu`! U-ho?! Thebination of this dripping egg, and the crispy cutlet is irresistible! Are you a demon! Unable to resist anymore, I burst into the interrogation chamber and shouted. As expected I couldnt resist! No matter how you look at it, it was too pitiful. The moment I opened the door, the confused Lorna-san had a shocked expression since I had just broken into the room in the middle of the interrogation, but Louise quietly slipped into the room, and without ming me, called out to Lorna-san. Lorna. Yes? What is it? Louise-sama. Actually, why is Seiichi-san Your dinner for tonight is forfeit. It seems that Louise decided that Lorna-san actions were too cruel, and so she coldly announced. You knowEven for an interrogation, there should be better ways to do this. Why did you choose to do this? UmmI thought that showing her some really good food while shes hungry and saying you can have some if you give me information, would be an easy way to get her to talk The person is still a young girl you know? Theres this thing called prudenceDDDD While I was looking at Louise lecturing Lorna-san, Rurune shuddered in fear and said, W-what a frightening form of torture Youre making too big of a deal out of this. How attached to food is this donkey! Florio-san was staring at the scene with a wry smile on his face, and Saria and Al werepletely out of it, and shocked still. HaaaFlorio-san, could you prepare another bowl of katsudon? Hm? I dont mind but When I said so, Florio-san called out to his subordinates, and asked them to bring katsudon. And so, since the katsudon had to be prepared, it took a while, but I brought it with me as I went over to the girl. Im sorry that that Nee-san was mean to you. Look, we prepared another of the same thing, so eat as much as you want. .. Huh?! Why am I the bad guy here?! Lorna, Im still talking. Please forgive me already! It was my baddddddddd! Ignoring Lorna-sans sorrowful cry, I gently told the girl, and she looked up at me, with teary half opened eyes. I smiled wryly at her figure and patted her head. Its alright, its okay for you to eat it. Go ahead and eat as much as you want. Hearing my words, the little girl hesitated a little but soon began to eat the katsudon little by little. Other foods would have been okay too, but if you see a person eating katsudon in front of you as though it was so delicious, then you would want to eat katsudon too. For some reason whenever you see people eat something it always seems delicious. While I was thinking about such trivial things, the girl was happily eating the katsudon. Chapter 52 – Siblings <h4>Chapter 52 C Siblings</h4> After the girl finished eating Katsudon, I decided to aplish the original objective that Louise had asked of me. TheCor of veryhas an atrocious effect where if you try to remove it by force, it will inflict an abnormal level of pain to the wearer, and in the worst case scenario, kill them. Because of that, prohibition on its use has been widely spread to countries around the world, but it looks like that restriction has not been established in Kaiser Empire. Anyway, my first priority for now is to remove the cor from the girl in front of me. Even if its just a little, I wanted to make her feel at ease, so I crouched to her eye level and tried to speak with as gentle a tone as possible. Im going to remove the cor that is attached to your neck now. -?! .You cant possibly do something like that. Yeah, I think your reaction is correct. After all, it is said that the only person who can remove Cor of very is the person who installed it. Dont worry! Leave everything to Onii-san! I answered, brimming with confidence to her hopeless appearance, because even if its just a little, I want to give her some hope. I myself am really afraid of my monster-like stats because theres a proverb saying a great power will destroy oneself. But if my power can save people, then I will stop holding back no matter how much is necessary. That is the only time I can feel prideful about having power that can save others. I reach my hand out to the cor attached to the girl. Chances are that against this cor, my original magic Get Well will have no effect. After all, Get Well is a magic that changes a Curse into a Blessing. Besides, to remove the Cor of very, only the person himself who installed the cor can remove it, things like magic that can remove it doesnt exist. Therefore, its necessary for me to create a new magic. Im definitely not going to mess up again like with Get Well, okay?! Im not kidding!! That being said, what kind of image should I use for getting released from theCor of very? After thinking up to that point, I stopped. Hwuh? More than the time when I madeGet Well, I cant create an image?? N-not yet! Its too early to give up! Th-thats right, I just have to think of an image based on the idea of releasing from very or servitude. ErrSl-ve? Servant? I CANT IMAGINE IIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTT``! Ah no, its not like theres nothing, actually theres one thing I can use. But you know? The knowledge I have of emancipation of ves is``` Is of President Linc*ln.!! [TN : referring to President Abraham Lincoln ] DAAAAMNIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTT!!! I did it again! Look, see everyones face! Theyre making a face that saysEeehPresident Linc*ln? Whats that?!! I want to run away right now. But immediately after that, my reached out hand began to shine, that radiance flew towards the girls cor, and the cor burst open at the moment the radiance touched the cor. Uwaah!! Dangerous! I avoid the fragments as they burst out with great force. By the way, since Ive been umting practice in controlling my skills with Louise, to some extent, I have started being able to move my body by my own volition. While notpletely, I am starting to be less at the mercy of my skills. Fortunately, theres no damage to the girl, it appears that I was the only one that the fragments were about to hitI wonder why? That aside, it took a little while for the girl to notice the cor has been detached, finally she softly touched her own neck, confirming there was no cor. See, its done! Though I made a big mess of it after all, but the cor managed to be removed so all is good in the end, right! I uselessly puffed up with pride with that logic, but then I heard a voice in my mind. Magic Creationskill was executed. Hence liberation magicPresident Linc*lnwas created. Sorry Looks like its still not settled Even though I thought I was being super careful about it, a magic with a weird name was created after all! Foremost, rather than the name of a magic, its a name of a person right?! I mean, its because I shouted it, but still! Still with my appearance looking prideful, my mind goes into agony, and then exnation for my new created magic disyed in my mind. Liberation Magic:President Linc*ln.. Its a magic that can release something from any and every restriction and bond. Even so, as usual the effect is pretty damn crazy! By the looks of it, this magic doesnt apply just to very, but it seems like it has the force to activate for various other types of restraint magic and such as well right!? Damn.As expected of the President of The Land of the Free Whos spitting out such good lines?. ````Me huh. While I was engaging in a sad nori-tsukkomi on my own, Louise called out from behind. (TLC note: A nori tsukkomi is when the tsukkomi person dys his tsukkomi and goes along with the joke for a while before throwing in the retort) Shishou. Thiswe can call this a sess right? Yeah, probably. Since the cor came off, I once again check with my skill World Eyes, and the Status:ve entry has alsopletely dissappeared. .How can.really Hm? Whats wrong? Noticing her unexpectedly weird state I called out to her, but in the next moment, the girl began to cry. uuuu*sobs* Wha?! Wai-Why are you crying?! Heey heey! Seiichi-san made a girl cry! Lorna-san, please shut up! I retort as such to Lorna-san when she tried to put a weird influence on the conversation, and since I didnt know what to do, I couldnt do anything but be flustered. While I was doing that, Saria, who quietly watched the events unfold until now, approached the girl and hugged her. There, there, its alright. Youre so happy that you couldnt help but cry right? .*sobs* Un Thats right, huhI dont know what happened but, this girl took was harmed by the Cor of very, a tool that a low-life would use. And so, being released from that, theres no way she isnt happy ya know. When I noticed, Al had also approached the girl and was patting her head. munch munch, I dont really know what happened but good for you, munch munch When did you get Katsudon?! Rurune was the same as always. After a while, the girl that was beingforted by both Saria and Al, eventually stopped crying and opened her mouth to speak. Nn, thank you. Dont worry about it! Seeing the girl wipe the corner of her eyes, and honestly giving her gratitude, Saria smiled happily. ..My name, Origa Carmellia. Youre called Origa-chan? I am Saria! Nice to meet you! How do I say this. Saria always easily befriends and opens her heart to girls! .Nn, Saria Onee-chan. Onee-chan? Me? Ehehe, thats somehow embarrassing. Shes even being called Onee-chan!? I couldnt help but shudder at Sarias disposition of taking care of others. After that, the girl````Origa-chan turned her nce towards Al. ..What is onee-chans name? Hm? Oh me? Im Altria. .Altria Onee-chan? I thought Al was dumbfounded being called Onee-chan but, now she was visibly getting flustered. Wh-wh-what should I do, Seiichi. Somehow being called Onee-chan by this Origa girlI feel something warm from inside my chest?! Isnt that feeling happy? Whats with that roundabout way of speaking. While I was calmly retorting, for some reason Rurune uselessly puffed up with pride and announced herself. Origa was it. Im Masters servant serving as his knight, Rurune! .The glutton? Why!? Why are you calling those two Onee-chan, but not me?! I think its the result of your own habit. Or rather, you wanted to be called Onee-chan huh. While we were having that conversation, Origa-chan left Sarias side and moved to where Louise was. Onee-chan. Hm? What is it? Your name is? Aah,e to think of it I havent introduced myself. My name is Louise. Nice to meet you, Origa. Un, Louise Onee-chan. Louise seemed like she had received quite a shock with the way her eyes were wide open in response to Origas words. ..Onee-chan, huh.Since I only have an older brother, the sound of that is pleasant. Hahaha. Thats true, Louise has no other sibling besides me. Because Louise is a younger sister, it seems she had the desire to be called Onee-chan, and as a result, she showed much more of a reaction than expected. As I cracked a wry smile to Louises situation, Origa-chan pulled on my robe. ..Name. Me? Im Seiichi. Nice to meet you, Origa-chan. .Nn, Seiichi Onii-chan. When she said that, Origa smiled a little. What is thisthis feeling Ive been called Onii-chan by Shoutas sister Miu, but when being called by Origa-chan, an indescribable sensation runs through my body. I cant say that Al was exaggerating anymore When I was thinking about that, Lorna-san said excitedly, O-Olga-chan! My name is Lorna! When that happened, Origa hid behind my back, and murmured. I hate that person. Whyyyyyyyyy?! Because she was mean. It seems like Olga-chans first impression of Lorna-san couldnt possibly be worse. After finishing each of our respective self-introductions, Origa-chans interrogation began again. Except, when Lorna-san tried to interrogate her, she refused to say anything, so since it couldnt be helped, Louise took charge. Also, we were made to participate directly in her interrogation. Ive heard that Lorna-san is an excellent interrogator, but Im starting to doubt whether or not thats a lie. Well thenOriga. Why did you attack His Majesty? I, actually didnt want to attack. But, my body wouldnt listen to me As expected At Origas reply, Louise frowned. We already expected it, but its not like Origa would attack Ranze-san because she wanted to. All of it was by the order from theCor of very. Basically, theres no way to refuse the order. Thats because their body would move of its own ord, following the given order. Even then, if she tried to resist, Origa would be attacked by intense pain. Thinking about that, I too frowned unintentionally, and when Origa saw that she sent a sorrowful nce at me. Sorry, Seiichi Oniichan. I was given the order Kill All Witnesses, but its still true that I attacked Seiichi Oniichan Me too, Im sorry. Origa-chan didnt expect me to apologise to her, so her eyes were wide open in shock. Although I only lightly poked Origa-chan, but the impact must have been great right? Did it hurt? Nn, Im fine. Im already used to feeling pain The expression on Origa-chan face as she said that, was impossibly sad and pitiful. Looking at her expression, we felt as though we couldnt breathe, and she continued in a soft voice. As you can see, Im a cat beastman. ButI was a Cursed Child. To the cat beastmen, ck is the colour of misfortune and disaster. Thats why, I used to get hit a lot by motherUnwanted Child, is what I was called over and over. But, I wanted to be acknowledged. Wanted to be petted. Wanted to be smiled at. Wanted to be loved!But now, it will nevere true. Because I was sold to the Kaiser Empire as a ve. At the many appalling words that came out of Origa-chans mouth, all I could do was listen in silence. For your parent who bore you, to treat you as an unwanted child, is a helplessly cruel experience for one so young. My family got along very well. I thought that was a natural urrence, but that doesnt seem to be the case. My parents who unconditionally loved me, no matter what I was like, were really amazing, and above all I feel I was really blessed. After that, I was soon bought up. The people that bought me, was an assassination unit under the Royal family. There, IDDDDlearned assassination techniques. Such a young child, made to learn techniques to kill people Because I am still small, I wasnt made to do things that would please men. But, instead, I was made to kill lots of people. That, was all the worth that my existence had to them. Thats why, Imfilthy. Although I harmed the King under orders, my hands are still tainted. Saying so, Origa looked down. This child, has only been able to see her own worth in killing others. Thats because, since shes been young her parents have treated her violently, and she hasnt had a chance to feel any true form of love. When I thought that, my body instinctively moved. I pulled Origa-chan into my arms, hugging her, who looked so frail that she might break. Its fine. Origa-chan is not filthy. Because, a truly tainted personwould not even be able to cry. Origa-chan was crying. Unlike just now, these were tears of sadness. If they were tears of joy, then cry as much as you want. But, no one wants to see you cry such sad tears. As I gently stroked her head and back, I continued. See, if you want to petted, then Ill pet you, as many times as you want to. If you want smiles, then including you, well smile as much as you want. Besideslook. I pulled back my hood, and revealed the color of my hair. See? Just like you, my hair is ck right? And to top it off, even my pupils are ck. Looking at us, we might really look like siblings huh? Our faces arent alike, though Siblings? Yup yup. Also, what do you n to do from now on, Origa-chan? I have nothing to do anymore. Because, I no longer have a ce I belong to Then, wouldnt it be fine if you just joined us. At my suggestion, Origa-chan looked up at me, her face coloured in surprise. But, she immediately faced back down, shaking her head in refusal. No. If I were to go together with Seiichi Oniichan, then Seiichi Oniichan will be targeted by the Kaiser Empire too. Traitors cannot be forgiven no matter the reason. I see. If thats so, then Ill protect you with all my strength. Once again turning her face up, Origa stared at my face. To bepletely honest, I feel quite unpleasant. In addition, speaking of the Kaiser empire, my friendsShouta and the others were summoned by that country as heroes. Its a country that would uncaringly use the Cor of very, so Im feeling impatient. Are Shouta and the others safe? If I remember correctly, Ive heard rumors that theyve started going to an academy. Including that, if anything happened to my friends, then IDDDDwould absolutely not forgive them. Even if I were to be called a monster, Im confident that I would throw away every bit of restraint and rampage. But what I can do right now is to protect Origa-chan thats in front of me, from the Kaiser Empire. Is it, really okay? Yeah. will you pet me again, like just now? Ill pet you as much as you want. I wont mind it even if your hairs be aplete mess! will you smile at me? Isnt that obvious? Actually, Im fundamentally a rowdy person. So you better be prepared. I wont be the only oneughing, because Ill get you tough with with me too, got it? Hearing my words, Origa-chan once again broke into tears. But, these werent tear of sadness, but of joy, so go ahead and cry your heart out. Holding Origa-chan close to me, I gently pat her back, and directed my gaze towards Louise. With that saidLouise. Could you leave Origa-chan under my care? Its fine to have just gone ahead and progressed this conversation along, but Origa-chan is the perpetrator of the attack on Ranze-san, and she is also an important existence that knows information on the Kaiser Empire. Thats why, theres no way for them to just simply hand her over to meDDDD. Its fine. Because its Shishou. Im afraid!?Recently Louise is trying to clear up situations just using the single word Shishou! I was easily given permission. Huh? Strange. In the first ce, I had wanted Shishou to take care of her. Is that so? Both His Majesty, and I, had intended to protect this young child. I am unable to bring myself to punish such a young child. As such, the suggestion that I should take her under my protection came up, but as I am a knight who protects His Majesty, I am unable to look after Origa-chan to that extent. It might have been alright to leave her with my brother as well, but he is somehow a busy person, so Hmm, he does seem to be busy, now that you mention it. Thats why, if possible I had wanted to leave it to Shishou. If its Shishou, then even if the Kaiser Empire sent assassins after her, she would absolutely be safe with you. Absolutely safeHow exactly do you see me? ? As Shishou, but..? I was an idiot for bothering to ask! The word Shishou, is gradually turning into an all-purpose word. Haawell its fine. In any caseIll be in yourpany from now on, Origa-chan. Nn, Ill be in your care, Seiichi Oniichan. Yay! Origa-chan will be together with us! Then, Saria flew over and hugged Origa-chan. ? Saria Oneechan too? Its not just Saria. Ill be there together with you too.(Al) Humph, I was Masters knight in the first ce. So we shall be moving together.(Rurune) Altoria Oneechan and the glutton(Olga) Oi! Stop calling me a glutton already!(Rurune) No, its the truth though.(Seiichi) You too, Master?!(Rurune) Finding out that I had thought of her as a glutton up till now, Rurune was visibly depressed. I see. I am just a glutton. I see, I see Theres no need to get so depressedAfter alls said, I am quite fond of how Rurune looks as though everything shes eating is delicious. I-is that true? Master Yupyup, thats why, cheer up. Yes! I will devote even more of myself to food from now on! The object of your devotion is weird. What the heck. It doesnt seem like Rurune will ever change no matter what happens. No, thats that a good thing, but Almost as if the atmosphere just now was a lie, we were all bathed in a harmonious atmosphere now. That isDDDDwith the exception of one person. Pl-please let me join in too! No. I dont like this person. Whyyyyyyyy?! It seems like Lorna-san is quite disliked by Origa-chan. Or so I thought, but from her small smile towards Lorna-san who had her head hanging down, I dont think she actually hates her. grudges held over food are scary, you know. Correction. She might really hate her after all. I put my palms together in prayer for Lorna-san. Oh yeah, in the end what was it that you wanted me to do? Once the matter of Origa-chan was roughly settled, I asked Louise. Oh yes. My request of Shishou is that you guard His Majesty while I am absent. Eh? Me as Ranze-sans guard? Or rather, youre going somewhere? Yes. Actually, theres a person called the ck Pdin whos working with me, but unlike me, he mainly patrols around the Winberg kingdom, and solves various problems while doing so. And, just recently, this ck Pdin contacted me and reported that it seems that monsters around the border have been getting more active. I seeAnd so, you were called to help out? It is as you say. While the ck Pdin is known to be a master of protection, he is only one person. If hes concentrating on one ce, then he cannot go to any other ce, so I willmand the Valkyries and go there. So thats how it isBut, for such an important thing, rather than someone like me, wouldnt it be better to request this from an another, like an excellent soldier from the castle? No, no matter what, if Ipare them to Shishou, theyre unreliable Besides, even though I said to guard, it doesnt mean you have to stick with him all the time. Is that so? Im somewhat shocked by Louises unexpected words. I thought id be asked to be with him for every waking moment. What I am requesting, is that while I am away, you remain in this town of Terveil. As long as Shishou is in this town, I will feel much more at ease. You seem to be quite trusting of me, but Im just an adventurer Shishou. Just any ordinary adventurer cannot beat me theKnight Of Sword (Sword Knight) Okay, Im sorry. This is bad. A gap is developing between what I feel and what others around me feel. Well I guess its fine. If thats the case, then leave it to me. Well even if I say that, its really only me not leaving Terveil Thats enough. Thank you very much, Shishou. Dont mind it. So? When are youing back? I dont intend to take much time, but just traveling will take at the very least 1 week, I estimate. I seeIt seems it would be better for me to consider that this would take about 1 month. Once again, my apologies for troubling you, Shishou. Its fine. Louise too, you should be careful. Louise replied to my words, with a slight but visible smile on her face. Since then, Louise has left together with the rest of the Valkyries. But I couldnt help doubting the world would be so kind as to let everything end uneventfully. That was one week after Louise and the others left. Authors Note : As a correction, Ive censored one part of the Magics name. Chapter 53 – Abnormal Event <h4>Chapter 53 C Abnormal Event</h4> After the departure of Louise and the rest of the Valkyries, 1 week has already passed. But, even so, as if nothing had happened, I continued to go to the Royal Castle to train my magic. Incidentally, since Saria and the others are each taking their own requests today, theyre not here with me. Origa-chan is also going together with Saria and the others. And now, I have finally achieved a certain level. -! Woah! Suddenly, without any particr concentration, the beginner water elemental spell [Water Ball] finally seeded in stopping at the size of a basketball. Amazing, Seiichi-kun! I cant even feel any instability in the magicDoesnt this mean youve obtained the skill [Holding back]? Florio-san who had been acting as my coach also said so, and moreover I also confirmed myself that I obtained the [Holding back] skill. Finally, with this I wont end up creating anymore pointless destruction.! My tears of happiness flowed as I praised myself for keeping up the hard work throughout this 1 month. Good job, me! And then, as usual, the announcement flows in my mind. Skill [Avci Hell (Endless Hell)] has been obtained TLN: The Avci Hell is the eight and most painful of the eight hells in Buddhism. I use this naming since it really fits the description, but from here on I will just use Endless Hell as its normal skill name to not confuse anyone. What happened. Wait a minute, calm down, its all right, dont jump to conclusions. I repeatedly took deep breaths, and remembered the announcement that was just now announced in my brain. SkillEndless HellhasDDDD DOSSEI! (TLC: its kind of like yelling out with spirit, like Yossha! Or Yoisho!) ?! I hit my head against the ground to confirm my sanity. Florio-san was very shocked, seeing my weird conduct. W-whats wrong? Seiichi-kun No, nothing is wrong. Its just, no matter how hard I try to recall it, I didnt hear the acquisition of the Holding Back skill so I thought theres something wrong with my head, that is why I directly asked my body like so. Yes, absolutely, nothing, wrong. Yup, youre not alright at all, huh. Florio-san says so with a bitter smile. I cant endure it anymore! WHAT?! Endless Hell?! Where did the Holding Back skill disappear to!? What the heck happened in the time I was trying to get the skill [Holding Back] that would transform it into something as dangerous as Hell.! Among all the skills Ive acquired, this skill is definitely the one with the most dangerous name! No, wait a minute. Calm down. It might be too early to give up hope, right? I mean, ultimately Ive gotten to the point where I can hold back, its just the name is dangerous, the content of the skill itself might not be that awful, right!? Thats right, even if the name sounds dangerous, it doesnt mean that the content will be dangerous too! I found a sliver of hope and immediately checked the skill that I obtained. Endless Hell A skill to inflict infinite agony to the target. While this skill is activated, the target will not die no matter how much attack it receives. As a result, it will be a pain that makes the target feel that death is better. Holding back normally is also possible. Active Skill. IT IS AS THE NAME SAYS, ISNT IT!! So scary! What is this skill?! Its a skill that someone that can boast of their monstrous stats like me must not obtain, right?! Also, at the end of the description it briefly mentioned that its possible to normally hold back! Its really treated as an extra, isnt it! What should I do? Its not really progressing in the direction I want at all. Where has my future gone? Although its different from the skill I wanted, it is, after all, possible to hold back, and understanding that, I was able to recover a bit. Then, I saw a person that I normally shouldnt see here. Huh? Gassur? Hm? Ohh, if it isnt Seiichi! Huh? Oh, it really is. Of all things, the ones I came upon in the royal pce is the guild master and the receptionist Ellis-san. While Ellis-san wore the receptionist uniform, Gassur, with just his boomerang trunks as always, freely shows his naked body. There should be a limit to ack ofmon sense, you know! Or rather, you should stop him too, gatekeepers! Why are you here, Seiichi-kun? As the prize for winning the Royal Cup, Im training with Florio-san and Louise here. You are doing various things we dont know about, eh. To my words, Gassur smiles bitterly. Rather, why are you two here? Were here to take a certain person to His Majesty. A certain person? Without knowing who the man they mentioned is, I tilt my head in confusion, and then an old man behind Gassures into view. Hohoho. Its the first time we meet, right? Youngster. Uh, ah, hello My first impression for the old man was, a Hermit. Long, white eyebrows and hair. An even longer white beard. On top of that he also wore a white robe, so that makes for apletely white person. His height is not that tall, and his back is straight, but he has a huge cane that is as tall as me. From his gentle eyes and his whole atmosphere, he was an old man that made you feel fully wrapped in a sense of security. I am Barnabas Ablitt. I dont mind if you call me Barna. Ah, I am Seiichi. Barna-san greets me with a very friendly atmosphere. I told him my name as well, but Florio-san, who remained silent until now, muttered something, ovee with emotion. T-to think I could meet with thatMagic Saint, Barnabas-sama! Eh? You know of Barna-san? Of course! When ites to Barnabas-sama, its wouldnt be a stretch to say that he mastered the world of sorcery, he is the worlds greatest magician! I-I see I could only reply like that due to getting overpowered by Florio-san who was unusually excited. Still.. I guess he really is a great person since Florio-san spoke to that extent. Hohoho. Nothing wille out even if you praise me you know? Graceful Demon of Ice-dono. Y-you know about me?! Umu. Quite the superior magician, I often hear from Ranze. -! With just one sentence from Barna-san, Florio-san started crying. I wonder if this is the same mental state as a crazy fan that got to converse with a famous idol. Anyway, I think it was good since I was able to see an unexpected side of Florio-san. Also, I still havent mastered sorcery. Since Im an elf, I have lived a long time, but there is still much sorcery that I havent seen Eh? Barna-san is an elf? Yes I am. Look, my ears are long right? While saying so, Barna-san shows his ear to me. Then, just like Barna-san said, he has long ears with sharp tips that are different from normal humans. Or rather, this is my first elf sighting in the otherworld, you know. Moreover, he seems to be an amazing celebrity. While secretly deeply moved about that, I saw the figure of a personing from the royal castle, heading toward this ce. Ou, Seiichi. How is your training? Ah, Ranze-san! Ou, or rather, why are Gassur and everyone here too? Would you look at that, the one who came over from the castle was this countrys king, Ranze-san. And, Ranze-san who noticed Gassur and everyone else beside me and Florio-san made a dubious facial expression. And Barna-san lightly talked to Ranze-san. Are you healthy? Ranze. Hm? Wait, Barnabas-sensei?! When Ranze-san noticed Barna-san, as if it wasnt enough, he got even more surprised, and he also straightened his posture. I-it has been a long time! Sensei seems to be well too There is no need to be so tense right? Youre already the head of a country. There is no need to fuss about a senile old fool like me, you know? Th-thats out of the question! Who are you, Barna-san? Huh? Isnt this a pattern where I, too should add Csama? I talked very non-chantingly with him, but.. Seeing Ranze-san who is a king with this kind of surprisingly humble behavior, it cant be helped to think like that, right. Umm.. Ranze-san. What is your rtion to Barna-san here? Eh? Ahh, Barnabas-sensei is, just as I called him Sensei, he is my teacher Im indebted to. I see. So that is why Ranze-san cant act on an equal basis with him.. When I understood the true identity of Barna-san, Gassur tells me more information about him. By the way, Barnabas-sama is also the Principal of Barbador Magic School. Barbador Magic School?! I was surprised at the name. Because, that very school is.. Where Shouta and everyone goes to now. While I am surprised by that fact, Ranze-san asked to Barna-san with a perplexed expression. And, Sensei. Why did youe here? I think there wasnt particrly an arranged meeting or anything, but? Umu, actually I have something to tell you Something to tell me? Its about your sons. ! To what Barna-san said, Ranze-sans expression changed. That reminds me, when Origa-chan attacked Ranze-san, udia-san mentioned the first and second princes While I was recalling the words Id heard before, Barna-san continued talking. Right now, my school is currently under slightly special circumstances. Do you know why? The existence of the heroes, am I right? Thats right. Because of that, it got a bit problematic in my school Problematic? That isDDDD It was right at the moment Barna-san about to convey what happened. Suddenly one soldier came running to the training ground with a desperate expression. Y-Your Majesty! Its terrible! Whats wrong? To have you panic so much. So Ranze-san said, after seeing the soldiers appearance. MonstersA swarm of monsters are invading Terveil! ?! At the information from the soldiers mouth, everyonesplexion changed. However, Louise said that the rise in monster activity was at the countrys border, but. What happened? The increase of monster activity should have been at the countrys border.. Also, there should be Louise andThe Sacred ck Knight (ck Pdin) to subjugate those monsters. Ranze-san seemed to think of same thing as me, and when he asked that, the soldier continued to report. Regarding that, just now there was contact from Captain Louise, it seems that the monsters invasion is also urring there! Same also where theck Pdin is at! Whats going on? How can the monsters move at the same time like this? To the soldiers report, Ranze-san seemed to be lost in thought, but Barna-san criticized it. Hey, Ranze. Put aside the cause forter, I think whats important now is how to take care of this situation. Sensei Thats right. Hey, do you know the number of the monsters? Yes! ording to the recon units report, there are approximately around five thousand. Five thousand you say?! What a ridiculous number! Ranze-san clicked his tongue after hearing the information from the soldier, and issued instructions at once. Hey, how many units can we assemble immediately? That is Besides the soldiers that are stationed within Terveil, all the other units are on expeditions in various areas at the moment. I see Alright, then go gather all the soldiers within the Royal Castle. As for the recon unit, tell them to temporarily return to Terveil. Now go! Y-yes! Florio. Yes! As soon as the recon unit returns, find out the position of the monsters, and send out the Magic Camera. As for the amount of people, use as few as you can, while still being able to keep maintaining the video recording. As for the rest, go to subjugate the monsters along with the other soldiers. As you wish. After receiving instructions from Ranze-san, Florio-san immediately started moving. As soon as the royal castle got busy, Gassur and the others also started to move. Is our guilds power also needed? Im sorry, it appears so. Could you cooperate? Though we wont cooperate in wars and such, but in this emergency situation, there is no reason for us to not help, right. After saying that, Gassur suddenly did a muscle pose and gave instructions to Ellis-san. Ellis-kun! Quickly go to the guild for a monster subjugation appeal! Understood. Im grateful. Also for the reward, the Kingdom will properly take responsibility. Hahaha! That will make the adventurers fired up! I, as well, will go on a rampage for the first time in a long time! I too will participate in the fight at the front lines this time. Eh-?! You two will also fight?! Well, Ellis-san has swung that whip around, but isnt that a technique for SM, and definitely not something that can be used in battle? As for Gassur, there is no point in having those muscles if they dont get used in these situations. So rude! Its definitely during these times, that my Muscle Power gets on fire! Also, isnt this a chance to show everyone my muscle! Thatst part is your true objective right?! Damn. Gassurs muscles, are they just for show? Me too, before I became a receptionist, I was quite wild, you know? I cant imagine it Also, isnt that expression weird? Putting aside myplicated expression, Gassur and Ellis-san just returned to the guild as is. And finally there was only me, Barna-san and Ranze-san here. Hohoho. Lets see, should I also lend my power here. Eh?! Sensei will also fight?! My student is in a pinch. Isnt it obvious? Th-thank you very much! Ranze-san bowed while saying that. With someone like Sensei who is a ?Transcended One?, with you lending us your powerIts this type of situation, but we were very lucky this time. Transcended One? Ranze-san tells me about it when I tilt my neck because of the unfamiliar term. Didnt you know? Transcended One is a term that is given to people who break the limit. Louise has reached the peak of humanity, level 500. Such people, even though rare, can still exceed the limit and be stronger than that. That genius child right? If its that girl, its only a matter of time until she bes a Transcended One like me. Whoa, even though its rare, but to think that there are people who pass the upper limit of levels. Wait? I wonder why. I have an amazingly strong feeling that Im going to end up bing a Transcended One.. I-its alright! My level is still just 15 after all! Though the fact that a Lv.15 can beat a Lv.500 is already a weird situation, dont worry about it. Dont worry about it! And? Seiichi. What will you do? Eh? Just like Gassur said, although this situation is an emergency, adventurers will participate through the request. That is why, its not like itspulsive, but I will also fight, you know? I mean, I like this town after all. With me honestly saying what I think, Ranze-san opened his eyes widely for a moment, and then smiled happily. I seeThen, please lend me your power! Roger! Thus, I march on this town, determined to fight the swarm of monsters. - DDDDGoing back in time a bit. Within the room that is ruled by darkness, a man raising strangeughter while pleasantly smiling towards the crystal put in that room. Nhinhinhi! I did it! And with thisThe revival of Demon God will be one step closer! In answer to that mans voice, another voice can be heard from the crystal Humph, the one who made the preparation is me you know? Just who do you think approached the Terveils Mountain and nted the Teleportation Spell there? I am properly thankful for that help. But, I gathered the monsters for that. If you look at the oue, we both did just as hard work, didnt we? Humph. To the mans words, the crystal let out a snorting sound, seemingly displeased. Oh well. The [Mountain] that lives in Terveil would make a move if we sent a huge number of soldiers, but if we send monsters then no matter how many there are, that wont move. Despite the [Mountain] being an existence that walls off Terveil, that too is a monster after all. Well as expected, we werent able to set up a Teleportation Spell near theSea, but That cant be helped you know. Instation type magic must be assigned precisely onto and coordinate, if its not like that it cant have an effect after all. However, I hear that there is no human that able to use space magic in Terveil. Thanks to that, if we lure the Sword Knight (Knight of Sword and Sacred ck Knight (ck Pdin) to the area around the national border, we could trample down Terveil within that time. And the peoples deaths and despair will be nourishment for Demon God-sama. But, theGraceful Demon of IceandMan of Ironare still there you know? Hmph. No matter how excellent an individual is, there is a limit to their power. Quality can never surpass quantity. Well, whatever works. If this n seeds, we will be one step closer to Demon God-samas revival after all. There is no way it will fail, right? ording to your investigation, you aimed for the time with the scarcest amount of soldiers. It will surely seed. That is right There is no reason for this to fail. The crystals voice also consented to the mans words. Nhinhinhi! All is for the sake of Demon God-samaDDDD He muttered the oath of absolute loyalty of the organization the two belong to. But, those men still do not know about it. DDDDThat in Terveil, there is aHuman (Monster)that surpasses the Demon GodDDDD. Chapter 54 — New Character Introduction <h4>Chapter 54 New Character Introduction</h4> Because Ive been busy with various things, the release of the newest chapter will be sometime in the future. So, I decided to do a quick roundup of the new characters that have been introduced. I would like to finish writing the next chapter as soon as possible. In mytest report, Ive also attached Volume 3s cover picture etc., so it would make me happy if you go take a look. - ?Winberg Kingdom Side? udia Asterio A member of the Valkyries (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden) A girl that seems like a handsome man Looks like the male characters yed by the Takarazuka theatre troupe. (Note : Takarazuka Revue is a theatre troupe in Japan.They feature Masculine females as male characters) One of the few people withmon sense. Lorna Kirizasu A member of the Valkyries (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden). Enthusiastic Was the announcer of the Royal Pce Cup. Has mastered up to the advance level of ErisSM Lecture. A master interrogatoror so they say. During the interrogation, because she was mean Origa-chan, shes now disliked by her. George-kun Intelligence Section Said to be capable. Was severely scolded by Louise. Since he was abandoned by Lorna, he has yet to be seen Is alive. (Note : Reference to Ch 44s George) Louise Barze The leader of the Valkyries (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden) Has the nickname ofKnight Of Sword (Sword Knight) A person with inhuman ability besides Seiichi. Is one of the strongest knights of the Winberg Kingdom. Because of her ability, and overly perfect good looks, she is well known both inside and outside of the country, and is overwhelmingly popr with people. After losing to Seiichi in a mock battle, she now calls him Shishou. Shes unable to use skills, but when faced with her opponents swordy or skills, not using it as a skill, she can learn it and use it directly by her own technical ability. The younger sister of Florio, head of the Magic Division. Florio Barze Head of the Magic Division. Holds the nicknameGraceful Demon of Ice. Best magician in the Winberg Kingdom. Became able to use Earth attribute magic after training with Seiichi. Louises older brother. Leon Berger Has the nickname Master Painter. ys grandfather. The person who not only spread abstract painting, but also developed many art techniques. Genius at painting. A kind and good person. Origa Carmellia Person of few words. 8 years old. ck cat beastman. Because ck is a symbol of misfortune and disaster for cat beastmen, she was abused by her parents and sold to vers. In the Kaizer Empire, she was taught techniques to kill people Under the effects of theCor of veryput on her by the Kaizer Empire, she attacked Ranze. Nicknamed the Twilight Assassin. Holds a deep sense of gratefulness to Seiichi who removed the cor, and Louise for standing up for her during Lornas interrogation. Besides Rurune and Lorna, she calls everyone Oniichan or Oneechan. Seems to hate Lorna. Will be moving together with Seiichi now. Barnabus Ablitt Elf. Formerly Ranzes teacher back when he was a student. Has the nicknameMagic Saint. Principal of the Barbador Magic Academy. A person known as aTranscended One, and seems to have passed level 500. Worlds best magician. ?Kaizer Empire Side? Aurius Fencer Leader of the first battalion of the Kaizer empire. Noble. Despisesmoners from the bottom of his heart. It is unclear how strong he is. ?Hero Side? Kisaragi Masaya Leader of an idol group which was active on Earth 3rd year student Has silky brown hair and puts up a nice front to others. Former ser club captain. Seems to be able to use 4 attributes of magic. Has an attitude looking down on people and disrespecting others. There are no nice rumors about his rtionships with girls. Ooyama Tsuyoshi Member of an idol group which was active on Earth. 3rd year student A wild good looking man with red hair styled in a soft Mohican with muscles and tanned skin. Formerly of the Boxing club. Seems to be able to use 4 attributes of magic. Hes very rude and vulgar. There are no nice rumors about his rtionships with girls. Tougou Rento Member of an idol group which was active on Earth. 3rd year student Good looking man with long, blond hair in an irritatingly gaudy hairstyle. Feels like a host. (Note : Refer to Host Clubs) Seems to be able to used 4 attributes of magic. Every part of his behaviour and speech is conceited. There are no nice rumors about his rtionships with girls. Chapter 55 – Onset of war <h4>Chapter 55 C Onset of war</h4> IDDLouise Barze, unconsciously frowned at the sight that unfolded before me. U-hya`what a ridiculous number of them. Truly Its really jampacked, huh Two of my subordinates, Lorna and udia, were simrly overwhelmed by the scene before them. We, the Valkyries (Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden)epted the ck Pdin (ck Holy Knight)s request, and upon our arrival at the top of a hill near the border of the Winberg Kingdom, we discovered monsters swarming at the base of the hill. Furthermore, I had earlier received word from a soldier from the Royal Capital, that for some reason, an army of monsters was heading towards it, too. When I found out about that, I had wondered if it was better to hurry and return, but while I was considering it, I remembered that His Majestys former teacher Barnabas-sama had just gone to visit him, and while it was more or less a gathering of people with various faults, the abilities of the adventurers of the guild could be counted on, and above all, my Shishou was in the Royal Capital, and so all my worries disappeared. We were truly fortunate. Fumu, thats a nasty piece of work down there. I agree. A voice processed by magic, which sounded neither like a male or female. The owner of that voice was standing next to me, and like me, looking at the approaching horde of monsters. Turning my gaze towards that direction, the first thing that popped out to me wasck. His giant 2 meter tall body, covered in full-body jet ck armour was overflowing with an intimidating atmosphere. On his back was arge sword, its length far surpassing my height. The person next to me, was a colleague, and the only person to be my equalDDDD that person was theck Holy Knight By the way, let alone I, not even His Majesty knows the true identity of the ck Holy Knight, as they were a person whose sex, age and everything else is a mystery. But considering their height, I do think hes a man. So? Have you already finished defeating the other monsters? That is without question. Those evil beings hast been did burn so throughly by mine own ck me yond those gents cannot coequal retuh to the cycleth of rebirth. (That is without question. Those evil beings have been burnt so thoroughly by my ck me that they cannot even return to the cycle of rebirth.) (Note : This guy has an archaic form of speech, so to reflect that Ill be using Shakespearean English. Theres a proper English version of it underneath to aide in understanding) I cannot understand anything that hes saying. Can I take it as that he has already defeated all the monsters in the other ces? Well, considering hes here now, that should be the case. By the way, Louise. Doesth thee not needeth to retuh to His Majestys side? Are evil beings not advancing on the Royal Capital? You undrstand yond if t be true that wheer thee art not thither, then the Royal Capital may falleth into chaos right? (By the way, Louise. Do you not need to return to His Majestys side? Are evil beings not advancing on the Royal Capital? You understand that if you are not there, then the Royal Capital may fall into chaos right?) About that, there is no need to worry. Barnabas-sama just so happened to visit, and the adventurers from the Guild Headquarters should help too. Oh? Yond Transcended One Barnabas-sama is thre ayeIf so then thre nothing to wrry about (Oh? That Transcended One Barnabas-sama is there eh. If so then there nothing to worry about.) Besides My Shishou is there too. WhatLouises Shishou thee say? (WhatLouises Shishou you say?) At my words, the ck Holy Knight cried out in a surprised voice. Louise. Thee hadst a Shishou? I totally assumd yond thee hadst only did obtain yond powr through the results of yer hellish training, but (Louise. You had a Shishou? I totally assumed that you had only obtained that power through the results of your hellish training, but) No, it was something that happened only recently. Shishou is truly strong. Someone yond can maketh Louise sayeth yond is (Someone that can make Louise say that is) Saying so, the ck Holy Knight crossed his arms, and groaned. While we were having a light conversation, udia called out to me. Louise-sama. If we dont start moving out soon, then the damage to the nearby viges will That is true. It is about time for us to start moving. I replied, silently drawing my rapier out from its sheathe on my waist. Thine swrd is quite quaint as evr (Your sword is beautiful as ever) Seeing my sword, the ck Holy Knight let out of sigh of admiration. Rapier of the Water God. That was my Mythology ss weapon, and even though I could not use magic, as long as it was of the water attribute, my weapon had the effect of allowing me to use up to even the highest ss of magic. No, in the case of this sword, the words being able to use magic may not be entirely urate. Its not that its simply using magic, instead magic flows into the sword so that the sword can be d in the highest level of power of water magic. I started pouring magical power into the sword right away. Thats not the amount of magical powr yond a prson who ist cannot useth magic wouldst have, Louise. (Thats not the amount of magical power that a person who cannot use magic would have, Louise.) ck Holy Knight. How about you start preparing for battle? It felt ufortable to be stared at for so long, so I retorted unintentionally. My deepest apologies, but as I didst nary expect thither to be such arge numbr of evil beings in the othr ces, it hath left me unable to doth much. Howevr, my ck mes, have enow powr remaining to the extent whre I can protecteth all of yee but Louise and the othrs might not needeth it. (My deepest apologies, but as I did not expect there to be such arge number of evil beings in the other ces, it has left me unable to do much. However, my ck mes, have enough power remaining to the extent where I can protect all of you but Louise and the others might not need it.) No, that would be very helpful. DDDDWell then, onward. Saying so, I dashed into the fray. Rathr than running, t looks mre as though shes flying well yond is fine. I shouldst moveth out too. (Rather than running, it looks more as though shes flying well that is fine. I should move out too.) When I heard his voice from behind me, suddenly, the top of the hill was covered by a raging jet ck me. On the top of the hill was where the rest of the Valkyrie members, and other soldiers were, but I was not worried at all. That was because, the jet ck me, was not causing us any harm at all. Well then, evil beings. Can thee heareth the footsteps of death? (Well then, evil beings. Can you hear the footsteps of death?) (Note : Maybe the Sound of Death approaching might sound better?) He announced, as he plunged into the midst of a group of monsters, covered in jet ck mes. ValkryiesCharge! udia shouted from behind, and prompted by the sound of her voice, all of the soldiers at the top of the hill knew to simultaneously charge down at once. Now, why dont we finish this up quickly, and return to where Shishou is. Because there was still plenty left to learn from him. IDDDD Hiragi Seiichi, together with Saria and the others, were gathered at the gates of the Royal Capital together with the other adventurers. What an amazing amount of people I was shocked by the number of people gathered at this ce. Just moments ago, Ranze-san being the the king of the kingdom, broadcasted to his people about the existence of a group of monsters. But, the citizens of the city were shockingly not panicking. So, when they were following the instructions of the soldiers to take shelter within the castle, they finished up at a speed and with an attitude that would make you think it was not an emergency situation. Before we moved out, when we asked Fina-san and the others, the owners of the inn we were staying at, about it I mean, the soldiers of this country are excellent. Besides, the least we could do is listen to the soldiers and evacuate promptly, right? Thats right! Well just cause the soldiers trouble if we panic. The Guilds Headquarters is here too, so Im not that worried. I mean, if the soldiers and others are useless, then theres no way were going to be saved. Making noise is just a waste of time. Hahaha. What Mary said might be too extreme, but thats the gist of it I guess? But before that, I think you guys will end up fighting the monsters because youre adventurers. But, dont overdo it okay? If you think you cant handle it, then escape. Got it? That was the reply I got. Lyle-san, while he was a man, felt the most motherly. But, a monster invasion huhIt feels somewhat ominous When I murmured that out loud unconsciously, the nearby Al replied. While Ive been active as an adventurer for a while now, its the first time Ive had to face 5000 monsters as my opponents. This is really unusual after all, isnt it? It sure is. Of course, there are some monsters who have a habit of grouping up in herds, and then it wouldnt be strange, but from what Ive heard about this time, it seems to be a gathering of various types of monsters. Thats why, its unusual, and strange too. While of I was thinking about that, Saria clenched her fist and said to me, Seiichi! Lets do our best! Ou, thats a given! When Saria heard my reply, her smile grew even wider, and she began to do something like shadow boxing. Does she really intend to fight with her fists? Though, I have yet to see her fighting in her human form before, but While I was thinking about that, I unconsciously looked around, and I spotted Rurune with somewhat of a strange atmosphere around her. He-hey. Whats wrong? Rurune That atmosphere waspletely abnormal, to the point where I was unconsciously overwhelmed while asking her that. Master. I, realised something. Wh-what? About what will happen if the monsters attack the Royal Capital In the Royal Capital, theres still plenty of delicious food, that I have yet to eat with Master. And yet, if the monsters attack the Royal Capitalthen I wont have the chance to eat all the delicious food anymooooooooooore! In the end food is still your number 1 concern, I see. In my Top 10 Regrets, the day where the act of Me giving Rurune human food will move onto the list might not be too far off. If its for the sake of delicious food, then I would even kick god to death. The fact that you might actually do that is scary. If god took food away from this fellow, then it seemed as though she would send him flying with all her might. Huh? Wait, this fellow is a donkey right? As I stood there, unable to stop my face from twitching, my robe was suddenly tugged on. Hm? Whats wrong? Origa-chan. Actually, Origa-chan also tagged along for this times monster swarm subjugation request. Thats because, Origa-chan herself said she wanted to do it. Seiichii-oniichan. I will do my best. Ou, I see. But be careful alright? I wouldnt want Origa-chan to get hurt okay? Nn. But, if I try my best, pet me? O-ou!? A-alright, leave it to me! When hit by Origa-chans surprise attack of looking up at me from below, while stuttering I answered her like so, and when she saw that, though only faintly, she smiled happily. Hahaha! Seiichi, you ready yet? While we were mixing in with the other adventurers and conversing as such, Gassur came over to us. But, he did not look like he was dressed for a fight, still in his usual boomerang pants. (Note : Boomerang pants = Speedos) Gassur are you really going to fight? Even though youre a Guildmaster But of course! How could I just sit down and wait while the Royal Capital Terveil faces a crisis? And the real reason is? A chance to show off my beautiful muscles! I thought that would be the case! No, rather it may be because he is the guild master that standing in the front lines has meaning. Saying things like hows the beauty of my body are likely just jokes. Well, regardless of how each of them are, I think that in the end everyone shares the same feeling. The feeling of wanting to save Terveilthat, is something that is the same for all of us. That is why, let us defeat the approaching evil together! Gassur And once this turmoil is over, us adventurers of the guild will indulge in our desires even more than ever! Because this kingdom will provide lots of rewards. Besides, we will be treated as heroes who saved the kingdom. That means that it will be easier to release our desires which are normally suppressed by the kingdoms soldiers. Rather than the monsters, arent you guys more evil! Hahahahaha-! Gentlemen! Let us free our desires! ITS, MY, JUSTIIIIIIIICE! (TLC note: Last three words are said in English) Ah-, waidont run away! Gassur, while saying whatever he wanted, jumped away from this ce like a rabbit. Once this is over, the next subjugation targets will be the adventurers of the Guild Headquarters. I swore to myself, in my heart. After that, it was while I was spending the rest of my time talking to Saria and the others. Suddenly, a broadcast was sent through magic to our location. A group of monsters has appeared-! After the broadcast, I noticed that the atmosphere around here was slowly getting fired up. And then, following the previous broadcast, a new piece of information was sent to us. A-and alsoThe estimated strength of the monsters are, on averageA-A Rank, apparently When that announcement passed by, in an instant, silence dominated the ce. That would be the case. Because, I hear that an A rank is at a level where it needs 5 people of Als strength to take it down. Furthermore, in this town, excluding Al whos an A rank adventurer, they didnt even have any of B ranks, and the rest were only C rank adventurers or below. In this case, it would be hard to not feel despair Now Im reaaaaaally fired up! Yeeaaaah! Punishment for the monsteeeeeers! Dont think you can just target the town we live in, and get out safely! DestroyLet me break theeeeeeeeem! Weird. This is definitely weird. This definitely isnt the atmosphere of a town being attacked by a swarm of monsters. While I was still dumbstruck and unconsciously retorting at the situation within my heart, Barna-san came over to where I was. Hohoho. As expected, these are adventurers from the Guild Headquarters. Something like A rank monsters wont even faze them. Barna-san. Umwhat do you mean by that? Even if you ask me what I meant by thatO-to, it looks like Gassur and hispany are taking vanguard position and charging in already, you know? When I looked outside the gate in surprise, Gassur, Ellis-san, and the adventurers from the guild whom I could recognise, were standing tall. Furthermore, before we knew it, even the swarm of monsters were already in visible range. HumI had heard that they numbered 5000, but it looks like its around double the amount Unexpectedly, Barna-san murmured that while having his eyes turned towards the sky, and when I turned to look in that direction, I saw that a scene was projected there using the same camera magic that was being used in the Royal Capital Cup. There, a scene of arge number of monster forces running simultaneously was projected. What a sight. Rather than just A-ranks, there are also plenty of S-ranks in their midst. Though the contents of what he just said was very severe, for some reason Barna-san didnt seem to be panicking at all. UmHow are you able to stay so calm? As expected, it is it because Barna-san is one of the few monstrous existences known as Transcended Ones? Well, Im quite a monster myself too, though! What, just take a look at Gassur and the others. Together with your previous question, Ill tell you the answer. With a bunch of question marks floating above my head, I turned my gaze towards Gassur. When I did so, I saw Gassur standing there with a Muscle Pose as he dered, Do you think you can hurt these muscle of mine? The moment he uttered those words, he jumped from where he was, and from up high he crashed straight into the swarm of monsters. While I stared at the scene speechless, the bodies of the monsters around where Gassur crashed into were simultaneouslyunched into the air. Specifically, 10 of them. HAHAHAHAHAHA! Excited muscles! Roaring muscles! Rampaging muscles! Being seen by all of these people, my muscles are ted!! Gassur chortled away, and in that fashion, went on to send monsters flying one after another. Then, as expected of high ranking monsters, they seemed to have high intelligence, and began co-operating to fight Gassur, and using their nails and fangs,unched a brutal offensive on him. WeakSo weak! Dont think you can even scratch my muscles with those attacks! Gassur was so easily defeating the ever-increasing monsters attacking him. Furthermore, there wasnt even a single scratch on his entire body. While I was still stunned by the absurdity of the situation before me, Barna-san calmly told me something. Gassur Clute. Right now, he acts as a Guildmaster for the Guild Headquarters, and controls the adventurers there, but with his high defensive power and overwhelming offensive power, he is a former S rank adventurer who has sessfully taken on countless high difficulty requests in the past. From the way he fights, people have given him the nicknameMan of Iron. There, take a look at the projection. Following Barna-sans suggestion, I turned my gaze back to the projection, and this time Ellis-sans figure appeared. Ellis-san, was not in her usual receptionist attire, but in a bondage suit, and in her hand was a long whip called the Bullwhip. Ohohohoho! Now, lowly livestock! Kneel before me! As she shouted that out, Ellis-san brandished her whip keenly. PAAAAAAAN! When such intense cracking noises were heard, monsters were split open and sent flying off one after the other. Nnn! Its so good! More, scream more for me! PAN! PAN! PAN! PAN! The cracking sound rings out continuously. Whenever Ellis-san used her whip, some piece of a monster would get cut off without fail. How boring. Even though I could go M too Though she had a disappointed look on her face, her cheeks were flushed and she seemed to be in ecstasy. Ellis MacLaine. Before she was working as a receptionist, she was once called theSM Queen, a former S rank adventurer feared by others. Even though she took on the job of being a receptionist, her abilities seem to have not declined since then. I was dumbstruck. No, um, yeah. This is bad, I cant organise the thoughts in my head at all. But, Barna-san who didnt know that, followed up with another bombshell. There, take a look at those two. The next two that appeared, was the Lolicon and Exhibitionist duo. Hold on a second. Dont tell me, these two are alsoDDDD. Really, what an outrageous bunch. Truly, n-shi. The little girls must be terrified. (Note : Shi is an honourific like San. Shi is used in formal writing, and sometimes in very formal speech, for referring to a person who is unfamiliar to the speaker, typically a person known through publications whom the speaker has never actually met) Me too, because of this whole situation, I cant get anyone to look at my naked body. At any rate, as long as we can take down these bastards Yeah, after that, our normal everyday life can After the two shared a look, they turned to face the swarm of monsters, and shouted, So, you bastards, please die First, the Lolicon man, with swords in each hand, began mincing monsters one after the other with movements so elegant that even the untrained eye could appreciate them. What if because of you, the little girls get so scared that they cant sleeeeeeeep! Truly, a dance of swords. Even the high ranking monsters were unable to keep up with his movements, and were gradually decreasing in number. Well then, me tooTOU-! Then, the Exhibitionist man, threw off all his clothes and equipment for some reason, and dived straight into the mass of monsters. meBodyyyyyyyyyyy! Then, the moment he collided with the monsters, his body began to burn intensely. The monsters touched by the fire were being burnt to ashes one after the other. Not yet! Look at my bodyyyyyyyy! After that, he was coated in lightning, then ice, then light, and so on, and while various things coated his naked body, he exterminated the monsters. The Protector of LolisWalter Vtt, The Revealedn Algard. They each have their own party, and where Walter has his elegant swordsmanship, n has his own unique magic, and both are ability users who clear task after task. However, as adventurers go up in ranks, more qualities are required of them, thats why these two cannot go past C rank. Ive had enough already. I couldnt do much other than listen to Barna-san as my eyes went cold. Moreover, as a result of hearing about the various adventurers in the Guild Headquarters, I realised that even though they were low ranked, they were all people who had abilities equal to S rank people. After hearing about that, just let me say one thing What the heck are you guys?! The pervert guild, turned out to be the strongest guild. Authors note: Protector of LolisWalter VttLolicon Gentleman. The Revealedn AlgardExhibitionist. Chapter 56 – The end of war <h4>Chapter 56 C The end of war</h4> After Gassur and the others continued to rampage, the remaining adventurers were also cleaning up the demons one after another. But, it was not just the Guilds Adventurers who were off on a rampage. Dont get cocky, you lowly monster scuuuuuuum! Weve had a lot of stress build up from dealing with those perverts everydaaaaay! Just obediently let us destroy you! The hardworking soldiers of the country, who normally had to deal with the perverts of a certain Guild Headquarters, were also taking the opportunity to go wild. Among them, there was the figure of ude who was my acquaintance. OOOOOOOOOOOH! ude keenly wielded his sword in his left hand, cutting down approaching monsters one after the other. Ha! Arent these monsters way cuter,pared to those perverts! Stop itThats embarrassing, right? Im notplimenting you!? When all the other adventurers bashfully answered in unison, ude immediately retorted. Im super relieved at the fact that ude is normal. While staring at the scene, Barna-san, seemingly in admiration, said. Fumuude-kun was it? It seems he is quite capable. The Winberg Kingdom does seem to have many excellent soldiers. They could probably honestly feel happy about that if it werent for the perverts being the reason for it. They probably dont want to admit it, huh That they managed to get this strong by taking on those perverts. As I started to unconsciously get immersed in my own thoughts, a dreadful roar echoed in the surrounding area. Wondering what was happening, I looked in that direction, I found that it was just the man who was constantlyining about wanting to destroy something. YEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAH! AINT THIS FUUUUUUUUN! MoreGIVE ME MORE PREY MORE THINGS I CAN BREAAAAAAK! That man had a ck jacket on top of his low-cut shirt, his orange hair was styled in a cornrow , and his eyes were red as though they were burning. The massive hammer that he held slung over his shoulders was evenrger than him, and the sheer size had the nearby monsters stunned with awe. Whats the matter, huh!? Quicklye at me! Ill pound you all to mincemeat! Saying that, the man swung his hammer onto the ground, leaving a crater with a radius of 10 meters with him at the center. Isnt this BORING?! If youre not going toe to meTHEN ILL COME TO YOOOOOU! The man twisted his back, winding up as he approached the monsters, before letting loose the full force of his swing, his hammer smashing into them. ZUDOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOON!!! Just from that one blow, I could see that about 100 nearby monsters had their bodies decimated. The manughed happily as he bathed in the blood of his victims. Hyahahahaha-! Isnt destruction, just the moooooost wholesome thing ever?! How?! How is that wholesome?! Thats not wholesome at all is it?! In fact, thats ruinous, isnt it?! Huh? Strange. Even though he should be an ally, I cant help but see him as an enemy.! One Dyed With Blood C Return BloodGrandt Roosen. His power is indeed worthy of S-rank. That said, as you can see, he is not interested in anything but destruction, and with the high rate at which he destroys surrounding buildings, he often incursrge penalties, leaving him as a D-rank adventurer. Hespletely worthless isnt heeee! I was left speechless after Barna-sans exnation. W-what a formidable enemy The Guild Headquarters! Fumu, Seiichi-kun. Now let us view the battle over there. There seems to be a party with arge number of people fighting the monsters. As suggested by Barna-san, when I turned my gaze in that directionDDDD. There, I saw was the figures of the men who aimed at me No, the men who aimed at my chastity! They are the C-rank partyParadise of Roses BL. The man in the front is the party leader, Homon?Gayzer. His name is screwed uuuuuuup! What the heck is this?! From their party name all the way to even their real names Its like everything about their names was just made for them! The frightening thing about them, is that every time their aplish their requests, their number ofrades grow. Right now, there are many of their allies even among nobility, and the members of their kind are scattered all around the world, so its truly astonishing. Thats scaaaaaaaaaary! This is even more horrifying than zombies!? Actually, I just noticed this, but arent the group of yers who hit on Saria and the others together with them?! Sc-scary Theyve fallen prey to them, havent they While I was trembling with fear with all my might, Homon, the party leader, dered, There are still plenty of boys in this town that we have yet to have the chance to be affectionate with. Thats why, let us exterminate the monsters with all our strength! Its good that theyre protecting the people but their motive is immoral! Homon and his crew confused the monsters with questionable hip-movements, as they took them down one after the other. I dont want to see this anymore. As I was trying to escape from reality, someone in the corner of my eye caught my attention, causing my eyes to open wide in shock. Eh?! N-Noado-san?! Surprisingly, the owner of the caf Akkoriente who had listened to myints when I had trouble with my rtionship with Al, Noado-san, was standing right in the middle of the battlefield, in a refined posture. On top of that, his appearance was like that of when I met him the previous time, bartender style. W-why is he in such a ce?! Nn? Ah, Noado? Theres no need to worry at all, when ites to him. I was panicking, but unlike me, Barna-san waspletely calm as he answered. As that happened, a huge lion-shaped monster was quickly approaching Noado-san. Oh, isnt that the S-rank monsterBeast King Moreover, it seemed the beast rushing towards Noado-san was an S-rank monster. Taking a close look, I saw that the monster called the Beast King was really muchrger than any other monster physically, with arge mouth that looked like it could easily swallow a human in one shot, and it was baring its dazzlingly sharp fangs. With a roar, the Beast Kings jaw came down upon Noado-san with shocking speed. Sorry, but Ill be taking that life of yours. Muttering that, before I knew it, he was holding a pair of sickle-sized jet-ck Kama in his hands. Holding them in each hand, Noado-san dodged the Beast Kings snapping jaw by just taking half a step with his left foot, and in that instant, he changed the Kama in his right hand to a backhand grip and while passing each other, cut up the location that on a human would have the carotid artery. With its artery cut, an abnormallyrge amount of blood gushed out of the Beast Kings neck, and it staggered a few steps, before copsing silently. May you have had a peaceful death Noado-san is strooooooong! Or rather, that was cool as heck!? Who exactly is Noado-san!? While my jaw was still ck with shock at his level, Barna-san continued on as if it waspletely natural. Well, something of this degree is probably a piece of cake for him. After all, he was once feared as the legendary assassin calledDeath. Someone please help me. I can no longer follow whats going on. Its too early for me to understand. Ill rot before then. While I looked at reality straight in the face, the form of Saria and the others fighting came into view. Sarria returned only her arm to that of a goris, and was beating down monsters one after the other. Around her, the surrounding adventurers and soldiers were shocked by the spectacle. No, its not unreasonable, huh. For the beautiful Saria to have only her arm morph into a that of a brawny beasts, while beating up monsters DDDD (Note : I assume Seiichi is thinking that the people will start to hate her) The littledy is capable aint she! We cant afford to do any less than her! Yeah! Lets do it! Kuh-! What amazing muscles! Saria-kun, to think that you were at this level! However, I believe in my own muscles! Seems to bepletely fine. As expected of them. Or rather, Gassur, dontpete with her. Well, its a little hard to exin it, but it seems Saria has trouble using her powers in human form, so she needs to change back, however, it looks like shes able to unleash her true strength even with a partial transformation. While I was considering that, Saria noticed me, and started enthusiastically waving her hand at me. I feel like praising her. The next ce I turned my attention to, I found Al swinging about a massive axe, her specialised weapon. HAAAAAAAAA! Al was, while not to the extent Grandt-san was,unching powerful swing after swing, precisely defeating the monsters one after the other. But because of therge number of monsters, Al ended up surrounded. Im alright! I hurriedly tried to head towards where she was, but Al stopped me. Using their tails and fangs, the monsters were pouring onto Al, using the most brutal methods to try and take her down, but she calmly saw through it all, using only the barest movements to dodge them. And then, when a certain demon mmed its tail onto the ground, Al jumped high into the air, and with her left hand above her head, she used her most recently learnt magic skill, targeting the demons beneath her feet. Ice?Prison! That magic skill, is the highest tier ice magic, and from her left hand came a wave of intense cold, instantly freezing the whole crowd of demons in a prison of ice. And then, brandishing the massive axe above her head, Al activated another skill. Meteor Crash! The powerful blow from above easily smashed the frozen demons into icicles, leaving a huge crater in the ground. Watching her lean her axe onto her shoulder, I smiled. Noticing the smile I had on my face unintentionally, Al became flustered as she went off to fight more demons In the end, I might really be going crazy. As I sighed, I happened to hear a rather familiar voice. In order for me and my Master tough and enjoy food, I will have you bastards disappear. The owner of that voice, was none other than Rurune. Rurune, far from being daunted by the crowd of demons, stood tall, arms akimbo in wait of them. And that Rurune, now just as the demons were about to reach her, slowly raised her leg, to a Karate-like stance for kicking. Then, sheunched a nimble kick at the front most demon. ZUPAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN! The front most demon waspletely smashed, and for some reason, Rurunes kick created a sonic boom that ended up slicing through the surrounding demons as well. Rurune, while maintaining her kicking stance, said one thing. If you want to defeat me, then bring as many gods as you can gather. Is she really a donkey? No matter how much I dig, I cant bring up a single memory of her being a donkey. I wonder what it is. Maybe its the sonic boom the kick produced. Besides, thats not something a donkey would say. Mou, Ive given up trying to think. Its not escapism alright? Is it even necessary? Shifting my eyes away, I saw Olga steadily taking down demons using a knife. Olga-chan was, like was Noado-san just now, precisely and certainly striking the vital points of the demons to take them down. Its regrettable, but it seems these skills have beenpletely drilled into Olga-chan. Even with her main role being that of an assassin, her normalbat is still at a high level, and she was showing her overwhelming abilities. As I promised, Ill stroke her head after this is done. And so, I who had seen the form of many adventurers, softly murmured to myself. ThisIm not needed at all am I? I thought that it was inevitable that I would think that way. But, the nearby Barna-san, while squinting his eyes to gaze further into the distance, responded to what I said. NoI dont think I would say thats case Intrigued, I turned my gaze in that direction, on to see the form of a crowd of demon surging in like wave. I heard from the report that there were 5000 demons, but no matter how I think about it, this is far above thatOn top of that, so far the S-rank demons have only appeared sporadically, but I dont think that will be the case right now. Eh? In other words that meansThere are only S-rank demons closing in right now!? That would be the case Oh god. Really, how did ite down to this situation? I dont know what the cause is, but if so many of them simultaneous came to attack and gathered together somewhere, then normally youd notice it. But, we didnt notice it at all. By any chance, could this have been induced artificially? There exists a convenient form of magic called teleportation magic after all. Besides, it seems Ranze-san, wishes to coexist with the demons, so this ce could have been attacked as it was seen as an annoying country Well, in the first ce its just the shallow thoughts of an amateur, so i dont think i would be able to get it right, but still, if there was a person who was the root cause of this situation, then he would be the most evil of them all. While I was entertaining such meaningless thought, Barna-san stepped forward. Welllooks like this old one will be participating in the war as well Saying that, Barna held a staff evenrger than himself aloft. Then, spheres of red, blue, green, orange, yellow, light blue, white, and ck colours appeared in front of Barna-san, forming a circle. And then, the globes gathered together, and from it rose a single sphere of an ominous colour. When that sphere appeared, Barna-sans smile deepened, as he chanted the name of a spell Go forthbring them ruinChaos?Rain The moment he chanted the spells name, the ominous orbunched into the air as it split into countless branches, and before long, innumerable drops poured onto the Demons. The power of that spell was amazing Each and every one of the drops were small, but they moment they touched the Demons, the demons vanished. That will take too long because of theirrge numbersThen how about thisChaos?Tornado This time, without holding his staff, he had his left palm face upwards, as he moved as though he was throwing light ball. Then, all the drops of magic pouring down changed directions midway, and before long return to form a circting ring. That scene, looked like someone took a photograph of a star with the shutter open. As the spell continued, the drop began to circte faster, the ring gradually shrunk, and in the end, the countless drops gave birth to something like a tornado. When the spell fully formed the tornado, went off to exterminate the demons one after the other, with even greater power and range than before. HohohoI cant be beaten by you youngster quite just yet This person is freaky. Isnt he even more monstrous than me? About the same level as a Transcendant. Great, when you look at it this way, then Im not anything particrly amazing! I cant just keep staring at them forever, its about time for me to participate too. Yosh, with this many monstrous people gather around, it should be fine for me to let loose a little. Its just that, I have to keep in mind therge number of demons attacking this time. Thinking about it that way, rather than heading out to the front line to take them out one by one, creating a new way to fight them all would be more efficient. First is to picture it. Something that is wide range, and does not attack indiscriminately, targeting only the demons In that case, then attacking from above would be the safest. Rather than firing a giantser from where I am right now. A wide range attack from above How should I say this, it gives off an image of a God delivering punishment. Well, whatever. It might end up with a childish name, butpared to what I created previously, its nothing much. Thinking that, I strengthened the image in my mind, and lifting my left hand to the sky, I chanted the name of the spell I thought up. Judgement! A chilling gust started to blow in front of my eyes. A-re? Thats weird. The magic wont activate. My face flushed red, as I squatted down to take cover. AAAAAAAAAHH! THAT WAS SO EMBARASSIIIIIIIIING! Why wont the spell activate!? Even thoughst time it activate even with such a dumb name! If thats the case, then wouldnt I be the pitiful one here ! Not that Im at any ce to say that at this point Fortunately, no one saw my entric behaviour there. A-re? For some reason Im feeling even more depressed. While I was still in my self-centered grievances, it suddenly urred. Out of nowhere, the previously blue sky, was filled up with ck clouds. Surprised that the surroundings suddenly became dark, I looked up to the sky to findDDDD huge shes of light flying down one after the other. On top of that, despite its terrifying rate of striking, it didnt harm even a single hair on the countrys soldiers, urately hitting the demons only. Furthermore, I had already forgotten about it, but my skillEndless Hells effect left the demons unable to even die. Well, it did just enough damage to leave them already on the verge of death, so it would been fine to leave them alone Just when I remembered that, the sound of demons screaming entered my ears. GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!! The sounds of their screams echoed around, shaking the earth. Well, taking a good look, the magic seems to be urately hitting the demons Just that, many people had their eyes wide open in shock as they saw my magic. And among them, Barna-san was staring at me with eyes opened impossibly wide. W-well, I have a feeling that I overdid it, but thats the problem all sortedDDDD GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!! A-re? When I took one more look to where the magic was striking, for some reason, even Gassur and the others were getting struck, I hastily put a stop to the spell. Strange Why would it target Gassurs bunch? My head tilted in puzzlement, I used the magic again as a test. GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!! After exterminating the demons, now it was targeting Gassurs bunch, striking them one after the other. And then, an announcement was made in my mind. SkillMagic Creationhas activatedSeiichi attribute MagicJudgementhas been created. What is Seiichi Magic!? Its already toote to stop the retort, but lets confirm its effect Seiichi Magic:JudgementUsing what the user recognises as evil, it is a magic that call upon the light of punishment Seeing that, I put my hands together with a pon sound. I see! Because I think of Gassurs bunch to be evil, the effect of the spell is targeting them too! Stop agreeing and stop iiiiiiiiiiiiit! I had no other choice, so I stopped the spell. When I did so, the perverts who were hit my magic ended up charred, with their hair fluffed up in an Afro. IyaAt the veryst moment I ended up taking such and intense blow! Hahahahaha! Because of his charred ck body, his white teeth shone even more brilliantly, as he had a refreshing smile and a thumbs up What a tough guy. AaanThats goodIts been a while since Ive been thrilled to my very bones! Eris-san had an expression as though she was melting away, and her body was twisting and turning about. She really can be either S or M huh Well this is good in its own way, as it allows me to show off my nude body in all its glory Me too, because it seems like I would be more well received amongst the little girls like this Walter-san and n-san seemed to be rather cheerfully talking about it Really, these perverts are weird They were almostpletely fine, after eating that spell. I shuddered unconsciously at the view, as my magic continued to wipe out the demons in the background. Well, I identally rushed thing to a close, but under normal situations, this would have a tough fight, where the people would have faced much despair. But after all of that from the very start to the very end, it was a battle practically filled with things to retort to. Well, thats fine with me, as long as everybody is alright DDDDNumber of casualties:Number of defeated Demons:A lotDDDD In a dark room, one man was happilyughing to himself. Nihihihihihihi! Right about now, Terveil is probably Saying that, he once again let out a loudugh. And so, the man who had seemingly gone mad continued to ramble on. Nihihihihihi! Suffer! Despair! All of that, is for the Demon GodsDDDD But, the man didnt finish his words. The reason for that, was because of the suddenly sh of light that flew down from above his head. NNNGYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! When the blinding light finally wore off, only a fat man remained, sitting awkwardly where he was, looking as though he was cooked to perfection. W-What happenedGaku In the end, the man fainted, without finding the reason why. DDDDThe fact that a man had to go through such a miserable experience, was something that Seiichi didnt know The One Dyed in BloodGrand?RozenA Maniac about Destroying things. The Garden of Roses C B?LHomon?GayzerLikes men Chapter 57 – Sudden Request <h4>Chapter 57 C Sudden Request</h4> After theplete annihtion of the demons, it was a time where everyone was in a victory mood DDDDIn my head, an ominous announcement was made You have levelled up With only those words, my face wentpletely pale. C-could you wait a sec. Lets not be hasty. Look, since I limited the magic I used, its not like I dealt the final blow to them right? It would be strange to level up from only that. Besides, the drop items, and the balls of status DD Oi, look at the demons! Theres some kind of light starting over there!? One of the adventurers pointed at a demon corpse and cried out. Drawn by what he said, I turned my gaze in that direction and saw demons emitting dazzlingly bright light. Then, after the light dispersed, arge amount of drop items were scattered around If it was just that then it would have been fine. No, it would still have been pretty bad but still forgivable. However, from within the drop items, countless numbers of balls of lights floated up, and flew at me at incredible speed, and that made me give up on everything. Ah, theres nothing I can do. As the whites of my eyes began to show again, the balls of lights mercilessly crashed into me and were absorbed into my body When all the balls of lights were absorbed into my body, arge amount of information from the demons flowed through my head. Even if that wasnt the case, this information came from the ones that I wiped out right? Thanks to my unique skills Instant Learning and Perfect Memory, even though arge amount of information entered my brain, there was absolutely no burden to it at all. Even then, it continued to chase me You have levelled upYou have levelled upYou have levelled up Stop already! Dont push me further away from being human! While I was still screaming in my heart, the announcer in my head started to act strangely. Your Level Nn? Why isnt it continuing? In my heart, I tilted my head in confusion Your LevelHas increased Has increased!? Why is this suddenly happening!? What happened!? I was still confused, but apparently, the level ups ended there, and the announcer was going to do the skills next. Because of therge amount of skills obtained, all the skill systems were unified to create a new skill Even though I should be happy for this service, Im not happy at all ! ?w Skill? acquired?Arm Skill? acquired?Leg Skill? acquired?Sword Skill? acquired?Perfect Tolerance? acquired?Movement Skill? acquiredSince there are multiple acquired skills, they will be further integrated?Battle Skill? acquired Oi, hold on a second What? These skills give off such a cheat-like atmosphere While my heart was still beating quickly, I confirmed the ?Battle Skill? I had received.Battle SkillIn a battlethis skills allows the user to turn every action they imagine into a skillHowevereven though it can instantly kill and also negates all iing damage, it doesnt just activate when Im about to dieIts always active What an insane cheat ! In other words, from now on, whenever Im inbat, Ill be able to make these kinds of movements, or if I used one attack, then imagine that attack splitting into 10 attacks, then it would happen as I imagined? Instant Death? Doesnt let any damage through? My basic offensive power is already instant death level, and my defensive power is already like absolute defence already though? Enough alreadyyyyyy I dont need any more cheat skills than this Finally, thanks to my training with Louise, I am able to use the skills I have on hand to some extent. I wonder how much I have to train to be able to use this skill properly.. . I cant help butugh at the thought. Even though I was slightly desperate, I was more interested in how my statuses turned out, so I quickly confirmed the status. ?Hiiragi Seiichi? Race:HumanHuman Sex:MaleMale Job:MysteryMagic Swordsman Age:1717 Level:2020 Magic Power:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Attack:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Defense:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Agility:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Magic Attack:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Magic Defense:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Luck:So awesome it cant be disyedCap Charm:So awesome it cant be disyedCap ?Equipment? High Quality Shirt. High Quality Pants. High quality underwear. High quality trousers. Long Coat of the ck Emperor. de Monkeys Chain. Water Spirits Dagger. Bracelet of the Night. Stone Choker of the ck King. Ne of Endless Love. Sword of Revolting Hate. Sword of Overflowing Benevolence. ?Unique Skills? Instant Learning. Perfect Memory. Instant Acquisition. Complete Recovery. Evolution. Perfect Dismantling. Art Steal. Arrange. World Eyes. Patience. Emotion. ?Skills? Attack SystemCombat Skill Resistance SystemComplete Resistance Special SystemSuperior AppraisalSuper CompoundingTool smithing:SupremeAbility CamougeAssimtionirvoyanceAbsorptionCompressionAll Language ComprehensionTransmissionCoercionReflective DefenseGuidanceEndless Hell (Note : Alternatively Omnilingualism for Z) Magic SystemChantlessEndless EvolutionSynthesis Magic ?Magic? Attribute MagicLife MagicWater magic:MaxDark Magic:MaxEarth Magic:MaxSpace Magic:MaxFire Magic:MaxNon-attributed Magic:MagicWind Magic:MaxLightning Magic:MaxIce Magic:MaxLight Magic:Max Unique MagicPurgatoryInverse MagicRelease MagicSeiichi Magic (Note : Yes, you read it right.) Special MagicMagic CreationCarved Seal Magic:MaxFormation Magic:Max ?Arts? GaleshKumokiriBlossoming Flower of Swordsһ塣 ?Martial Arts? Self-Defense Style of Zeford:Founder ?Titles? Stinky Person. Man who has a gori for a bride. At the Zenith of all. Lacks self-respect. Male King. Dragon Exterminator. He who cleaves Gods. Extremes of Magic. Exterminator. Nightmare of Demons. He who made the world submit. ?Money Carried? 58,336,147,560G At least I was able to suppress my statusssssss! What exactly is this!? What does this world want from me!? And also, why the value of charm so nonsensical ! Actually, isnt it strange that my race is still Human with this kind of status!? Thats enough! Ive alright resolved myself for it already alright!? Just change it into Monster and get it done and over with! As I was thinking along those lines, as if it was previously hidden, it picked up on the part about my race being human and started to exin. HumanThis, is an ipletion of perfect individualTheir actions can allow them to be Gods or even Demon KingsThus because they are iplete, they are able to infinitely evolve Its even worse than being a Monster! Isnt that too freaky!? What are humans!? Its too philosophical to understand!? With a sinking feeling, I went on to check the unfamiliar skills. O-Okay Im still calm right? Heck, it turns out World Eyesis a unique skill huh. Still, Patienceand Emotion these are very human-esque skills arent they Well, the names of these skills arent really cheat-like, so they should be alright. PatienceA skill released after reaching a certain level as a ?Human?Attack power is increased by the number of seconds that physical or mental damage is takenEven if not activated instantly, the increased attack power can be used in the next battleAlways Active EmotionA skill released after reaching a certain level as a ?Human?As long as the heart can be touched or moved by things, all statuses will riseAlways Active Arent these the craziest skills of the bunch this time! I cant say that ImHuman-likeanymore can I!? Eh, its a lie right!? I mean, Patienceincreases my attack power every second you know!? It saysEmotionbut it literally means that all my stats will raise just through feelings right?! Normally, if you were to obtain the cheat skills that I have now, youd be really happy, but still? Isnt this messed up? No, I understand that you have to grow strong to protect those around you, but isnt this overkill? Isnt it exceeding that point? Isnt it weird!? If an enemy were to try and defend against my attacks, not just the enemy, but even the whole world would be blown away! I know force is important, and I do like having it, but I think this is too over the top! Besidesfor some reason the skillsReflective Defenseand Endless Hellwere not ssified as part of the attack type but of the unique typebut thats trivialpared toPerfect Tolerancewhich invalidates all abnormal statusesUnIt really is trivial I managed to somehow stay standing up despite almost copsing, and I turned my attention to the final column which had the Titles. ExterminatorA Title given to one who annihted arge number of Demons instantlyDuringbatthere will be arge correction of Agility and Attack power Nightmare of DemonsA Title given to the person who is a nightmare to all demonsThere is arge correction of status when battling DemonsStatus of Demons fighting you are reduced by 50% He who made the world submitA Title given to the person that made the world fear him FinallyI fell onto my knee where I was Seiichi!? Are you okay!? Seeing my in such a state, Saria rushed over to my side in worry HahaHahahahahaIm fineIm fineIm just doubtful that Im actually still human, so Im a little depressed ? Seiichi is a human though? Unconsciously I had silently moved to hug Saria who had saved my heart and still had her head tilted in puzzlement Im dshe sees me as a human Once my heart was unburdened because of Saria, retorts about the titles I had gradually begun to overflow What? Exterminator! Isnt that too dangerous!? AndNightmare of Demonsthis is clearly not normal! AndHe who made the world submit! Even though it doesnt provide any status correctionswhy it is uselessly exaggerated ? Well, in the end, Im a human that has ceased being a human. This times level ups really let me understand that. Hold on a second? If, this times demon invasion was incited by someone Then my level ups, were also his fault right? I mean, if I had never defeated those demons that my level would never have risen. If the person who set up this situation truly exists Alright, lets beat the crap out of him at full power. I mean, its that guys fault that I took so much mental damage! Right now, the Patience and Emotionskills are truly active! When a wicked smile appeared on my face as I thought about this opponent who might or might not exist, a soldier walked out in front of everyone and shouted. Everyone, listen up! Just nowHis Majesty has announced that the threat of the demons is now gone! As sucheveryone should head into the Imperial Castlefor the rewards to be handed out! Also, the person who wiped out the demonsSeiichi-kun! WhaYes!? I let out a stupid cry, surprised that my name was suddenly called. Actually, as expected the fact that I was the one to annihte the demons had been revealedNo, they probably already knew because I used such shy magic. Well, after all the absurd things I did before, like when I defeated Louise, or when I was training with Florio-san, Ive already made such a mess that I cant reallyin. This is hard to say but We would like to use the drop items from the demons youve defeated today as rewards for the adventurers and soldiers of the countryOf course, we will not just give you priority over the stronger itemsbut we will consider making any of your demands into a reality soHow about it? AhIm fine with it Of courseTheres no way that yDDyoull hand it over!? YeahWellmy stomach is full right now, so (Note : Is this some Japanese proverb?) If I were to get any more cheats, then even I would find it unmanageable! II dont really understand butThank you! That soldierughed happily at my words and conveyed the message to the other soldiers and adventurers. Nevertheless, I was truly grateful that it really ended without any casualties, and with everyone being fineAlthough it was thanks to the perverts who were unexpectedly powerful. Seiichi! Master! Found him While I was looking at the adventurers cheering due to the soldiers words from afar, Al and the others came back to where we were. I too was going to greet Al and the others, but before I could, Al slung her hands around my neck and asked. OiWhat was that magic!? Actually, as expected arent you crazy strong! Your Status card is a lie isnt it!?(Altria) NNo`See, thats a guys secret after all (Seiichi) Even if you make it sound like its some kind of Maidens Secret its not gonna fool me you hear!?(Altria) ImImpossible!?(Seiichi) Actually, why did you even think it could fool me!? (Altria) No, I wouldnt actually mind telling my secret to Al in particr. Saria too, even if the two of them saw my Status, I trusted that they would just carry on as usual without being afraid of me. So, in a sense, I didnt feel any fear of that happening. Its just that because my exnation was rather long, so I thought I would wait for them to calm down before I started to exin, starting from when I was left behind during the Hero Summoning. I was somehow managing to evade the storm of questions which were being thrown at me one after the other when Rurune called out to me with a pained expression. Master OiWhat happened? Did you get attacked by some Demon!? I did manage to get a glimpse of the battle from afar, but while it didnt seem so to me, could it be that it was actually really intense? Worried, I rushed over to Rurunes side, to check if she was unhurt. When I did so, Rurunes cheeks blushed, as she replied, embarrassed. AA-noIts not like i was injured or anythingSoits rather embarrassing if youe so close to me O-wa!? Ssorry! She had a pained expression on her face,pletely unlike the usual Rurune, so I got anxious there for a moment. After I calmed down, I asked Rurune once again. So? Whats the matter? Gwuuu Suddenly, a sound resounded between us. At the sound, Rurune turned to stare at the ground as though she was embarrassed, and the rest of us turned our stares towards her After a short pause, Rurune nced up at me, with her facepletely red, and said. My stomachis hungry When we heard what Rurune said, all of us suddenly felt exhaustedWhWhat Shes just hungry Wait isnt that just the usual? But still, being able to find happiness in these everyday moments, made me smile when I thought about it AhMaster! Please dontugh at me like that! I am aware that I am always only thinking of foodbut embarrassing things are still embarrassing! You were aware of it!? On the contrary, I was more surprised by this though!? Even though I thought she would stubbornly continue on just being a glutton It seemed like Rurune received some shock when she thought I wasughing at her, so she was sulking a little. Looking at her being like that, I unconsciously grinned wryly My badWe dont have time for todays mealbut lets go get some tasty food next time Really? Just the two of us? ? Im not sure why it has to be with just the two of usbut if thats what Rurune wantsthen Im fine with it Wha!? TThen me too! I want to go for a meal with just the two of us too! Eeeeh!? Me too, Me too! For some reason, not just Rurune, but even Saria and Al said they wanted that too. But, even though I said it would be alright to go get a meal with just Rurune the two of us, some how it ended up with Saria and Al having their own separate days to go have a meal with me. Even without asking, I know that this is basically a date, isnt it? For a novice at love, I feel that doing things like going on a date with super beautiful girls, is too high of a hurdle. No, I mean up to now I have gone to have a meal with or go shopping with them before, but because Ive never consciously gone on a date with anyone before, this suddenly being pushed onto me made me feel ufortable and embarrassed. Whilst they hadnt yet noticed the blush growing on my sh, I quickly pulled my robe up to cover my face. Seiichi Oniichan Nn? Whats wrong? Olga-chanAhdo you want to go have a meal too? E-toDo you want it to be just the two of us? II see WWellIn Olga-chans caseIts like having a meal with a younger sisterSo I dont feel nervous like with Al and the othersButI still want her to fully enjoy it Thatstillmore things to say The me who had thought we were just talking about having a meal togetherhad my head tilted in puzzlement PromiseHeadPatPlease? (Note : My Doctor just diagnosed me with Stage 17 Diabetes @[emailprotected]</a> Its Fatal. #Worth) The look of Olga-chans eyes ncing up at me had outrageous destructive power. If the Guilds Lolicon Walter happens to see what Olga-chan looked like right now Very bad things might happen. As I was thinking about that, in order to fulfil my promise, I went to pat Olga-chans head You did goodButyou shouldnt force yourself, okay? If Olga-chan were to get hurtI would feel miserable NnThank you Olga-chan, who was having her head patted by me, blushed a little, feeling bashful. And so, all the various adventurers started to move towards the Imperial Castle in order to im their rewards We were having a nice chat as we slowly headed towards the castle as well, when Barna-san suddenly came over to where we were. But, his expression, was unlike his usualid back look, but he instead looked very serious While I was still overwhelmed by the way he looked, I barely managed to squeeze my voice out to ask. AA-noIIs something the problem? Without answering me, Barna-san wordlessly edged closer to me. Eh, wait a second. This is really scary you know? Andwhen he was right in front of my eyesDDDD GASH! Suddenly, I felt my shoulders being tightly gripped. I stiffened up, caught in surprise by his abrupt behaviour, while he dered to me, with his eye practically shining. Seiichi! Wont youe to my academyDDDD As a teacher!? At his request, I couldnt help but let out another stupid cry. Chapter 58 – The gears begin to turn <h4>Chapter 58 C The gears begin to turn</h4> IDDLouise?Baruzecut down the demonDon?Horn, which looked like an elephant with arge horn, with a single strike The cut body splits and falls to the ground, making a loud thud sound. FuuThat should be about it As I looked around, mountains of demon corpses filled my vision. The demon I had just defeated seemed to be thest one, as I was unable to see the figure of any more live demons. It seems, that we were able to safely stop the demons invasion. It is valorous yond we were able to finish this task off safely. (It is good that we were able to finish this task off safely.) Suddenlya ck suit of armour emitting an intimidating aura appeared beside meIt was my colleague, the ck Pdin YesAnd sodid any of the nearby viges suffer any damage? Wrry notnot a single one hast been harmedIt is the same fr our soldirsThre is not a single casualty (Worry notNot a single one has been harmedIt is the same for our soldiersThere is not a single casualty) I seeThats good But stillyourbat ability is as stout as evrDuring this invasioni estimatd the demons numbrd ovr 5000 butyee high-lone hadst defeat roughly a third of them (But stillyourbat ability is as strong as everDuring this InvasionI estimated the demons numbered over 5000 butyou alone had defeat roughly a third of them) Is that really so? Even though the ck Pdin said that, it really did not feel as though I had did that much But, what is certain, is that during my training with Shishou, I was able to acquire new power. While I could not expect a sudden rise in mybat ability, the long time I spent training with Shishou has allowed me to ingrain fighting techniques into my body. In order to endure the long training, I had to cut away all my useless movements. When avoiding attacks, I only moved the bare minimum distance. When attacking, I used my fastest and most powerful strikes, to pursue the enemy. If the past me were to, like today, continually face off against this many demons inbat, then I would likely not have it as easy as it is right now. Thinking about it that way, makes myck of feeling just now seem more logical. Wellif everything is fine then it should be alrightIll lead theSwords Saints of the Holy Maiden Valkyrieand head back to the capital Nu?Could thee waiteth fr a dram while?Thre art still some postethbat things to beest DDDD (Nu?Could you wait for a little while?There are still some postbat things to be DDDD) Shishou is waiting on me, so. Wre thee at each moment this kind of prson!?Noseeusck crp of the hell C abyss?schwarzalone shall hast a hard timeth gathring the loot from the demonic being, r how shouldst I sayeth this (Were you always this kind of person!?NoSeeUsck Corp of the Hell C Abyss?Schwarzalone will have a hard time gathering the loot from the Demonic Beings, or how should I say this) EveryoneAfter a 30 minute break or sowe shall be heading back to the Imperial Capital Listen to what I hast to say! (Listen to what I have to say!) Ignoring the ck Pdin who was making some kind of fuss behind me, I randomly picked a spot and settled down. I heard from the reports that a wave of demons was heading towards the Imperial Capital, but since Shishou is there, it should be alright. Immediately after I thought that, a voice that I had not heard in a long while ever since I hit level 500, echoed in my head. You have levelled up SomehowIt seems I have be one of theAscendentslike Barnabas-sama If it were the me from before, then I would have certainly been puzzled by this, but right now, I am Shishous disciple. Something of this extent will not surprise me. Even though I finally being anAscendentwith much effortbeingpletely unsurprisedI decided not to tell anyone until I returned to the Imperial Capitaland rested up Ah I should tell Shishou first thing when I return. IDDKannadzuki Karenwas currently with the other the other students at Barbador Academyhaving a lecture on Magic and Fighting against Demons It hasnt even been one week since wevee to the academy, and while we have experienced battling against demons, even though we were killing them, it had no effect on our mental state at all. And its not like all the students were mentally tough, in fact the number of cowardly students was not few, but yet no one was worried about the fact that we were killing demons. In fact, there were many who were excited by the fact that theirbat ability (stats) rose after levelling up from killing demons. It is likely, that when we were summoned by the Kaizer Empire, our mental structure was changed, or at least that is what ive theorised aftering to this academy and learning magic. And so, right now, my status is ?Kannadzuki Karen? Race : Human Gender : Female Job : Magic Knight Age : 18 Level : 20 Magical Power : 1000 Attack : 500 Defense : 500 Agility : 500 Magic Attack : 500 Magic Defense : 500 Luck : 500 Charm : Immeasurable ?Equipment? High-quality Shirt. High-quality Skirt. High-quality zer. High-quality Undergarments. High-quality ck Tights. High-quality Leather Shoes. Bracelet (Of very). Iron Sword. Pdin Sword (On Stand-by) ?Skill? Judgement. Double Jump. ?Magic? Fire Attribute Magic : Middle Tier. Water Attribute Magic : Middle Tier. Wind Attribute Magic : Upper Tier. Light Attribute Magic : Upper Tier. Unique MagicPdin Attribute Magic:Max ?Arts? New Moon Strike ?Martial Arts? Kannadzuki Single Sword Style : Initiate ?Title? Hero. Conglomerate Bosss Daughter. Leader ?Money Carried? Is this. It seems that as we were Heroes,pared to this worlds humans, the increase in status we get during level ups in much higher, and on top of that, besides the unique Pdin Attribute Magic that all the Heroes possess, each of us have at least 3 attributes We have power in our bodies thatpletely overturn this worlds standard of magic. Because of that, theres no helping the fact that most of the students are growing arrogant, but even though theres no helping it But stillI cant get used to these stares I agree Shouta Takamiya, the junior from my club walking beside me, answered my mutterings. Even though we were just walking through the hallways of Barbador Academy, gazes of fear, contempt, and everything that was the opposite of friendly, were being directed at us. From where the stares wereing from, I noticed 3 people walking towards us. Leading the group was a Blond European-looking male, who lightly bowed as he walked. Roberto?Iroas?Winberg Even though Shouta was quite handsome, the man walking besides Roberto had a face even beyond that, and his mannerisms and movements were so elegant to the extent that even I, who has met many of the leading figures on earth, admire. Why Hero-DonoThis moodis not very elegant is it Roberto said, when he got near us. However, those words held no irony or anything like it, it was purely vocalising what he felt when he saw me and Shouta. OiBig BroIf ya stand there talkinthen well bete for the next ss ya know?The cher for the next ss is Dorga-Sensei ya know? JonasCan you not do something about the way you speak? Ah`No way No wayI aint as smart as Big BroAs if I could use stiff words like em As RoyaltyYou have to properly Daaaah!Once Big Bro is Kingyall gonna handle all the negotiation and stuff right!?Imma more suited to swingin swords!Big Broll be Kingand Im ya General!SeeNo probs at all! Like I saidThats not the problem Both Shouta and I are stunned by the argument that suddenly developed. The person Roberto was quarreling with, was his younger brother, Jonas?Guardian?Winberg Robert had smooth blonde hair and an atmosphere about him that really showed that he was a child of noble blood. In contrast, Jonas had messed up his uniform, and had the same blonde hair as Robert only in a messier hair cut, which really gave off a rough impression. The remaining person who had thus far remained silent finally spoke up to them. Roberto Nii-samaJonas Nii-samahow about dropping the subject there?If not He had waist long hair that was golden like RobertoStrong-willed Blue eyesand hidden in his Noble auraI could feel a strength in him. In spite of her face being doll-like, but she gave off a feeling like she was a human, rather than being artificial, and she was Robertos little sister Latis?Dia?Winberg Latis showed off her left hand clench in a fist, and covered with purple lightning. Do you intend to force your little sisters hand? NNoThat is not the case at allThatJonasjust said a little too muchMy apologies AhNoIts my faultIllmind my speech (Note : Instant switch to formal speech though. 0.0) With Latis words and fist, the two looked as though they were panicking, and obediently apologised. To me, who was unable to follow the situation in front of my eyes anymore, Latis said apologetically. My deepest apologiesfor these foolish older brothers of mine LatisIs that not too exaggerated? Yeah Yeah!Aint ya da one with the foulest-mouth here! And what part of that is the problem? Latis, with an attitude a dimension apartpared to before, replied to Robert and Jonas. Well, that is fineHero-samaBecause we have ss right nowas impolite as it might be well have to excuse ourselvesThen O, oi! Mah bad, Were gonna go meet up with our little sister now. Laters Latis is just as alwaysWell thenHero-donoAs for this, well be excusing ourselves now Jonas and Roberto said to us, before leaving in pursuit of Latis What a strange bunch I think so tooThey were also of the few who were not hostile to us in this academy Thats right, in this academy, the people who could treat as like a normal person were precious and few. Just that, Robertos group must know what the other Heroes have been doing but, in spite of that being able to interact with us normally, they must be very good at reading people. Now that I think about ittheyre royalty after allIf I remember correctlyit should be a name from the Winberg Kingdom but Ahnow that you say itI recall we learnt this in GeographyTheyre a country whos had a 100 years without wars, a peaceful country fairly far away from this Kaizer Empire we were summoned toIs that right? YesIts a Kingdom where people like them are the KingsCompared to the Kaizer Empire we were summoned to, it must be a much better Kingdom It felt as though the atmosphere had be a little depressing, but Shouta suddenly cried out. Nn?A-reits Seto? When I turned to see where Shoutas gaze was directed at, I saw one of the girls who were providing suggestions to the King, when we first had an audience with him. If im not mistaken It was Seto Airi right? Seto was restlessly looking around the area, and just by looking I could figure out that she was looking for something. I approached her, and asked her what she was doing. Is something the matter? AhStudent Council President-san!Nn?And Shou-Chi too?Whats up? Noyou just looked like you were looking for something so Setowhat happened to Nojima and the others?Recently, theyve been so quiet that I havent seen them at all Hearing my question, and what Shouta was wondering about, Setoughed. Ah, Yukas group?Though ya might misunderstand from her atmosphere, Yuka isnt really that obedient ya know?Even on earth, she got into lotsa fights cause she stuck her head into troubleWellnow shes just taking sses normally with everyone else ya know? The person Seto was talking about, was a member of an infamous group, Nojima Yuka If I remember correctly, she was the leader of Ladies right? Anyways, if its like what Seto said, then if there wasnt any reason for them to go on a rampage, then they would have normally just be a group of harmless girls. I seeAnd so?Ive already heard about what you know but Ahthats right!Student Council President-san and Shou-chido ya happen to know of anySei-chan? Sei-chan? Shouta and I both tilted our heads in puzzlement YeahI-yaaever since I came to this worldive been looking for em E-toIs that a thing?Or a human? Sei-chan is a human you know?Whatcha saying! Saying so, Setoughed carefreelyNo, if you were to suddenly say Sei-chan to me, I wouldnt even understand what that was but I pulled myself together, and cleared my throat once as I tried to ask for more details. Nn!And so?Was this Sei-chan person, also summoned to this world like the rest of us? Were in the same school soits probs the caseor so I thought but Then, could you tell me his full name?That way, itd be much easier to understand Full name?E-toA-re?Whats it again?Student Council President-san No dont look at meI have no clue either ThenShou-Chi? What do you meanThen!?If Seto doesnt know itthen theres no way I could! Thats strangeI thought Shou-Chi would know it though Id very much like to hear the basis from which you formed that idea Shouta replied wearily FumuYou said that youve been looking for this Sei-chan for forever since we were summoned to this world right? YeapOur school has a lot of people, so I thought I missed him somewhere or something like that Certainly, as Seto said, the number of summoned being is high, so even if the whole school was to be gather up right now, it would be hard to find that specific person from the crowd. In addition, because the students are almost never together, it just adds on to the difficulty of finding them. But still, over half a year has passed, so I doubt that they wouldnt have been found by now but Whyare you looking for this Sei-chan? Because Sei-chan doesnt have many friendsSo I thought that he might be troubled in this timeBesidesin the pasthe saved me beforeseesothis is returning the favour! As Seto said that, for some reason she started to blush. I wonder whyRight nowInside me, I felt as though a powerful enemy has just appeared Well thats fineIll keeping on looking aroundStudent Council President too, if ya ever see Sei-chantell himAirinis looking for him kay~ AiAirin? Then thats it for me! Saying that, Seto once again resumed her search. How should I say thisshes energetic huhThat girl YeahRight Because Shouta had given such a strangely awkward answer, I approached him, only to hear him muttering something under his breath, with an expression like he was absorbed in thought. It couldnt possibly be about that guy could itNobut I couldnt quite understand it, but it seemed that Shouta had an idea who this Sei-chan person was. Along with Shouta who was still thinking about that, I went off to the next ss. DDDDAnd soI never even dreamed that I would be reunited withHimin the not-so far off future How about it!? ISeiichi Hiiragiwas troubled because I didnt know what to dowhen faced by Barna-san who was breathing heavily in front of my eyes The contents of Barna-sans request was as follows : I was to be invited to Barbador Magic Academy, where I would act as a teacher. A-noWhy me? First of all, that was the matter of utmost concern to me. In terms of magic, Barna-san was an amazing person to the point where, he was called the Saint of Magicafter all However, Barna-san had a nk expression on his face, as though the question I just asked was absurd or something. What on earth might you be sayingSeiichi-kunJust moments beforethe magic used to annihte the demonswas your own Original Magic was it not?With magic that powerful and precise, and on top of that its your own Original Magic, you are clearly an Ascendant far beyond me. How do I answer Apparently Iwas something that went beyond aAscendantAt this pointwhat would that even be called?Ascended-Ascendant? WellI get what Barna-san is trying to say If so thenwill youe over as a teacher!? Ho-Hold on a moment!I still havent made up my mind about that! Why?If its about the moneyIll pay well you know? No, to be honest I couldnt care less about the money but, right now theres a reason why I absolutely cannot leave this ce. First of all, I already promised Louise that I wouldnt leave the Imperial Capital until she gets back. So, at the very least youll have to wait 1 week before I can leave the Imperial Capital MuuI seeso you made this promise with LouiseBecause she believed in your strength, that Louise who would never leave His Majestys sidedecided to go to where the ck Pdinwas Thats right, Louise left the protection of the capital to me. Well, the perverts of this capital were strong enough to make me think The Capital doesnt really need my protection does it?, but that was one thing, and this is another. Louise left this capital to me because she trusted me, thats why, in order to answer the trust she ced in me, its only right that I remain until she gets back. Also, I dont want to be separated from Saria and the others who are here Yes, the biggest reason that I didnt want to go to the academy as a teacher, was that I didnt want to separate from Saria and the others. To be honest, I was interested about how Shouta and the others were doing, and I did want to go to the academy, but I dont have the choice of leaving Saria and the others. But, the only one who was invited was me, so theres no way I could bring Saria and the other So thats how it isThenSaria-kun can I call you that?Saria-kun can be a studentThose adventurer girls From what I saw in the battle just now, they are perfectly capable of teachingbat in my academy, just like Seiichi-kunFor thesedies who can take down demons, they would be epted as students, and even as teachersMy academy, is always looking for talented peopleSo at this point, adding a few more students or teachers would not matter much Saria and the others had their eyes wide open, shocked at what Barna-san had proposed. Except A-noThis childHow about Olga-chan? Muuthat one is too young butspeaking of herbefore we defeated the demons, I had asked Ranze but, didnt this girl try to assassinate Ranze earlier? E-toThats right FumuThe skills to slip past Louises protectionand assassinate someone huhThen, itll be fine to have you as Seiichis helper. How about that? E-toif youre willing to go that extentthat I dont really have any problems with it Suddenly hearing talking behind me, I turned around to see Saria and the others. Impletely OKAY!School seems to be interesting after all! Im also not particrly against itWellwhere Seiichi belongsis also where I belong, or something like that Ive been Masters Knight from the startNo matter where you go, I shall follow NnIf Seiichi-oniichan is goingIll go too Its decided then!As Seiichi said, I intend to depart when Louise gets back. Will that be alright? Yesthats fine Somehow, it ended up with Saria and the others being able to go the academy too, and we were going to leave when Louise returned. But, Barna-san is Barna-san after all, and Ranze-san seemed like he was busy, so I doubt well be able to leave as soon as Louise returned like we said. Ill have to make various preparations before I can leave too. Because, I have to at least say farewell to those who took care of us while we were here Alrightwell thenI should go forth and collect my reward Barna-san, walked towards the Imperial Castle, with a gleeful smile on his face The opportunity to meet Shouta and the others came in an unexpected form. The Kaizer empire, seems to be making some sort threatening move, so I wanted to make sure of Shouta and the others safety with my own eyes. Besides that, even though its through being a teacher, I was also interested in what this school life has been for this past half a year. Saria and the others were also the same, though I think that its probably a more fulfilling school life than the one I had on earth. While I was thinking of those things, we headed towards the Imperial Castle, in order to collect our rewards. Chapter 59 – Rurune’s Street Stall Date ~ Eating Competition~ <h4>Chapter 59 C Rurunes Street Stall Date ~ Eating Competition~</h4> It was the day after I got the drop items from the demons as a reward from the country. As Louise had yet to return, I decided to promptly act on my promise with Rurune to take her out to eat delicious food. By the way, even though these were the drop items obtained from the demons I defeated, should I say it was as expected? It seems the drop items were valuable things that were normally unobtainable, so the soldiers who sorted out the rewards were very surprised. However, I think that all the soldiers, including the King who seems to have vaguely noticed, know that this was because of me, but the King is just taking it to be a lucky situation, and not treating it as anything peculiarIs that really alright to do as a King? Well, it would be great if it was just me worrying unnecessarily By the way, these were the drop items that I got. Thousand Fists TekkouMythology Grade essoryWhen attacking, the number of attacks is doubledFurthermore it adds the light attribute to normal attacks (TLCN: This is what tekkou is: https://cdn.shopify/s/files/1/1843/5225/products/navytekkou_1024x1024.jpg?v=1497087863) Sky Kings BootsMythology Grade essoryBy creating footholds in the air, the user is allowed to move freely in the skyFurthermore, by manipting the air around the users feet, it can raise the speed of attacks Water Gods skMythology Grade essoryAn unending source of waterOne mouthful of water, when drunk, can cure abnormal statuses and recover the users health It seems I have killed a God. At this point, my power has been put on disy for all to see. The effect of the Thousand Fists Tekkou is, for example, if I were to strike a random monster 100 times, it would automatically turn that into 200 strikes. And on top of that, it would add on the light attribute to those attacks The monster around here isnt me, right? I wasnt really too interested in the rewards that I got, but out of the information I received from defeating the Demons, the knowledge I had regarding the items came from the memories of a creature called theThousand?Golem , so these are probably its items. The Sky Kings Boots which I obtained, were like an upgrade from SariasBlue Shoes. It had no restrictions regarding walking in the air, and on top of that it could even speed up faster. I cant really tell which demon I got this item from. After all, there are too many monsters with names like Sky King, like Sky Dragon or Air Lion. While different from the protective gear, the Water Gods sk also had a cheat-like function. It might not matter to me, but it recovers all abnormal statuses you know? On top of that, it says it returns the body to a healthy state, so doesnt that mean it can cure illnesses too? Thats beyond outrageous. I dont know which Demon this item was from either. There are just too many names like Sea SerpentandAqua Lord Ive also got plenty of other random bits and pieces from the various other Demons that were defeated, but it would take too much time to exin it all. As I mentioned earlier, I had nned to go around the stalls with Rurune to eat some good food, rather than eating breakfast, I was thinking that we should go out early and have a look at the stalls first. Saria and the others seem to have taken up a request from the guild, so they were rxing at the Inn for the moment. That aside, as Rurunes waiting for me, I quickly prepared myself and left the Inn. I waited outside the Inn for a little white, before Rurune came out. AhMastermy apologies! A-noHave I kept you waiting for long? No? Not at allMore importantlyshall we go get ourselves some delicious food to eat? If you dont eat breakfast, then your stomach will grumble I, I see! Well thenlet us go at once! With a smile on her face, Rurune started to go off ahead of me. While it was true that we were hungry, I wanted to slowly savour all the food today, so I grabbed her hand, restraining Rurune. Ruruneeven if you dont rush, its not like the food will run awayCan we just take our time? AhThThats rightIf so thenMaster Your hand Ahsorry! When Rurune bashfully said that, I finally realised that I was holding on to her hand tightly. When I quickly tried to let go of her hand, she instead started to tightly hold on to mine Rurune? Feeling suspicious, I peeked at Rurunes face, only to see her shamefully staring at the ground as she replied. Today is a good day soIf you would allow it, could we keep holding hands like this? Who is this child? The food-loving, hard-to-understand dignified airhead Rurune was nowhere to be seen, and the embarrassed Rurune, blushing red up all the way to her ears in front of me was something I had never seen before. I was bewildered by this change in atmosphere, unconsciously falling into a daze as Rurune called out to me. Master? AhIIm fine! Et-toIf youre fine with me, then go ahead and hold my hand all you like! What kind of reply is that, me. At my wits end, I couldnt help but answer with a strange reply. However, when Rurune heard it, though her cheeks were still red, she started tough lightly. At her suddenughter, this time I started to blush, and the moment I noticed that I turned my face away, and started to move. HHora! If we keep standing here, wont we cause trouble for others? Lets check out a random stall Okay! Somehow it took some time before we left, but we finally started walking. Even though wandering around aimlessly can be enjoyable too, this time around, I decided to head towards the za with arge number of stalls. I was also thinking that after that, I and Rurune could go to Noado-sans cafe. That ce has delicious tea and cake after all. AhMaster! Please take a look at that! In the midst of our way to the za, Rurune suddenly stopped and pointed to something. When I turned my gaze that direction. Eating Competition? There was a big sign out at the front, showing that an Eating Competition was going to happen soon. Surprisingly, it just so happens that the diner over there was holding an Eatingpetition When I took a look, it turned out the name of the diner wasFull Stomach DinerWell, its name doesnt really seem like it would be weird for it to host eatingpetitions. I intended to go to a normal stall to eat, but such irregrities are also interesting. And so, reading further on, I found out that the winner, of the eatingpetition, would not need to pay for the cost of the food they ate. Rurunewant to try participating? Eh? ButWould that really be alright? OuI can wait tillter to eatIf Rurune wants to eatthen Ill follow you wherever you go. I seeWell then Rurune hesitated for a moment, before finally deciding to participate. And so, I conveyed to the shop assistant that Rurune would be participating. A-noWill that really be alright? There are many famous gluttons gathered here for thepetitionAnd as there is no female divisionshe would have to participate with those guys What the heck is Famous Gluttons? And on top of that, it seems like this world is much bigger than I had first thought. The shop assistant did warn us already, but Rurune went on without a care I dont care! I will eat! It seems her mind has gone back to focusing on food. Rurunes back to her normal self Rurunes extraordinary enthusiasm distracted the Assistant for a moment, but being a professional, he quickly allowed her to participate. In the middle of the diner, there was a so-called cheap-diner feeling, with big round tables scattered all around, but besides those, there were also counter seats facing where the Owner was, Terrace seats, and so on. Rurune was, heading to where the other participants were, so I looked around for a seat where I could clearly see Rurune, before I sat down. When I did that, a sudden stream of ck smoke flowed out from beside me. Unconsciously turning my eyes to that direction, I saw a man d in a tattered ck robe take a seat beside me. Whoopsmy badfor the smokeI had to get here quickly by all means. The person beside me had his whole form hidden by the robe, but from the cigarette in his mouth, the unshaven beard, and the deep voice, I could tell it was a manActually, it looks like this world also has cigarettes AhNoIts fine That so? Im Grateful for thatOld man! Grab me an Ale! And you there, whaddya want? My apologies for the smokeWhich drink? Theres no need! I didnt do anything, particrly amazing! Its fine, lemme treat you! So? Whaddya want? Ah`Et-toIf so thenmaybe some kind of juice AyeOld-ManGet me a cup of the best juice you have too! If I remember correctly, isnt Ale a type of beer? I feel like I saw something about the difference between the alcohol brewed with and without hops on TV back on Earth While I was thinking about such trivial matters, the man beside me had already gotten his mug of Ale, and had ced a cup of what seemed like orange juice in front of me. The man downed his Ale is one gulp. Aah! Delicious! Yesit does taste great Mine was Orange juice instead of alcohol, but it was 100% pure juice, and I could taste the condensed vours of the original fruit. The man who was pleasantly drinking away suddenly talked to me. StillThis is a good countryDont cha think so too? Eh? AhYesThats trueI wasnt born here, but I still do think this is a good country Thats rightbecause of my work, I have to travel oftenbut this country really has been managed well, even the small viges..Speaking of management, even though it sounds like im talking bad about em, dont get my meaning wrong aight? Theyre properly looking after the country, and the Knights order is always looking after the security of the surroundings, so if theres ever a situation when a vige is under attack, theyre ready to deploy to help outAnd because the public projects are well nnedthere are very few poorand even for the few poor onesare properly supportedso is this not truly the ideal country? Is that so This countrys King is really greatIf it was any other country, then there would naturally be discrimination, and theres no way people could get along with peace of mindOh yeah, are ya an adventurer? Et-toYeah In that case, eventually you will probably leave this country but when doing jobs in another country youd best not use this country as the standard. While this is a peaceful, valuable country, precisely because of that peace we dont have any sense of danger here. Thats right It would definitely be better not to take the Guild Headquarters in this town to be the standard for the other guild outposts. Actually, if even the other guilds are perverts, that would be really troubling. The ones in this town are more than enough. Thats so isnt itThanks for the advice Dont sweat itOh yeahmind telling me ya name? AhIts Seiichi Seiichiaint that a good nameJudging from the soundyoure from the eastern countries? Im SurouWell, us meeting here must be some kind of fateItd be great if we could meet up again next timeOld Man! Im leaving the money here! Saying that, the man Surou-san, with the smoke clinging to his body, left the diner. Hes kind of a mysterious person huh Somehow or rather, during the course of my conversation with Surou-san, the preparations for the Eating Competition werepleted, and I could now hear the hosts voice. Were back again! The famous Eating Competition hosted byFull Stomach Diner! Lets get down to introducing the Competitors! First up is this towns number 1 Glutton! ?Hara?Hetta?! (Note : Hara Hetta is used to indicate a person is hungry) Uooooo! Im the real Glutton Master! The first contestant to be introduced waswhile not to Gassurs extentA muscle-bound man in a tank topActually, the heck is a Glutton Master? And sohis name is Following thatfrom the Kaizer EmppireGlutton King! ?So Shaku?! It is Iwho is the real Glutton Master! The next one to be introduced was a slightly past middle aged man with a military-like uniform, and a well-groomed handlebar moustache. Does this contestants namee from the word Chew? Next up is also from another country! The number 1 Gourmet Glutton of the Varusha Empire! ?Yoku Taberu?! FufufuCan you beat my stomach? The middle-aged man had a fearless smile on his face, his white hair neatly set, and his belly, showing his ability to eat, was wrapped in luxurious clothes. I dont even want to retort to this anymorebut his namees from the phraseI Eat A Lot doesnt it? That aside, thats the first time Ive heard of that country The Kaizer Empire isnt a ce that I have particrly deep ties to, but from my talk with Surou-san earlier, even though it should be obvious, it reminded me once again that there were many other countries out there. Finally! The only female contestant this time! ?Rurune?! IntroductionpleteLet us quicklymence the eating Rurune is really blunt, isnt she? While I was admiring Rurunes currentck of tension in this situation, The host started to exin the rules of the Competition. Well then, Ill be simply exin the rules of thepetitionThe rule is that the contestants have to eat what is put in front of them in turn, and thest one remaining will winOf course, the type and amount of ingredients given to all will be the same! The winner this time will not only have what theyve eaten be free of charge but will also be present with our prided ?Great Parfait? as a reward! Ooh, theres even an extra dessert that wasnt written on the signboard. Now, lets bring up the first dish! The dish isDeer-Horse Steak! It cant be that Deer-Horse!? Actually, wouldnt Rurune eating her own kind!? While I was looking shocked, an overflowing lineup of delicious looking stakes are ced in front of the contestants Now is everyone ready? Well thenStart! The contestants simultaneously begin to bite into their stake with the hosts signal. Rurune, just like the other contestants, was eating the steak Aah Cannibalism As the contestants continue to consume the steaks, Hara Hettas speed gradually began slowing down II give up! U-pu! Contestant Hara Hetta, dropped out. Oi! That was just the first piece!? Its true that just from looking, you can tell the volume of the steak isrge, but at least finish that one piece! Hara Hetta, had only eaten up to half a piece of steak, and it was to the point where it made me doubt why he had even bothered appearing in thispetition. Ot-totheres already an early dropout! Well thencontestant Hara?Hettawill have to pay for all the food prepared for this time, including the leftovers! When the host said that, a shop employee approached Hara?Hetta, and passed him a sheet of paper. That was probably the receipt. The face of Hara?Hetta who had just received it looked as though he was about to cry This instead only made me more interested as to the price written on it. Well then, it seems the other contestants have finished this dish! Lets keep up the pace and get to the next one! And so, as the dishes are carried over, the contestants finish them one after the other Hara?Hetta, really isnt living up to his name, is he? The second dish, third dish on and on the dishes came until the second contestant finally dropped out. II cant anymore! Okay! Contestant So Shaku has given up! Well then, please pay the price! While he was still clutching his stomach, looking as though he was in pain, the assistant once again appeared, and handed him the receipt. And then, the second person also cried out. What kind of money do they actually have to pay? Finally its down to a one on one! Unexpectedly, the contestant Rurune who I never thought would have remained is still here! Like what the host said, if you were to look at Rurune normally, you would doubt that such a beautiful girl was such a glutton. As for me who was sitting so close to her, rather than doubting her, I couldnt help but instead wonder how she could take in that much food. Nowright now its down to a one versus oneand we have also reach ourst prepared dishBut, the dish we have prepared is unlike any before itWell thenHere it is! The moment the host announced that the assistant brought out a huge, 5-meter-tall, barbecued bird. And the final dish isBarbecued Soft and bby Bird! A dish worthy of the final fight The reactions they had when they saw the dish, wereplete opposites. Ku! To think that a super heavyweight dish would have been prepared! Oooh! Is that not an appetising bird! Rurune gleefully bit into it, while Yoku Taberu tried his best to finish it, albeit slowly HoweverDDDD Contestant Yoku Taberu, while holding his hands over his mouth, fell on the floor along with his chair. Ot-to! Contestant Yoku Taberu is down! That means to say that What a turn of events! The winneris todays sole female contestant, Rurune! I was shocked by the sudden, loud apuseand when I finally looked around me, I noticed I was surrounded by spectators I was so focused that i didnt even notice As for the winner herself, Rurune Mu? Victor? Rather than thatare there any more dishes? Still wanted to continue eating. What exactly happens in that stomach of hers? While still shocked, contestant Yoku Taberu stood with a pained look on his face, approaching the winner to give his blessings and apuse. FuFufufuTo think that one such as I would loseand, to a cutedy like yourself That is merely because I find satisfaction in eatingBesides, when faced with food, it doesnt matter whether a person is male or female Gender equality you sayId like to know one thingWhat exactly are Meals to you, as ady? To that philosophical question, Rurune didnt even take a moment to think, and replied The link between life and deathAnd also, History What does that mean? Eating, is the process where one consume the lives of others in order to surviveIf either oneself or others is missingthen the concept ofMealscannot existAnd the only reason we are able to satisfy ourselves with so much food is thanks to the research into Meals that our predecessors left us. We dont distinguish between male nor female, race nor religion, not even between God and humans when ites to these. I believe that meals are one of the few sanctuaries that not even God can infringe upon. Deep. Too deep. I would never have once thought that Rurune would have thought this deeply into what Mealsare Hearing Rurunes answer, contestant Yoku Taberu looked as though he was touched by something, and he had an expression of rity on his face. I seeIt seems thatI still have ways to goI am thankful that I took the opportunity to leave my country, attend thispetition, and to have learned of thisdys truths It seemed that the spectators to their conversation were deeply moved, and gave a warm round of apuse. It was then, a shop assistant appeared out of nowhere next to contestant Yoku Taberus side, and handed him what seemed like a receipt. All three of them had eyes like they were about to cry in despair. The heck is this. All I could do was stand there, astonished. Chapter 60 – Date with Rurune ~ Plaza <h4>Chapter 60 C Date with Rurune ~ za</h4> After the eatingpetition, we once again headed off to the za where all the stall were gathered. I-yaneverthelessthat Parfait was truly delicious!(Rurune) TThats right(Seichii) Rurune had given me a share of the ?Great Parfait? that only the winners could taste. ..In other words, in the form of a Hai Ahhhn (Note: Refers to the cliche scenes where girls spoon-feed their love interests with food) While I was still bewildered by it, Rurune had a mysterious expression on her face, probably because I didnt really understand her. On top of that, because after she thrust the spoon into my mouth, she went on to use it to eat the parfait as though nothing was wrong, I felt really troubled. Is it just me who is concerned about the indirect kiss? Actuallyam I just too innocent? Well, other than that Rurune, even though you just ate at the Eating Competition, are you still going to eat some more?(Seichii) Eh? Why would I not be able to eat more?(Rurune) Because you just ate a ton of food!?(Seichii) What is this girl saying! Im seriously wondering if Rurunes stomach leads to another dimension(Seichii) Its not like thatMasterMy stomach isnt connected anywhereExcept, it just doesnt have a bottom(Rurune) Thats even more dangerous!(Seichii) At least the idea of a ck hole has some sort of charm! No wait, its the same. Once I calmly thought about it, either ways, it didnt change that they were both dangerous. While we were having this conversation as we were strolling along, we arrived at our destination, the za. Arrival!(Seichii) Waa! Look Master! Theres a stall sellingrge chunks of grilled meat! Ahthey even have a juice stall over there!(Rurune) At once, Rurune began scouring through the surrounding stalls, with a bright gleam in her eyes. She really likes eating, doesnt she? Theres no need to worry about the cost, so feel free to buy whatever you wantWe can eat it together.(Seichii) Really!? If so then lets buy up all the stalls in this za!(Rurune) Know your limits!(Seichii) In Rurunes case, I have a feeling that she wasnt joking, and meant what she said seriouslyThe fact that I have enough money to realise that is another thing though! The power of money is truly scary! If you havent decided on anything particr, then lets just start from the front till the back, and try everything(Seichii) That sounds good! Lets go with that!(Rurune) Following the High-spirited Rurune, I headed to the front-most stall. Wee! Our Hamburgers are delicious! Old man! Two of those burgers please!(Rurune) Theyre serving Horse-Deer meat here too!?(Seichii) What a ridiculously versatile horse! It would really be a good horse if it werent for their head! While I was thinking about such things, the two of us began to eat the hamburgers that we bought as we walked on. This is my first time eating Horse-Deer Meat butIs it any good?(Seichii) Its delicious. The hamburger that is.(Rurune) You already ate it !?(Seichii) Turns out Rurune couldnt just eat a lot, but could also eat fast too When I bit into the Horse-Deer burger that we bought, the meat-juices inside overflowed out and mixed with the crisp lettuce, making it delicious. Horse-Deer meat is great. Master! Lets eat over there next! Alrightthat stall it is The next stall we headed to was one that sold Yakisoba. If ya wanna taste the Yakisoba brought over by the Heros from the other world, then this is the only ce! Judging from what he said in order to draw customers in to eat, it seems that this world doesnt really have people selling Yakisoba. We bought 2 again and carried on eating as we walked. As expected, it didnt quite taste like the Japanese Yakisoba, but at least its at a level where I could say it was delicious. Rurune was I guess theres no need to say After that, we earnest continued to eat the various foods that the stalls had to offer. Takoyaki, Kebabs, Yakitori, Popcorn All of them were at a level that that wasnt inferior to that of Earths, and I took my time to savour them all. A-re? I can understand Rurune, but arent I eating a lot too? Its almost as if I didnt have a stomach. And so, we finally arrived at thest stall. I saw a sign saying it was a crepe-stall, so its likely well be eating crepes. However, as there was already a queue, and we were thest in line, it looked like it would take quite a while. When it was finally our turn when we wanted to order our crepes, it turned out that there was only one left, so we had to make do with only one, as we went towards a bench somewhere nearby to rest. How disappointing that there was only one left(Seichii) A-noMaster? Is this really alright?(Rurune) Eh? What is?(Seichii) ThatI should have the crepe(Rurune) Dont worry about itIve already eaten quite a lot, and above all it makes me happy to see Rurunes happy face as you eat delicious food(Seichii) Alright(Rurune) When I said that, Rurune blushed red, and had a small bite of the crepe. Still, what exactly is going on with my stomach? (Note: Warning, Density levels have just soared over 9000) Even though I ate so much, I dont feel full, nor do I feel hungry either. Atst, the physical phenomena that show off how much of a monster I am have begun to manifest! In the meantime, my need to go to the toilet has also ceased! Once again reminded of how my body changed, I couldnt stop the tears flowing from my eyes. AhMaster!(Rurune) When I heard her urgent call, I turned my gaze to Rurunes direction, and saw her pointing the crepe at me, her facepletely red. HHowabout one bite?(Rurune) Who are you? I dont know this girl. When I grasped her hand unconsciously earlier she had the same reaction but, it seems that I really dont fully understand her feelings. Even though she was treating the indirect kiss earlier at the diner so normally, shes acting so embarrassed now. Well, there is the possibility that Rurune simply didnt notice it back the diner though. N-No! Dont mind me!(Seichii) Is itno good? I just wanted us to be able to share the taste (Rurune) That may be so, but as itll be another indirect kiss, as a gentleman here I should refuse! Itadakimasu(Seichii) Impossible Do you think I can refuse a request from someone with such a sad face? Do I look like such a courageous guy to you!? Fearfully, I bit into the crepe that Rurune held out. While it was the ssic vour of banana and chocte, the thin crepe together with the chocte, and banana all together was exquisite, and very delicious. After I took a bitewhen Rurune was going to have another bite of her own, as if realising something, her face blushed red, and she finished the rest of the crepe in a hurrySeeing that made even me feel embarrassed! Blushing unconsciously, Rurune covered her face with both of her hands, as she unintentionally murmurs For me, to experience such happinessIs something that I would never have thought (Rurune) Turning my eyes to Rurunes face, I saw the expression of distress on her face that I had yet to have seen till this day. It is only thanks to Master that I now have this Human formBut, in reality, I should never have had the chance to experience the splendour that is human food, and spent my lifetime as a mere donkey. (Rurune) My mother once told me that I would never have the chance to form bonds with any of the mares that I might love, and I was told that I would spend my life being forced into toiling away for the Humans However, from the knight she once served, the one who came to be known as the Hero of the donkeys Rurunerion, my mother decided to give me the name Rurunebased off that. In hopes that I would lead a simr fate in my lifetime (Rurune) And then, I met Master, and since then every day has been fresh and fun I had many of myFirst Timesbecause of you.(Rurune) Saying that Rurune turned to face me, her smile filled with kindness C No, something more precious than that. My fateIs with you, MasterThe the fact that I was able to meet you gave me great joySo thank youFor meeting me(Rurune) For meeting meis probably a strange reason to give thanks forbut it must have been very important to Rurune HoweverDDDD RuruneWould you say youre happy right now? (Seiichi) YYes(Rurune) Thats a mistake(Seiichi) Rurunes eye shot wide open in shock at my words. Even though it was slightly embarrassing, I clearly told Rurune. Because, from now on, Ill make you even happier(Seichii) Not just me, but Saria and Al tooAll the kind people around you will have you so happy that youll never say that youre already happy right now(Seichii) Rurune said it was her destiny for her to meet me, but thats the same for me too. It was by chance, that because I learnt how tomunicate with demons and animals, and again, that I had not yet bought another Horse, that I was able to meet with her. I dont know whether it was because my luck stat is high, but even so for us to meet, is a miracle that only happens once even amongst the many people. The phrase once-in-a-lifetime encounter, is exactly what it is, and I think our meeting is something I should treasure greatly. Thats why, Ill be in your care from now on!(Seichii) Tsu! Hai!(Rurune) Rurune answered me energetically, her face full of smiles. At that moment, the Ne on Endless Loveon my neck began to glow. This is!(Seichii) When the light faded, in my hand, was another of the same ne that I had on me. Hold on a second TheNe Of Endless Loves effect was to divide into the number of people who love each other butWhy did the number increase? Of course, if you were to ask me if I liked Rurune, I would be able to confidently answer that I liked her. Butthat like is a different kind of likeYeahLike! No,e on, even if one is told [Cant Liking mean both Like or Love?!], it cannot be helped.. In the first ce, this isnt just about me. Rurunes feeling is also rted. How do I put this? Im not hatedI thinkI hopeI want to hope! However, I know nothing about this at all. Its because I have no experience with girls! A Girls Heart has always been a mystery since the very start! Well, it cant be helped that the number of nes has increased. That being said, I decided to hand the ne over to Rurune. A-noMasterthis is? Saria-sama and the others wear these nes but(Rurune) ACtoWhat would be a good way to say this(Seichii) Its really embarrassing to exin what the ne is. If she doesnt understand it properly, it may end up making me look like a bastard after all! Then just dont exin it! Well, I cant actually do that, so I decided to just obediently tell her I was still embarrassed though. Rurune, upon hearing my exnation DDDD F-F-For mew and Master to beMutually in Love!? T-thats not possible! Im not a good match with Masterand in the first ce Im a Donkey!(Rurune) Rejected it with all her being, while her face was flushed red. While I dont think that we dont match, the issue about her being a donkey is not even a problem for me. After all, Saria is a Gori! Like itll matter at this point! Just thatgoing by Rurunes denialit could mean that theNe of Endless Loves effect was rather broadIt said mutual lovebut it might be just to the extent of having goodwill towards the other personA-re? I have a feeling that two arent all that different In any case, I didnt have a choice not to hand the created Ne over to Rurune, so I did just that Well, it might be impossible that Rurune loves me but please take itIt has all sorts of handy functions, and it doesnt cause you any harm either(Seichii) T-ThatI, about Master(Rurune) Just when Rurune was about to say something, it looked like she immediately realised something and fell silent. I wonder what happened? Because there was no other way, I just went up to Rurune to ce the ne on her myself. Its something that I got coincidentallybut heres a present from me(Rurune) While she was still gazing at the ne in shock, her hands grasped the ne gently, like it was something very precious to her. In the meanwhile, with a strangely awkward atmosphere around us, I brought Rurune to Noado-sansCafe Akkoriente and treated her to some delicious cake and tea. Once we started eating, the awkward atmosphere faded away, and it returned to normal but, the cake was so delicious that Rurune repeatedly ordered for more, to the point where I got to see the normally calm Noado-san in a state of surprise. Chapter 61 – Date with Altoria ~Theatre~ <h4>Chapter 61 C Date with Altoria ~Theatre~</h4> The day after my date with Rurune. I had ns to go on a date with Al, and we decided to meet in front of the Inn. A-re? Dont those words make me seem like a bad person? No, that really is the case isnt it! Why would Al and Saria both fall in love with someone like me? Even though Al would be much better off dating with a more handsome guy. Saria Is a gori though. As I racked my brains trying to solve this nagging question, Als voice sounded out from behind me. T-Thanks for waiting No, I didnt waitDDDD Just as I started to speak, I suddenly found myself at a loss for words. And the reason for that, was that Al, who normally wore short sleeved shirts and short pants, was now dressed in a long skirt and a white parka. Al wearing a different attire from usual didnt seem like the usual cool beauty, but now was extremely cute, further adding to her charm. When Al realised I was staring at her in fascination her cheeks turned red and she shouted flustered. W-WhatDo I look weird dressed like this!? No way! How could I ever think you were weird? It really suits you Just nowWas justA-noAl was just too cute so My words ended up causing her face to turn even redder, as she turned to stare at the ground Whats this!? Im embarrassed! That was totally embarrassing though!? It was certainly true that Al was really cute, and it goes without mention that I wanted to urately express that with words but But I didnt think itd be this embarrassing to do so!? Youngsters nowadays, can do such highly embarrassing things!? I cant really think of them as humans like me! Though Ive already quit being a human! A-Anyways! L-Lets go Y-Yeah! The mood had be awkward, but we started the date immediately. But, before we walked more than a few steps from the Inn, Al called out again. SeSeiichi! Would itbe alright tohold hands? I turned around to face her, only to see her as red as an octopus, her trembling reaching out towards me. What should I do? The sight of Al acting so cute haspletely fried my brain. I grasped Als hand, in my half-dazed state. Tsu! HaHaha tsu When I did so, Als face lit up with excitement If holding hands makes you this happy, then you can hold as much as you want. Actually, should I just tear my arm off for you? Right now I feel like I could even grow my arm back even if I tore it off! Itll be censored by a mosaic so lets not. With that exchange, we once again started walking. This times date because when Rurune asked to have just the two of us walk around and eat, Al also asked for just the two of us to walk around and eat too, and thats already decided, but we also thought that wed ought to go to various ces other than just to eat. But, since up till now in the Capital, weve only gone about the ce were familiar with everyday, I wanted to take this chance to explore fully. Thats right, this reminds me that I, was the one who acted as an examiner for when all of you took the test to be Adventurers, and guided you around you though not very thoroughlyIts an odd thing, but this really reminds me of the past Definitely When me and Saria had just gone to that town, during the time when Al was assigned to us as our examiner and moved together with us, she showed us the Bellfillle Religions Church, so even though it was only just one building, she did guide us around. Do you remember? When we visited Adriana-sans houseyou said the wordsNobles District A`I have a feeling that you really did say those words I didnt really talk about it in detail that time, but that town is actually separated into DistrictsCommerce DistrictLeisure DistrictNobles DistrictResidential DistrictTheCommerce Districtis made up the various shopsTheLeisure Districtconsist of many recreational facilitiesTheNobles Districtis where many of the aristocrats dwelland its close to theCommerce DistrictandLeisure DistrictTheResidential Districtiswell, you can probably understand even without my exnationIn any casethis is the centre of theDistrictswhere the Capital and za are. What should I do. I had no idea at all. A-re!? Even though I havent been here for long, why are there so many things I dont know about!? On top of that, isnt the separation of the districts is something that I could have learnt about early on!? Im too outdated! By the wayboth the Guild and the Inn were staying at are in theCommerce Districtsobasically Seiichis activities have been around theCommerce Districts zaand the Capital A countrys capital couldnt possibly be so small. If Id thought about it carefully Id have realised I had nothing to say in front of the truth that I had just realised. Well in any case, the ce Im bringing Seiichi to today is theLeisure District I see The Leisure District seems to be the spot to go to have fun, so it may be a good idea to go there. Im also interested in what kind of ce the Leisure District is. While I was alone in my sea of thoughts, Al led me by the hand. Cmon! Dont just stand there in a dazelets get going! OOi! Ill move so stop pulling me! And so I left, like I was being dragged away by Al. This is theLeisure District! Oooh! Lead by Al, Ivee to the ce called the Leisure District, and there I could see a scene different from the Capital, and I could feel its bright yet unique atmosphere. Seiichi might not know, but theres a famous theatre in this Capital Is that so? OuIt holds a show everyday, so I thought I woulde and watch it with Seiichi today But doesnt that require you to buy a ticket the day before? When I said that, Al pulled out 2 straight pieces of paper The ticket for todays performance, for two. It seems that for todays date, Al likely went off to buy the tickets during the time I spent outside with Rurune yesterday. Im really pathetic, arent I No matter how many amazing powers I obtain, Im totally useless when ites to these kinds of thingsI feel even more miserable after saying that I-Is that soWell then, could you guide me to the ce? Ou! Leave it to me! Al-san. Forget about me, youre way more manly. With the enthusiastic Al strolling on one side, and the gloomy me dragging my feet beside her, we were quite a strangebination as we headed to the theatre. After a while, my emotions began to calm down, giving me the chance to look at my surroundings, where the lively atmosphere cheered my up again. Ah! Whats that!? On our way there, on the street side, there was a clown, with seven balls of fire floating in the air above him. Furthermore, the balls of fire were gradually fusing together, and at the end when it turned into arge fireball, when the clown blew onto it, the beautiful multi-coloured spark fizzled into nothingness. Ah, its prettymon to see street performance in the Leisure District Its not at the level of a mere street performance though!? Its only possible to perform such tricks because of magic but, it is really alright to just group this under street performances? Even though I even felt a moment of artistry from them Well, either ways, I cant possibly doDDDD SkillStreet Performanceacquired Nn? What happened? SeiichiYou have a really miserable look on your face you know? UnNo problems here Pulling myself together, and advancing onwards, this time was the beautiful sound of adys singing voice ringing through the air,ing from the street side. The song was really fun and catchy, matching the atmosphere of the Leisure District. Somehow this song makes me feel better! Said Al, her face all smiles. Thanks to the songI was able to enjoythis side of AlDDDD SkillSingingacquired My feelings were ruined instantly. Behind the singingdy, there was a group of people cheerily ying their instruments AhTheir music really has the power to warm peoples heartseven my restless heart was quietened in a momentDDDD SkillPerformanceacquired Or not. In fact, it just got worse. Please, anyone is fine, please just do something about this body!? The guilt I felt from snatching away the results of someones hard work is nothing small. In just a few metres, Ive already acquired 3 skills! Im so sorry! Depressed over the things only I knew, I was trudging along, when suddenly a woman in a risqu dress called out to me. The Onii-san over therewhy note over to my store? Ill give you lots of service alright? Of courseDo you see anyone else around? What is this? An invitation to a store full of beautiful Onee-sans? Due to my inexperience with these sorts of things, I couldnt hide my embarrassment at all, and the girl took the opportunity to grab my arm. Its fine isnt it? So lets go EhAhNoThat I-Its striking straight at my heart! Could this be what is called an Adults Charm!? Its still too early for me! On top on that, Im still a minor! T-That person isM-My Boyfriend! Get your hands away from him! Al, as if topete with the girl, grabbed my other hand and pulled it into her chest. T-Theres a soft sensation there too ! Because of what Al did, my face flushed red. Even more so than a boiled octopus. My face turning red, I could only stay frozen in ce. Seeing that, the woman whose eyes had opened in shock at Als actions left, giggling to herself. A-ra, Im sorry~If you have a girlfriend, then it cant be helped~Dont worry, I wont do anything anymore~ Saying that, the girl left in front of us. The Leisure Districtis really mature huh What are you even saying Replied Al wearily, after hearing what I said. And then, she turned her eyes up to me in a re. E-Even though you have me, for you to follow her issomething that I wont allow got it!? Why is this person so cute? Even though she doesnt speak fondly of me, each and every one of Als action carry her care for me. Its finewell, even if I said thatyou still probably wont believe mebut as along as I have you allthats enough for me. Even though it cant really be helped, that I couldnt say that JustAl was enough, I cant help but feel that my current situation was really pathetic. In the end, even though my physical body has evolved, whats on the inside hasnt matured at all SkillSeductionacquired Once again, my body has evolved in a strange way that only it does. That aside, in the end Al lead me over to our destination not hand in hand, but arm in arm. The theatre we arrived at was one that looked like a shrine from the outside, and I could feel the solemn and noble atmosphere from it. As we went towards the entrance, there was an official there, so we had to hand over our tickets before we went in. When I entered the theatre, I was struck speechless by its magnificence A pale orange light shone from the unbelievably expensive-looking chandelier on the ceiling, and that very ceiling had the images of various people and nts painted onto it by famous artists. Arge flight of stairs was positioned in the centre, nked byrge support pirs adorned by gold and silver ornaments. Looking around, I sawdies and gentlemen in well-set clothes everywhere, with dignified smiles and their faces as they chatted. What should I do? I feel so out of ce here. Et-toAl-san? Arent we a little out of ce hereAfter all, I even have my hood on A-nn? Dont worry about itYou can only see nobles right nowbut normal people alsoe to see the performancesBesides, this isnt as strict of a theatre as it seems, so just the bare minimum amount of clothing is fine I dont see that minimum amount anywhere around though!? And who would wear a hood ande!? Only me! Lets say that its fine alright to take it offbut even if you dont take it off, none of this countrys nobles will take offense to something so trivialso if you feel so bothered that you must take off the hood, its fine to do that Somehow, when Al said that, it sounded like she didnt really want me to take off my hood Well, if you say its fine then alright, plus Im also grateful not to have to take the trouble to take each piece off Then lets not bother about the clothes anymoreIts troublesome to take it off anyways That so? Thenlets quickly head towards our seats! Walking up the grand staircase in the hall, and down a lengthy aisle, we reached our seats on the second floor. Looking at the seats that Al picked out, even a first-time viewer like me could tell that these were good seats to view the performance from. The drink and snacks like popcorn which are normally sold in cinemas on Earth were not avable here That reminds me, what y are we watching today? Suddenly realising that I didnt know what todays programme was, I asked Al. Nn? Todays y is calledLittle Mermaidand is supposed to be a y brought by Heros from the other world. Show a little restraint, Heroes. Im not really one to talk though. Still, I never thought that one of the familiar stories from Earth would be brought over to this world. Well, I havent exactly seen Little Mermaid as a y though. But, I do know the story very so But the most important thing is that the fact that Earths ys are being performed here, just goes to show how well written Earths famous stories are. I spent the few moments lefts having a nice chat with Al, before finally the show began. All the lights in the hall went out, leaving only the stage full lit. From then on, I honestly just kept being impressed. Unlike on Earth, the actors ying the roles in the Little Mermaid were genuine water-users, and even real mermaids. Besides, all the males and females acting were all good looking, and they used their amazing acting abilities to draw the audience into the story. It seemed like they were really going all out using their water magic, but at the scene where the Ship the prince was riding on met with the storm, they had a real ship floating in the air get tossed about, and the sight left me wide-eyed in shock. All of this, were things that could not happen on Earth, creating a y that could only happen because it was in another world. Of course, in term of the stage equipment, and detailed things, Earth might have an advantage in term of its technological advancement, but such things did not matter at all as they were solved using Magic. Science is no longer alive here. Ever since the start of the movie, I was continually moved by the y, but even more so when the Little Mermaid finished with a happy end. Dieys Little?Mermaidalso had a happy end, but unlike that, it didnt have an epic adventure, and yet it was still a nice story that where the two of them get married in the end. By the end of the movie, thebination of its brilliant actors, well directed used of magic, and moving story had left me crying unknowingly. I-It wasa good story HahaWas it so good that you cried? In spite of seeing me, a man, crying like a bumbling fool, Als gaze at me was warm, and not at all condescending. No, sometimes my body just gets rid of its waste like this! Thats a bad excuse isnt it. But, rather than crying because of sad things, its better to cry because of something that touched you. Lately, because of my body rapidly growing in weird ways, Ive been unable to stop crying! To finally put that aside, and actually talk about heart-warming makes me feel d! SkillActingacquired NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! Even though I felt so inspired a moment ago, it was changed to sorrow in a mere moment. Is my body actually trying to bully my mind!? What if, my body is sick and tired of me? Even though I trusted you My body! It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Ive stolen away all of my bodys human rights. Hey, besides theLittle Mermaidtoday, are there any other ys? Of courseTheresCinderaandSnow Whitefor example No, seriously, control yourselves Heroes. How far did you intend on spread Earths culture. Since its being spread by the hero from the country overflowing with subculture, Japan, it seems like eventually even manga and anime will be developed here. Its kind of scary to think about What I just named, just like theLittle Mermaidthat we watched today, are stories that have been brought over to this world by the Heroesbut this world also has its own self-produced works that are currently being performed, likeWife and LoverA Mad Love StoryandA Paramours Activities Couldnt you have made a better story!? Isnt the title horrible!? On the other hand Id like to find out what kind of contents they hold though! I thought that this ce was one that urately turned Earths stories into great ys. What is this A Paramours Activities. What kind of y would that be to use magic in it. This world was, more so than my body, going above and beyond my imagination. Well whateverLetse over some other day, and see a different show. Honestly telling Al that I thought todays y was good, for a moment her eyes were wide open, as she nodded happily. And so, after that Al and I had lunch together, and our date ended as we returned to the Inn. Chapter 62 – Date with Saria and Olga – Orphanage <h4>Chapter 62 C Date with Saria and Olga C Orphanage</h4> Seiichi! Lets go out together with Olga-chan today! The next morning, when Saria told me that, I couldnt help but react like a dunce Why would you want that so suddenly? Because, I feel sorry for Olga-chan, having to look after the house all the time!Thats why, rather than just the two of us, I want Olga-chan toe along too! When Saria said that, I finally realised that I hadnt considered the feelings of Olga-chan, who was made to stay home all alone. Even though I said we would be together, look what a pathetic statement it turned out to be Of course, we do have meals together, but even then, the time I spend with her iscking. At my irresponsible and fleeting words, I fell into self-loathing. Unlike someone like me, Saria is properly paying attention to people around her. However, if I just sit here forever wallowing in regret, then, in the end, nothing will change I couldnt get rid of my self-loathing, but even if I had to force myself, I had to think about the future, and so I told Saria. Thats rightOkay! Well then, lets go with the three of us this time! I can regret thatter. Right now, stopping Olga-chan from feeling lonely is the most important thing. Like that, after we invited Olga-chan along, the three of us left the Inn. Today, at Sarias suggestion, weve decided to go see everyone at the Orphanage. As I had never visited the Orphanages Children, I thought that this was just the right time, and above all, there were plenty of children that were Olga-chans age. Going out with Saria-Oneechan and the othersFun Really? Im d! Beside me, Olga-chan and Saria were getting along really well and holding hands as they walked. Saria was in her usual dress, but Olga-chan was not in the Shinobi-like attire that she had the first time we met, but rather a cute one piece with floral patterns. Those were clothes that I had asked Al to purchase for her. Saria was grinning from ear to ear, and Olga-chan was expressionless, but her eyes were sparkling. When I was feeling happy staring at the two of them like that, Olga-chan turned her face up to look at me. Seiichi-Oniichan Nnn? Whats up? Only saying that Olga-chan held out her other hand to me. As expected, even someone as dense as me can tell what Olga-chans intentions were, so I amenably grasped her hand. NnEveryone togetherHappy For the first time, though slight as it might be, a smile appeared on Olga-chans face. As we walked on while the uplifting conversation continued, I suddenly noticed something. Looking at it closelyisnt this just like a family? N-No, technically Saria and I are something thats like being engaged? And Olga-chan is like a younger sister to me, so in a way, it is like family, but But, with Olga-chan in the middle, and all three of us happily chatting as we walked along, it can hardly be seen as anything but a family! Except, only if I were to take off my hood as to not look like a pervert that is! Realising that, I was feeling all embarrassed by myself when suddenly I realised. IfSaria and I were to be marriedand gave birth to a childwhat kind of child would they be? As we walked, I began to imagine how the child would look like. If it were a boy, then his arms and chest would be like Sarias, and his face yeah, he would probably resemble Sarias too. His mouth would haverge tusks poking out and hed probably be born yelling Uho! I couldnt imagine anything other than a gori being born. N-No, wait! If I unconsciously imagine the boy to be a bulky gori, then if a girl were to be born, then she should have Sarias beautiful human appearance! Yeah, yeah, with muscles that look like theyre about to burst, with biceps even more defined than mountains. And her face would be just like Sarias, obvious with two tusks jutting out from the sides of her mouth shed probably be born yelling Uho! No matter how hard I try, I cant help but imagine that the child born would be a gori. How!? Why!? My imagination is normally socking, so why is it so active this time!? Is it even possible for a child to be born simr to Sarias human form!? No, I mean shes was originally a gori but actually, shes a magical beast, isnt she! On top of that, if you were tobined the genes of a Kaizer Kong, and I who had already stopped being human, what exactly would be born? An evil god? Oh Cthulhu! In the first ce, is it even possible for a child to be born of a magical beast and a human? I havent personally encountered it before, but its often written in stories that goblins would have children with females of other races Ive never taken biology before, so theres no way I could ever know no matter how hard I think about it though! ? Seiichi Onii-chanwhats wrong? Somehowyou have a tired look IsIs that so? Its just your imaginationyour imagination! HahaHahahaha I dont really want Olga-chan to be worried about me, and the main reason why I look so tired is that of my own nonsensical delusions, so it was fine not to have them worry about me. Once again the mood calmed down, and we reached the Orphanage. Immediately, we went in to seeing how the children were doing andDDDD HaaaHaaT-That unripe bodyJ-Just unbearable! Nobutthe boy who has recently grown little looks delicious toohoweverI will never touch them! I will only admire with my eyes! For that is what a gentlemanDDDD Whos that! Ive been expos-!? Seiichi!? I sent the man conducting himself suspicious in front of me a dropkick with all my strength. What!? WWhat have IKu! It seems I have finally killed someone! Hahahahaha! A gentleman would hardly die of something of this extent! argh! What should I even say? Taking the strike from me, who has an offensive power that even the world fears, the pervert in front of my eyes was in tatters but was still somehow aliveHes vomiting blood though Well, my skillEndless Hellprobably activated unconsciously. Even so, he still has abnormally durable I stared at the middle-aged man who, despite having wounds all over, still had his smile. DDDDProtector of LolisWalter?Berat During the invasion of the demons, he had used his elegant sword techniques to cut down the demons one after the other, but not even a trace of that he was here. All that could be seen was just a pervert. Well thenyou wereIf Im not wrongyou are Seiichi-kun and Saria-kun right? For some reason, the Walter who seemingly recovered in an instant introduced himself to us with a dandy/genuinely gentlemanly-like smile. This is the first time I have properly introduced myselfI amWalter?BrattAs you may know, I am currently in a party and performing tasks with n-shi, HaasorryI unconsciously just attacked you Ot-toyour apology was unnecessaryYou were in the rightWellI was to the right as well though! Thats wrong Theres no way its alright to start panting in excitement at the sight of small children. In contrast to me who took up the chance to retort, Walter-san once again had a mature smile on his face, but before I knew it, he had noticed the figure of Olga-chan behind me, and his eyes turned bloodshot. TThis is!? AA-noWalter-san? Your eyes are scary Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaat an Angeeeeeeeeeeeel! Pleasestay by my side! NoMarry me! No Noeven a manservant is fine soDDDDBuhea!? I swung my fist down onto Walter-sans head as hard as I could. Then, Walter-san immediately sank down into the earth feet first, such that nothing below his waist could be seen, transforming him into a pitiful object Olga-chanare you alright? TThat manwas scary Olga-chan looked as though she waspletely spooked, clinging onto me with teary eyes. I hugged Olga-chan, stroking her head as I told her that it was alright. Everything will be okayOnii-chan will send him flying off no matter how many times` No! No matter how many times I am defeat, I will not lose heart! Soldier-sanplease arrest this man Noooooooooooooooooooooooooo!? I reported the situation to a nearby soldier who just so happened to be on patrol, and with a silent nod, he tied up Walter-san. N-Not like this! II! Still want to admire little girls moooooooooooooooooore! Shut up, pervert! Bothered by the rope wound around him, Walter-sans sorrow hung in the air around him as the soldier dragged him away. Actually, to think that Walter-san would be dragged away even without much of an exnation just like that exhibitionist, theyre most likely repeat offenders. I turned to face the Saria who waspletely dumbfounded. Come onsince the perverted nuisance is gonelets hurry and go Finally entering the Orphanage safely, the sight of the Director, ire-san, ying with the children, entered my view. Though re-san had a shocked expression for a moment when she noticed us, it quickly turned into a smile. Ara! Isnt it Saria-chan!, And its been a long time Seiichi-san! Hello`! Its been a whiled to see that youre fine Whythank you Truly, the first time I met re-san was when I first when to be an adventurer, so it has been a long time since wevest met. Ara? And who might be hiding behind Seiichi-sans back? Ahthis child isfor certain reasons shes be my sibling of sorts? Well in any casethis is Olga-chan whos be part of my family Hello From behind me, Olga-chan pokes her head just a bit out as she said that, making me really want to just shelter her. When Olga-chans gaze returned from the ground, back to ire-san, for some reason ire turned to look at the ground. A-noire-san? DDdo it An Angel equal to Saria-chan has coooooooome! ire-sanloudly yelled What is this!? Are you trying to kill me!? To think that there was such an adorable child in existence! Right`? Olga-chanis really cute` Saria Onee-chanembarrassing Saria,pletely ignoring ire-sans entric behaviour, hugged Olga-chan. I cant resist it! Where is the magic camera!? I cant let the sight of these two angels go unrecorded can I !? A-noire-san? Seiichi-san shut up! So Cruel!? HahaIm any caseIm just a nuisance arent I Even though Ive gotten thinner after evolvingThe fact that Im in and gross hasnt changed As ire-san carried on taking pictures of Saria and Olga-chan with tears of joy, I simply silently sobbed in a corner. Once ire-san recovered from her fever like stateshe apologised countless timesand we finally got to the main objective of ying with the kidsIts fine either wayAfter allIm just a But forget my inconsequential feelings, Olga-chan was quite bewildered meeting other children of her age for the first time, but because all the kids at the orphanage were good children, they immediately weed Olga-chan in as a friend. Saria and I had joined in to y with the children earlier, but now the two of us were just watching Olga-chan and the others y. Olga-chanlooks like she has fun` While Im not ire-san, it really does feel like Saria, currently grinning ear to ear in a disy of her enjoyment, is a real angel. Or so I delude myself. She isnt really an angel, shes a gori And so, once again I have felt Sarias greatness. She was the textbook copy of a mother or older sister, taking care of the children. No matter which child it was, Saria treated them with a face full of affection, as though she was enjoying it as well. ire-san who was looking at the scene, had her nose spluttering out blood, and was taking photographs though. Even though I might beat Saria regarding status, I felt that as a whole person, I would never be able to beat her. Its the same even with Olga-chan earlier. Unlike me, who could only focus on one thing, Saria was able to carefully observe those around her, so shes really wasted on someone like me And so, I told her what I genuinely thought. Saira Thank you Thank youfor liking someone like me Ireally love you too Hearing my words, Saria looked shocked for a moment, but after that, her expression softened to a smile, with tears in her eyes. Youre Wee! To an outsider, it might look like a weird conversation, but to us, it was a very important one. A-no`! Seiichi Onii-chan made Saria Onee-chan cry`! Thats bad`! Wha! TThis is different!? Noticing Sarias tears, the children decided to use that to tease me. As I ran after them trying to exin the misunderstanding, the childrenughed as they ran away, and when I finally realised why the reason for me chasing them changed. The atmosphere around them and the way they converse ispletely like that of a couple that has been married for many years The muttering of ire-san who had coincidentally heard of conversation was something that I would never notice. Chapter 63 – Devil’s Religion <h4>Chapter 63 C Devils Religion</h4> Louise?Baruzehas now returnedShishou A-no`Louise-san? Why did youe to the inn solely to report that? That is because you are my Shishou, I should report to you before His Majesty That sequence is totally wrong By the way, Saria and the others have already returned to their rooms. What? What is Louises Shishou? The one absolute being Scary!? What kind of existence is more important than the King!? A God!? Its Shishou Please dont read my mind!? For some reason, there have been many cases of my mind being read. Well whateverAbove all, its great that you were able to return unharmed My thanksDuring this round campaignkeeping Shishous teachings in mind while I foughthas allowed me to be one of the ?Transcendents? like Barna-san How are you able to so calmly say something so outrageous! It seems that somehow or other, Louise has, much like Barna-san, broken through the highest possible level for humans 500. It really makes me feel like everyone around me is monstrously powerfulEven though Im probably the most monstrous. In any casethanks to Shishous presence in TerveilI was able to fully focus on suppressing the demons. I seeWellif someone like me was of helpthen thats great ThatAhthat reminds methe Capital was under the threat of a Demon invasionbut Shishou annihted them right? Splendid work A-re!? You werent asking me if I did that, instead concluding that it was me!? Was I wrong? youre correct Though I didnt want to recognise the fact, I had no choice but to do so. Wellin that case I will be going to inform His Majesty of my return The order of events is really messed up butGot itI have some business with Barna-san, so Ill head to the castle after I call Saria and the others out. I seeWellI shall see youter then And like that, I bid farewell to Louise who had recently returned safely, and for the sake of meeting Barna-santer, I went off to call Saria and the others. In a dark cave, a single man advanced further into its depths. Even with the torches on the walls, it was hard to see ones feet, yet despite that the mans steps were not affected. It just went to show how familiar he was with the caves interior Before long, he reached the inner part, where a space asrge as a ballroom was. At the centre of that space, was eerie altar made of stone. Even though to normal people this would be considered and ominous ce, to the man it was a ce offort. OiKuraisu! Whats with that stinking smile on ya face? Suddenly, from above the manDDDDKuraisus head, a voice called out. Nnfu`Its Lester Giyahahahaha! Long time no see! And then, the person who had called from above appeared in front of Kuraisus eyes. It had ruffled dark red hair, and its reptilian-like eyes were sorge it felt like it should have been apanied by *GYORORI* sounds (Note : *GYORORI* is the japanese onomatopoeia for the sound of googly eyes) It was dressed inly in a short ck jack, and light-brown pants. Its tendency to hunch its back, and lick its lips made it look quite eerie. As there was no sign of it falling down to the ground from above, Kuraisu still could not figure out how it had appeared before his eyes. This weird guy Despite his thoughts, Kuraisu still felt that he was still a reliable ally to have around, and that the superficial man in front of his eyes Lester was someone that he was quite pleased with. You pig who piles on failure after failurewhat could you possibly wanting to me now? While I was talking with Lester, once again a new voice asserted itself into the conversation. NnfuAngelia In the direction where Kuraisu turned his annoyed gaze to, stood a woman with a wide brimmed hat, d in a gorgeous monochrome gothic dress, and a parasol in her hand that was a simr ck to her dress. On top of that, half of her face was covered with a white mask Unsightly, is it not? In spite of that confidence that your n was so borate that it would not failWell? How does the disappointment of failure feel? Nnfu`Nnfu`! Kuraisus face shed red in anger, but as what she had said was fact, there was little he could retort to. KuraisuYoure too half-heartedKillKillKilland KillRather than relying on something like demons, would you not find more pleasure in stealing away their lives with your hands? Giyahahahaha! Angelias line of thought is the same as ever! But Im only here for the sake of reviving the Demon God! A-rehave you done anything Lester? Ou! I swapped the position of the male and female public toilets! So insignificant!? Was there no way to create even more despair!? Kuraisu retorted reflexively to what Lester said. But Angelia was different, instead shuddering where she stood. If a man were to think they were entering the male toiletbut instead enter the female toiletthen that man, would be treated as a pervertLester What a terrifying child! Nnfu`! Angelia too, get a hold of yourself! Oi OiNo need to be so angry right? Ain it like that saying? Even if its garbage, when stacked together it can reached the Gods! Dont say that!? Your sphemer! The mood in that space was more peaceful than it was eerie, when suddenly above the altar, a purple me was lit. When the three of them saw the me, they hurried rushed under the altar, and bowed their heads. When they did so, a mysterious voice that did not sound like any human was heard. Is my revival still yet to be? My deardisciples When he heard that voice, Kuraisu was both trembling and delight, and greatly irritated at his inability to revive his master. Nnfu! M-My apologies! Right now, us disciples are scattered about the world, in the process of gathering the despair that is needed for the Demon Gods revival! Saying that, Kuraisu bowed down so low his head was touching the ground. Then, the purple me spoke again. GoodItrust you disciplesMoreoverbefore I have yet to reviveI have the need to gain the power to ughter theOther Gods of This World That is Just how many years have I been sealed in this ground I wonderThose Gods that exiled me, in fear of my revival, has long abandoned the management of this starBut, that allowed me to gather my power, in order for my revival! Those foolish Gods, far from just letting me revive, will have their very existence consigned into the depths of oblivionThat is whyI will once again remind them of my power, and let them learn that there only needs to be oneGod! As its words continued, the me also burned more intensely The three people could only stare at its form, entranced. Well nowmy dear discipleI am DespairDeathOffer me chaosAll theDarknessshall be my fleshand lead to my revivalDDDD Yes! All is for the sake of the Demon God! The purple me then vanished from that ce. But even so, the three of them were unable to move from their spot for a while after that. And, when they could finally move again, the determination that could be seen in their eyes was even stronger than before. Nihi Nihi NihiIn order for the Demon Gods revival, even more despair is needed Even if ya say thatit aint any different from what weve done til now right? NnfuNo, if it was just despair, then killing them would be fineBut, in order to create greater despair, there is no choice but to crush their very hopes in front of their eyes. I see! Thenwhen people go to public toilets to poopitll be fine if I just lock all of the doors as if there were already people inside right!? Like I saidwhy are all your ns so insignificant! Is that bad? I think theyll feel despair thoughwhen their stomach hurts, and arrive in desperation only to find all the cubicles have people inside! Well? Hopeless aint it? Nothats right but While Kuraisu and Lester were having their meaningless conversation, Angelia was thinking of all the disciples scattered about the world. And then, among them, when she tried to remember a ce where disciples were collecting especiallyrge amounts of despair, she recalled one location. That is right Nnfu`? Whats wrong? I , feel that gathering despair separately, is a mistakeKuraisu was more or less prepared to cooperate with others, but thats not enoughFrom the start to the end, if two people cooperate in their gathering, then they would likely be able to collect despair more reliably Nnfu`thats fine and allbut so what? KuraisuDo youremember where Demiolos is situated? Demiolos? Dont tell me its!? Remembering the person that Angelia mentioned, Kuraisu started to smile creepily. Urged on by that smile, Angelia also had a bewitching smile on her face. That is correctDDDDnearby theBarbador Magic Academy DDDDDevils Religion That was the organisation that those in at the top who calledDiscpleswere affiliated to, and its role was to gather Despair from around the world in order for the Demon Gods Revival Chapter 64 – Departure <h4>Chapter 64 C Departure</h4> Because we had to meet the Guest of Honour staying in the castle, Barna-san, in order for our immediate departure, we had moved to entrance to the castle. Because all our baggage can be ced into my item box, there was no need to even think about them. From what I heard about getting to the academy, if it was Barna-san himself then he could just use teleportation magic, but as expected, since were going as well, it would cause the magic used to take quite a toll on him, so instead we were taking the carriage that periodically leaves the capital that head towards Barbador Academy Its toote to mention it at this point butRurune whom we bought to pull the carriagehas now ended up riding it instead While I was feeling slightly dizzy from thinking about that, a voice suddenly called out from behind Take careSeiichi Shockingly, when I turned around, I found Ranze-san standing there with a smile on his face. It wasnt just him. Alongside were the many people who had gathered at the gate to see us off. Seiichi-kunAbout the magic that you taught meIll work hard to practise it alright? Thats whyyou have to work hard too ShishouItake pride in the fact that you are my ShishouLater, when you return, I ask that you continue to instruct me again. HahahaIf its Seiichi-kunthen hell probably be fine Ku-chan! Its bad to say things like that so nonmitally! Well, enough about that, after this, lets go shopping! AhSeiichi-san and the othersgoodbye! LornaArent you the most nonmital one here? Starting from the King Ranze-san, to Florio-san and Louise who lead everyone in the Sword Saints of the Holy Maiden C Valkyrie, including Lorna-san and udia-san. Seiichi-kun! From now onno matter what hardships you faceyou must not betray your muscles! Let your muscles grow to your hearts content! I will look forward to seeing your growth the next time we meet! Everyoneplease take careWell be alrightEven if we face hardshipsits only a matter of turning it into something happy after allWell theneveryone! Let us open a door to something new! The Guild Master Gassur and Eris-san also came from the guild. Walter-san also said he wanted to see us off, but unfortunately is currently upied thanks to the countrys soldier. Seiichi-sanIll leave Altria-chan to you, alright? Milk-chan tooIll be looking forward to the next time we meet Saria-chaaaaaan! Im going to miserable with you gonebut your cuteness cannot be allowed to end here! Go out, and let the world know what youre an angel! Beside them, there was also Adriana-san who I owe for helping me pass the entrance test to the adventurers guild, and the orphanages director ire-san Thank you, for being a regr customer of our inn up till nowEveryonebe careful as you leave Be careful of getting injured or catching a cold okay? Your health is the most important thing after all In the end, I wasnt able to hear anything about their love livesBut this isnt thest time we meet, so next time, make sure to properly tell me! They were, Fina, Lyle and Mary, who were the owners of the inn we lodged at , the ?Tree of Tranquillity? Seiichi-sanTake careYoure wee visit to my store at any time That was Noado-san from the cafe Akkoriente, who had listened to my trouble about my rtionship with Al. SomehowI have this really deep feeling You guys have already grown to be amon sight in this town, so seeing you move away suddenly, really makes me sadWellbe careful out thereAnd remember that well always waiting for your return And then, the first friend we made when we arrived, ude All them, came here in order to see us off EveryoneThank you! I felt so moved and so thankful to them, to the extent that I couldnt say anything else. The fact that Earths Japan is my birthce will never change. It was monochrome world in my eyes, and a ce where the days simply passed me by. But how was the time I spent in this town? This town, where I first visited when I came this to world knowing nothing. Meeting various people, experiencing all sorts of things The days I spent in this world, in my eyes, were filled with striking colours, things that would have been impossible on Earth. I learnt that this world, could be so full of colour, and overflowing with emotions. This town, is the ce that is the most precious to me, to the point where even my hometown could never evenpare. From the bottom of my heart, I was d that this town was the first that I visited after leaving theForest of Endless Love and Sorrow Even though we felt reluctant to do so, we couldnt be like this forever, and so we got onto the carriage. And so, the carriage slowly began to depart. Spontaneously, I leaned out of the carriage window, waving my hands as I shouted. EveryoneThank you! AndDDDDWere going now! Have a good trip! See ya`! Take care! Let us swear that we will once again have a meal here! Not just me, but even Saria and the others also leaned out of the carriage, and waved their hands back at everyone. I had realised that it was a good thing that coincidentally only Barna-san and us were on the carriage, as normally we would be totally bothering the other passengers, but right now we didnt care about such small things, as we continued waving our hands until we could no longer see them. Ranze-san townis a good town. Said Barna-san, with a smile on his face as he looked at us from within the same carriage, right after we lost sight of everyone. Are you lonely? To Barna-san, who asked that in a gentle tone, I replied. Of courseI do feel very lonelyBecause it was a kind and cosy town, which had warmly weed even someone like meDDDDbutthis isnt our final farewell I guess I want to meet them again when Im grown up and healthy Thats why, I have to shape up before I reunite with them As I grinned wrylyBarna-san simply answeredThats rightin his gentle voice Nowin that case Seiichi-kunI think that this would be a good opportunity to answer any queries you may have about the school. I corrected my sitting posture, before Barna-san began to talk. Speaking of whichI have yet to exin what exactly you should be doing. While it was true that Barna-san did ask me to go the academy as a teacher, he never did give an exnation as to what I was to do specifically. UmuFirst offSaria-kunis going to be transferring in a as a studentso itll be fine to leave the small details to the school Okay! Next, the adventurerAltria-kun was it? For Altria-kun, I would like you to be a teacher in the academy like Seiichi-kunBut, rather than being a homeroom teacherId like you to be in charge of a subject calledAdventuring ssPreviouslythere were other Adventurers who had took on the role, but being Adventurers, they were unable to remain in the academy for longSo, I would like you to take charge in ce of the Adventurers. I seeI have a general idea of what you want me to doSo, what specifically am I to teach? Nothing tooplicatedJust the attitude an adventurer requires, some useful tips, and basicbat training. I get itWell, Ive never really taught people before, so Im not sure how much I can do So I guess Ill just keep going at it in my own way. UmuAnd as for Rurune-kunWellyou may do as you please Why!? Why is it that at moments like this, Im always treated so poorly!? Hearing Barna-san words, Rurune immediately retorted. Well, I definitely dont mind letting her do whatever she wants If sothen how about attending as a student like Saria-kun? Is there even any merit for me in choosing that? Well as for meritsit would be things like eating as much of the school food as you want and DDDD Ill enroll as a student An immediate answer!? Rurune-san. Your obsession with food is almost to the point where its something to be respected. Amazing Barna-san, after a quick cough, continued his exnation. Cough! Eh`As for Olga-kunI would like Olga-kun, to act as Seiichi-kuns helper, and apany him around. NnIf its with Seiichi Onii-chanOkay I seeWell thenLast of it is to tell Seichii-kun of his role In the middle of his speechBarna-san expression turned sour But firstI would like to inform you of the current situation of the academy Situation of the academy? Thats rightRight nowat myBarbador Magic Academythe Heroes summoned by the Kaizer Empire are presentUnlike meas they were summoned to defeat the Demon Kingtheirtent potential is absolutely monstrousAnd so, as a result of study in the academy, a part of theirtent potential has blossomed, allowing them to quickly gain powerAs a result, they have started to look down on the other students, and a tendency to discriminate against others has been born. My Academy boasts of its Neutralitybut beingplete neutral is difficultas punishing the Heroes may result in retaliation by the Kaizer Empire on the other studentsBecause of that reason, I am unable to speak strongly against the HeroesIt is truly pathetic And now is the main problem at handAs I mentioned beforehand, as the Heroes are right now, they ount for the strongest members in my AcademyWhile there have been students that can stand up to the Heroes power since the start, their number is too overwhelming smallAnd so, Seiichi-kun, I would like to have you as the teacher in charge of a small ss Eh, seriously? The I who was just a bully victim on Earth, suddenly bing a teacher in charge? No, I dont really feel like I can do this though? HHold on a second! Even if you suddenly tell me to be a form teacher, Ive never gotten used to teaching people before Youll be fineThere will be a assistant teacher attached to you, and above all, you seemed to have managed to teach that Louise-kun and Florio-kun Magic and closebat havent youOn further questioning, Ive heard that you were able to use Magic that people have never had the aptitude to use Youll be fine I cant help but feel C ANXIOUS! As my mouth was gaping as wide as a goldfish, Barna-san smiled as he said. Wellwhatever happens, happens! Aim to defeat the Heroes! Am I raising the Demon King or something!? Isnt it bad to defeat them!? Theyre Heroes you know!? Hohoho! Theres no use worrying about the details. Anyhow, I will be betting on Seiichi-kuns strength I dont really have any basis for doing so but, hearing what he said, somehow made me feel like I had to answer his call somehow But at the end, Barna-san bluntly said something outrageous. Oh yesspeaking of whichwhile Seiichi-kun may be handling a small sstheyre kids who are treated like theDropoutsof the schoolGood luck with that. Whaddahell! I unconsciously reverted to an ent as I retorted. I mean, isnt it strange!? Normally, youd pick the best students to oppose the Heroes right!? Why is it the reverse instead!? In spite of my retort, Barnas smile never left his face. . Does this guy really want an existence in order to stand up against the Heroes? Well, Im a person thats so far down the bottom of the barrel that I couldnt go any further down, so Im not exactly one to talk. Above allIf I used my skillInstructits possible that something might change Watching the overly rxed Barna-san made me decide to stop thinking about troubling things like opposing the Heroes, and instead focus on strengthening the ss that would be assigned to me. While we were having the conversation, the carriage was suddenly jolted by something, and Barna-san unconsciously looked out of the window. Some uninvited guests have shown up Not understanding the meaning behind his words, I asked him to repeat, only to have him reply with a sigh. There are some thieves lying the area around here Hearing what Barna-san said, I activated my skillWorlds Eye, and was shocked to find a bunch of red dots representing enemies appearing in my brains radar, maintaining a fixed distance from the carriage as they surrounded it. And then, all at once the red dots rushed towards the carriage we were riding. It was then that the driver noticed the existence of the thieves, as he pulled the carriage to a stop, urgently calling to us sitting inside. CClients! Thieves have appeared! WhWha should we do? There is nothing we can doother than to fight Barna-san cut off mid-way as he was speaking, his eyes shot wide open, and a smile appearing on his face It seems that there is no need for us to act The moment I let out a dumb cry, not understanding the meaning behind his words, my brains radar registered a green dot representing an ally to me suddenly rushing to our carriage at a breakneck pace. Chapter 65 – Hero of Justice? <h4>Chapter 65 C Hero of Justice?</h4> The ones riding in the carriage,e down immediately and leave your belongings. ncing at probably his allies, who areing our way. the bandits shouted at us. Looking through the window, on first nce there were guys with unpleasant smile that were like they came from some manga licking their knifes or swords. Thats dangerous, they should stop Ts, AAhhhhhhhhhhh! It hurts.! As I was going to say. One of the thieves, got cut by a knife and fainted in agony Is he perhaps an idiot? And, is there a meaning in licking the knife like maybe is the knife delicious? . Is that knife delicious? Rurune seems to have thought of the same thing, however, in case of Rurune, she was focusing on the knife and was drooling. Its dangerous so cut it out. Leaving that aside, they have the appearance that gives the impression of real thieves, they have some horses to surround uspletely, also if I look closely, the weapons that they are using are of good quality, so maybe they are extremely famous bandits. What shall we do? Thereupon, the coachman, even in this situation, he was calming down, and asking for our answer. Maybe its because he knows about Barna-san, even so after this situation, with him calming down made me realize about his experiences in the field. While I was thinking that, Barna-san told him with a rxed attitude. Dont worry. Everything will be solved by that young maning here. What? My awareness was away from the radar inside my head, however as I focus one more time, I realized that suddenly there was a man, indicated in green as an ally, among the thieves signalled as red dots. ! Le- leader! An enemy attack! Whaaaat!? I looked through the window, and there was a man with a red bandana wrapped around his head that was called the leader, and his subordinate that was exining the situation. How many! Th- thats the thing, just o-one gugyaa! What! Suddenly, a man appeared between the leader and the subordinate, and was able to witness him hitting the subordinate with all his might. Even though I could recognize the situation, the leader with Saria and the others couldnt understand it. It was too sudden that, for a moment the leader was dumbfounded, andter he realized what happened and distance himself to prepare for whatsing. Who are you, you bastard! Huhuhuhuhu The mans attire, I dont know why, but it was golden tights, with a red scarf around his neck, and ck gloves on his hands. Lightly, the man returned from his hitting to natural position, and broadly grinned shouted loudly. You dont know me? Then, I shall teach you! Im the hero of justice, Sure StrikeGargand! Remember it well! Saying that, the man CGargand, shaki-n! poses exaggeratedly like if sound is heard Whos that guy. I showed surprise and amazement with my look, and dont know why but Al shouted surprised. Yo-you did you say Sure Strike Gargand right now!? Ah? Ye-yeah. I heard it that way is he your acquaintance? Why are you showing me that pitiable look! Thats because To think that Al is an acquaintance of this pervert Wait, I also know about a muscle idiot and a SM queen too. As I thought of something meaningless, Al was surprised because I didnt know about him. Wait a minute. Dont tell me, you dont know about that Gargand!? No I dont know a thing. Ah, but I know that hes a weirdo. He also wears a full-length tights, and also takes a really weird pose. Then, Barna-sanughed pleasantly. Ho-ho-ho. Well, that just mean that the young man only has that level of poprity. No- no, its just that Seichi is a special one. Well, you make me blush. Im not praising you!? As I blushed, Al interjected without a moment of dy. Seeing the situation, just made Barna-sanugh harder, and then he taught me through. Seichi-kun, that man Gargand, is one of the few people that is an active S-rank adventurer. S-rank!? That guy!? Well, I understand the sentiment of wanting to doubt, did you realize? Other than the leader, there is no one else standing. What? I realized for the first time after he told me, that every other thief was defeated. When did it happen? Then, at around the same time, the leader of the thieves also realized too, and shouted extremely loudly. Thats impossible!? With this many people, how!? Huhahahaha! In front of justice, there is no meaning in quantity! Justice wins! Thats the never unchanging truth! Dododon! I dont know why, but as he sticked out his chest, I heard that sound effect. Maybe Im reaching my final years after hearing that auditory hallucination. Would you believe me now? Yeah To tell me to that extent, there is no other choice than believing him. All S-rank adventurers, are really perverts That!? You arent questioning his ability but about that!? To my mutter, Al retorted again. Thats because, from the time I registered at the guild headquarters, Gutz and Eris told me that all S-rank adventurers came from the headquarters So from that moment, I was having doubts that maybe all the S-rank adventurers are perhaps just perverts. In reality, Gutz and Eris, who were previously s-rank adventurers, came from guilds headquarters. I dont know where they registered but I believe without a doubt that they registered there. As I was thinking of such a thing by myself, on Gargands side, there was an air of starting a battle at any moment. You bastard Dont think that you will get unscathed if you touch us, the Fang of the Hungry Wolf!? Huhahaha! You idiot! You are going to yield before my fist of justice! So then, why is there a necessity of being scared? Gargand with that arrogant pride that doesnt budge at all. If his attire was a decent one, he may be quite cool. Well, it doesnt matter Well then, conversation is meaningless in the first ce. You will fall victim of my Dirty knuckle! To think that a justice punch could be dirty. Immediately, Gargand approached the bandit leader in an instant. The leader, immediately drew his sword hanging in his waist, and prepared for the attack from Gargand. However, Gargand didnt do a thing to the thieves leader, and he goes to the other side as it is. What? Instinctively the bandid leader leaks a foolish voice, but immediately he tighten his guard to prevent him from showing his weak point to Gargand- And watching the situation, Barna-san says. Hmph, I thought that it was a big bandit group, but to think that it was The Fang of the Hungry Wolf. Then, its understandable about those leaders movements. Mmm, are they a famous thieves band? Well,tely they became famous in an brink of an eye. and grew exponentially. I believe that in the guild there was a prize for them either dead or alive. I see Its understandable that they, who are a famous thieves group, to have that many horses. While we were doing such conversation inside the wagon, on the outside, the bandit leader was still cautious, however, Gargand was grinning broadly and told him. Huhuhu Your days are already over. What? He didnt understand Gargands words, and knitted his brows. No, he is not the only one that doesnt understand him. Im also clueless. Inside the carriage, it seems that only Barna-san is the one who understand, but everyone else had a question mark above their head. Let me teach you. Look that way. The thieves leader, though he was cautious, looked at the direction of what Gargands finger pointed. We also got lured by that and looked at that direction, however, there was nothing there. Without knowing what he nned to tell us we looked back, and it was at that moment. I looked at it. The moment when Gargand came close to the leader, and gave him an uppercut. Dirty Knuckle Gagapeh (TN: just a sfx of being hit) Thats dirtyyyy!! I cant believe my eyes that saw how he defeated him in a surprise attack. Well there is no cheating in the battle field, but you who ims to be an ally of justice, shouldnt do it!? And also, dirty knuckles is referring to this!? I was thinking that maybe it was a blood bathed knuckles, but wasnt such a cool meaning, was it!? Such a cruel attack, and while I was retorting extravagantly, the poor thief was knocked out with that punch, and while looking at him Gargand was saying with a nd face. It still isnt there. The true dirty knuckletrue form lies with a pantie under the gloves that hasnt been washed over 20 years. Thats the absolute true meaning of dirty!? A pantie that hasnt been washed for over 20 years is horrendous! Before that, I want to plead that you wash your hands, please! Are you really an ally of justice!? If you really appear in a tv program at 7:00 AM, I will sue the TV station for real!? However, it seems that Saria and the others hadnt seen Gargands dirty move, so they were amazed to realize that the thief was already down. Amazing! Thats a S-rank active duty for real Thats not true! Dont praise him! But I dont think that they would believe me if I say so. However, it seems that Barna-san knows Gargands fighting style, so he was killing his smile with all his might andplimented. Kukuku, well that youngd is a really special s-rank adventurer. He doesnt specialized in hunting magical beast but in human Meaning, he specializes in bounty hunting and thieves gangs. And because he aplishes without a miss, he was starting to be called as Sure Strike. Its also because I dont beat magic beasts but thieves with this justice fists that I was starting to be called too. Without realizing, all the thieves were being roped by Gargand, and he approached the wagon, and was talking by the window. Barnabas-sama, its been a while. Yes, Im d that you are healthy. However, I havent asked you yet of why do you seek only bounty heads? Why is that? Its easy. I wanted to legally beat some people. Just stop being an ally of justice already! I dont think that it is bad that I retorted. Because, I mean that he prefers to hit thieves over monsters since its legal, isnt that really awful!? Are all S-rank adventurers like this guy? Then, Gargand-san looked at me, and grinned broadly shouting. Such words like dirty or cheater are praise words for me. Whatever the means, if you win, youre the justice. And also there is thew supporting me, so I can beat down people proudly. Theres no way that I quit this nice position. And thats the first conversation that I had with an active S-rank adventurer. I was hoping for a better conversation. Chapter 66 – Instant Farm <h4>Chapter 66 C Instant Farm</h4> By the waySir BarnabasWho exactly are these people? Gargand asked, while I was staring nkly at him. Umuthey are indeed youngsters of great promise. I asked them to pleasee teach at my Academy, and they are on their way to my Academy right now. With a shocked expression on his face upon hearing Barna-sans words, he turned his gaze over to us, almost as if scrutinising us Under those circumstances, through my skill irvoyance, I found that Gargand-san was using a skill. The observing gaze didnt really surprise me because Ive already experienced it multiple times with the Ooki before I was sent to this world, enough so to know that its a gaze specific to when the appraisal skill is used. And then, seeing my fake status, Gargand tilted his head in confusion. But, I was shocked by his next words. Nn? What is this? Your status and the aura you have around youdoesnt match?????at all? What does this mean? If I remember correctly, my status should be really weak, and that should also be what Gargand-san should be seeing. Despite thatGargand had said that itDoesnt matchIn other wordsit could be said that it was unnatural It might have been possible that what Barna-san said about me, and my status Doesnt match, but Gargand had clearly stated that it was my aura that didnt match. While I was thinking that it was impossible, for some reason Barna-san decided to give out my information, with a bemused look on his face. Just as a side notebut that person probably can use magic better than I Gargand-san was left speechless Thats of course. Rather than the super famous Mage Barna-san, if someone were to say I could use magic better than him, then of course people would be shocked Wait, what are you doing saying such ridiculous things! Barna-san might be careless, but this Gargand-san isnt an inattentive person at all. He found the difference between my status and actual strength out of ce. And hes also in full-bodied silver tights! Actually thats unrted. Is this what to be expected of an S-rank adventurer? Just because hes a little bit of a pervert, I might have been a little overly offensive to himIts bad to discriminate If I think about it carefullyif perverts werent troubling those around themthen theyd just be people pursuing their interests with all their mightDDDD Thinking up to that point, the image of the Lolicon Walters smile popped up in my head. N-No, thats a special case. Just because theyre perverts, dont mean it gives me a reason to discriminate against them! Ill say it again, if they didnt bother the people around them thenDDDD In my mind, the faces of the Exhibitionist n-san and the Destruction Maniac Grand-san appeared. Rather than just being a bother, theyre evil! I cant defend you at all, you perverts! I started to stray a little away from reality there, but Is there even any reason to keep hiding my true strength at this point? is something I felt like asking. Im already doing all sorts of things with it after all Even with the Demons Invasion previouslyit was abnormal that I was able to exterminate all the demons with one spelland because of myComplete Disassemblywe got all sorts of ridiculous drop even though theyre supposed to be rare Well, regarding the drop items, because Louise had been going around to all the difficult dungeons, and getting simr items from the tough demons shes cleared, it ended up not causing that much of a stir.` While I was thinking about such things, Gargand-san made a gesture as though he was contemting something, with a fearless smilte on his face. Fu-tsuTo think I cannot even see through to his real abilitiesthis is quite an interesting fellow youve brought in. Isnt he? YesI would have liked to personally experience his strength myself butWellI still have these thieves to take care ofso Ill have to give that up for today Somehow, it seems like I was almost dragged into a fight. How did that happen? Gargand was, while I was still staring at him in shock, calmly walked over to where I was. YouWhats your name? Nn? AEt-toIts Seiichi SeiichiFuuIll remember that With a somewhat happy look, Gargand-san left the carriage, dragging the thieves along by the rope that was carefully wound around the waist. Staring dumbfoundedly at his gradually fading silhouette, I heard Al mutter, dazedly. S-Rank adventurersDangerous Truly. I thought that Guild Headquarters had already gotten me used to it, but I was just reminded that there were still many sorts of perverse people in this world. Five days have passed since our encounter with the thieves and Gargand-san After that, we steadily made progress towards the academy via a route through a vige somewhere, but as there was nothing particrly special in the carriage, our time was passed in boredom. During that time, I suddenly remembered about the Fruit of Evolutionthat lying about in my item box. I had thought about nurturing itsince I knewFruit of Evolutionitself was a fruitbut as I had not found proper nting ground I had neglected it till now However, now that I have a better grasp of my power after training Louise and Florio, cant I use my magic to fix that issue? Is what I thought. If theres no ce to nt it, why not just make one? It might be outside the boundaries ofmon sense, but I feel like I can do it. Ive quit being human after all Ive quit being human after all! Luckily, Barna-san professed that my mastery over magic was greater than his, so even if Al never said that I was abnormal I had already noticed it. If so, then why not make magic thats a little more abnormal? Its not offensive magic after all, so lets just say that itll be fine! Now that thats decided, in order to promptly start creating that spell, I have to sharpen the image in my mind. A wide field is needed for theFruit of Evolution. And also, a good environment is vital for it to grow properly. And then, if it was something that could be easily brought around like in a flower pot, itd be the best. Wait, what am I saying? For something to be as wide as a wide, yet easily carried around like a pot is I somehow have toe up with an image for that ridiculously nonsensical idea. And then, a vision suddenly appeared in my mind. No, but it cant be, right? In that vision, was something that this world did not have, but once vision appeared in my mind it refused to disappear. It couldnt really be helped, so I ended up going along with it as there was nothing to lose,ing up with a random chant to see what would happen. Instant?Farm The moment I chanted that, a certain object appeared in my hand. It was something that, to me, was familiar, but also did not exist in this world. By no means had I thought that what I was imagining would really appear, leaving me shocked as I started at It Seriously Yeswhat appeared in my hand wasDDDDaSmartphone What I imagined, was a farming game application that the smartphone had With this, then it would certainly be as portable as a pot, and since it was a game there was no need to worry about the space needed to grow the crops. I wonder who could have guess that a smartphone would really appear? Once I snapped out of my daze to look at the smartphone in my hands, what was shown on its disy, was aMenuwith amand written on it. When I selected an optionit showedHold the nt you want to grow near the screenfollowing the instructionsI pulled out aFruit of Evolutionfrom the item boxand brought it near the screen. And thenwithout any resistancetheFruit of Evolutionwas sucked into the screen Following that, the screen disyed 3 rows of ploughed soil, and not long after a bud sprouted. When I selected the rows, the screen disyed Fruit of Evolution. Most likely, theFruits of Evolutionwere being grown there. The fruits were still budding, so it seemed like harvesting them would be sometime in the future, but for some reason there was no Wateror Cultivatemand. There was only the crude Menuoption. Is it about time? Whats up with the smartphone!? Forget the Sheeps full face mask, forget Gassurs boomerang pants This is justpletely destroying the worlds view of life isnt it? No, it might be my fault for imagining the smartphone games from my world, but! But know some prudence!?Myself! Finally unable to endure anymore, the thoughts that I had been holding back thus far burst out. But voicing them out would have just made me look like a strange person, so I kept them to myself. Life is hard. Besides, its the pointless use of magic that makes this worse. It really was as I wanted, a portable yet wide clearing. Youve really been through a lot havent you. Though the main culprit is me though! Im really sorry. Anywaysnow that I understand the magicI decided that not just theFruit Of EvolutionI might as well fill in the remaining columns with two speciesSpecial Healing HerbsandRevival Grass TheSpecial Healing Herbwasthe vital ingredient of theHighest Grade Recovery Medicineafter alland even if ingested raw had arge effectso there was no harm in growing itIt didnt have a seedbut as theSpecial Healing Herbin my hand approached the screenit got sucked right in so itll be grownProbably Revival Grasswas something that I had ignore up till nowbut because Saria had given it to me I managed to get it to be grown TheRevival Grassdoes not any effect on demonsbut when used on humans, it acts like a Miracle Drugthat can resurrect themso it is something I would definitely want to nurture And sothe three rows now hadFruits of EvolutionSpecial Healing HerbsandRevival Grassnt in them butas I didnt know when I could harvest themI would have to frequently return to check By the way, while I was considering what to do with the smartphone, it naturally disappeared, and reappeared in my hand when I willed it to, so there went the need to think about what to do with it. Well, I have nothing to say about that. It would have been fine even if someone had seen me doing all of that, but as no one noticed, it ended with me not needing to exin the smartphone. And sowith this calm atmospherewe continued toBarbador Magic Academy Chapter 67 – Bardardor Magic Academy <h4>Chapter 67 C Bardardor Magic Academy</h4> Well, Seichi-kun. This is Barbardor Magic Academy! As we finally reached the academy, I was deeply moved by the building in front of me. As I have already seen Terviels royal castle, so I wasnt extremely surprised. However, the academys building in front of me, cant really be called any other than a pce. What? is this really an academy? Have you perhaps mistaken it with a pce from somewhere else? It seems that Saria had the same doubt as me, and we all leaned our heads to look at the building. And then, Barna-san showed a face as if his prank has seeded. Were you surprised? This academy, is a little apart from Winberg kingdoms territory, and its built in a territory that doesnt belong to any country, Barbard. You may have already realized, but the name of the academy came from this special territory. Ohh I believe that you may have been surprised a lot by the building, but its inevitable to make it bigger to amodate children from all over the worlds countries. And as the money, it was donated by multiple countries, so it has been called as Everyones school However, its sad thattely countries demand favourable treatment in exchange of more contribution, or people that fuss over social position that doesnt mean a thing inside the academy and bring political affairs over here. And as I had talked on the road to here, neutrality over political affairs is having a crisistely. Barnar-san said it with a tired expression. I thought that going through neutrality is a difficult matter to sustain, and its hard to make things work in this world. It sounds like its other peoples affairs, but I really cant do a thing to help. As we were hearing Barna-sans exnation, I sensed someone with my radar inside the head. To tell the truth, even since we were assaulted by the bandits, I have been consciously and continuously using Worlds eyes effectSearch. Though Worlds eye use of Minds eye is invoked normally all the time, Search needs to be activated consciously, and cant have it activated recurrently. Better said, I didnt have the margin to use the skill continuously. However, thanks to the training with Louise, I became able to haveposure to useEnemy search, and decided on the asion when thieves appeared to use the skill continuously Dont tell me that, its toote already! I would still be a subhuman, if it wasnt for the evolution fruit that I ate! Please watch me as I grow little by little. Leaving that aside, I looked at the direction that I sensed the one that Search found a reaction, and as I looked there was ady wearing ady suit, sses, and with an appearance like that, she looks like a hardworkingdy! Who is she? As I was tilting my head, Barna-san, who was looking triumphant as he was talking about the academy, turnedpletely green. Be-Beatrice-kun! Well then, academy principal. What are you going to give as an excuse? You are wrong! I was thinking about the academy____ Guilty! And what about the time to give an excuse!? Compared to the anxious looking Barna-san, thedy was only looking cold hearted. I have no words to say, please die. Please treat your elders more gently!? Theres no other choice. There are a lot of documents inside the principals office. Beatrice-kun, do you know the meaning of taking it easy? It seemed like some crosstalkedy, and while we were taken back at the scene, the woman directed her gaze into our direction. However, her gaze differed from before, and it contained some warmth to it. Im sorry for leaving you out of the conversation. Well then, who may you be? I will dly exin to you! Please die already Why!? Beatrice-kun! Barna-san showed a shocked face, he returned to his normal state by lightly clearing his throat and introduced us. Wohon, these are guys who I invited over to teach in our school, they are adventurers. They all have a bright future ahead of them, and especially this Seiichis magic abilities far surpasses my own. I cant believe it As Barna-san was putting us in a high pedestal while exining, thedy was extremely surprised and looked at us. Although it is true that I may have more magic spells than him in my arsenal, however in regards of ability in magic, I believe that using the right magic at the right moment is also important, so Barna-san should be better than myself who cannot control his own power. I am the teacher in charge of the second year F ss, Beatrice Rognar. Ah, well, Im Seichi. Well in petition of Barna-san, I decided to be a teacher of this school, so please take care of me. Im Altria Gurum. Like with Seichi, I received a request of bing a teacher here. Im Saria! I came here as a student! Please take care of me! Hun, Im Rurune. Like Saria-sama, I will ept to be admitted here as a student. But nevertheless, where is the school cafeteria? Origa Karmeria. Im Seichi-oniichan assistant. So thats how it is Seiichi-san and Altria-san are teachers, while Saria-san and Rurune-san are going to be admitted as students And finally Origa-san is Mr. Seichis assistant. Is it correct? Thats should be it. Saria and Rurune are extremely talented individuals. They may be a challenge to be teach? And, thats right, before I forget, I want Seiichi to take charge of your ss. And I also want you to support him, as the vice-homeroom teacher. I dont mind being second in charge but is it alright? Im not saying that I doubt his abilities, whoever personal strengths doesnt always trante to teaching capabilities I dont think that it will be a problem. Contrary to the extremely worrieddyCBeatrice-san, Barna-san was extremelyx andughing all the time. Well it should be alright. And also, if something happens, it should be the principals responsibility. Beatrice-kin, could you please leave thosements deep inside your heart? I will be more careful next time. About Seichi-san, Altoria-san, and Origa-san who is going to be the assistant, I dont have anything to say. However, for Saria and Rurune, they cant easily be admitted without any qualifications, so we need to give them a little admission exam. I agree with you Although I believe that increasing the students by two it isnt a big deal, the current events inside the school make it difficult for them to get admitted without any difficultiester on. As people would shower them in criticism. Well then, I would start with the documentation right after this. But before that, I need to ask Saria-san and Rurune-san some easy questions, are you alright with that? I dont have any problems! Well, I dont mind answering them. Saria answered with a delighted voice, contrary to Rurune who gave a haughty and disrespectful answer. Leaving aside Saria who answered without problems, who thinks that Rurune is? Even though she is just a mule. Lets start with Saria-san then. Saria-san can use any magic? Yes! Even though it just fire attribute, I can use magic! Well then, so do you have anybat abilities other than magic? Mhh Yes! This! Even though Saria was thinking a little bit before answering, she happily showed her fist. What is this feeling of deja vu. Beatrice, being shown Sarias fist, freezes for a moment and questions Barna-san. Director. Are you mocking me? Why are you ming me!? I shouldnt have anything to do with this!? I remembered it now. This is like that time, when Al was helping us with the guilds admission test and asked us about our means for attacking, it is too identical. Well, its true that someone that beautiful like Saria were to show her fist and said that it is her means of attacking, normally people wouldnt believe her. Haa. Well, maybe it is because of myck of knowledge, but Saria should be a specialist in closebat I understand, thank you very much. Well then, I want to ask the same question to Rurune-san Me? I cant use any magic. Kicking is enough. Director? Like I said, I dont have anything to do with this!? Barna-san who was being showered with that freezing re, was somewhat pitiable. If Florio-san were to see this, what would he think? Even though he is called Magic Saint. As we reached the academy, the image of Barna-san was slowly crumbling away. To think that it is to this extreme We were brought, together with Saria and Rurune, to a schools facility named petition stage where they are going to be evaluated for admittance. Immediately, they were asked to participate in a mock battle with golems made with special magic, but they annihted the golems in just few seconds. In case of Rurune, she just kicked once to exterminate dozens of golems. Mules are scary. As the result of the admittance test, Beatrice was extremely surprised, but as it was Barna-san the one who brought us here, she digested the situation in a short period of time. Even though her treatment is extremely harsh, she seems to acknowledge Barna-sans capabilities. The admittance test, you did it well. The results, should be obvious already even though I havent said it, you passed. So about the ss that you are going to be Beatrice-san was talking to that point, until she was interrupted by Saria who raised her hand. Yes! I want to be in Seiichis ss! There is no chance that I will be separated from my lord. So its obvious that I get to go to the same ss as my lords. Are you talking about the F ss? About F ss, it is the lowest in rank of all the academy As she listened Sarias remark, Beatrice was showing a bewildered expression, but Barna-san interjected. Well, well. It is true that the F ss receive treatment as if they are the bottom of the academy, however there are a lot of talented people there, arent they? Especially, you should know that better than anyone here, Beatrice. Well, thats I tilted my head in confusion by Barnas remark. If my guess is correct, even though the general knowledge is that students of the F ss are the bottom here, if Barna-sans remarks are correct, then there should be some special students among them. I really dont understand. Even though they are the bottom, they are talented? Even though I used every ounce of my underdeveloped brain to the max, I still dont understand anything. Well, it should be alright. Lets put Saria-san and Rurune-san in F ss. Humph, thats should be obvious. Even though Beatrice-san was a little overwhelmed for a moment for the decision, she decided to admit Saria and Rurune to F ss. Well then, everything seems to have been decided, so I should return to the principals office As there should be a lot of work left for me. You deserve all this. Leaving aside your work for a moment, where did you leave? Well I went to Winberg for a bit Are you perhaps stupid? If people were to think that you are receiving a backing from a kingdom, what would everyone think? I dont have any words to answer. Its good if you understand. Ah , also, I will be bringing more documents to the principal officeter. I dont wannaaaa!! I dont want to see anymore paperwork! By Beatrice deaths sentence, Barna-san started to throw a tantrum. To think that he is a Transcendentand a being calledMagic Saint I just cant believe it Even though he is a being that can sweep clean an army of monsters, he will be worked to death by the pile of paperwork that he has. He will gain pity from anyone who looks at him. Lets pray for him. Carrying sorrow over his shoulders, Barna-san walks away slowly and depressed. Beatrice-kun I will leave the rest to you Yes, please die peacefully. I am being hated? Thats not true I look up to you, only in respect of your power. I will cry, you know? An elder, will cry shamelessly, you know? I wouldnt love to see it, so please do it in your office. With that onementary, Barna-san left the grounds weeping, and running When we meet the next time, I will treat him nicely. Well then, I will exin the basics right now. Lets start with Saria-san and Rurune-sans uniforms. Please follow me. Beatrice, saying that, brought us to another ce. I was also thinking while going to the contest stage, but the academy is stupidly big. Well, the school that I was attending to when I was in earth was also big, but when it ispared to this academy, this one is wider. Wont lost people appear from time to time? Also, one more warning as you have seen it, this school is extremely vast so please be careful to not get lost inside. There are cases where students get lost every now and then and lose some students. You lose some students!? That means that you are unable to find the missing students!? Thats scary! Wait, as I thought there are a lot of lost children However contrary to normally losing the way, it seems to be the end though! As I tremble with fear with thepletely shocking information, Beatrice-san stopped in front of a room. This is the staff room. Altria-san and Seichi-san will be going to work starting from this ce. Also Saria and Rurune, since you may being here constantly because of teachers orders, please remember this ce exactly. Well then, please wait for a moment. As she said that, she entered the staff room. And after a while Beatrice returned carrying something. Saria-san, Rurune-san, these are the academys uniform. From tomorrow on, please attend the sses wearing these clothes. As for Seichi-san and Altria-san, there is no such thing as uniform for you, so you may wear anything that you usually wear. Wao! Seichi, look at me, look at me! It is cute! As I heard Beatrices exnation, Saria immediately extended her uniform, and showed an extremely bright smile. Using white as basis, and pink as ent, it was a uniform that gave an extremely cute impression. This, they may look cute in women, however, are men wearing something simr? As I havent seen the real uniform, I cant really say anything, but even if men were to wear something simr to this, it only would show a little bit of subtle discrepancy. As you are happy with it, thats the best. Well then, lets show you the dormitories where you are going to spend your time on. Thats right, Ipletely forgot about it, but during our stay as we teach here, we are going to be living in the dormitories. As we leave the building and reached an extremely vast school ground, she was exining us certain details. There are two different dormitories, one for men and one for women, and there are no distinctions between students and teachers inside the dormitories. As you may already know, unless there is an extremely urgent situation, it is prohibited to ess the dormitory of the opposite gender. As she heard Beatrices words, Rurune received a shock. What are you talking about! Im the knight of my lord I must be besides the lord at anytime! Also topliment, the girls meals are extremely delicious. Well there is no other choice, I will give in. You dont surprise me at all. Well it would be problematic if she enters the mens dormitory, however to change her opinion this fast because of food. Im bing interested on what are the principles of the knight that Rurune envisions. Smiling forcefully, we reached to the female dormitory. Well, this is the females dormitory. We have already contacted them, so you only need to give your name to thendy and receive the key to your bedroom. For more detailed information about the dorm, ask the dormdy about it. I understand. Well then, Seichi! See you tomorrow! Bye. Here, we part ways with Saria andpany, and Beatrice-san is going to guide me to the male dorms, so we started walking again. To think that we will be left alone Its kind of awkward. Though she treats Barna-san harshly, she treats us normally so I believe that theter is her true self but I stare at Beatrices figure. She has dark blue hair And how do you call it? Okure-ge? (TN: style of hair with a ponytail with wavy hair, for a better picture google ë) I really dont understand women hairstyles, but she has her hair tied down into one ponytail, no matter what you think, thats a teacher hairstyle! Or maybe an entrepreneur woman, that gives a strict impression. Also she has the same dark blue colour on her long slit eyes, and coupled together with her eyesses, she gives an impression that she is a very capable woman. Even though she looks extremely strict, she is gorgeous, so maybe she may have fans among the students? Also it is the first time that I saw sses aftering to this world or better said, so there are also sses here. After discovering something peculiar, I was startled and Beatrice who found out about my gaze turns around and ask. ? Did something happen? Well, Ah, no. Sorry. Its just that its unusual to see sses Ahh, you are right. You dont see them often, do you? However, there are some people among the heroes who wear sses normally. Its that right. While we were making an altruistic conversation, I asked her something that is bugging me. Now that I think about it.. Why, didnt you oppose the idea of me bing the teacher in charge of F ss? Thats right, I was extremely worried about that part. In other words, it seems in the first nce that Beatrice was being demoted, and her precious students were taken away by some teacher who nobody knows. Normally, one would be reluctant about that. As she heard my question, she showed a startled expression, but she then just showed a sad face andughed. I cant bring out their talents and develop them. The F ss, although it is being called as the scum of our academy by the surroundings, thats wrong. However, with my talent, I cant bring and develop their talents in any way. Even though I have just been in charge of this ss for one year, if I keep teaching them this way, nothing will change. However, you arepletely different. You were acknowledged by the principal, and while we were doing the admittance exams, I heard from the principal that you brought out the potential of a magic attribute that they werent perfectlypatible with. So your existence, is something essential for the students of the ss. If its to awaken their respective talents, then I dont mind giving up my position. I was extremely moved by Beatrice-sans words. For myself, teachers were existences that I couldntpletely trust. At first, when I was bullied, I immediately told my teachers about it. However, the teachers didnt do a thing to stop the bullying. Rather, they were some that said something that endorsed it. No matter how many times I told them, they didnt even have the ears to hear me out, they even put the me on me saying that Im the one who started all of this. Instead of improving the situation, they made it worse. Thats why I stop trusting my teachers. If a stranger were to hear it, it may not sound like its a big deal, however for me it was an extremely sad experience. However, Beatrice-san ispletely different. People like myself who are bullied maybe are being helped by her, and students who are already categorized as scum of the academy are being taught by her while she believes in them. If this were a conversation between a teacher and a student, then I wouldnt believe it fully, however, as I heard her words as a teacher of the same standing as her, I can believe in her fully. As I saw her who thinks straightforwardly of her students, I decided in my heart to use the best of my abilities. Beatrice-san, I understood your feelings. Even though I dont know to what extent am I able to aplish, but I believe that will do my best. Yes, thank you very much. -However. What? Hearing my words, Beatrice-san is astonished. Beatrice-san, your help is much needed. Without you, who have been looking and thinking seriously about the students, I wont be able to make things happen. To tell me such thing No, it is the truth. So lets forget who is in charge, and teach them with the two of us. Hearing my words, Beatrice-sans opened her eyes abruptly. As I saw her state, I blushed a little bit. Well Even though Im a new teacher, sorry for saying such cheeky remarks No, not really Im just really happy. As she said that, her corners of her eyes were a little moist with tears. And as she wipes her tears off I understand. Then, lets work hard together, Seiichi-san. Unlike thest response, this one had force behind it with a bright smile while saying it. Why is it that when I saw Barna-san crying face I just thought that he was pitiful, but when I saw a woman like Beatrice showing a crying face I thought of doing my best for her? There are certain mysteries lurking around huh. Chapter 68 – Second Year F class <h4>Chapter 68 C Second Year F ss</h4> The next day, I went to the Staff room as Beatrice-san told me to. I knocked like if I was in a normal high school of Earth, and entered, and there were already the silhouette Beatrice-san, Saria andpany there. However, there were no other staff members inside the room. Good morning! Seiichi! G-go-good morning, Saria. Also good morning to everyone. Immediately after I enter the room, Saria greeted me with her smile on her face, and as I returned her greetings, I greeted the others too. Saria was fully clothed with the uniform she was given yesterday, and to tell the truth since I hadnt prepared my heart yet I was stunned by her cuteness for a second I havent be able to gain resistance to beautiful women. Will I be able to in the future? I Look, look! As I thought, this uniform, its really cute! Saying that, she made aplete turn on that spot. Excuse me Although the uniform is really cute, I just want to say that Saria herself is extremely cute. Stop, stop, we are not a stupid couple, Rurune was also fully clothed with the same uniform, however, since her uniform was a little bit crooked already, it gave apletely different impression. Nevertheless, with her beautyparable even among the top, Rurune looked as great as Saria in her uniform. In respect of Origa-chan and Al, both of them prefer attires that arefortable to move in, so its their everyday clothes. As she checked everyone attire, Beatrice-san greeted us with aposed face. Good morning, Seiichi-san. From today on, lets do our best. Oh, good morning. I may have a lot of points that Imcking, but please take care of me. Will this way of words suffice? Since I havent worked part time, I dont know if whether what I have said is correct in this situation or not, I dont have much confidence Well then, since Seiichi-san hase already, should we go to the ssroom now? Ex-excuse me about me, what should I do? Al asked when Beatrice-san was about to go outside along with Saria and me. Oh, thats right Altria-san, since your standing is that of a teacher who teaches specialized subjects you dont need to receive one ss and greet its students. However, as you begin to give lessons, you will encounter new sses so there is to make introductions. Before I forget, did you check your schedule that I gave you yesterday? Ye, yes ss schedule? What? I dont have such thing myself Well, since I am the teacher in charge, I probably wont need it. As such thing could be real!? Excuse me Beatrice-san? I dont have such thing as a ss schedule Sorry about that I havent exined to you yet, contrary to Altria-san, youre a homeroom teacher. So you wont be of need of teaching specialized subject, however, the teachers in charge need to teach just one subject in each ssroom. A subject, you say? Yes, the particr subject is named Practical Integration, each of the students aside from learning Adventurers subject, Magic PracticeandCombat practice, they have this ss to integrate all the learned knowledge from other sses and check how they can apply all of it into practical purposes. So it was like that Thats why you dont have to teach any other subjects, and because its an everyday ss, there is no need to give you a ss schedule. So it was like that I unders. However, ss F is different. What? I just thought that I just needed to teach, like Beatrice-san said, the Practical integration,but it doesnt seem that way. F ss, sadly, is stamped with a dunce seal. So among the professors inside the academy, there are many who say to reject the idea of having to teach F ss. And not only the teachers, nobles from other countries also are saying that the teachers shouldnt spend time teaching trash, instead they should be teaching the talented students instead. So that means? It may be problematic, however only for F ss, the teacher in charge, is responsible of teaching all the subjects. Whats the deal with this school. Well, saying that it is the academys fault, I believe that it is because a part of the staff and nobles across the countries are extremely lousy. I know the feeling of wanting their children to be taught with the utmost effort, however it doesnt seem correct to leave the others unattended. Above all, I think it is strange to prohibit teachers from teaching. Of course, since teachers have also civil rights, if they are teased by students and forced to say that they dont want to teach in that ss anymore, I would understand that there was no other choice. However, I cant understand the spirit of abandoning their teaching duties just because they are at the bottom. If the teaching results affect sry as well, then the life of the teachers are implicated, I would understand their feelings if they are reluctant to receive poor performance students. However, since the teacher in charge should be the one to shoulder the responsibilities, even if the teachers werent close to the students, as long as the teachers dont reject the students, it shouldnt have this disparity in treatment. But before that, is it alright for me, who doesnt have a teacher license nor has graduated high school, to be teaching all subjects!? Especially something like English!? Well, since we are in another world, there is no English. Just like that, Im really envious of them! I now understand the reason however, I think its impossible for me to be able to teach all subjects If its about that, I will give you my full support. So Seiichi-san, please teach in recement of Altria-san, Adventurer subject, also Magic Practice, Combat practice, and Integration Practice. So thats how it is If thats the case, I believe that I will be alright. I wouldnt know what to do if I were to be asked to teach Mathematics, or History. Differential and Integrals? HAHAHA! In summary, since I will being to the academy without any change, there shouldnt be necessary to receive ss schedule on every asion But I dont feel too secure, so I will be asking for er. As I said that, Beatrice-san showed an extremely sorry expression. Im really sorry about that Also Altria-san have you already checked your schedule? Yes. If Im not wrong, today I shouldnt have any sses. I understand Then that means, that Altria-san doesnt have to do anything right now. Since you are a teacher rmended by the principal, you dont need to do any paperwork, so there is no work for you now. Excuse me, so, what I should do then? Well Those teachers who dont have to do a thing usually return to their homes, or go shopping in the campuss stores. Among them, there are some who like to enjoy themselves and go out and y. I didnt realize yesterday but for the academy to have several stores inside the campus, its really amazing. And deducing by Beatrice-sans words, there are ces inside and outside of the academy where you can y. However, if you really have the time to y, shouldnt it be better for you be teaching our F ss! As I was retorting inside my head, Al was making a posture as she was thinking something. Excuse me If that its so, then is it a problem if I participate in Seiichis ss? What? In the second year F ss? I dont mind, but If thats the case, I will be apanying you all there. As she said that, she looked at me and showed a curious face andughed. Im really curious in what kind of ss you will be teaching, Seiichi-sensei? The difficulty increased by a level in a blink of an eye. Why Im in this hole Well then, Saria-san and Rurune-san please enter the ssroom after me. As for Seiichi-san and Origa-chan, it should be alright if you enter after I call for you. As she said that, Beatrice-san brought Saria and Rurune and entered F sss ssroom which was in front of us. Al entered right after. Immediately after that we let ourselves inside the F ss, second year ssroom. However, I realized as we were walking, this F ss is not located inside the main building. What it means is that the staff room, and all the other ssrooms, were located in the pce like main building, only F ss, was located a little bit separated from the building in the ex-main building that was terribly worn out. Barna-san and Beatrice-san were thinking of demolishing this building and moving the F sss students so that they can study inside the main building, however the VIP of several countries were spouting some idiotic ideas like if they breath the same air as those dunces, they will be like that, and made it into aplicated matter. I really dont understand those idiotic ideas, it is not like ipetent quality is contagious disease. Leaving that aside, this type of situations are signs that the neutrality of the school is rapidly diminishing. The adult world is such a bothersome andplicated world. As I was thinking that, there was an abruptmotion inside the ssroom. Probably, the people in ss were excited seeing beauties like Saria and the girls. Saria and the girls, are beauties without anyins, so it is obvious that the men would be extremely excited, and with the personality of Saria, she should blend in with the girls soon too. And finally, instead of myself, I will introduce you to the new teacher in charge of your guidance. As Beatrice voice was heard, this time I felt an entirely differentmotion that was made inside the ssroom. I understand that there would be amotion if the teacher that has been teaching you suddenly changes ces, and there would be some doubts too. Seiichi-san, pleasee in. Oops, its finally the time that I enter the ssroom. Thinking that it is time to enter, I became really tense Origa-chan is supposed to enter right after me, but is it going to be alright? For the time being, to make myself calm, I repeated some deep breathing. Huu Its alright, Origa-chan are you ready? Yes, Im alright Origa-chan showed her thumbs up. As I saw her, I finally calmed down, and slide the door to open it. Garagaragara. Ah-AH-AHNN? Pss-shan. I immediately closed the door. Thats strange As I opened the door, I thought that there was a male student with a prideful pompadour with a really intimidating figure Thats it shouldnt be real. Its just my imagination, my imagination! I calmed myself again, and open the door again. Garagaragara. Are you going to fight, hu, you bastard!? Pss-shan. It was real. Why Im being intimidated as I open the door? I For starters, we should be total strangers, so why are you weing me with full hostility. As I thought in that ce, in the next moment, the door slid open by itself. You bastard! Dont ignore me.. Agnos-kun? Lets get along, my brother! Some time ago, the student who was showing a lot of hostility, at the moment that Beatrice-san stood behind him, sweated like crazy, and put his arm on my shoulder Is Beatrice-san perhaps, a really scary person? As I was thinking that Gosu. Noooooooooon, Beatrice-neesan!? Please not my pompadour! Agnos-kun This person is not your brother. He is the teacher responsible in ss. Huuh!? To think that this stranger is going to be the next one in charge The next one in charge? A super teacher! As Beatrice-san showed an extremely mysterious pressure, the student in front of me, she swung down the students panpour along with his cranium without restrain Such a scary person. As she left the male student who was agonizing by the pain inflicted to his head, Beatrice-san showed a sorry expression and said. Im sorry hes a little bit scandalous. Do-dont worry. Im alright Thank you very much. Well then, pleasee in. As I was entering the ssroom, I was thinking of what to do with the male student agonizing in the floor but I decided it is better to ignore him, and just left him like that and entered the ssroom. Then, the ssrooms inside was in another meaning, chaotic. There were different male students among them, one was a student who had a menial smile over his face, another who had the air of confidence around him and was seated with grace, and another one who had the tough constitution but was wearing a cute bear headgear covering his head. And among the female students there was one who was looking outside the window and engender an atmosphere that makes her difficult to approach her, another one who had a soft and light atmosphere, another one who I dont know why but keeps looking at her mirror and getting intoxicated by her appearance. Andstly, a student that even though she keeps getting step on by Rurune, she is desperately trying to approach Saria. I believe that it was like that! Im tired of this, arent there any other than perverts here? What? There are? Then, please bring them hereee!!! As I was majestically retorting inside my heart, Beatrice-san retook her conversation. These people are, from today on, he is going to be the teacher in charge here, and his assistant Origa-chan. Ah, well I may be around the same age as you guys, however I will give my all to teach a lot of things. Please take care of me. Please take care of me. Thats right, even though it is reallyte, I should be around the same age as everyone in the ss, and should be taking ss. Thats why, even though it is not at the same level as the males student from before, it should be normal that the majority of students are reluctant about it. Well then, thank you very much. So, lets introduce ourselves starting from Agnos-kun. After that, incite the ss to introduce themselves, the male from before with still a big bump on his head, gave his thumbs up. Whats up! Im Agnos Pashion! I dont understand why Beatrice-sis was reced by you, but nice to meet you! (TN: It is a y of words with onyomi that sounds like nice to meet you but it means please die in suffering in the darkness / night dew) The man who gave an introduction with rich individuality and originality Agnos, has a prideful deep blue pampadour, with an attire of a ck cho-ran (TN: delinquent robe or coat) and sagging. If its by Earth standards, it is a little bit old delinquent attire. His gaze looks bad, and maybe because of it he looks like a delinquent. However, because of a big bump he only looks like a gag character. As Agnos sit in his correspondent seat, next, the man who was sitting elegantly opened his mouth. My name is Blued Lef Kaizer. The one before is a lower grade than me. Please remember that. What did you say you bastard!? The male student that gave a haughty and arrogant introduction Blued is a handsome man that has a grey, silver hair and beautiful blue pupils. And by posing while sitting with his legs crossed gives him a elegant impression. Wait a minute Right now, did you say Kaizer? Humph, to think that you realize that. Like you may be thinking, Im the second prince of the Kaizer empire. Well in this academy, such things doesnt matter. To think that Blued is a prince of the Kaizer Empire. The world is small! Well, about Kaizer empire, I really want to ask some things As Blued finished his introduction, it was the turn of a man who was wearing a plushie bear like costume. He is a male student who gives off an extremely aggressive impression since a while ago, and I was thinking for a while of what is he going to say I dont know why, but he took something like a sketchbook, and showed it to me. Bead Rutora, Please take care of me Arent you going to talk! And not only that, he is one of the special cases where even though his appearance is rough, he is a delicate character!? This man Bead, he was wearing, of course the mascot like the cute bear headwear, different from Agnos, tanran (delinquent style with baggy pants and a little short trunk long sleeved shirt) and sagging that is a delinquent like style that it is a little behind the times. However, his body constitution is great, and muscrity peaks where the sleeves are rolled. It is a extremely mismatch. And then, it was the time for thest male student to introduce himself, but he just showed a menial smile, and didnt even seem to start to talk. And finally, Beatrice-san urged the male student to start. Leon-kun please cut it out. And start introducing yourself. I-I, its not worth it for me to introduce myself Thats just extravagant! Such-such a shameless behavior of mine I cant do such a thing! Im sorry, Im sorry. Im sorry for responding you! It is a serious problem. It seems that his name is Leon Hardee, and there was no other choice than to hear his name from Beatrice-san. I just understand that he is a menial and dark person. I dont understand why, but he just apologizes when I try to start a conversation, and every time that he opens his mouths, he finishes with an apology. Well then, what should I do with him? That Leons appearance is one that gives a little bit of a dark expression, he has a cream like coloured perm and brown eyes, he is a smallplexion handsome young. I dont understand why he is so menial. Finally, all the male students introductions are over, Im through with them. But before that, I dont know why but only Agnos and Bead are wearing modified versions of the school uniform (gakuran, the ck uniform in Japan), while Blued and Leon are wearing uniforms like the blouses that Saria and the other female students are wearing with a different colour scheme, white as basis with a blue ent. I dont think there is much to think about, but Blued are probably in the right uniform, while Agnos and Bead are in the wrong. Arent they going to get scolded? As I was thinking such redundant things, the girls introduction started. The first one to introduce herself was the girl who was looking outside through the window, and has the air that makes it difficult for people to approach. Helen Rosa Is that it? You only just nced this way!? Truly a female student who you find it difficult to approach Helen, is a brte with a two side up hairstyle? (TN: Example Rin Tohsaka, Yami from Love-Ru) So she is a beautiful girl with a brte kind of hairstyle, with little Tsurime (TN: pulled up eyes, http://dic.pixiv/a/ĥĿ) with the same brown colour as her hair. Although she is wearing the same uniform as Saria andpany implying that she is around the same age as them, Helen seems to have an adult atmosphere. As Helens introduction ended, at the next moment the girl with a soft atmosphere started to introduce herself. I am Rachel Madan New teacher, please take care of me The female student with some spaced dialogue, and just a rxed atmosphere Rachel , who is a beautiful girl, has long wavy silver hair, with purple coloured taru-me. (TN: curved down, pulled down or rxed eyes example: https://dic.pixiv/a/Ŀ) I wont say where, but some of her parts are well developed I will just say that. As Rachel finished her introduction, the next one to stand up was the female student that was intoxicated with her reflection on her mirror. Im Irene Prime. Please take care of me, Seiichi-sensei. The first female student one to make a proper introduction among all the students Irene, as I properly put my words, its an extreme beauty. She has a long pearl pink like her pupils. As I only saw her figure looking at her mirror, I judged that she is just a person who really loves herself, but as I heard and saw her doing her introduction, her gestures and employment of words, she did it beautifully. What a relief, she seems decent Haa Why I have to be such a beauty. She is nowhere decent. That troubling sigh was a little bit seductive, but before that I was surprised by the amount of confidence she ces in herself. Its impossible for me. And then, it was the time for thest person but Plea-please let me be your friend! Donte closer to Saria-sama! Ogho! I can see Rurunes panties! As I thought, you mustnte any closer! I dont know the reason, but that one person was stepped on by Rurune. As I saw her state, Beatrice-san showed a pained expression and opened her mouth. Haa Flora-san? What are you doing In response of Beatrice-san questioning, the girl that was stepped on for some reason Flora, responded with a stern expression. Havent you seen that we have a cute girl in here? It is rude if I were not to start a conversation with her. So because of that littledy, isnt it alright for just a little bit? Is it not like you will lose some of it, so please let me touch it Guhehehe! Flora-san, please refrain from using thatugh. Arent you a girl On the contrary to Flora who was spouting some old man-like lines, Beatrice-san introduced her to me. She is Flora Rent, as you may have already seen she is a little bit special. HAHAHA, Mr. New Teacher! As you may have already seen, I really love girls that are cute, but it is not like I really like the opposite gender, so please take care of me! Thats why, please let me touch a little Argh, just cut it out!? Flora who hasnt given up even though she is receiving countless kicks, has bangs tilted to the left side from my point of view, and has short wine red hair that rest a little bit in the nape of her neck like it is flowing. And has wine red eyes to match. If she were to calm herself down, she would look like udia-san who resides inValkyrie, and would look like those handsome male leads in Takarazuka (TN: y made by entirely women), but sadly she doesnt look like that, and only looks like a perverted old man from somewhere. Impressively Rurune was running out of gas, and Saria didnt know what was really happening, and was looking at Flora in wonder. On the other hand, Flora was finally making a serious perverted man face, and moving her hands strangely, however since Rurune was still stepping on here, there was no damage done to Saria It is surprising for me for Rurune to get tired, but it is far more surprising for her to be acting as a knight, maybe Im in myst days. This is all the students of this second year F ss. Beatrice concluded the introductions here. Indeed, I thought that I will be free from perverts when I left the guild headquarters, but I still need to interact with these people. As I crossed my arms, I nodded several times. Please someone save me. Chapter 69 – Unrest <h4>Chapter 69 C Unrest</h4> As we have finally finished with the introductions, I believe that it is time to return your test of herbology. I will call your names, so please pick them up one by one. After all of us finished with our introductions, Beatrice-san told them those words. Although it is obvious, but before I was the homeroom teacher of this ss, Beatrice-san was the teacher in charge of this ss, and the one giving this ss, so there is nothing wrong with her evaluating the tests. Agnos-kun Ou! Well, if I were the opponent, such thing as an exam is Zero points. It cant beeee!? Beatrice-sis you are doing a disservice by exposing my grades to the whole group! Agnos received the test from Beatrice-san and was bitterlyining. Although I agree that exposing ones grades is bad, but how did you have the confidence in a test that you got zero on? As she was massaging her forehead, Beatrice-san said. With this result, how were you expecting on getting 100 points Well, thats because How do you make a middle level-recovery potion? With guts! Are you stupid? Are you serious. I just nced at Agnoss test however all the answers were ended with guts. I mean, how did you think that you could obtain 100 points from these answers!? There should be a limit in a no brainer thinking process! Im not wrong! Guts, There is not enough guts! In this world, everything can be solved with guuuuuuuuts! I understand. So please, Agnos-kun, turn yourself into a girl. I was spouting nonsense. You broke too quickly! Have more responsibility of your words! Youck the guts!? Making the air around him heavy, Agnos just returned to his seat This is so painful. Sigh next Blued-kun. Humph The next one to be called was Blued, who was walking elegantly, and received the test. This is a great score. Please keep it this way. That is an obvious conclusion. Theres no need for more words. Why it is that his score is good, and mine is baad! I cant understand! Are you an idiot. Your answers arent really answers, so your grades are obviously bad. Thats wrong, there is just not enough guts!? Then, please Agnos-kun, please assault a countrys royal castle naked. Im sorry. Agnos although he tried to confront Blued, a singlement from Beatrice-san sunk himpletely. Well nevertheless, I should keep my mouth shut Because in the guild headquarters, there is a pervert who could easily assault a royal castle while pridefully being naked. The next one was Bead, who received the test without any reply and returned to his seat. I nced at Beards test, and he had a high grade of 90 points The mystery just gets moreplicated. However, as Leon was called next, I was extremely stunned. Thi-this Sigh this again. Dont worry, its just an everyday thing. Everyday!? As I heard Beatrice-sans words, I nced at Leons test again. Why, because even though you tell me Leon-kun. For god sakes, please solve the questions properly. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! Bu-bu-but, the likes of me cant answer the test arrogantly! And to think that if someone read my ugly letters and turn his day bad ! Thats why I believed that I needed to apologize beforehand! And thats why I apologize for tainting your eyesight! Wha! Im sorry for responding you! I will shut up! To think that in Leons test was written, For the likes of my to express my opinions, what an arrogant thing! Also, to show you my writing Im sorry. Ahh! Because that and this are also my writings, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, , like that he was writing Im sorry without leaving any spaces. Thats scary! I feel some tremendous madness here!? This has totally gone beyond just being negative, hasnt it!? I believe that it is a miracle that he is able to attend ss safely in this state! He did well in living his life with this personality Its scary that I think that it should be normal for him to be thinking suicide Suicide is no joke at all. In Earth, even though there were few asions simr to this, I never wanted to kill myself. Especially, a suicide driven by bullying, I wouldnt even dream about it. Why should I kill myself for the sake of the guys that are bullying me. Its extremely stupid. No matter how much I suffer, I wont even think about dying. Since there should be a lot of people that have suffered more than me Thinking that, I just kept living like that. Well I dont care about me at all. I am really worried that Leon is thinking about suicide, and at the same time, I felt that the situation was dreadful Please live resiliently. After that, Helen and Rachel received their test and they got around the 90 points mark, so they shouldnt have any problems at all. Although Helen has an aura that makes difficult to approach her, together with Rachel make them the best students around. no, no, no Havent I been poisoned already!? It is not like they are especially talented model students, but the surroundings are not the best!? Thats dangerous! Mymon sense has been slowly changing to base myself at the standards of perverts! Ah, as I was thinking that, I pictured the entire guild headquartersughing. As I try my best to drive away my illusion, it became Irenes turn. She with her silhouette that walked elegantly and morously, directed herself to the ce before Beatrice-san. Here it is Irene-san. You got 100 points without anyints. Yes, thank you very much, since it is obvious that Im already perfect. As if there was nothing to presume, and that she was just stating the facts, she just leisurely smiled. I also looked at the test, but it was without a doubt that Irene received a perfect score, Beatrice-san was also satisfied by her result. It is a 100 points result that was difficult to find even on Earth, but as I observed her behaviour, I believe that it is normal for her to get 100 points Then, why are you in this ss in the first ce? There is no speck of dust that indicates that she is a dunce, so it was obvious that I couldnt understand her situation at all. No, it is not only Irene, but also Blued and Bard And finally, Flora-san It is just normal Isnt yourment just hurtful!? Flora who was just being stepped on by Rurune, was retorting to Beatricesment. I understand, being called pervert is apliment for her It is already toote. As Beatrice-san finished giving out all the evaluated exams, she called me. Well then, Seiichi-san. About todays schedule How about using all the avable time to check all the students abilities? Are you referring to everyone as all the students from F ss? Yes. all theoretical subject like herbology, which I just evaluated and gave the exams, I have just ended the critical point of almost all of them. However, the practical subjects, as Seiichi-san is going to be the one teaching those ss, you should need some time like now to evaluate their distinctive abilities. I understand If you dont have any problems with theoretical sses, then I wont mind at all. Since I dont understand the progress of theoretical sses at all. As Beatrice-san nodded to my words, she turned towards the students for the second time. Well then, everyone, I believe that you have been hearing the conversation of just now, to deepen the ties to the new homeroom teacher Seiichi-san, we are going to have a practical ss for all the rest of the day in the stadium. ALLL RIIIIGHT! Im saved that I dont have to study! Hearing Beatrice-san words, Agnos shouted with delight. Well I understand that studying is not the best thing in the world. But considering that there are in the world countless people that cannot study at all, I cannot just publicly acknowledge that. To begin with, even though you are saying to deepen our ties, the ce being the stadium, I believe it is too extravagant and dangerous. So, before the first ss starts, please move to thepetition stage. Other sses may be using the ssroom, so dont make any disturbances. As everyone answered, the F ss including Saria, all headed to the stadium. Al also followed after Saria. Ah, Beatrice-san, is it alright? Yes, whats the matter? As I thought, I still want to have the ss schedule. Thats right I was thoughtless. Even though you will being everyday to the ss, Seiichi-san doesnt know at what time what ss is. Im sorry No, Im alright! Dont worry about it! Thank you very much. Well then, we will first go to the staff office. Yes! Origa-chan what you want to do? Are you going to the stadium first? No, together I-I understand. . Not only that. I will get lost. Thats right. This academy is too vast. Im confident that there are a lot of ssroom that arent being used!? I already have lost the confidence of returning to the male dormitory by myself I should have the skillPerfect Memory,however there is no sign that it is being activated at all. Are you there? As I was thinking something redundant like that, we were following after Beatrice-san. The F ss students who went outside before Seiichi andpany, were walking in the corridor that is leading to the stadium. Nevertheless Who is that Seiichi guy? He wasnt scared by my guts. Humph, its just that you arent scary at all. What are you saying bastard!? Dont bark. Its unpleasant. Are you trying to irritate me? You are really trying to irritate me!? Ex-excuse me I believe it is bad to fight I- Im sorry. To bring out my arrogant opinion, Im really sorry! Agnos was reacting excessively to Blueds words, and other than Leon, there werent any other that was minding about it and just walked normally. And as the two heard Leons words, the two showed aplicated expression. This again Sigh. Cant you do something about that character of yours? It is too menial Just because someone gives an opinion, it is not like we would be angry about it. Im sorry, Im sorry! To make you worried about me, Im sorry! Sigh If someone could change the character as easy as one says it in words, there wouldnt be any problems. Blued was thinking that, and was letting out a sigh. I will say this, even though it is not the same conversation as before, but I dont know anything about the new homeroom teachers background. Not only I cant see his face, I also dont know about his abilities. However, isnt that going to be revealed right now? Beatrice-sis said that today all sses are going to be exchanged with practical sses. Thats right Beard, what do you think about the new teacher in charge? As Blued abruptly asked Beard, Beard just simply brought out his sketchbook like usual, and showed it to them. I think that he is a nice guy. A nice guy You dont change do you? As he received the same response as always, Blued just smiled bitterly. Besides that conversation, Flora was talking to Saria with a exalted voice. Hey, hey, hey! Are Saria and Rurune, perhaps, acquaintances!? I want to know about your rtionship with each other. Thats right. Not only I know Rurune, but also Al and Origa-chan,,, and finally Seiichi too. What? With Sarias words, Flora was extremely taken away. Not only Flora, but all the students who heard that were also taken back Only the expression of Beard couldnt be read. Excuse me what is your rtionship with the teacher? Flora who returned to normal the fastest, asked with a timid attitude. And then, Saria responded with a smile. Im his wife! WHAAAAAAT!!? Also Im masters manservant. MANSERVAAANT!? Al is also Seiichis girlfriend. WHHAAAAAT!? Flora was surprised continuously. Leaving aside that Saria said that shes his wife with a smile, after that, Rurune was upfront about her revtion, and Al was blushing by the words that Saria said, and was turning her face away. So that means, that no one is retorting to it. Flora, knowing that everything was true, returned to normal, and asked timidly again. Then, then this small was it Origa-chan? What is her rtionship with teacher? Origachan? She is Seiichis little sister! Ah, little sister As one would expect! If he were toy hands to a little girl of that age, it would be a crime! If Seiichi were to be in this ce, he would think of asking her to say those same words to the pervert lolicon that is in the guild headquarters. And Blued who returned to normal a little bitte, muttered quietly. The mystery only deepens What? Suddenly, Agnos who was walking besides Blued, looked downwards and was muttering something, Blued asked instinctively in return, he abruptly lifted his head and shouted loudly with his eyes shining brightly. He is a big bro! (Anikii!) He is the one who deserves the title of my big bro! He is a man among men! .So its like that Blued, as he saw the condition of Agnos, thought himself that the new homeroom teacher will have it tough Whoooa. The new teacher is someone this amazing. Well, it means that he has the ability to at least impress and seduce women. Not only that, Im curious of what is going to happen to our 3 beauties, I cant think about it. In this world, to leave superior descendants, it was not rare for people with superior talents to seduce many women and men. Thats why polygamy for both men and women was epted. That means, that among the people in F ss, Seichi who has a romantic rtionship with Saria andpany should be in a high position or just simply has the ability to back it up. As Rachel and Irene were having that conversation, Irene, who usually doesnt approach anyone, approached Saria. At seeing that scene, all the other members were taken back again. Saria tilted her head in wonder, seeing Helen approaching her. What happened? You, are you the lover of the new teacher? Yes, thats right! Then, is he powerful? Receiving a question without context, Saria who paused for a second, smiled once more and said. He is extremely strong! . Oh As she heard that, Helen returned to her initial position that was a little away from the rest of the group and kept walking. In the end, although Saria was unable to understand Helen line of thinking, but as they reached their destination, the ss members were deepening their friendship. As they reached the training grounds, since there were tens of people there, they understood that another ss was using the stadium. Tch. to think that there were another bunch here Its disappointing. Well the training grounds are avable to the public, so we should hold back. As Agnos was disappointed and opened his mouth, the ss before them realize the existence of F ss. And then, because the F ss came here, the other ss made amotion. ? What happened to everybody? Because of the suddenmotion, Saria was tilting his head, and Irene rearranged her hair and told her. Isnt that obvious, they made amotion because of my beauty. Oh! So it was like that! No, no, no! Dont take her seriously!? As Flora was correcting her, she let a self-depreciating smile. Well its because we are the bottom of the academy, that they look at us. The bottom? Why? There is no such people here? People are different each other, so I dont think there is superior and inferior things. As she was truly thinking that, Saria tilted her head in wonder. And it was when they were making that conversation. Hey, hey, hey, why the dunces are here in this ce? Are you telling me to inhale the same air as those losers? As one blond guy was making a hideous smile, he took alongside him some of his followers and came in there direction. As F ss is often made fun off by their surroundings, it was normal that they picked a fight with the members of the ss. Thats why, it was not something to be surprised about, but this time was different. Bi-big brother!? Werent you attending the Kaizer empires Ryle academy! Why are you in this school!? Blued was showing an exasperated expression that normally wouldnt show and elevated his tone. And seeing him in that state, first of all, the blond guy was deepening his smile. -Theobolt Terra Kaizer The first prince of the Kaizer empire, and also Blued s half brother. If it isnt Blued. Isnt it the perfect ss for you. As Blued was biting his lip in remorse, Agnos who was silent until now, intruded. Hey, hey, hey! You saying whatever is on your mind Are you prepared for the consequences!? Huuh HUUUH!? Cut it out, Agnos! Making a fool out of us, how could I remain calm! Dont you think of stopping me! Humph, not only you are a dunce but also a savage You are just garbage without any hope. What did you said? I dare you to say it another time, you bastard.! Agnos was in a state that it wouldnt strange if he were to start fighting, and Blued was using his all to hold him. Bead was thinking that it wouldnt be any good if it was kept this way, so he was helping in holding Agnos down. And seeing that situation, Therbolt was sneering. How unsightly, I also didnt want toe to a savage ce like this But I was told by Herio and my father, so I came here with the heroes. I am being thankful about that right now. I am able to show the world how capable I am. There is no doubt, Therbolt-sama! Therbolt-samas talent is superb! The followers were praising Therbolt non-stop. As he was nodding as if he was satisfied by their response, he directed his eyesight at Saria. Hou? Arent you a fine jewel? What? Therbolt was showing an eerie smile and looking at Saria as if he was licking all over her. And Rurune who realized that, let herself between the two of them as to protect Saria. Dont you approach her, you trash. Wow! You are also a beauty yourself Really great. What is your name? Mine? Im Saria! I understand You should be happy. I will make you into my women. How is that, arent you happy? As he was thinking that it is impossible for him to be rejected, Therbolt just spoke with that much confidence. However, Saria-. Im sorry! I, love Seiichi! With her bright smile, she responded. Theobolt who wasnt thinking that he would be rejected, he couldnt understand what she said for a moment, and was showing a perplexed expression. Thats strange. Did my ears get bad? To think that I would hear myself get rejected Its impossible! I really love Seiichi! She said it again with such innocence. Therbolt was showing a befuddled smile. Dont you know that it is my invitation? I, who have these beautiful features, aplishments in both the literal and military ways, and also Im the one who is going to be the next emperor! What? Seiichi is many times handsomer than you! And also he is super strong! Saria-sama please forgive his insolence. That guy doesnt know about the lord Ignorance can be sometimes a scary thing How tragic. Therbolts pride was been beaten to death without break. If those words were because of jealously or protection, Therbolt wouldnt be this wounded. However, with Saria innocent smile, and Rurunes gaze that contained pity and scorn, pulverized Therbolts pride. As Agnos was observing the turn of events, he just began tough loudly. Gyahahahahaha! Tha-that guy! He said it with such a confidence, but he was outright rejected!? From now on I will make you my women But to think that they didnt even take him seriously. AHAHAHAHAH! My stomach hurts! Puh, A-Agnos. Dont you huhuhu dare tough. at my brother. huh Dont mind about it. There are days like that. Blued was also restraining himself fromughing, and Beard just tried to give him some consoling words. What are they thinking of doing with the pride that was already pulverized. With anger and bashfulness, Therbolt face turned from red to purple. And Altria who was silent until now, opened her mouth. As yesterday, I heard from Beatrice-san that I shouldnt put myself in between problems between students but as Saria is being hit on, I shouldnt keep silent anymore- Who are you, bastard! Even though Therbolt was shouting harshly at Altria, she didnt change her attitude. Who am I? I will be the new teacher who is going to teach the adventurer subject. Well, its possible that I will go to your ss someday, so please take care of me. The likes of an adventurer. shouldnt be haughty! What? As he directed a sharp gaze at Altria, Therbolt was spouting something after seeing all of the F ss. To make a fool out of me who is aplete elite, Dont you think that you will be left alone You trash! You people who cant use magic will be trash for the rest of your life! . Its that bullseye? Isnt it bullseye!? You who are branded as trash and recognize it, are really the worst!? . He was just saying what he wanted to say, but he shut himself after he was talked to by someone near. Kaizer empires next emperor is really free, isnt he. Robert Yoas Winberg! Out of nowhere, he stood between F ss and Theobolt, a blond with blue eyes he was Robert. This talk shouldnt concern the likes of you. Dont you dare intervene in this! What are you saying? Are you thinking of not taking the ss? Well I dont care what you do. And I dont care about your grades either. Are you stupid? The teacher of the S ss is a noble from the Kaizer Empire He wouldnt mind erasing such simple things. You are the idiot one, Theobolt. You are thinking of using your power even though you are just a student, you should be ashamed. Ha! You who have no power since you are from a small, weak country. Are you jealous? How unsightly. Sigh Talking to you is just too tiring. Even though Im doing it for them, I just feel tired talking to you What? Well I dont care. I will go to the ss Theobolt. Control your attitude already. What did you said! He was going to respond to Roberts words, but since he turned his back, it was not possible anymore. As he was ring at his back annoyingly, he directed his gaze at F ss. Well, its enough You were saying that you are Saria? I will return this atter date We are going. Ah, Theobolt-sama! Theobolt was saying what he wanted to say, and he left with his followers. And then, one of the followers, nced sharply at Leon. Humph. Leon sumbed at that gaze and was extremely terrified, and seeing that scene, one of the followersughed lightly and followed after Theobolt. As Theobolt left the ce, Blued looked at everyone from F ss, and prostrated himself. My rtive has caused you trouble. I truly apologize. They were surprised by Blueds conduct. To Saria and Rurune, I made you feel something unpleasant. I ask for forgiveness. Im really fine though? Dont worry about it! I also didnt take him seriously at all from the start. . Thank you very much. If my brother does something to you, I will be lending you my hand. As he received Saria and Rurune words and he lifted his head, Agnos too who was in bad mood opened his mouth. Keh, you shouldnt worry about anything. That bastard is in the wrong after all. Thats right. We are all fine. Ex-excuse me! Im also alright! And then, Rachel and Flora were smiling bitterly and entered the conversation. Well, they made a fool out of us, but sadly it is the truth. Also, Blued is not in the wrong, so you shouldnt worry about that. Thats right. It is true that he was a really bad person, but he didnt do anything to us, so He was relieved and smiled a little by thementary of the two, but he still apologized to Irene and Helen. I made you watch something unsightly to the two of you too. Im sorry. I dont care about it at all. Although he pointed one defect of mine, Im several times more talented! Im amazing! I also dont care about it. You have it rough. .. Im thankful to you two. Any of the members didnt condemn Blued. However, Theoborts words were deeply etched into everyones heart. As if the first part of the walking was a lie, the ambient is a little bit ufortable, and the atmosphere was a little bit dark. As they were waiting with the dark atmosphere, Seiichi and the others arrived at the training stage. As I Hiiragi Seiichi reached the stadium, I dont know why but I felt a dark atmosphere. What happened during this short amount of time. Well, some of them havent changed at all since the introduction, though! I was tilting my head in wonder because of the atmosphere, as Beatrice-san also realized about it, and showed a suspicious expression on her face. Did something happen here? I dont know about it But lets first meet with them. As we approach the F ss members, first, Saria realized our presence, and was brightly smiling while walking towards here. Ah, Seiichi! Since Saria and Rurune were the same as always, I rxed a little bit. And then, as everyone realized our presence, they directed their gazes at us. However, I feel a mysterious nce among them. As I look at the direction of the nce, there was a figure of Agnos with his eyes shining brightly. AC. Agnos-kun? Why are you directing that gaze at me? Big bro! Dont call meAgnos-kun like some stranger, but please call me casually! What happened!? What is the reason that Im being called big bro by Agnos!? As I look at the surroundings, Flora was bitterly smiling and taught me the reason. Ahahahaha. Well, we heard about your rtionship with Saria, so it may be because of that? What? As I heard the situation from Flora, I had one bad premonition. I worriedly asked Rurune about something. Excuse me Rurune-san? What answer did you, as ady, gave to everyone ? About me? I just said that I was lords manservant I thought so! Why is that Rurune can only give an answer that gives misunderstanding!? I want you to consider my standing in this society! If you are a knight, protect not only my well being, but also my name! As I was troubled and putting my hands over my pained head, someone just lightly hit my back. And I saw a cute little bear in the direction of that light hit. Dont worry about it, there are days like that. That constion is the one that hurts me the most! I wanted to cry so hard. Excuse me Beatrice-san Yes? Did something happen? As we were having that conversation, Al asked something to Beatrice-san. The grades in the adventurer subject, are up to me, right? Yes, I was thinking of thoroughly exining it to you after the sses, but simply put, the test results, and the average score the grade of the subject are decided by the assistance percentage and the attitude in ss. I see I understand. As Al showed an expression ofprehension of the situation, she said with a serious look. Theobolt that bastard is going to get zero points in my ss. What truly happened!? I dont understand who that guy is, but from this moment onwards, Theobolts usual grades average disappeared from this school. Teacher, you are scary. Chapter 70 – Practical Class – First Half <h4>Chapter 70 C Practical ss C First Half</h4> Well then, from now on, how about you show me your abilities? I spoke out after seeing every member of the F ss. Although it feels like Im looking down on them, but as Beatrice-san rmended, we decided to use all of todays time to evaluate everyones strength. -The first person that wants to do it Yes, yes, yes! Big bro! Please let me I want to do it. CHey!? Arent you cutting in line!? Agnos was energetically raising his hand, and as the first person who wanted to do it, there was showing a strange atmosphere until he was interrupted by Helen. Hey, Helen! I should be the first one to start You shut up for a moment. . Big bro. The treatment that I received from others is always the worst. Show me your guts, like the answers you gave in your test. As I was giving an irresponsible response inside my head, Beard lightly hit Agnoss back and showed that sketchbook of his. Dont worry about it. There are days like this. Arent you overusing that sentence of your since a little time ago!? Dont avoid my gaze so openly!? It is true that those were the same words that he gave to me as I was thinking that, Helen was preparing herself in confronting me without me realizing. Well first of all, lets decide on some rules. About weapons, it is alright for you to be using your usual equipment. Even if it hits me, with my defence, there shouldnt be any problems! I think. Also, since I want to know all your abilities, you can use magic. However I wont be using any magic at all. As I told them that I wouldnt be using magic, Helens expression changed. Just a little before, she was protruding an electrifying air around her, but after thatmentary, her atmosphere became heavier. You, are you looking down on me? No, even though you say it that way It is not like Im looking down on her, it is just that if I use magic, it could turn dangerous. I cantugh if I carelessly cause an incident because of magic. Also, there is no meaning for me to use magic. Since this opportunity is to evaluate the abilities of everyone Wait a minute, maybe if I use magic, I could see how they react against magic? Well this time I think I will pass. It is not like today is thest day that we will be having practical sses. I wont care if you regret it. Oh, yes. Her re is tremendously scary. Did she hate my statement that I wont be using magic? I want to be forgiven. However, it is disappointing I cant use magic. What? As I heard the content of her statement, I leaked a pathetic voice. You cant use magic? I hurriedly used the skill Worlds eye. Like the time I taught magic to Saria andpany, with this skill, I can see what dormant magic attributes each of them has. And then, although Helen is unable to use magic now, she does have two dormant magic attributes which are fire attribute magic, and earth attribute magic. If the checked target can use magic, the skill automatically disys her attributes in my eyesight, and if they still havent awakened it yet that means, that even if they have the talent for magic but cant use it yet, then right after the attribute it would disy Not awakened. Well, I will be teaching them sooner orter, but if I keep talking like this, I wont be able to evaluate their abilities any time soon, so I will keep quiet for now. However, is the reason that they are called trash, is because they cant use magic? As I was thinking that, Helen she took out two short swords, possibly from an item box, and put herself in a fighting stance. Those are probably her fighting weapons. Seeing Helen taking a fighting stance, I also took out White which was hanging behind my back. I feel like its been ages since I have touched it, but since I have only used a sword when I was practicing with Louis, so I thought that this was a good opportunity. Since I used a wood sword in practice, and when we were fighting the flock monsters, I used magic to exterminate them. By the way, the reason why we dont use deless weapons for training use is because I thought that they could bring out their all more easily with their respective weapons, however if my stats were any lower, I wouldnt have instructed them to use their usual weapons. If I were the same me from Earth, I would be immediately killed. They are amazing alright? Also the reason I am using white is because of whites ability of Recovering mana and stamina to allies that the sword touches. This touching doesnt mean that Im the one who touches them, but it is the des body that needs to be touched. Even though it is for recovery, if you normally touch the de, you could identally end up injured. But in case of this White, if I just brand them as my panions, no matter how many times I swing my sword and attack them, they wont be getting injured or receiving any damage at all. Thats why I decided on using white. I draw out White, and take my natural stance, Beatrice-san opened her mouth worriedly. Excuse me Seiichi-san. Are you going to be okay even though you are not going to be using magic? That girl, Helen, even though she cannot use magic, among the students of the academy, she is one of the most talented here. There is no problem at all. Ah, also, can I ask you to be the referee? The conditions of winning is to make the opponent give up or knocking them out. Please. As I dont give any indications of being worked up, Beatrice-san still was worried about it, but decided to keep quiet about it. I dont care if you regret itter. You dont have to worry. But you should bring out your all Also, you can start at any time you want. . I will make you cry. Saying that, Helen shortened the distance between us, and using her right hands short sword, she was aiming to sh my head. However, to my eyes, that short moment felt extremely long. Yes, as I thought,paring her to Louis is a little bit much. However, she has passing grades for aiming for my vitals points repeatedly even though one would restrain if they are using a ded weapon. As Louis says, if one only does only mock battles and practice, when one finally does a real battle, they would hesitate and wont be able to bring their best and endanger themselves. In that point, Helen doesnt seem to hesitate at all, and she is trying certainly to kill me, so I should give her some credit here. Thinking that, I did a half step to avoid her attack. What!? Then.! Seeing that I evaded her attack, she showed a surprised expression, but using her momentum, she did a full round kick. This time, I evade it by squatting. After that, she continuouslyunched blows, but none of them grazes me, and not only that, I havent moved a lot from my initial position. As I thought, moving my body in real time, I realize that the training with Louis has given me some results. The content of my training with Louis was the correct usage of my body and battle skills, but not only did I learn that, but I also learnt about the bodys natural movements. Other than that, it would be impossible if I was the same as when I was in Earth, but all the fighting styles that Louis learnt by watching, I was also able to use them by watching. The reason why there is no indication in the status is because, all the styles that Louis mastered evolved into somethingpletely different, that not only theypletely evolved into a different style, but also because Louis didnt categorize it as sword styles, as I was being taught by her, it wasnt registered as sword styles by my status. So I was able to bring out the results from the training, and was able to continuously evade Helens attacks. After a while, although she was continuously attacking like a storm, and since none of those attacks seems to be able to reach me, she took some distance, and red at me while panting. Haa, haa How many swords styles you have learned!? The only ones that I could recognize were the special footwork Herzard Ryufuuryuuken (TN: Flowing weeping willow of the wind), and the style that <<God Sword>> created the Gardia Ryushinkenjutsu (TN: Flowing godly swords arts) There were many other moves that I have never seen! And you have reached the instructor level at them. no, who are you who have reached the level of usage of the creators!? Well I dont know Why is that!? Well, even if you ask me All these moves, I learned them by watching Louis Also, responding to whatever they ask seems to be the least and necessary amount of pity Thats what a famous group of three said but It is difficult. Who am I really? The one who couldnt be a hero? Adventurer? Hmmm, what a philosophic question. As I was thinking about who am I, Helen was tense and her cheeks were stiff. To tell the truth, I was looking down on you a bit. What? Well then. I will show you. my best. As she said that, Helen joined the two short swords pointed edges, and pointed that at me. Also, she lowered her back a lot, and while keeping her swords pointy edges at me, she moved her short swords near the side of her face. What to say, if it was the same stance with just one katana, it could be a move that could exist in kendo. Does that exist? That kind of stance. As I was thinking somethingpletely off the mark, Helens eyes were nearly closed. . Please dont die with this. What!? I can die by it!? Are you going to try that dangerous move on me!? Well, I did make them use their full force by not using weapons for practice! Helen who was near the surprised me, suddenly increased her speed, and she released her retracted des. Special move Sousentotsu! (TN: Rush of the punctured pair) The tip of the joined des, elerated and tried to pierce through my head. However, I just thought that, It is faster than the start isnt it? What? I dont know the difference, and finished like that. Since Im not abat expert, I couldnt have known about the slight difference between the attacks, and I just evaded the tip of the des by moving my upper body, and capturing Helens extended arms, and I use the momentum and lightly, really lightly threw her away. Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Ah, my bad. However, as I expect from a monster like myself. I really thought that I threw her lightly, but she reached quite some altitude. If I say the approximate height, should be around 50 meters? . I shouldnt be like this!? As I use my skill Worlds eye and Appraisal and checked her, I realize that Helen doesnt have the means to safelynd from that height. So that means that if she falls from that heightC I dont want to think about it! I hurriedly went to Helensnding point and did a light jump. And then, in a split of a second, I reached the ce where Helen was. As she saw me suddenly appearing in front of her, Helen opened her eyes. Yo, you! Why Im sorry! I really didnt think that it would end up this way! I will save you right now, so please have some patience. As I apologized to her, I carry Helen, who was blue from the fear of falling from this height, in a princess carry like form and embraced her. Sorry! Just for a little bit, please hold it! I was a little bit upset and stunned because its my fault that I endangered Helens life. Thats why I couldnt think of using magic to slowly fall or using Sky Kings bootsto slowly descend like if walking. I couldnt think of anything. And with the winds force generated by the fall, my hood easily fall from its ce. But, I couldnt care a thing about it at the moment. Helen, scared of the ground that was approaching fast, closed her eyes with all the force she had. You may feel some impact, but please forgive me! What In the end, I together with Helen, dropped to the ground. However, its time for my status to shine. As my feet touched the ground, I bent my knees with perfect timing, killing all the impact. Not only that, but there was no craters or any sign that the ground was damaged. My body is really weird. Normally, there is no such thing as killing all the impact by only bending the knees, and at starters, if one was a human, one would die immediately. However, I didnt even do a roll to lessen the impact, so I who could just kill the impact by using the cushion of my knees without any injuries, has probably quit being human. Although I dont n to publicly tell everyone about it, but I who felt that there is too much margin even though I fell from that height and what should I do about me who cant see the limit of my body? I cannot believe that my race is still Human! I, who was in a posture of a single knee in the ground, was still carrying Helen in a princess position, and decided on observing her state. And then, she who was closing her eyes tightly, slowly and carefully opened her eyes as she wondered on why there was no impact yet, and after that she opened her eyes abruptly. I. I am alive? Im sorry. What? As I confirmed that Helen opened her eyes, I gave words of apology. And Helen who received my apologetic words, slowly looked at my face As I thought Helen is also a beauty, and Im going to blush if she looks at me this closely, well this is no ce for this though. Helen who was absently looking at me, returned to her senses little by little, and her face reddens and started to grow restive on my arms. Whaaaat!? Pu-put me down already! What? Oh, Im sorry. I slowly put Helen on the ground, but Helen was unable to stand up. Helens face redden more. Uhhhm.? As I couldnt hear her well, so I asked again, and she with her red face, looked at me with an extraordinary expression. As- as I said! Bac I cant bring out my strength on my back so lend me a hand already! Im Im sorry!? Because of the intensity, I felt my spine shrink and apologized again. So I picked Helen who couldnt muster her energy to stand up, and returned to the ss. However . Seiichi, you are always amazing! . Ah the lords doing a princess carry Saria and Rurune acted normally, but including Al and Origa-chan the rest of the ss was perplexed. I understand that Al and Origa-chan are surprised like the rest of the F ss, since they have never seen me using monster like moves outside of magic until now. Well, thank goodness that the other sses that are near here didnt see me. Well then. it ended up like this, but. what are you going to do? As I was checking with Helen if she wanted to continue the mock battle, Helen blushes a little bit, avert her gaze and said in a low voice like whisper. Its impossible that we continue, not in this state,,, I understand. As I was making a conversation with her, Beatrice-san who returned first to her senses, hurriedly dered. Ah, I confirmed that He-Helen-san is unable to continue To think that it was alright just like that Hahaha Im sorry. Can I leave Helen to you, please? Yes, I understand. As I left Helen in Beatrice-sans hands, I pulled my hood over my head again, and turned my attention to the rest of the members. I was able to put on the hood normally, right? As this is a ce that the heroes are in, I dont want to show my face that much Nevertheless, I want to meet with Shouta and have a talk. However, I really dont want to meet the people that bullied me. It is not like I have a deeply etched trauma, but even so I dont want to be involved in something strange, and I dont want to involve Saria and the others in this. Well then who wants to be next? Even though I called for them, they all were absent minded because of the impact I gave. However, as Blued returned to his senses, he made a gesture of thinking about something and opened his mouth. Hmm Seiichi-sensei should I call you like that? What? Ah, yes. Well then, Seiichi-sensei. Can I be your next opponent? Of course. However, not only me, but can I do it with Agnos and the others? Hearing Blueds words, the first one to react was Agnos. Wait Blued, what are you intending to do!? Even though you say of what I am intending to do, it is because that is the best way to disy my abilities. So it was for your sake!? What else is there to it? This is a mock battle for him to evaluate our abilities. I need your help to disy all my abilities, so there is no choice, no? Dont say such embarrassing thing with pride!? Embarrassing? You idiot. It is stupid to think that you can do everything alone. They started a cross talk like conversation between the two. You are actually intimate, arent you Leaving aside that, if Blued can only disy his full abilities by teaming up, I dont mind at all. When I was practicing with Louis, I also did battle with a several people just in case. If Blued can disy his best of his abilities by teaming up, then it is alright with that too. I will cause you troubles Well then What are you going to do? Agnos being asked that, scratched the back of his head, and he shouted like if he had given up. All right, all right, all right! I will do it goddammit! I will help you, who cant do a thing alone! Humph, say that from the start. You are really getting on my nerves!? Blued, I am also going to help you. Beard that saves me some trouble. What a difference in our treatments! One day I will cry, you know!? You cry on your own. Uwaaaaaaah! I acknowledge Beard, as part of Blued team Agnos, dont cry for real Blued whopletely ignored Agnos who was starting to cry, he looked at thest man, Leon. Leon, could you lend me your strength? However, Leon, he just started to tremble like mad, and was moving his head side by side in negation. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, I- I! No, sorry. I asked you something outrageous. I dont know why, but Leons condition is somewhere strange. No, although I have just started to know him so I dont know his circumstances, I feel that his condition right now is that of really bing scared. Leon? Are you alright? As he is really scared, I decided to talk to him for a bit, but Leon only started trembling and said. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! I cant. fight He leaked a mosquito like noise voice while looking down in shame. .. This, I cant really force him to do it. Depending on the teacher, one could forcefully make them fight to see their abilities, but in my case, its impossible unless it is necessary. All the other members of the F ss looked at him, and realized that Leons condition is somewhat strange, some tilted their heads, and some were suspicious of his behaviour. Well the, Leon, you should be with Beatrice-san and just observe the ss. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, ! Muttering Im sorry all the time, Leon moved to where Beatrice-san was. Seeing Leons condition, Beatrice-san also felt like something was wrong, and she looked at me and nodded. Everything should be alright if I leave him with Beatrice-san. Well then, so when you end your preparations, shall we start? I moved to where I fought with Helen and took a stance with White. Then, they took their stance with their respective weapons. Blued has a normal longsword, Beard has brass knuckles, the ones that you put on your fingers, and finally Agnos has a bat with nails. Erhh Agnos? Agnoss weapon is that? Yes! This is my precious partner Full swing! (TN: it is a y of words that the on yomi changes into a word, Not Flowing Vermillion Fooling tool, dont think too deep about it) That name! Isnt this like Nice to meet you introduction of before!? But it looks really delinquent! I dont know about Beards weapon of choice, but the knuckle brass really suits him. All of them prepared their weapons and made their stances, but before I started, Blued raised his hand. Seiichi-sensei, could I havee time? I want some time to create a strategy. What? Erhm, yes, I have no problems with that. It is important to make strategies too. I dont have the brains to make such strategies though. However, since I have some time before they finish nning the strategies, I used my skill Worlds eye on Leon and Blued. And then, Blued andpany have thetent talent for magic, but havent awoken it yet. However, Leon was a different case. As I see his skills, Leons disyed that he could use magic. Not only that he can use 5 attributes. I investigated in Terbeers library, or in the capitals library that even be able to wield two elements is a rare case. That means, that he is just a lump of talent. Thats why, it became harder to understand. Why, is Leon in this F ss. Why is he so scared and leaving such a depressing life, I dont understand at all. As I was tilting my head in wonder, it seems that Blued and the others have finished talking, so they each made stances with their weapons. I made you wait. I apologize. No, dont worry. Well then, you can start at any time. Saying that, I took a stance with White. And then Well then, I will go first, Big Bro! Agnos started rushing at my direction. As he brandished his nailed bat in an exaggerated way, he swung down the bat to my head Agnos was the same as Helen, and didnt hesitate at all. I evaded that move with plenty of room, and as I evaded the attack, Agnos used the bat as his axis and using it as a support, he did a house round kick. I didnt think that he would use such an acrobatic move, so I was stunned for a little bit. Well, thats because when Louiss weapon grazed the ground she would always try to make some space between us. Thinking to such an extent, even though I am having a match, I realized that I am developing a bad habit. Thats bad each person has different moves so I need to quit this bad habit of mine. As I was giving my opinion about this matter inside my head, I was being attacked by attacks that are impossible to predict, though I evaded them all. How to say it, all Agnoss moves arepletely the contrary to Helens refined moves, totally unrestrained and free attacks. That means that his attacks are really difficult to read, and because they are difficult to read that my body just automatically responds to them. Since my battle experience is so little, when I engage in unforeseen circumstances, the skill control that I worked so hard on training was negated, and my body moved automatically because of the skills. This time it also happened, and though I was thinking on defending a move, I pierced him lightly with White. Usually, this would mean that Agnoss match would be over. However Suddenly, Beard came in front of Agnos, and used his two brass knuckles to sandwich the piercing strike and deflected the attack. Although I did contain myself in that blow, and it was in a level that could be evaded or counterattacked, but since I dont have much experience, I created another gap in my defence. That gap wasnt overlooked by Agnos, and gave another unforeseen attack, and was raging like a storm. ORAAAAH! Oops. However, the opponent is I, the monster. I used my monstrous body capabilities lightly, and with that everything was evaded. Agnos and Beard has been synchronizing perfectly and evoking several attacks, andparing to myself, I still have a long road to walk. It is true that with my status it is possible that even the greenest and inexperienced of the fighters wouldnt lose at all. But, as I keep fighting, my inexperienced parts areing out, and I keep feeling like wouldnt I make a big mistake if I stay like this? That doesnt mean that I will lose, but that I could bring repercussions to my surroundings and that worries me. Nevertheless, I decided to cool my head, and calmly handled Agnos and Beard attacks. However, I didnt realize. You have forgotten about my presence for a while, havent you? Suddenly, I heard a voice from my back. There is no much to think about it, it is Blueds voice. Yes, I have been concentrating sorely on Agnos and Beard, that Ipletely forgot about Blued. As I look behind me, there was a sword that was approaching. Although I felt that it was moving slowly, as the distance is only few millimetres away, I thought that this is no longer possible and gave up without a thought. But I didnt think that even this could be ovee by my body. The skill Reflexive defense, that I havent be able to master yet, was activated. My body squatted in that ce with a lot of momentum, and kicked the legs of the three as if I was scooping them. With that move that was impossible to evade, those threes legs sumbed easily. Inside the slow moving world of mine, as I checked them rolling on the ground, my body moved once again, and made a horizontal sh next to the three guys faces, and made a shing sign on the ground. And then, I used White to point it at Blued. I have do it!!!! I wont be able to control it no matter how much effort I have put on it! Even though it is my body! Its just that when my body senses that I could get injured, my body moves on its own. Like I thought, Im still too inexperienced. Not only did they find a gap in my defence, my skills are still controlling me Even Though I have a unimaginable skills in my hands, is like my body is saying that if I cant use them properly, then there is no meaning at all. Of course, with this battle, I was able to understand their distinctive features of all their fighting techniques. But, even more important thing to consider, I was able to think of my next task to do. It may be a strange thing to say, but in summary, I have still a ton of room of improvement. I, for god sake, want to not be yed by my own body, since it is my body to begin with. As I was thinking that, Agnos was looking at me with shiny eyes, Beard took out his sketchbook, and Blued smiled bitterly and opened his mouth, As- as expected from big bro! I give up! I give up. Huu not only your face under the hood, but also your monstrous strength This new homeroom teacher of ours loves to surprise us. I give up too. It seems, that everyone has given up. I dont understand about my face, but my strength Yes, I couldnt understand about my strength neither. However, just one thing that I want to say. The one who is surprised the most is me! Chapter 71 Practical Lesson ~Latter Half~ <h4>Chapter 71 Practical Lesson ~Latter Half~</h4> Come to think of it, what was Blueds strategy again? As I gazed at Blue and the two others getting up, I spoke of the doubt in my mind, Blued exined it to me. Its nothing difficult, really. To make Shi senseis attention focused on Agnos and Beads offenses, both will attack Sensei leaving you with no opening. During that, in the instant when you lose awareness of me, I will attack you from behind. Indeed then, wouldnt it have a mistake of you to call out to me? That was right, if he didnt speak out, I might have been done in by surpriseThough it might be difficult with Worlds Eye and Reflexive Defense assisting me. However,Worlds Eye would only activate if I am conscious of the target, therefore Reflexive Defense would not intervene as well. In the first ce, if only I could control my body, I can normally evade that attack without relying on Reflexive Defense, I really felt like I am showing off. Blued then shook his head. No, my aim was to forcibly divert your attention to me by calling out to you. By doing so, your attention would have been pulled away from Agnos and shifted to me who suddenly appeared and waver. Moreover, I wholly understand Ick power to deliver a decisive blow, even if Im capable of using a sword. Thus, by using Agnos and Bead as a false decoy, to make me, the actual decoy, pop out and surprise you, and let them unleash the finishing move whilst you were still focusing on me. I unintentionally made a dumbfounded face. So, in short, Blued whom I thought the main attacker was actually the decoy, and Agnos whom I thought the decoy was actually the real deal. Nothing difficult, he said What a lie! It was impossible for me to even strategize to that extent and fight. And to think we are of the same age No, what was impossible for me didnt always mean the same for other people. However, the unfortunate thing is that during that battle, the notion of who is a decoy or whatnots never even crossed my mind! Well, in the end, all I got to do is to defeat them, so it didnt really matter how I did so This is nothing but an excuse! Yes, it never even cross my mind! With this, are you content now?! While my inner heart and I was having a conflict, Blued broke into a bitter smile Well, it does not really matter in Seiichi-senseis case though. I WAS FOUND OUT!!!!! I, could do nothing but smile dryly. Blued and the other two then headed to Beatrice-sans ce, and before long went back into spectator mode. After confirming that, I asked the remaining members. Now then Who will go next? And so, Flora, Rachel, and Irene raised their hands. Here, here! Please fight against the three of us! Please do~ Apparently, Flora, Rachel and Irene had teamed up to challenge me. Of course, now that I allowed Blued and hispanions to do so, I couldnt say no here. Besides, Im grateful that I can fight while still being mindful about thest battles reflecting points. Alright! Im fired up! Please dont be too hard on us~ Flora seemed feisty enough, though Rachel felt somewhat fainthearted. Suddenly, I noticed something was off about Irene. Whats wrong Irene? Irene was dropping her face down.When I tried to look at her, puzzled, she soon after gazed at me frigidly and said. Its unjust! I gave out an idiotic sound towards Irenes sudden remark. To my reaction, Irene started spewing out the things she wanted to say. Are you aware of how beautiful you are? And to hide it under a hood..Just how much of a huge loss for humanity do you think it is!? Just by being beautiful itself, you have been entrusted with a responsibility. Yes, the responsibility of showcasing that beauty to the rest of the people!Beauty is an eminence, and for this reason, thats precisely why people with Beauty must always fulfill that responsibility! And, Seiichi-senseiright now, you are abandoning it! I, Im sorry!? Oh no, I will not forgive you! Ill continue to heckle at you till you understand your own value! This perfect me will! No, thank you. I only could float a cramped smile to Irene who had been babbling whatever she wanted. At any rate, just what had happened to my face? Not even once have I ever looked at myself in the mirror aftering to this world Or rather, I felt like I hadnt even seen any mirror at all. [1]. On the side note, the main reason was because I wasnt too interested in my own face. I mean, it wouldnt particrly be a problem even if I didnt know (Mabbos Note: [1] Then what was the thing Irene held back at chap 68?) Well, thanks to the effect ofFruit of Evolution, my skeletal structure had clearly changedNo, rather than orthopedically changed, it was more like my body itself had changed deep down in the gic level? Anyway, I knew it had dramatically changed both in my height and in shapepared how I was back in the Earth. What if I really was like how May painted me. No, Id be jolly if that was really the case. Me in that painting was really a super ikemen after all. While I was pondering about my own appearance for a while, Irene readied her weapon while breathing deeply and then walked toward Flora and Helens ce. Seiichi-sensei! What are you doing? Lets get this started soon! Yes, this pursuit of Beauty ! No, its just a mock battle As I retorted, I confronted Irene and the girls. Just like Blued and the rest, when I checked their magic aptitude, as expected, their magic has not developed yet. Is it safe to say Ive confirmed them? Blued and his ssmates battle prowess was obviously not those of the dunce ss. That was why, the ssification of being a dropout, to say, was whether one could use magic or not. Well, it is Barbadora Magic Academy. Therefore, magic would be the focus here. But that was still one extreme way of grading. It was just, if this school was overflowing with students who had a battle aptitude higher than Blued, Id understand why they werebelled as dropouts, but Beatrice-san said that Helen was one of the most talented students, so that might be not the case. Besides, I could not understand why Leon, who seemed like he was able to use magic, was ced in this dropout ss. Ah, by the way, I didnt see everyones information except their magic portion okay! I properly respected their privacy, okay! I am especially wary of information women do not want to reveal such as 3 sizes and others, okay! World Eye is seriously scary after all! But, thanks to that, I didnt know what Martial Arts Helen used and such. While thinking about such things, I faced myself to the three people who were squaring off against me. Flora held a great sword approaching her own heights, Rachel had her spears, and Irene postured herself with a huge scythe. Oh! How sinful am I who beseem with anything Yes, this beautiful grim reaper. A beautiful grim reaper that grants death to a foolish teacher who is not aware of his own Beauty! Please treat us well~ Ill go full throttle okay! You better be prepared! What a scene that perfectly reflects their temper. As I embraced such thoughts, watching over them, I as well readied myself. And so, in the next moment , first up was Flora swinging her great sword casually while closing in on me. Here Ie~! And THEEEERRREEE!!! It was a sharp blow aimed at me, but it was swung from the side, aiming at my nk. However, I only received it lightly, and with the same momentum as it, took some distance from the girls. But, despite receiving it lightly, I was swept some distance away from the 3 girls with that force. And so, in order to pursue me, Irene brandished her huge scythe to my neck as though she wanted reap it. Allow me to take that head! And showcase it to the people! You want to showcase my beheaded head even though Im innocent!? No! If your body was also in a perfect condition, Ill disy your corpse as well! She has gone really mad! As I was rebuking Irene who had gone cuckoo, I kept evading Irenes pursuit. Alright, I have a good feeling now. I had properly learned my footworks from Louis, what s next was how to put it into practice. I calmly dodged Irene and Floras attack with minimal movements. Ah, geez! It doesnt connect at all! Gh Not bad, Seiichi-sensei! However, I have not given up! Until I expose that head of yours in front of people! No, please give up on that! In contrast with Irene who is showing signs of weariness when leashing her attacks, Flora didnt show any sign of weariness at all, continued swinging her great sword around with great vigour till this point. What a frightful physical strength. With that in mind, as I overcame their furious blows, all of a sudden, my back shuddered. Whilst keeping check on Irene and Flora, I checked my back with World Eye. And so, I found out that Rachel unknowingly had circled to my back. Upon confirming Rachels presence, I immediately crouched down on the spot. At that moment, a spearhead that looked somehow hesitant, although sharp, appeared in the ce where my head had been. I see. Everyone until now was able tomence attacks without hesitation, but it looked like Rachel was unable to do so. As I was still crouching, I looked at her, and there stood Rachel with an expression mixture of bewilderment and relieve because her attack was avoided.However, she stood just there with her spear stretched out. I leaped from my crouching position to a ce where I could observe the three of them. However, with Rachel entering the match at this juncture, it had be a game of tag with three in it. ZUDOOONN!!! Flora who made a crater on the ground by doing a strong downwards swing. WOOSHH!! Irene who precisely aimed my neck. And.. Dorya~! Hyuun! Hesitant but precise sophisticated movementsing from Rachel. Flora was seemed like just going rampage with her big sword, but Irene and Rachel were like Helen, ones who possess martial arts. Particrly Rachel, she was outrageous. Although her hesitancy stands out, her footwork, attack timings, and above all, despite having 0 skills activated, all of it became a technique used on me. By the way, although I have the Karma Steal, it was a skill that allowed you to learn the skills from your opponent and use them., So I wouldnt be able to steal Helens secret technique or magic and such. Of course, if you teach me how, I think I will probably be able to learn it in 1 try Even though she got the groundwork, Rachel had the vibe of being unfamiliar with battle. I had received and avoided all the attacks up till now, so I thought to release one myself. ORYAAAA!! The instant, the great sword was swung, aiming at my head in a wide swing, I let it slide down using myOverwhelming with love, Whiteand approached Flora at once. He!? You kidding me!? I wont let you! Then, to stop my attack, Irene whipped her scythe not to my neck, but to my body. But I trampled that huge scythe with my feet then elerated further towards Flora. For now, first one Kyaa! I, who had already affirmed herbat style and the level she could fight roughly, sent her flying with a light push after showing that I had defeated her by thrusting White, which made that big sword of her slip out of her hand. Flora! Second Continuing, I circled behind Rain who cried out when the Huge Scythes de was buried deep inside the ground after stepping on it. I pulled the Huge Scythe out of its captivity with both hands and casually threw it away. And, whilst I was throwing it away, I didnt miss the chance to ce White to her neck. KYAAA!!! Well then, thest one is The moment I turned my face over Rachel who was left, a sharp blow by spear was elerating at me. Without being impatient, I avoided it and unleashed White. Hyaaa!! To my surprise, however, Rachel decided to take on my White. On the contrary, she went and countered it against me. Even though she was still hesitant, Rachel was shing with me. Awesome. Helen and Irene too had a thing with their martial arts, but Rachel was even better. However. For the time being, why wont we end it for today? As we were colliding, I pulled Rachels spear after I grasped its handle part. Wawa! Though Rachel was stepping on it, be it me had been holding back, she had no hope to surpass my broken status which boasted its monstrous strength and easily yielded in. Taking hold of the momentum, I gently swing Rachel and continued on to threw her down. Again, just like thest two, I instantly ced White on her neck. Eeh~! I properly threw her and didnt screw up like in Helens case this time. Yup, I was also growing. However, I really think I had done myself some favour in this battle. I became able to fight with my own will and utilizing the skills without being taken over by it. I was able to put the training with Louis into practice, it was also a fruitful mock battle for me. As I was embracing such thoughts, the three girls whom I had massacred got up Ouchie Teacher, you meanie! What will you do if something happened to my head? Lost This perfect me is In a battle of Beauty , I lost Hau~ Seiichi-sensei~ Too strong~ Putting Irenes reaction aside, I was astonished how they were surprisingly lively. Well, I done myself with my all to holding back after all, Itd be troubling if they were even injured . Hah!? Wi, Winner, Seiichi-sensei! As I was smiling bitterly to those three, Beatrice-san who was stunned said such. For the time being, the stimted match with everyone except Saria and Rurune had ended, and the moment I caught a breath, the schools bell rang. Ah I guess its time for lunch break Is it that time already? Beatrice-sans words surprised me. Was I too immersed with the mock battle, that such a long time had already passed . Yosshaa!! Now I have moved around, my stomach is so empty Im going to die! I see. Its nice knowing you I havent died you know!? Seiichi-sensei, huh. An opponent with such a strength without any information at all up until now What a frightful man. I agree Regardless, I was surprised Rachel can move like that Fun. Dont judge a book by its cover, was it Ooi. You hear me? I havent died you know? Agnos and the rest had also changed gear into lunch break mode. When I looked closely, the students from other sses who had been here since the beginning had also moved out. Beatrice-san. Is it okay to enter lunch break? Yes, its okay. What will you do after the lunch break? Saria-san and Rurune-san are your acquaintances, so I think you have already known each others power Let me see I dont know until we ask them both I understand. Then, lets we have a lunch break first She said so, Beatrice-san gave the words, as Agnos and the rest also wanted to sate their hunger, they immediately move. However, we werent familiar with this Academy yet, so we didnt know where to eat our lunch. And so, Beatrice-san invited us. Come to think of it, I havent show you the dining room yet. While were at it, shall we eat the lunch together? Excuse me, but is it fine? Yes! There are students around, but I also have been longing to eat lunch with fellow teachers Beatrice-san was smiling shyly, but I couldnt trust my ear to what I heard. Why do you want to eat with fellow teachers? Eh? Dont tell me, you have never ate together with another teacher did you? Not just from the students, you are receiving this treatment from the teachers as well? I have enough of this. This society is too underhanded. Why cant this society be a little livelier? In the face of society, I never wanted to know. We were wearily following Beatrice-san track, walking towards the school cafeteria. On the way, I asked Saria and the girls about the mock battle . I want to fight! Because I want to know how strong Seiichi have be after we got out from the forest! Milord! What kind of tasty food there can be at the cafeteria! I cant help but look forward to it! Saria who showed her will to fight me, and Rurune whose head already filled with meals. Well, Saria said she wanted to fight, so lets make Rurune fight as well. Its her own fault for not hearing me. Yeah, lets do that. We arrived to the cafeteria as we were chit chatting. What revealed, was a dining hall you wont ever meet in any High School on earth. There were not only table seats, there were also counter seats and terrace seats, with arge crowd roaming within. It was closer to a cafeteria of a University than a High Schools. I was overwhelmed by the unexpectedly gorgeous and ssy dining room. Wow Mi, milord! Please look at that! Looking in the direction Rurune told me of, I saw a billboard with many menus hanging over it at the top of the dining-room reception-counter-like area. Amazing I wonder if an Academys cafeteria normally has this much of a variety Al, too, was surprised at therge number of menus, and then Beatrice-san proudly replied. You can eat anything here, including local dishes from all over the world. There are foods that some certain countries people cant eat, and for those students and teachers, many menus are prepared in this way. All of this is possible because the Academy is supported by various countries. Co..cookings from all over the world. you said.!? Glutton. Youre drooling. Olga climbed her body up and wiped Rurunes drool who was trembling with excitement. We wouldnt know which one was the older one like this, Rurune. We were just too overwhelmed by the Academys dining room. And so, Saria whose eyes had sparkling pulled my arms. Seiichi! Lets go and see it quickly! Wait! Ill go even if you dont pull me! It was when such a conversation unfold. SeiIchi? Eh? A nostalgic voice, one that I had used to hear it in the past, went inside my ear. As I was reflexively turned back, what was there. Standing still with opened eyes, my senior and childhood friendKannazuki Karen. Chapter 72: The Scene of Carnage <h4>Chapter 72: The Scene of Carnage</h4> She had beautiful long ck hair that reached her waist and eyes of almond ck. In the girls uniform of my High School, which I had not seen since I was abandoned in the Forest of Endless Sorrow . With ck stockings that fully wrapped her slender legs. Even considering the fact that I intentionally avoided her back on Earth, she hasnt changed at all from thest time I saw her at various asions, like in the morning assembly and such. Before my very eyes, is Kannazuki-senpai whom I had known very well. are youSeiichi-kun? Kannazuki-senpai was dumbfounded as she mutteredRather, I was also pretty much dumbfounded myself. Of course I already knew it in the back of my head that the Heroes were at this academy, and sooner orter we would meet each other in the end. Furthermore, I also wanted to ascertain the wellbeing of Kannazuki-senpai and the rest. However, as she had suddenly showed up like this, my thoughtspletely stopped. Eh, ah, umm, err Ee aah As a result, garbled words came flowing out from my mouth. No, they didnt even form words! To think wed meet at a time like this! Gosh, what should I do! How should I talk to her!? Should I y it safe and say It has been awhile since west met, Senpai here? Or should it be Have you been well?? How about Hey babe! How does tea sounds to ya?and go a little bit on the offensive here!? Okaay. Calm down.. As I faced her with turmoil swirling around within my heart, Kannazuki-senpai once again opened her mouth. DDFumu. From the way you stuttered with your words, to how you panicked towards unexpected events, to how your breathing became twice as fast and how you started talking 0.2 seconds earlier Theres no mistake, you are Seiichi-kun. Whats with that Evaluation Standard!? Why do you know so much about me down to the milliseconds!? Even I myself have zero inkling about it at all?! Huh!? Was the Kannazuki-senpai I know, this kind of person!? A dignified, wonderful person loved by everyone She was definitely not the embodiment of lewdness, wasnt she?! As I was taken aback by her words, Kannazuki-senpai hugged me with tears in her eyes. Wha!? I could hear Al raised a stupefied voice from my behind, but more than that, my own body became stiff from Kannazuki-senpais behavior. Thank god Really, thank god! Even though I believed you were safe, I just couldnt quell this unrest that swelled inside my heart no matter what! Thats why, seeing you safe like this. Im ! Kannazuki-senpai has been worrying over someone like me for a long time, huhTo tell you the truth, I was uneasy as well when she recognized me now that Id got thinner,taller, and my voice changed as well. My face was hidden under a hood as well. Kannazuki-senpai trembled while hugging me. In the end, I felt blessed. Even though I was being bullied, there were still people who cared about me. I must have been a foolish bastard for not being aware of it. It was at that moment when I tried to reciprocate her hug despite how embarrassing it was. Theres a scent of a women on you. Eh? Kannazuki-senpais very low voice was reverberating inside my ear. For some reason, cold sweat started endlessly running down my back. Dear Body, what is happening to you? What is making you so frightened? With an excessive amount of cold sweat and how my body started to tremble despite it not even being cold, I tilted my head only to find Kannazuki-senpai raising her head, looking at me with a face devoid of any expression. Theres a scent of a women on you. Why are you repeating it?! I didnt know the reason, but my instinct had been screaming danger for a while now. And so, Kannazuki-senpai finally noticed the existence of Saria and the girls. Hm? Who are they? Ah, umm Judging it was the time to change the topic, I immediately tried to introduce Saria and the girls. She is Do tell, why is your scent emanating out from Seiichi-kun?? Mysteries sure do have many forms. Isnt Kannazuki-senpais nose even more mysterious?! Whats going on?! Why is Senpais nose that sharp?! Kannazuki-senpai turned to the girls and introduced herself. Im Kannazuki Karen. Someone who has been with Seiichi since a long time ago. Im his childhood friend. So? Who might you guys be? Why did she emphasize those specific words that much? Besides, why is she looking so triumphant right now? Erm, Im Saria! Seiichis Bride! Guhuk! Silently, Kannazuki-senpai let out some blood. I, it seemed like my ear went erred. Of all things, you saidSeiichis BrideDDDD UmmIts embarrassing to say, but what Saria just said isnt wrong, you know. Gahak! Kannazuki-senpai spurted blood once again. After which Kannazuki-senpai became emotionless once again and asked me in a deadpan tone. Seiichi-kun. Does that mean, you are in a rtionship that is more than just love with her? Thats right. Have you two snogged? Snogged, you say Although Kannazuki-senpai used such an old term, the Q&A made me so embarrassed, I couldnt help but avert my face away. Saria too seemed quite sheepish when other people said it and blushed cutely Youve done it. Eh? Ah, yes. Weve done it As I was slightly intimidated by her deadpan face when she asked that question, I saw tears falling from her eyes. Tho, those lips that I should have robbed, now I can no longer rob it anymore Ka, Kannazuki-senpai? I waspletely at loss, but Kannazuki-senpai somehow had a despaired look. You have been snogged. So your chastity has already Why is the conversation moving in that direction?!?! I have not done something like that! Really? In response to my words, Kannazuki-senpai turned her face which had regained its vitality to me Youre not lying? Is there really, really nothing between you and her? I told you theres nothing! Why do I have to appeal such an embarrassing thing to her with a loud voice? Shortly after, Kannazuki-senpai let a expression of relief. I see If so, Im d No, I dont understand what makes you so relieved from that Fufufu. Seiichi-kun, you dont need to worry about it. Im just happy we can give each other our First time. Although we couldnt have our first kiss, well I can give you my first time. So, its not a problem. OUUUUTT!!! I knew it! Something was off! Was this person really the Kannazuki-senpai I was familiar with!? The conversation became so crude that I couldnt stand it!? Or rather, why did Kannazuki-senpais eyes gleamed when she said that!? When I tried to shrug the iprehensible dread off from me, her eyes moved towards Al and the rest behind me. And so? Are they also your acquaintances, Seiichi-kun? Uh Im Altria Grem. So? What are you to Seiichi? Al introduced herself while releasing a somewhat vignt air. Towards her question, she once again said it with a smug look. As I mentioned before, I am Seiichis Childhood friend! The years Ive spent with him is far different from you guys. I see Al lowered her face for a while, and then, as though she had thought of something, eventually returned her gaze with a reddened face and stated. I am! Se, Seiichis . Gi, Girlfriend! Gahak! Kannazuki-senpai yet again bled in a grand manner. Is she alright? Wait, did she have a severe chronic disease I didnt know? So while I pondered on how to escape reality, Rurune and the others started their introduction as well, as though they were giving the final blow. Fun. Im Rurune. Milords manservantas well as his Knight Olga Carmelia. Seiichi-oniichans little sister. So his family Im Beatrice Rogner. Im no one but a vice homeroom teacher where Seiichi-san is assigned . Rather than that, why does Seiichi-san know one of the heroes? Beatrice-san, Im sorry for involving you. And to have someone with amon sense like you here made me happy. Normally, it would be a question how I and Kannazuki-senpai knew each other, but it was sure strange no one cared about it. I knew it! Im not the strange one, right!? Its primarily because Kannazuki-senpai is the strange one, right!? O, Kannazuki-senpai whom I knew, please . COME BAAACCKKK!! As I was thinking so, I turned myself to Kannazuki-senpai, then Kannazuki-senpai burned out until she was pale. Ka, KANNAZUKI-SENPAAAAAI!! Thus, me and Kannazuki-senpais abrupt reunion became something so convoluted, being moved by it was out of the question and it had be a very messy reunion. And so, when I finally noticed we still havent had our lunch and that were making too much noise while upying the entrance of the dining hall, we were being looked at with strange eyes by the people around us. Kannazuki Senpai adjusted her tone slightly. Basically, despite it being a very clear way of speaking, towards unfamiliar parties, there are cases where honorific terms and soft-termed words are also used. The reason Senpai was using the same tone she used with Seiichi towards Aru and others was to ignite a sense of rivalry, therefore, there was no need to exin it to the others. Chapter 73 Truth <h4>Chapter 73 Truth</h4> Kannazuki-senpai who seem to have burnt out, somehow recovered from her shock and started tough as though she had lost it. Fu, fufu ufufufufufufufu Scary scary scary scary scary!! Kannazuki-senpai, youre really scary right now! I unintentionally drew myself back. Just try looking at those at expressionless eyes and that smile. Who wouldnt get scared of that! I was the stupid one. Although I knew that I was the only one who knows the most about how enchanting Seiichi-kun is I should have known that there was a possibility of this situation happening Se, senpai? Downcasted, Kannazuki senpai muttered something. Eventually, she raised her head slowly and smiled at me. Since it hase to this, I just need to tie your limbs and confine you so that no one can every their eyes on you. GUAAAARRDDSSS!!! Imprisonment is straight lunacy! I dont care who, anybody, bring over Telberts best guards! Fu fu fu Theres no one who will bring a guard here. And do you think Id let anyone get in my way? My heart and my body, theyre all yours, Seiichi. And, your body and mind are mine. kay? MY MIND IS BEING READ!? HALP!!! HAAALLPPP!! Fufufufu. Im pulling this stunt because Im only thinking about you <3. Only you are reflected in my eyes right now. Ahh, I hope that you ept these crazy feelings of mine~ Your passion literally makes me want to pass on! Wait, I cant afford to make dad jokes nowI!? Oh how I hate myself for even thinking such a stupid joke! For whatever reason, Kannazuki senpai was saying these frightening lines while bashfully smiling though, the light in her eyes were gone. As I hugged my trembling body, Al stepped in between us. [I dont really get whats going on, but for now, I need you to get away from m-my Seiichi] Oh, Al-san How cool! Hug me! Oh, how pathetic I am! While Al and Kannazuki-senpai were ring at each other, Beatrice-san timidly opened her mouth. Um Shall we get some lunch? Beatrice-san, you are one of the few people withmon sense here. As Al and Kannazuki-senpai agreed on a temporary truce, we ordered some food in the dining hall then sat in the vacant seats. Saria was happily enjoying her hamburger next to me. She didnt seem particrly concerned about Kannazuki-senpai. When I unintentionally smiled when looking at her, she tilted her head and looked at me. N? Whats wrong? No I was just thinking that it heals my heart just by watching you. E? Really~? Ehehe~ Its embarrassing, but Im happy! Saria resumed her meal, smiling. On the other side, O-chan who was seemingly not really that interested in Kannazuki Senpai was, like me, eating omelet rice. And this doesnt really need to be mentioned but, Rurune was working on three servings of meal namely aHamburger Set, anOmelet Rice Set, and aBaked Fish Set all alone with gleaming eyes. And this was with her already holding back her appetite. She really was unwavering, huh!? Whilest I was envying her , Al asked Kannazuki-senpai with a serious expression. [Well? Who the hell are you? You said you were Seiichis childhood friend] At Als sudden direct question, Kannazuki-senpai answered quite tantly without hiding anything. As you had just said, Seiichi and I are childhood friends, in other words, those who you usually call Heroes from another world. What? Heroes? . Hm? Wait a minute then that means Seiichi is Al turned her eyes to me with an astonished look. Beatrice-san, who got involved involuntary had the same expression as well. I wasnt deliberately hiding it and I just couldnt find the good time to talk about itWell, those were all but an excuse, huh. And so, I sighed and started talking in a voice where everyone could hear. Thats right. I came from the same world as Kannazuki-senpai. However, Im not an existence as great as a Hero or anything of the sort. Yes, I am definitely not Hero. I wasnt summoned as one after all. Hah? What do you mean by that? From what Ive heard Kaizer Empire summoned arge number of Heroes. Hahaha Well, you see, I was kinda bullied back there in that world. When the transition happened, the Hero summoning magic just didnt recognize me as one. Wha!? Al was shocked by my words. Right now, Im slimmer and taller but back on Earth, my appearance was just horrible. Everyone hated me and, harassed me because of that. Although those time was hard, there were still some people who would ept me as a friend, giving me strength to pull through it. Turning to Al who was lost for words due to the shock, I asked her a question I was never able to muster my nerves for. Al are you disappointed in me? What? Its an entirely different appearance, you know? To the extent where youd be disgusted by it. My smelly odors and such are suppressed by skills now, but in the end, this current appearance of mine is nothing but a fake. As I thought, telling them that I, like the Heroes, also came from a different world, did not make me feel uneasy. However, what I was really scared of was what Al and the others would think after learning of my true appearance. But, they told me they love me. And thats why I wanted to tell them the truth. I know its a littlete to be saying all this, even so I had continued to look away from this. Even if its only a little, I want Saria and the others to see my past appearance. That was why, meeting Kannazuki C senpai here was a good motivation for my resolve, and the perfect trigger to start the talk about myself. In order to show the appearance of my old self, I collected my own shape from my memories and created a magic that envisioned it onto the palm of my hand. Figure When I casted the newly created magic, my old figure appeared on top of my palm. At that time, the ssification Seiichi Magic was flowed again into my brain, but I paid it no mind. Scrubby, fat body. Coarse face filled with foul es. Although it didnt reproduce the smelly odor, it was enough to make anyone physiologically disgusted. This is the old me. One who was helpless and always bullied.. Seiichi-kun Kannazuki-senpai looked at my palm with a sad expression. I guess it was hopeless after all. Rather than a person like me, there should be someone more suitable, much more deserving, for both Saria and Al. Therefore. But Seiichi is Seiichi, arent you? As if it was the most natural thing the world, Saria just said so casually, tilted her head in wonder. Eh? As I said, Seiichi is Seiichi. Whether it is the past Seiichi, or it is the current Seiichi, nothing has really changed. Bu, but is that not the case? I mean, look. Doesnt it make you feel disgusted? Why? Why does Seiichi disgust me? Why, you ask well, the looks are Even if your looks changed, your personality didnt change, right? Eh? W, well I guess my personality didnt change Yeah, his personality hasnt changed. For some reason, I also got Kannazuki-senpais acknowledgement who had been observing me for a while. And therefore! Huh? The one whom I love is Seiichi who gets easily surprised, tsukkomis , and jokes about little things Seiichi who merrys everywhere, Seiichi whoughs wholeheartedly!! Saria Because its Seiichi I love you because youre Seiichi! Whether it is the past, present, even from now on aaalways! Because its Seiichi and Ill only love Seiichi! ! Saria floated a sweet smile and said it to me. At the dumbfounded me, Al likewise opened her mouth. I was wondering what you were going to say So, what of it? Even you, Al Seiichi. Tell me, what did you see back then in the Telbert? You think Im going to hate you just because of mere appearances? Dont make me misjudge you. Im not the only one. Telberts lot is the same. Why would those, who had epted me, a personbelled a cmity, hate you for something like that? Just as my cmity was nothing but a quirk to them, your appearance, everything that makes up who you are, Seiichi, will be nothing but a personal quirk to them too. Our personal issues dont define us in front of them. The appearances of those from the guild headquarters, who lived a life faithful to their desires, appeared in my mind. What would happen if I had visited the guild headquarters while in my past form? That thought suddenly came to my mind, so I tried visualizing it. And Mu! Seiichi-kun! Your belly is bby! Now, lets aim for brilliant muscles along with me! First, lets do 1000 sit-ups for warmup!! Oh my, that body of yours Doesnt that make you want to show it to the people in the street? Doesnt it? Now, lets get naked! Liberate yourself, for the true freedom awaits you right outside the door! Want to do it? [Mabbos note: The RAW said: Yaranaika?. OMG, Im dying ofughter!] I could only imagine how easily theyll ept me. On the contrary, they might even try to drag me to their kinks. That realization made me tremble instead. At that moment, a gentle smile crossed Als face as she said to me. Besides As Saria said, I also like you because its you. You who epted all of me, along with my ?Cmity? The way I put it might be, you know but this is precisely why I can make it clear now. Saying that as the preamble, Al opened her mouth despite how bashful she was, ignoring the beet red cheeks she had. She dered it, loud and clear. There is no way for me to love anyone other than you, Seiichi. I know its a bit too girly and doesnt suit me, but From the bottom of my heart, I truly believe you are my destined partner. ! For now and forever, mypanion is only youSeiichi. No one else but you. Al said it to me as she blushed. Why, for you to have gone to that extentC Seiichi onii-chan. Olga-chan? Im was a ve, but Seiichi onii-chan, didnt care I was very happy Back then and even now, Seiichi-oniichan remained the same. Even someone like me, who has been with you, for just a short time understands that. When it was hard you hugged me petted me So, this time its my turn. Olga said as she then approached me, hugging me with her small body, while stroking my head gently. There, there Upon hearing Saria, Al, and Ohga-chans words tears flooded down my cheeks before I knew it. Even though I believed them, I was afraid to reveal my past. Afraid to show them my former self. Even though I knew that, that wouldnt happen, I was still scared. That was why I was really happy. Happy, that they had epted my past- ! At that instant, something abnormal happened to my body. No, calling it abnormal wasnt the right word. It was as though my body and mind had united, giving me a sense ofplete attunement with my body. Of course, I had always been able to move my body as I wished, but this was different. Now that Saria and the others had epted me of that time, I I was finally able to ept myself, both the me from the past and the present. As a result, I - the individual called Hiiragi Seiichi, felt that my body hadpletely merged with me, bing my own. While I was feeling bewildered by the sudden change C though the sensations that remained wasnt an unpleasant one C Beatrice-san, who had been silently observing the development said in a gentle tone. Seiichi-san, as Saria-san and the others said, you are what you are. Everyone loves you as is. Please dont forget it. Yes As I replied to her while wiping my tears, I suddenly noticed Rurune staring at the figure of my old self on my palm. Rurune? Whats wrong? Master. That appearance was the appearance of masters former self, wasnt it? Eh? Ye, yeah. Thats right Slurp. Wait, did you just slurped your saliva!? HUH!? I, intentionally . The present figure of yours is already so wonderful, but my masters old form also seems so greasy and appetizing You n to eat me!? Rurune didnt seem to be repulsed by my former self as well, but for some reason, her eyes gleamed and she drooled as she looked at my former figure In a way, wasnt this dangerous? On seeing Rurune, who didnt seem to be fazed by anything, a smile floated on Sarias face as she said. In addition, didnt Seiichi eat The Seed of Evolution? Thats why, Seiichis current appearance is undeniably the real thing! Eh? Ju, just now Did you say The Seed of Evolution just now!? Stupidly, I raised my voice at Sarias words, while a look of astonishment crossed Beatrice-sans face. Yup! The Seed of Evolution! The thing I and Seiichi also Rurune-chan ate! Ah, that really nasty-tasting nut, right? That thing was unimaginably bitter even as I recalled it now! N, no way To think it actually exists Come to think of it, The Seed of Evolution was the only thing which effects were unknown even after I appraised it. However, as Saria had lived in the Forest of Endless Sorrow, she seemed to well-informed about it, though I hadnt thought of asking her about it. All I knew was that it was purely an extraordinary seed. And now, another individual, aside from Saria, who seemed to be familiar with The Seed of Evolution, has appeared. From how surprised Beatrice-san was, it looked like it was a seed more ridiculous than what I thought. Until now, I had never tried to find out about it, but this might be a good opportunity for me to learn more about it as well. Um Beatrice-san, do you know what The Seed of Evolution is? Oh yea, that The Seed of Evolution thingy was also mentioned back then when Rurune was transformed into a human, huh While Al was recalling the time when when Rurunes transformation happened, Beatrice-san, who had regained herposure a little, started talking. Listen here, okay? The Seed of Evolution is, in factA fictional seed. Eh? Fi, fiction? I inadvertently let out a dumb voice to her statement. Yes, its fictitious. Because no one knows where ites from at all. Eh? Th, then how couldThe Seed of Evolution existence be known? Your doubt is well-founded. However, there was one book that has recorded information regarding The Seed of Evolution. Its said that Its a miraculous seed that is capable of raising the rank of an organism, the only absolute nt that the gods couldnt predict. Erm so, what does that mean? In other words, The Seed of Evolution originally never existed Huh? I became increasingly confused. No, it existed because eating it was what has allowed me to survive until now. Maybe I should put it this way to make it easier to understand? All the phenomena in this world are events nned by the gods In other words, they are predestined, so the gods know everything about them. W-Well, how God was called omniscient and such was simr, even on Earth. I supposed God could probably have our lives in His grasp as well. However, if the story was true about how God oversees all the things in this world, then there should be nothing in this world that is beyond Gods grasp And, The Seed of Evolution is something that such gods have failed to grasp An unpredictable existence, one that haspletely detached itself from fate. That is to say For the Gods, The Seed of Evolution is apletely unidentified thing, a matter that perfectly shrouded in mystery? Exactly. The level of the conversation had escted through the roof, hadnt it? Isnt suchplexity more than an ordinary person like me could handle? THIS. This was something only for enlightened men! B, but, how do you even ascertain it? Directly asking it to the Gods? Yes. Now thats unexpected! Directly asking the gods!? No, in a sense I also did have a conversation with a god, so it wouldnt be all strange to directly converse huh! How do you ask them? Thats right Ive now understood that Seiichi-sanes from a different world, so its not a surprise that you dont know about it. Actually, this world has already been abandoned by the gods. Im sorry, I did know it. Ive heard about the beings called God that reside in ces like dungeons and so on, but those are different No, I guess it would be more urate to say that the world has been deserted by the gods from the higher dimensions. Certainly, the ck Dragon God whom Ive defeated were also revered by humans as a god as well, although he was nowhere near the God who transported us to this world, so I kind of understand. Be that as it may, long time ago, we were still blessed by the Gods bliss. But, at one point a conflict happened amidst them. What? One of the Pir Gods attack the other gods, as he was aiming for the throne of the King of the Gods. The other gods didnt stay silent as they got attacked, they put up resilient resistances, beginning a fierce war between gods. Because this worlds resident at that time were supporting that Pir God, we were ultimately left all alone by ourselves. Of course, the war ended with the opposing side as the winner. Um May I ask why the people of this world supported that Pir God? There are various theories but, the most likely one would be that we, humans, were spoiled by Him. Despite there were already so much mysteries shrouding The Seed of Evolution, wede this far only to find more puzzles? Where was that certain High School detective with a child body when we need him? Maybe she figured out I was at sixes and sevens, Beatrice-san courteously exined it to me. Seiichi-san, do you think its alright to always be pampered? Thats I think I can envision it to a certain extent. Humans, who were spoiled by the God, who have lost the necessity to do anything would just further degenerate. Please think about it. A world without any disaster, where monsters no longer existed, and disputes among people ended before it could ever happen. I truly believe it would be a very beautiful world. However, wed also lose the emtion named Competition between us, and would always be provided the best environment possible by the Gods, and eventually lost the desire to live an even better life. We would lose our Evolution as a human. What Beatrice-san was trying to convey, I understood. Of course, if war were to disappear, it would be wonderful thing. A peaceful world would be a ce where everyone dreamed of. One that resembled a utopia. However, as a result, it would also cause the value of the existence, known as human, to disappear as well. If the story Beatrice-san told us were true, then not only conflicts, we would also livefortably and provided with everything in all aspects. That was, until the extent where you wouldnt even need to move at all. To only stay alive. A world solely for that purpose. And Evolution wouldnt exist there. I wasnt saying that humans evolve just to fight. It isnt just wars. Humans, who were spoiled by the God, could grow an abundant crops of any kind. They could live efficiently with minimal effort Because it had be such an environment that they abandoned the need to think for themselves, and change. Although the foreword got a became a bit longer than expected, I tried to tell you there were times like that. And so, that Pir God who was defeated by other Gods is sealed beneath thisnd. In this world!? Does that mean he didnt die yet!? It is a God after all, he wouldnt get destroyed that easily. Even more so, if he was a being of higher dimension, being humans, we could never even hope toy even a finger on him. And the byproduct that showed up by chance when he was being sealed by the other Gods, was nothing but a seedThe Seed of Evolution. It was a no-joke; the story was too magnificent I couldnt follow. The human who was able to discovered The Seed of Evolution was the author of the only book that scripted the description of The Seed of Evolution, and the past Heros Sword InstructorHis Duchy Zeanos Zeford. !? And now the Forest of Endless Sorrows Dark Aristocrat name, Zeanos, came out!? Zeanos tale of tragedy in the era where the Pir God had been sealed, where monsters appeared and disasters urred, wars waged and conflicts broke, is still being narrated to this day. He, who was betrayed by the kingdom he served, ditched by his beloved wife, disappeared from this worlds light. At the time before he vanished the time he was yet to be betrayed by the kingdom, he discovered The Seed of Evolution. And then he knew, as he asked the gods, that The Seed of Evolution was something even the Gods fail to predict. His Duchy judged that The Seed of Evolution was something he would never be able to handle, so he handed it to the Gods. However, The Seed of Evolution couldnt be destroyed even by the power of the gods. There was spection among researchers, but it was said that The Seed of Evolution was probably the byproduct of the enormous power used by the gods when they sealed that one God to this ce, the so-called crystallization of power Present researchers consider The Seed of Evolution to be merely a fictitious seed and havent studied it a great deal, so, for the time being, that theory is continued as a historical research. So that was why that was the reason why Zeanos seemed familiar with The Seed of Evolution Because Zeanos holed himself inside that cave, the possibility of him went out to the forest to find them was low, huh. Or maybe he just couldnt get out from that cave. The dungeons name was Forest after all. Also, wouldnt Mary, the maid who served Zeanos not necessarily have to die if he found the Seed of Evolution? Was what I thought, but she died long before that huh, it couldnt be helped. Nevertheless if the Seed of Evolution exists in the Forest of Endless Sorrow that would mean that the gods threw the seed into that forest because they couldnt manage it, right? That was it, wasnt it? By the way, the gods who had received The Fruit of Evolution from Lord Zeford were troubled over how they should deal with it, so it was sealed in a ce unknown by us, just as the Pir God was. They definitely did not sealed it! They just threw it away! I have a feeling that that was definitely the case! They must have thrown it away! Thats because the clever monkey and aqua wolf werepeting for it normally! If they wanted to seal it, they shouldve done it in a much stricter manner! Oh yeah, when I read The Monologue of Zeanos the Dark Aristocrat, it was said when he lost Mary, Zeanos was hiding in a certain forest Come to think of it, wasntRevival Grass which is the basis of Elixir that could revive human, was why Zeanos was in theForest of Endless Sorrow, not because the Gods sealed The Seed of Evolutionthere? I couldnt hide my surprised expression from how the strings connected in weird ces. Do you understand? If what Seiichi-san ate was really The Seed of Evolution it will bring a great impact to this world. You might not believe this, but my appearance has changed into my present one because I had eaten The Seed of Evolution. Lets see If the description about The Seed of Evolution left behind was correct, then though Seiichi-sans look has changed, because your rank as an organism has increased, it would be more urate to say that you have literally been reborn. Thats why, your current appearance is unmistakably your own appearance. All I could do was be stupefied. Then, Saria told me this with grins on her face. I told you, didnt I? Seiichi is Seiichi! What flowed after hearing those words was not tears, but smiles. Chapter 74 The Monster Noticed <h4>Chapter 74 The Monster Noticed</h4> The unexpected story about the Seed of Evolution surprised me, but the moment I looked up towards Kannazuki-senpai, I noticed that her eyes were lifeless. Fufufu Coming to know Seiichi-kuns secret like this it makes me green with envy. We hadpletely neglected Kannazuki-senpai and went on with our conversation! Thats right. There was no way Kannazuki-senpai would know about the Seed of Evolution! I should have picked a better time to ask Beatrice-san about it! I tried to think of something to say to Kannazuki-senpai when I suddenly realised something. By the way, what happened to Shota and the rest? I looked around as I said so, but ignoring Shota, I couldnt even find the other heroes in the dining hall. In that instant, Kannazuki-senpais expression underwent aplete change; the lifeless look on her countenance became a little grim as she told me. Seiichi-kun. In order to exin it, well need to start from our current situation. Eh? To put it bluntly, the heros party has be an enemy of this academy. Wha-!? As the sudden revtion startled me, I released a yelp of surprise. Moreover, Beatrice-san affirmed that this was the case as well. Its hard to say this, but what Kannazuki-san said was true. It cant be How did ite to this?! Wait, then why is Kannazuki-senpai here?! Is it alright for you to be here? Heh my intuition whispered to me that I wouldnt regreting to the dining hall. Besides, though it might be faint I could sniff out Seiichi-kuns smell. OkkeeC, I dont get it at all! It would seem that it was beyond myprehension. For my part, though it wasnt perfect, I managed to somehow conduct myself skilfully, so I attracted less hostilitypared to the others. The teachers are keeping their eyes on things here as well, so there wouldnt be a situation where I would be attacked all of a sudden. Besides, even if I were attacked, I believe that I have the ability to fight back to a certain extent. I may look like this, but Im one of the best among the heroes. Thats why, you dont need to be worried. I-Is that so For the time being, I understood that there was no fear of her being assaulted by someone. At the moment that thought put me at ease, I caught Kannazuki-senpai looking at me with a hazy look in her eyes. You can truly set your mind at ease. I would not give my chastity to anyone else aside from you. I cant put my mind at ease for a different reason now! Theres no need for you to be worried as my purity is protected. Id like you to discard all your hesitation and defile me, to leave unerasable scars on me. This conversation is getting too graphic! Kannazuki-senpai, youre not the person I thought you were! Or rather, I dont want to understand! I had a low tolerance for that sort of thing, so I inadvertently covered my face with both hands. In the first ce, why would she say something like that to someone like me?! When we were still on Earth, I think I had heard that there was someone she liked! While my brain was on the verge of being short-circuited, Al asked senpai, sullenly. Why? What are you nning to do with Seiichi? I want to confine him. Your desire is manifesting itself, isnt it?! Not only was it an immediate reply, what she said was also extremely ruthless! What should I do?! Immediately after that, Kannazuki-senpai responded, looking shocked. T-Theres no way I, even if Im like this, I care a lot for Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun is the only one for me. If Seiichi-kun so wishes, he can do anything No, Ill do anything. I see. Then please behave in a prim and proper manner. I am being prim and proper though? Its toote for that! You know, her version was vastly different from the prim and proper that I knew of, though. Was it alright? Without realizing it, the definition of prim and proper has changed, hasnt it? It HAS changed, hasnt it? Itll be good to just leave it at that Its not good! Theres a good reason why I came to see Seiichi-kun like this today. A reason? When I tilted my head in wonder, Kannazuki-senpai pointed at my robe. Seiichi-kun, you didnt keep your name a secret, but due to your current attire, I didnt know how you look. Thats true. For the time being, I am wearing a hood to conceal myself Ah, I will show it to you, senpai. If I take my hood off, theres a possibility that you might not recognize me. You dont need to be worried about that. No matter what youve be, I can tell that its you right away. Youre making me feel worried, for a different reason now! It was indeed true that she was someone who could sense my presence by my smell or through her intuition, so it wasnt surprising at all! Seiichi-kun, the reason why I came to meet you is to tell you that I wish that you would not concern yourself with us. Wha-!? Why?! I dont want you get entangled with us. The moment Kannazuki-senpai said that, I shifted my gaze to Saria and the rest. Seiichi-kun, right now you look as radiant as when you were on Earth, and when your parents were still alive. Thats Certainly, I was bullied. But when my parents were alive, I was so content that I wasnt bothered about it I dont want to ruin your happiness. To me, your happiness matters most to me. Thats why I dont want you to be involved with us No, I dont want you to be involved with the officials of the Kaiser Empire. For that reason, Id like you to remain as you are now, to keep your appearance concealed. If its about your name, it is said that there are countries where people have simr-sounding names to ours, from the eastern countries in this world, so I dont think theyll suspect that you came from the same Earth as us. Its the same for Shota and the rest of the heroes, too. Havent Shota and the rest not noticed it as well? If they were to speak to you, they might figure it out, but your hood aside your appearance has changed a lot, I believe. Kannazuki-senpai said with a solemn look on her face, but her expression then changed to a lonely one. As Ive mentioned earlier, the heros party is in an extremely dangerous position in rtion to this academy. The main cause is that we began to receive severe discrimination from the people around here, due to our excellent performance and the potential we heroes have, but heh, everyone reaps what they sow. Well, but if you were to ask if Id like to see how you look like I do quite No, Id really like a hero Kannazuki-senpai? You are also one of the heroes, arent you? Not to mention, you were a student council president as well, werent you?! Your personal feelings are getting more apparent! Cough. Well, as were able to see each other like this once again, Id hate to be apart from you for even a moment. Id want to be with you every second, every minute, every hour, every day forever, but for the sake of your happiness, Ill endure it. (Rinkage: Changing it a bit to sound more yandere-ish) Sorry, that made me feel a little relieved. Eh? But if thats the case then wouldnt it be bad for us to be seen talking to each other like this? Theres no need for you to be worry about that. Ive chosen the seats in the area with less people around, just in case. Above all, Beatrice-sensei is around. They wont be able to rte to it, but in a worst-case scenario, Ill just say that Ivee to ask teacher about something and they wouldnt be able to pursue it anymore, right? Besides, aside from Seiichi-kun and me, the others are around here, too. It would be hard for them to consider that Ivee to speak to you alone, so that reason alone is enough. It seemed that she had given it a thought However, even if Kannazuki-senpai told me not to get involved, I couldnt readily agree to that. Even if you had said that it was for my sake, I cant ept it. Even if its your request, I will not agree to it, not this time. Lets say, even if you were to approach us, well only pretend to be strangers. Ive already ryed this to Shota and the rest as well. As for those guys who bullied you in the past, youll have no reason to approach them. This might sound harsh, but the people whom you would approach are only the very few friends of yours, right? Urgh. I couldnt refute this at all C That was because I really have only very few friends! It wasnt that I didnt have any at all, alright?! That was what I believed! Rather, why the heck did you ry that to Shota and the rest when you werent even sure if I would be in this school?! At any rate, it was true that it would be impossible for me to approach any other heroes except Kannazuki-senpai and the rest. There would be no issues for the present me anymore, but it was still painful for me, in many ways, as I had been bullied for many years beforeing to this world. Of course, even if I really were to meet them, I wouldnt be afraid of them anymore and would probably be able to turn the table against them. That was why, if Kannazuki-senpai and the rest were to behave as though we were strangers, then it would be over No wait, even if they were to put on an act as though we were strangers, then wouldnt it be fine if I were to befriend them once again? Even though I knew that Kannazuki-senpai did it out of good intention, there was no way I could forsake them. In any case, Id like you to put your mind at ease. Once I have ended my role as a hero, I will return to your side once again as well. Kannazuki-senpai would probably not change her mind regardless of what I say at this point. I wasnt her childhood friend for nothing. Once she had decided on something, she would definitely stick to it. That was precisely why I decided that the right thing to do in such a situation was to change the flow of the conversation and to end this discussion in a way that was ambiguous. Ah,e to think of it, I understand how you coulde to the dining hall, but hows Shota and the rest of the guys going to get their lunch? It might have been a rather abrupt change of subject, but once Kannazuki-senpai had decided on something, her mind would be focused on it, so she wouldnt be able to notice any peculiar diversion in the topic. The other heroes lunch? You dont need to be worried about that. Their meals are prepared by the academy and will be brought over to the ssrooms for them. Whats with this celebrity-like reception? This isnt a treatment catered for students, is it? Ah, right. Theyre heroes. It sounds really exaggerated regardless, but since you put it that way, it just shows how dangerous the situation is. Setting aside the fact that she was a youngdy belonging to Kannazukis Group, she also had the ability to perceive peoples intentions and the ability to assess her surroundings. That said, while I thought that it would be dangerous to be too assured about this, I decided to keep her words in mind. While such thoughts were going through my mind, Kannazuki-senpai looked at me with a hazy look in her eyes. Now then, Seiichi since well not be able to keep in touch with each other for some time, hand over that palm-sized figure of your past self that youve conjured up earlier. Thats not even a request, is it? (Literal TL: Not even a please?! Meaning: Thats a demand and not a request, isnt it?!) Prepare a life-sized one after that too. Youve added another demand on top of that?! Feeling greatly perplexed, I ended up giving such a retort out of reflex. At my reaction, Kannazuki-senpai stood up from her seat as sheughed. Well then, its time for me to take my leave. Lunch times almost over as well. Urm Ive said it just now. Once the lunch break ends, the two of us will only be strangers to each other. Anyway, Im really d since youre safe no, since you seem blessed. Kannazuki-senpaiughed in a seemingly lonely manner. Well then, lets meet again. Not as Kannazuki Karen, the hero, at that time, but as Kannazuki Karen, your childhood friend. Having said that, she turned on her heel. I stared at her back. At that moment, I suddenly noticed an inelegant-looking bracelet on her wrist. Was such a bracelet something she would wear? I had no recollection of her wearing such a bracelet in the past even when I tried recalling it. Moreover, that bracelet of hers reminded me of the Cor of very worn by Olga-chan. Struck with an unfamiliar sense of unease, I used the skill, Appraisal, on her bracelet in a haste. Thereupon DDDD Cor of very Something snapped inside me. Chapter 75 The Monstrosity’s Fury <h4>Chapter 75 The Monstrositys Fury</h4> That day, every animal and monster all over the world fled for their lives. From monsters with high vignce and sense of danger due to how weak they were, to monsters which were referred to as catastrophes by some countries. They all started running with their tails between their legs to escape from something. These monsters that should have attacked humans, instead stormed past the viges and towns along the way, not even paying them a nce. They just single-mindedly fled for their lives But nobody knows why. They tried to run away from Barbadora Magic Academy as far as possible. This phenomenon didnt just apply to only monsters. Everything that existed within Barbadora Magic Academy stopped moving all at once. All of them were sweating bullets and not even one of them were able to raise their fingertips. For they saw a vision. On their shoulders was a hand casually ced by Death.It wasnt an entity that simply governed death like aGrim Reaper . In their minds, a scene where the very existence of Death, with its hand upon their shoulders, looking coldly down at them while floating a gruesome smile on its face. If they ever looked back, they would die. But no one knew the reason behind it. Why had it turned out to be like thisNot just the thoughts, but even the freedom to move was restricted for they were frightened by the sudden appearance of Death behind them. Silence rang throughout the entire Barbadora Magic Academy and everything slowed to a stop. Then, Hayashi Seiichi(The Monstrosity) started walking slowly. What should I do? This bottomless feelingWhere should I vent it? By embracing my past and my current self, I felt that my now fully familiar body continued to rise in status at an rming pace, thanks to my inherent skill Human Emotion. AhIts easy, isnt it? To those who hadid a finger on the ones I hold dearAll I need to do is to st that Kaizer Empire into smithereens. Ill destroy it in the cruelest way possible. That being said, unfortunately, I dont know how to make them suffer. In that case, it mightve been better if I took Eris-sans SM Course Advanced Edition back at the Guild headquarters. Whatever. Either wayIts already toote. Since there is no other way, I shall erase their existence without leaving any trace, and forgive them. I constructed a new magic. A magic that would cruelly, ruthlessly, and mercilessly eradicate them from the memories of people. The image used to devise it is nothingness. For it erases everything. As I approached Kannazuki-senpai who somehow abruptly stood still just before I stood up, I strongly thought of the unknownnd, Kaizer Empire and ced the magic into my mouth. Ab Seiichi! In that instant, my body was hugged by several people.. And I, in my withering thoughts, turned to those who held me back. Seiichi! Its okay! Calm down, Seiichi! Milord! Please calm down! Lets get some delicious treats for now! Youll get better if you do that! Seiichi-oniichan. More than this, no good. Al and Rurune were grabbing my arms while Saria was clinging to my waist. Olga-chan was wrapping around my legs. When I looked at those who had stopped my movements, the unfathomable feelings that resided in the depth of my mind subsided at once. E, everyoneWhy? As I mumbled, Al answered me. I dont get it myselfbut I felt that if I dont stop you here, youll definitely regret it Regret When I heard Als words, I realized that I had tried doing something so outrageous. I was about to wipe Kaizer Empire from the memory of the people all over the world. Not just the Empires upper echelons, the citizens were also implicated in my deletion. The moment I noticed it, I came back to my senses. Seiichis power is meaningless if you use it in anger, you know? But if it is the usual Seiichi who uses it, it will bring happiness to the surrounding people, you know! Saria said so and smiled before me. Rurune noded, following her words. Thats right, milord. Its wasteful to use your power for heresy. Nay, its even ridiculous to use it for anger. Sooner orter, the world which has let down Milord will be exterminated on its own ord. By the way, milordArent you hungry after you get angry? Lets get some meals again! Didnt you just hold me back and eat three servings!? That said, you treat me like crap! I involuntarily retorted her remarks. Wait, howe Rurune knew what I had tried to do!? No one told her, right!? And so, Saria and the others started tough. Normal Seiichi has finally returned! Really I dont know why, but I sure was surprised when I saw your atmosphere get weird all of a sudden I know why, though So you know?! Me too, know. Even you, Olga-chan!? Al raised a shocked voice. Then, both Rurune and Olga pointed at Kannazuki-senpais wristband. Most probably, thats the cause. Nn. Thatvery evil. Ah? What? I think Ive seen the same design somewhere, but Bracelet of very.. A degraded version of Cor of very I used to wear. I too, just noticed, a while ago. What the!? Is, is that for real?! Yes Although the dark emotion came to surface for the second time, I didnt let it took over me. I slowly walked towards Kannazuki-senpai. Kannazuki-senpai Huh!? Wh, what am I? For some reason, Kannazuki-senpai was perspiring and tilted her head. Suddenly, when I realized how quiet my surroundings were, I looked around and saw a strange sight unfolded. Everyone was either lying on the floor or lying on the desk somehow. Hah!? Whats with this situation!? No, its your fault, Seiichi. Al told me with a scornful eyes, but I tilted my neck in puzzlement, with no collection of what I had done. And so, Saria informed me. They were released from the strain due to Seiichis anger, so they went limp and fainted at the same time. Eh? Because I got angry!? Whats with that walking weapon! I am never again letting my emotions explode carelessly! Dont tell me, if I seriously cried, I might create ake or something? No way, thatsI cant deny the possibility! Certainly, I do have Coercion Skill. B..but isnt that meaningless without any level differences In Seiichis case, its not the skill effect or the like, but purely due to Seiichis own strength which lead to everyones survival instinct kicking in. It seems like Im able to intimidate people lightly without skills. Well, youll understand once you see my status! Its okay! I dont feel like to getting used to it! Kannazuki-senpai! Are you okay? Ye, yeah. Are you fine yourself, Seiichi-kun? For me, I felt like I was forced to sumb my everything somehow, it felt so good. It looks like there is something wrong with you huh. I dont quite understand, but I dont think its normal for Kannazuki-senpai to feel pleasure while everyone else copsed due to my anger. Is there any doctor around? We have a serious case here. I looked at Kannazuki-senpai who staggered while getting up to her feet and asked her in a serious manner. Kannazuki-senpai. Whats with that bracelet? Are you talking about this? Its something that was provided by Kaizer Empire. Its to amend our status, it seems. Theres no mistake, its Kaizer Empire after all Moreover, judging from what Kannazuki-senpai said, I can assume that all the heroes are wearing one. Nevertheless, I who had been stopped by Saria and the girls, wouldnt let my anger explode again. It might be possible to use the Judgement magic from here. However, if the empire were to suddenly lose its leader, the Kaizer Empires citizen would suffer, huh. Not that I know how the politics work over there. However, its not like my anger is settled. Thats why, eventuallyIll think up the method, then personally send them flying. This isnt a n. Its a decided fact. Kannazuki-senpai Please listen carefully. The bracelet Kannazuki-senpai and other heroes are wearing is called Bracelet of very, an item that makes the bearer forcibly obey the one who made them wear it. What!? However, our Appraisal skill didnt catch any indication like that Ive been through some thick and thin, and I currently possess Advanced Appraisal, a skill more proficient than Appraisal. In addition, I hold an inherent skill named World Eye that allows me to confirm my targets status. Right now, Kannazuki-senpai, your status is ve . Wha!? Kannazuki-senpai was greatly shocked by my exnation. Why do you possess such an excellent Skill, Seiichi? It will be a long story, so well do it when the timees. Rather than that, lets first detach the Bracelet of very from you, Kannazuki-senpai. I dont know why, but its something that exceeds your Appraisal and you have been deceived by it. Such a thing Kannazuki-senpai seemed to be heavily stupefied. Well, of course. It was a thing that she always thought would bring mertis to her, but it brought demerits instead. Thankfully, I have an ability to release you from that status. Thats why, lets we Please wait a minute, Seiichi-kun. Eh? If what you said is true, then the country that summoned us Kaizer Empire did this to us with a purpose in mind. So if we return there with it being undone, itll bring us trouble. Then you dont have to go back! It cant be like that. Why!? I didnt want to make you worry too much. When we were summoned, the teachers were taken as hostages. Wha!? Not only the teachers, I suspect that those who are unqualified to be heroes In other words, the students who arent proficient in battle are likewise detained. All I could do was to stay silent. It was such a shocking news to me. I cant leave them behind. As imperfect I may be, Im still the student council president. Certainly, I have never thought about abandoning them. However, to me, Kannazuki-senpai and the others are my top priority. Im not a saint. No matter what they said, people other than Kannazuki-senpai and co. are just faces among the crowds for me. And even if I wanted to transfer to Kaizer Empire by magic, it cant be done. Space Magic cannot be invoked if the destination has not even been visited once, not even my Magic Creation skill can do anything about it. For I am unable to imagine the ce at all. Even if I make a magic to see things far away from here using Magic Creation , the condition for transfer is Been there once and not Seen it once.Therefore, it is most likely impossible. Rather, Magic Creation wont activate for I have theTransfer magic already. Then, What should This is where youe in. Seiichi-kun, please undo my bracelet without breaking it. Eh? W, without breaking it? No, Olga-chans Cor was broken due to my President Linc*ln , so is it really possible? As long as I do it with not breaking in mind, it should be executed ording to the image that I had envisioned. I didnt know why, but I had the feeling that might be the case. How do I say this, my body and my mind hadpletely adapted with each other, so I felt as though my body was informing me that I can do it. Here goes nothing. When I had Kannazuki-senpai stuck out her bracelet towards me, I exercised President Linc*ln while thinking of taking it off normally. Thus . Its really been taken off. It is a sess. No, what would you do, not knowing about this!? The bracelet came off neatly without being broken. Kannazuki-senpai took the removed bracelet and then thrusted it towards me. Alright, now put it on me. Lets bring you to the hospital. Why are you telling me to put it back on when you just took it off!? Isnt that weird!? I was reflexively said those words to her ambiguous act, but Kannazuki-senpais expression was serious, not minding what I just said. I want you to rule over me. Its toote already! When I held my head in my hands and screamed, Kannazuki-senpai continued with a serious expression on her face. A percent of it is just a joke. So you mean the other 99 percent was honest!? Calm down. Didnt I said it just now? Itll cause trouble if I were to go back without the bracelet on. This is for certain. That would be so Therefore, isnt it fine to just change the one who make me wear it. That way it wouldnt be found out there. Furthermore, youll rule over me I may be a genius. I dont want this kind of genius! Anyway, you dont need to order me, just put it on me one more time. I beg you. So she said with a serious look. Well, I can understand what is she trying to say As I was still pondering about it, Kannazuki-senpai suddenly took my arm and made me wear her the bracelet. Aah!? Fufu. Im your thing now. For some reason, Kannazuki-senpai said so with an enraptured expression on her face. Well then, quickly give me an order. You said the order was not needed! You certainly said that, you know!? Thats a lie. There is no way Id miss such a delicious chance with honesty, right? Its not something to say proudly! Just order me already. Why is the standing reversed!? I ought to be the one inmand, but it was her whomanded me alright. Moreover, themand was Order me this person is detestable. I felt terribly ufortable when she kept staring at me. As I am pondering what to do, it suddenly came to me. Then, Kannazuki-senpai. Alright, youre saying I should be your pillow, arent you? Leave it to me. What kind of eyes do you look at me with!? I coughed once then faced Kannazuki-senpai again. Well then, heres my order. Safety above others this is the order I impose to you. Seiichi-kun For me, Kannazuki-senpai and co. is the first priority. It might be a cruel way to say it, but as long as you are safe, I dont care of what happened to other students. You guys are more important than anything else. Senpai said I should avoid getting involved any further, but Ill definitely see through this until I release Shoutas and the others bracelets. Everyones bracelet I cant say it, huh. You dont have the obligation to do it, and above all, I dont want to involve you. What a useless girl I am. Kannazuki-senpai. I understand. Then, Ill have you to undo Shoutas and the others bracelets. And after that I will cooperate with them and do our best to protect everyone. Having said that, Kannazuki-senpai told me this with a smile. Of course, Ill do it while obeying your order Though Id prefer a more nasty order. I didnt hear thest remark, okay. Chapter 76 The Aftermath of the Anger <h4>Chapter 76 The Aftermath of the Anger</h4> That day Seiichi (The Monstrosity) unleashed his anger in another world for the first time. The aftermath was not limited to the monsters and Barbadora Academy. Many other ces were also affected by it. The Demon Lord territory was also one of the affected areasDD. Woahoi!? IDDBell Gizel, violently shivered to the sudden chill. Wait . Hey, did you feel the chill as well? Ye, yeah Eh? Does that mean, Bell-san too ? To think that not only me, but my subordinate and best friend, Terry Hemt and Bosco Dan felt that chill as well. All three of us feeling a chill at the same time is really unsettling. No, even if we didnt feel it, we were already far from rxed . Dont say it. Ill really cry out loud. Even while conversing like that, they did not deviate from their initial goal and continued moving their hands. In the end, what was that chill? While mulling over that, Bosco suddenly asked me. Bell-san were a special unit forces for now, arent we? Ahn? Thats right. Were Reiya-samas direct subordinates in other words, elites which differs from normal foot soldiers. But it being said that we are a Kamikaze unit? You idiot. Theyre just being jealous. No, it seems like Reiya-sama and the upper echelons are the ones who said Shut up and move your hand. Dont fool me! If we really are elitesDD BAH! Dont say anymore thanDD We wouldnt have to clean the castle right!? STOOOOPPP!! That Bosco shit, hed gone and said it! Even though Ive been desperately trying to pay it no mind! Bosco! You little So youve finally said it!? Ive been trying my best to escape the reality of it, you ! Terry! What should we do to this shit!? Bell-san. Im of the same opinion with him though SO YOU TOOOO!!! I aint got any allies here! Damn it all! Please try thinking about it! Have we ever received any proper order!? We have though!? Weve spreaded transfer magic throughout Telbert havent we! Wasnt that an arbitrary judgement?! Thats right, damn it! Come to think of it, we had never really received a proper order. No, being told to house sit when the ck Dragon God-sama was defeated was a fine order indeed! Far from raising battle strength, our house husband ability is rising instead! It, its fine isnt it, being a husband! Iz da best right!? We are an elite unit members you know!? Fuck it! While reflexively holding his own head, Bosco pointed at the squeaky clean window which was just polished. Just look at it! This brand-new like window! When the fuck would this skill be used in the battle?! Y, you can just clean the Heros weapons with this skill! Are you fooling around with me?! IM TERRIBLY SORRY! Its as Bosco said. Despite being proficient in such housework skills, they are useless in battle. Terry doesnt say anything, but deep in his heart he must be thinking the same thing as Bosco. But we must carry out this cleaning at all costs. I diverted my attention away from Bosco who continued toin, corrected my posture, took a deep breath, then shouted amand. LINE UP! Si, sir yes sir! At the uselessly overtrainedmand, Bosco and Terrys backs reflexively stretched as they let out a loud respond. Listen! If youre not satisfied with your current situation, then turn it around and make it yours! For example, think of these filths as heroes! Ey, you savage heroes Ill polish you up beautifully! How bout dat? Even doing this alone boost your morale against the heroes aint it?! I, I see! As expected of Bell-san! Alright! Now, thest spurt! Lets we annihte the heroes at once! Sir yes sir! Thus we challenged the heroes with our respective cleaning tool (weapon) in hands. DDLIKE HELL IT IS!? Youre right`! As expected, I overstretched the deception. Im disappointed. I sighed heavily, reluctantly uttered the trump card. Then, talking directly to Reiya-sama it is. Alright, lets annihte the heroes! Leave it to us! Were experts in ughtering the heroes! No matter how strong the facade they put up in the end, they all were afraid of punishment. !!?? IDDReiya Falzer, suddenly felt an invisible pressure from Something mysterious that made my body tensed up. Wh, what in the world? Just, what . Today, although we were gathering again in the Demon Lord Castle to discuss about the alliance with the Kingdom of Winburg which Lutia-sama had dered . Aside from the bullets of sweat and the trembling of my body, I, for some reason,tried to grasp the current situation with a calm mind. Looking silently around me, only the strongest power holders of the Demon Lords armyDDthe first units captain Zerros Albaharna, the second units captain Zorua Waltore, and the Disciplinary unit captain Jade Leiven who had changed gears into battle mode. Zerros was gushing out ominous mana while Zorua wrapped himself with his darkness, and only his red eyes that could be recognized. Jade was spreading her bewitching aura to the surroundings. These states was a sight to behold for this does not happen often. However, their faces were filled with impatience, confusion andDDfear. . Who in the world possesses such a power? ItsDD I have no fucking idea!! Stay focused you damn lizard! Hey What is that ! Despite being terrified, the three conversed with each other. On the other hand, we the other executives couldnt move a finger bit. Ria doesnt have enough room to stay calm either wait, Uls, did your eyes turned all white? He fainted, didnt he? Will Lutia-sama be okay Shell be okay This absurd power wave originated from a ce far away from here in addition, its not attacking a specific person, but rather looked like indiscriminately being let loose Its not like theyre attacking Lutia-sama. Quite the troublesome child we got After spending some time in a state where we couldnt afford to rx even for a moment, all of a sudden the pressure that attacked us up to thest moment disappeared into thin air as if it never existed in the first ce. Because of that, we became able to move again. Repeatedly, I huffed air into my lung. Haaa Haaa Haaa This isnt a joke. Isnt it troublesome to constantly be at unease? Certainly, I felt that the strength is at the level where even if I were to fight at my full power, I am not certain of being able to win. However, the focus of the attack.. is not targeted to us.. No.. not targeted towards the demon tribe. It is probably pointless to worry about it. Even if you say so. Shut the fuck up Right now, you do know that we are unhurt. Cant you just be d at this simple fact? . After being rebuked by Zerros and Zorua, I kept quiet. However, I, who was able to ept this fact easily is not even strong nor thoughtless During this time, should I get Bell and co to gather some information? I believe it might be a dangerous mission. Its fine. They are a suicide squad after all. Having said that, I pointed at Zorua. Try looking at Uls. He is not moving. He fainted?! My sympathies It is a pity but we did not cease to be living people unlike you. Even if the words came from Reiya thePhoenix, it is not really persuasive It is the same for you as well isnt it! I have a huge tsukkomi in my mind when i heard that from the true vampire, Zorua. My tribe is certainly the Phoenix. In particr, on top of having the ability Healing meas a phoenix, I am also able to use Air Magic to manipte the surrounding air. With these abilities, I became a part of the upper echelons in the Demon Lords Army. Bell and co seems to have misunderstood my magic as Gas Magic and thought that I could only control the air that is floating in the atmosphere. They did not know that I have the ability to control every type of gas freely and the ability to create new gases. When ck Dragon God sama was defeated, in order to recover his strength quickly, he had turned to me for I had the ability Healing me. Despite taking a long time to heal,Healing meis able to cure any injuries so long as the person is not dead. However, it is unable to dispel any special seals or unique abnormalities. If my healing me were to able to dispel seals, I would be able to make Lutia samas dad make a full recovery. Lutia samas dadDDDD in order words the current Demon Lord who was being sealed up. With our first generation Demon Lord being sealed up, the demon tribe lost their vanguard and we ced a strong person as the king and now we have reached this juncture. We Demon, just want to live a peaceful life. Despite that, Humans kept sending troops time after time, challenging us to wars. And our demon lord got sealed up. DDDDDespite having such detestable opponents, Lutia sama wish to take the human hands andmunicate with them. Therefore, we are supporting her with all our strength. Whoever who dares to oppose Lutia sana shall not be forgiven I tried to imagine the person who had unleashed that mysterious overwhelming wave of power. .By any chance, if that existance were to oppose Lutia sama In exchange for my life, I will stop him I had decided. Chapter 77 Gorilla and Donkey vs The Monstrosity <h4>Chapter 77 Gori and Donkey vs The Monstrosity</h4> After parting with Kannazuki-senpai, just as you had known, the cafeteria became chaotic. Allow me to exin it in a clearer manner. Students were copsed on the desks and the floors, and meals were spilled and scattered about. See? Isnt it terrible? I couldnt fathom how Kannazuki-senpai could have left the area calmly in that situation. Well, its all my fault! Yes, I have remorsed! At any rate, the people in the cafeteria which is in a terrible condition, gradually began to wake up and were bewildered by the situation around them. At the same time, they started to clean up their mess. The most cruel cases are the people whose faces got dunked into their soup bowls. They arent dead, are they? All of the other students were left all in the dark, for the only ones who knew what happened were my group and Kannazuki-senpai alone. Therefore, the cause of this situation remained mystery. Thank goodness, just save me from any investigation. Well, not even doing one is a problem by itself. After we waited for Beatrice-san to wake up who became the only victim of copse in our group, we went back to the stadium for the mock battle against Saria and Rurer this afternoon. When we arrived at the stadium, unlike in the morning, other than us, there were no one else upying the arena. Other ssmates arrived together in time. Ouchie For real, I have no damn idea what the hell just happened When I came to, my face was already plunged into the sink No, in your case, wasnt it due to that weird hairstyle of yours that your face was couldnt touch the sink? ? My stylish regent, ye said? You idiot, this regent has both the perfect bnce of softness and stiffness yknow? Of course it would bent splendidly! Your hair is too obscure to exist Listening such conversation between Blued and Agnos, in my heart, I apologized to them. Im sorry. Its been so loong~, since Ist fought against Seiichi! Saria said so with smiles while doing her warm-up exercises. Me too. I was the one who got really desperate at that time. Right now, I wonder what kind of fight I could put up against Saria. However what worries me even more is the fight against Rurune who possesses unknown amount of fighting prowess. During the incident in Telbert, one kick is all she needs to create a shockwave that sted all the monsters away. As I nced at Rurune with such thoughts, she gave an unexpected flustered look. N, no way To think that I have toy my hands on milord I, I cant do it! No, even if you say that Rather, you didnt listen to what I said, did you? But Im a knight who protects her lord, arent I!? My raison detre is not to fight him! If thats the case, Ill treat you to delicious foods once this mock battle over. So, do your best. I shall fight you with all my might! Your loyalty is too shallow! I knew it though! In actual fact, apparently this Barbadora Magic Academy is more like a small town than anything, so I might as well take a stroll around. While thinking of such things, we stood across each other face-to-face. Saria puffed her chest and dered. Seiichi! I have also be stronger ever since then! Be prepared, okay! Milord Likewise, this is for the sake of meals Please ready yourself. Ignoring Rurune, I was strongly interested in Sarias growth. Certainly, the monsters that invaded Telbert were either as strong as or even stronger than her. But since she had defeated them, it wouldnt be a wonder if Sarias level rose. I see Im looking forward to it, then. In order to make myself more rxed, I dared myself to smile widely. As we were scattering sparks from each other, this time it was Beatrice-san who gave the starting signal. Are you ready? Get set begin! Lets go? Seiichi! With the starting signal, Saria immediately called out cheerfully and crossed her arms in front of her face. I unconsciously raised my alert to that mysterious behavior of hers. This is my new power you know! New power, you said!? Did she get a special skill or something? As I ced my awareness on Rurune as well, Saria unfolded her crossed arms. And thenDD. Face only, HENSHIN Saria, became a gori only on her face. Only her face turned into a gori. Ill say it again. Only her face, became that of a gori. ITS USELESS I SAAAIIIID!! Okay, no one wants a gori in white shirt! But who would ever want someone with a gori face and gorgeous body !? Its no longer a face-stamp is it now!? What is it then? Gori-stamp? Its so out of ce! (ED: I think Saria broke Seiichi) (TL: She already did, way back when he kissed her) Until now, full body transformation, was necessary. But, from here on, only the face, always at peak. Appearances! Mind your own appearances wont you! Youre a girl, arent you!? ? Is it weird? In a lot of ways! It is so wrong on many levels! I see I, too attractive, Seiichi, troubled If so, is fine, to say from, the start Really, you, Mr Shy YOUUUU ARE MISTAKENNNNNNNNNNN!!!! The gori version of SariaDDin short, Goria, was just as usual. What a really incredible interpretation! I really want to learn that way of positive thinking! Even though my selling point is being an optimist! My hats off to you! Or rather, didnt her personality changed too muchpared to her human form!? She knows no refrain when shes in Goria form though!? And, I shallmence. Instantaneous Arms Isnt that skill !? The technique Saria unleashed was the one she used when we fought back then at the Forest of Endless Sorrow. In an instant, Saria disappeared from my field of view and appear before my very eyes before I noticed it. My reflexes should had been in the monstrous ss as well, but just as always, Sarias movements were too fast for naked eyes. However, the current me had the confidence that I could handle it even if she suddenly appeared like that. In fact, regarding Saria who appeared in of front, I handled the situation as nned. Mu!? I avoided the right fist that was approaching me at high speed by sidestepping. Using that momentum, I lightly veeeery lightly threw a kick towards her back. However, Saria, not only was able to deal with the counter one way or another by performing a spin in the air. Since she is wearing a skirt, Id like her to restrain from using that type of movement. No, losing due to the outfit will be unthinkable. In the first ce, it is not even about wearing a skirt or not. While brooding over such a thing, I heard Rurunes voice full of spirit. Milord The meal! Whats with that shout! As soon as I turned my eyes on Rurune, she was right in front of me, unleashing a kick towards me with the same unthinkable speeds as Sarias wait, in the first ce, Saria was originally a monster. How could the attacks of Rurune, who originally was a donkey, be so fast that I could narrowly react!? Are donkeys stronger than Humans in this world!? Well, she certainly had kicked the shopkeeper, Barzas, like a rug when I met her back in the Monster Sales Outlet though! But, no matter how fast she moved, I was confident that the current me could handle it. Once again, I moved my body as I had envisioned and dealt with Rurunes attack. To deal against Rurunes kick that looked like it was about to gouge my face out, simrly to the actions that I had taken against Saria, I did a half step to get out of her attack range and grabbed her by her attacking feet and threw her lightly upwards. Uwaah!? Rurune gave out a rare pitiful voice and fell with her back to facing the ground. As I said, the skirts Wait, this one is my fault. Im sorry. As I apologized to Rurune who had fallen extravagantly in my heart, I unexpectedly caught sight of Saria in the edge of my vision. Negligence, no good. Fist War Boisterous Dance (Touken Ranbu) UOohei!? Although I am unsure if that was a skill or a hidden technique, Saria enveloped her two fists with a crimson aura, she thrusted them fiercely. Then, as though she wanted to beat me into a pulp, she sent them to me one after another. Hn! Hn! Hn! Hn! ZUDOoooOOON! ZUDOoooOOON! ZUDOoooOOON! ZUDOoooOOON! Each time I avoided them, a huge crater were carved on the grounds. Even when I stare it with amazement, I didnt stop dodging. I mean Id die once it hits,you know!? That fist! Dangerous I tell you, it has enough power to pulverize that certain overlord! On top of that, the stadium got really tattered. Is it really okay?! I nced towards Beatrice-san and the students who were watching our fight. They were baffled by our nonsensical fight, but even so I still caught Beatrice-san murmured something. Just how high, the repair costs will be Saria STOOOOOOOOOPPP!!! Nowaynowaynoway! Its no good after all! Just how much the cost repair would be!? Dont tell me, Im the one who have to pay!? No, I do have a lot of cash, okay! But its not really good for my mental health, isnt it! When I called on Saria to stop, she stopped temporarily and her head tilted. What now? Obediently, get beaten up? Yosh, I am restarting! Why should I obediently get beaten!? Thats the least thing I want! Id rather pay with money instead! Rather, howe just with her face transformed into gori a glimpse of her darkness from Forest of Endless Sorrow is showing up?! Wild instinct is too terrifying! Or rather, was it due to the fact where her face transformed into that of a gori, we are able to catch a glimpse of her cruelty/darkness back at the Forest of Endless Sorrow?! Her wild instincts is too terrifying! As I was stunned by Sarias sudden change, I .. how do I saysixth sense? Something rmed me and I almost reflexively jump back from my position. The ce that I stood a moment ago got prated by a shockwave. Tracing back to its source, I saw Rurune in a posture as though she had kicked something. Kuh! As expected of milord and here I thought it was a perfect surprise attack No, even I didnt notice it you know. I certainly was not able to notice it, but my sixth sense that had never worked up until now worked, so I was able to avoid it. All of this must be thanks to the perfect harmony between my mind and body. Once again, Saria and Rurune took a distance away from me. But this time, both of them attacked me at the same time. Instantaneous Arm ! HAAaaah! Each one of them came close to me with tremendous momentum. Saria was certainly getting stronger, and Rurune showed a battle prowess that was unlikely for a donkey. Even more than that, I believe I am not at the mercy of my body and was able to control my body calmly. Thinking about it, in my own opinion, this mock battle had been a very good battle experience for me. However shall we put an end to this? As I waspletely in sync with my body, I felt a new sense ofposure and margin that I had never had before, and so I gently caught their punches and kicks with my both hands. Eh?! Wha!? Ignoring the twos surprise, I grabbed their arm and leg and began to swing them around. Aa~ Ree~ Awawawawaa!? While listening to the voices of Saria which missed something and Rurune who was in panic, I gradually increased the speed. Despite trying my best to hold back on my rotation, I found myself in a tornado that was centered on me. Let alone the dust in the arena, even the ground in the arene was lifted. When I realized what was happening, I hastily decelerated my spin, slowly stopping myself, then put the two back to the ground. Me eyeees are spinniiiiing Uu I, I can see tasty looking birds flying about over my heads To each one of them who had their eyes spun and got rendered immobile, I pulled the Compassionate Sword (White) from my hips and gently pressed it onto their neck. There, its my win. Finally, from the joy of taking out my revenge to Saria, I said so with a smile. Beatrice-san whose mind was on the clouds snapped back and raised her voice. Wi, winner Seiichi-sensei! Phew Im sorry, I got too enthusiastic andDD I sighed, then as I turned my heel towards Beatrice-san to apologize, cold sweat poured down my back. Because before my eyes, everyone who watched our fight, Al included, had their hairs disheveled and been soiled with dusts. Even Agnos regent was clustered. A cold wind blew through between us. Al was staring at me nk, while Beatrice-san and the students were dumbfounded. Looking at their states, IDD. IM TERRIBLY SORRRRYYYY!!!!! Apologized with everything I had. Chapter 78 The Creeping Hand of Demons <h4>Chapter 78 The Creeping Hand of Demons</h4> After that, I restored the stadium which had be a tattered piece of art. Even though, the ground of the arena was filled with tons of craters, in some cases, fissures, thanks to the top tier Earth Attribute Magic Earth Wavethat I possess, it became neat and tidy. Earth attribute magic is basically a magic that produces clod or maniptes the ground and moves it in a small area of effect, but this Earth Waveas the name implies is a magic that literally moves the ground like a wave and its effective range was the whole stadium. Even then, in some sense was me holding back with my all my might. Therefore, if I ever used it seriously, I feel like I may or may not want to know how vast the range would be. Since, recently Id been only using my original magic through the skill Magic Creation, it felt refreshing to use earth attribute magic. In any case, by using Earth Wave the ground-leveling was carried out and the stadium was beautifully restored. Well, Beatrice-san and the rest were baffled yet again due to watching such a sight though. Alls well that ends well! Okay, the show is over! After restoring the stadium to its former appearance, I utilized Life Magic Wash on everyone to cleanse their body as they were all covered in dust before returning back to the ssroom for homeroom. Life Magic is really too convenient . Upon returning back to the ssroom, everyone was in a daze even while seated. Beatrice-san examined them and she opened her mouth to talk. Well then, I guess with this you guys have shown your abilities to Seiichi-sensei although, even more than that, we were able to witness Seiichi-senseis true abilities. Everyone except Saria and Rurune strongly voiced their affirmation in their silence. No, All of you dont have to nod at the same time! I cant deny it though! But it wasnt such a big deal like showing off my true abilities. Far from normal abilities, I fought them with holding back as much as possible. No, isnt that way of thinking itself already weird? Noo, even my train of thought is already that of a monster. All of you harbor lots of potentials. I cant bring that potential out by myself, but with Seiichi-sensei who attested your abilities today, he will surely able to draw them out to the fullest. So lets not give up and do our best. The moment Beatrice-san said so, the air in the ssroom became subtle. Except Saria and Rurune, and Bead in addition, everyone else wore the same expression. And that was the look of resignation. It was the expression of those who had given up trying, such as Trying hard wont solve it anyway. Even Agnos, the one who had only answered his test with Guts, had the same expression on his face. This atmosphere it is really depressing. It has been often said that if there is a will, theres a way.. But I believe that it is only true partially. The only part of it that is true, is that effort will only bear fruit pertaining to general matters. If one were challenge the impossible, it can not be anything but reckless. Of course, results will definitely differ based on ability. However, when facing a problem of crossing over a wall, the genius, through his/her intuitive sense will be able to understand the trick to get past the wall. Therefore, I believe that with time, even normal people will be able to understand the trick to get past the wall no matter how long it takes and reach greater heights. Generally speaking, no matter how long it takes, normal people are unable to discover that trick. Therefore, I personally think that most people have entrapped themselves in what they deemed useless effort they put their mind into, and thought of it as the limit of their talent. Well, I truly understand just how hard it is to find the trick, and then there are the geniuses who know the trick by instinct. Therefore, I think its probably not unreasonable to think that their efforts would only end in vain. However, isnt that sad? Judging that effort is useless and all. Thats why I want to acknowledge their efforts. For effort is what makes them them. .Well, who am I to judge, I am the one who coincidentally ate the Fruit of Evolutionby chance which is one heck of a fruit and obtained tremendous powers. But even so, I want to recognise this effort! This effort to admit myself that I fell in love with a gori! Thanks to that, I can speak with confidence now. I fell in love with a gori! Putting that aside, fortunately, everyone in this ss has the potential to use magic, even though it hasnt emerged yet. Perhaps there was no one in this world that entirely incapable of using magic, so I thought. Because, unlike us who had lived in Earth, there was the unknown power called Mana which resided inside the body. Even if they couldnt use attributed magic, they should be able to use non-attribute magic. They couldnt use it most probably because theyve put their effort in the wrong ce until now. There would always be abberances like Louis in term of Skills, but regarding magic, as long as the power called Mana resided within the body, it would be strange to not be capable of utilizing such power. In addition, even though I am the one saying this, they have someone broken like me who will be teaching them Even if, by any chance, they do not have any talent in using magic to speak of, that will be the least of my concerns. Simply because, I will manifest and nt the talent into that very person. I might not be a god, but Im a Human who possesses the potential of bing one. I stepped forward, looking at everyone, then said; Be at ease. I will definitely make you guys be able to use magic. To my remarks, everyone looked at me nkly. However, Alughed bitterly, Saria smiled broadly, and Rurune and Olga-chan showed their respect to me. Was I too haughty? Well, whatever it isshall we disy the specialty of this Human(Monstrosity)? Barbadoras Great Forest, near Barbadora Magic Academy. This was a ce where not only various animals lived, but also a great variety of monster resided, and it was often used for actual battle practice by magicians from Barbadora Magic Academy repeatedly. Therefore, the teachers regrly thinned out the monsters to prevent the students from suffering unwanted damages and to keep the monsters from increasing more than needed. In the depth of that forest, a man stop on a stump. The man was dressed in ab coat, like some researcher or doctor, and wore sses, which was rare in this world. His features were appeasing, and his figure along with his smile were just like a piece of art. However, the mans atmosphere was sinister, as there were many monster carcasses which had in brutallyid about around him. Unsatisfying. Even an A ss monster just died when I sent it to theherworld. Very unsatisfying. Isnt it maddening you if things are just too boring, Angelea? Youre just as ever, Demiolos. Without turning his head, the man called to the empty stretch of space which then warped and a single woman dressed in ck and white gothic attireAngelea, walked out. With Angeleas appearance, the manDemiolos deepened his smile and asked her. And so? Whats the reason for you, someone whos in charge for a ce far away from here, went out of your way to visit me? Just a little proposal. Demiolos, why dont you assist me? Hou? Demiolos took an interest with the purple eyes beyond his sses. You knew that Chris failed, dont you? Even if we want to revive the Demon God, we dont have enough Negative Emotion these days. Both in quantity and quality. In such circumstances, Chris had failed. And its not just Chris. The other apostles too, countless of them have failed. Then, why do you think that happened? Fumu. Its simple. They failed because they tried to do it all alone. So what would happen if we two were to work together? Itll broaden the method to collect food for the Demon God, and above all else, it greatly diminish the risk by reducing our respective burdens. Well? Isnt it efficient? I see Demiolos, after making the thinking gesture, showed Angelea a lucrative smile. In other words. you want me to help you because youre weak to do it alone? Whatever do you mean by that? Angelea returned Demiolos remark with a deep voice. And then, Deimolosughed scornfully as hebed up his hair which shared the same purple with his eyes. Hn. It is a fact that there is no chance for me to fail at all. A big mouth to speak, huh? Dont you know how overconfidence leads to failure? Thats precisely what you have not to worryIll still join you, however. Oh my? Whats with the sudden change in mind? Ive said a lot, but Ive always thought your proposal was a good one, Angelea. Unfortunately, I cant think of a way to collect the negative emotions better than yours, you see. However, looking at the sess rate alone, Im confident I can surely gather negative emotions. To date, I had tried all the methods that I had thought of and they seeded so far I believe that if Angelea were to join hands with me, we surely could harvest more high-quality negative emotions. You have a bad character, just as always. If you think so, then you better say so from the beginning. Demiolosughed to Angelea who had astonished to the core. Hahahaha!! That would be impossible, Angelea. Im quite the hypocrite you see. Good enough, lets join hand. Granted. While saying so, Angelea held her hand that wrapped with a long ck glove which reached her arms out. Demiolos epted that hand. Hence the alliance between the two was formed, but then Demiolos asked Angelea why she chose him now of all time. Angelea. I know why you came to me. However, I wonder, why me? Are there not other candidates suited for you? Oh my? Im valuing you highly, you know? Well, if you ask for the reasonIts because youre close to the Barbadora Magic Academy. What? Dont tell me, youre going for Barbadora Magic Academy!? Exactly. Even the Heroes are there, you know? A hero who hasnt awakened is nothing more than a brat. While that might be the case our existence cant be made to public yet. Even after knowing that, youd still go for it? No need to fuss over that. I meanWere going to massacre them all after all. ! As I expected, youre mad. Is that so? From my perspective, youre the mad one here you know? Even now, lookWhat a wonderful smile you have. Kukukuku Just as what Angelea said, Demiolos wasughing. His brain was filled with ideas of how to trample the students from the Barbadora Magic Academy. Immenting my past. Why didnt Iy my hand on them earlier like that. Its fine. Were going to have fun from now on, arent we? Hells Deliverer-san ? Thats right. Why dont we enjoy it together Homicide Princess? They were elegantly, but wickedly,ughed. The hand ofThe Demon Gods Cult were creeping upon the Barbadora Magic Academy. Without knowing the existence of a Human (Monstrosity) called Hiiragi Seiichi. Chapter 79 Kannazuki Karen and Hiiragi Seiichi <h4>Chapter 79 Kannazuki Karen and Hiiragi Seiichi</h4> IKannazuki Karen, am in love. When I was young, being a strong willed girl, I helped other girls who got bullied. At that time, I had short hair and dressed like a tomboy unlike now, therefore, I was often bullied by the boys around my age. The name of my householdKannazuki Group didnt hold any might in front of children who ignorant to how society worked. Well, even if it did, I didnt n to exploit it. Meanwhile, while I was saving a girl from a bully as usual, the moment the bullies attention turned to mehe appeared. Dont bully girls! The owner of that voice was also the person I yearned forHiiragi Seiichi. Simrly in high school, he was bullied in his childhood due to his appearances. But even so, he had his parents with him and thus never sumbed to those bullies. And that Seiichi who had been bullied since childhood somehow protected me from the bullies instead. Even though Seiichi and I did not even know each others name at that time, even when Ie across the scene of Seiichi being bullied, I couldnt bring myself to pretend not to see despite being a justice for women only. Sure enough, the bullies target moved to Seiichi. Dont speak to me, you make me sick, idiot. Haah!? Only idiots call others idot! Its noisy you ugly. Haah?! Only uglies call othersEh!? Its true!? Seiichi in the past was like this. Even though he was bullied, he didnt seem to y the part. However, the death of his parents also caused him to lost that attitude. Seiichis parents whom I met long time ago, even though they were slightly odd parents, they supported Seiichi who got bullied and loved him so much that even I, a stranger could tell. I think that its precisely because he was raised by such parents Seiichi didnt grow twisted even though he was bullied so much. And then, the boys who bullied Seiichi started to assault him physically. Go die you shit. Wai!? It hurts! Im against violence! Shut up! Guuoh!? It was a series of blows and kicks, and soon after Seiichi became a ragged cloth. No matter how strong my will was, I was frightened by the boys who seriously beating Seiichi up and couldnt stop them. After a while, maybe because they were bored, they left Seiichi all alone with a fed up expression on them. Only after that, I finally could move myself, and I immediately rushed Seiichis ce. A, are you alright!? Hee I can see a flower field No way! S, someone! Call the ambnce.! Just kidding! Its just a joke! Sorry for making fun of you! Wha!? Why would you do that!? After asking him in a slightly forceful tone, Seiichi answered awkwardly. I mean, you were afraid, arent you? Thats why, in order to make you feel okay Not paying to mind at the tattered state he is in, Seiichi told a joke to reassure me. I inadvertently asked Seiichi-kun who was trying to get up while enduring the pain. Why did you save me? Were not even acquaintances, are we? A, akuatenance? I dont really understand, but you do know some hard words huh. Answer me seriously. When I told him that, Seiichi-kun answered me this as if it was the most natural thing ever. I mean, theres a girl in trouble. I have to save her. Hah? A stupid voice leaked out from my mouth. Seiichi-kun continued. Dad told me you have to cherish a girl and treat them carefully! Of course, I also think the same. Seiichi-kun said so then grinned wide. With Seiichi-kuns word, my face turned red in embarrassment as I, to date have never been treated as ady. I unintentionally voiced the agitation i felt. N, no way someone like me, a girl you said Uun I think youre cute though. Seiichi-kun said so as if he was performing his final blow. My face got even redder by that words. Y, you are quite tant, arent you. I mean, Okaa-san told me to say whatever in my mind clearly or it wont reach, you know? Words that will hurt people is no good, but you cant hold back when praising or admiring something, she said! Certainly, it is the first time I had a face-to-face talk with him. But if one were to talk about seeing from afar Seiichi-kun who is famous for getting bullied, I have countless of them and they are all about him getting bullied. And in all of them, Seiichi-kun never held back when he asked them to stop. But that only stirred the bullies sadistic tendency even further, it couldnt be helped. In addition, Seiichi-kun was also hated among the girls even though he never did anything in particr. If he were to pointed such a straightforward words to the girls as he did now, the most he could get was being told disgusting. However, for me who had my fair share of adults conversation due to hearing it from fathers acquaintances, being told a honest feeling made me genuinely happy. Besides, above all else, Seiichi-kuns easygoing smile was very dazzling. After that, I began to act along with Seiichi-kun. You could say that it is my selfish, egoistic act to get rid of the guilt of ignoring Seiichi-kun till today. However, before I knew it, Seiichi-kuns existence became something I cannot do without. I got to know with Seiichi-kuns childhood friends, like Shota who had always been aloof since back then, and Kenji who was such a crybaby unlike now. I got myself a few best friends of my own age. It was all thanks to Seiichi. It is solely thanks to the encounter with Seiichi-kun that I can proim to be the Kannazuki Karen I am today. In such a happy moments, the incident that made me fell in love with Seiichi-kun ured. At that point of time, the world is in a economic slump. However, Kannazuki group took advantage of the bearish market and continued raking in profits. And then, I was caught up in the revenge of the people who had been deprived of their job by the Kannazuki group and got kidnapped. At that time, other than me there was Seiichi, Shota and the rest, but only us three who were kidnapped. For some reason, Seiichi-kun was left behind. The people who kidnapped us demanded ransom. Therefore, we were treated very carefully, and there was no act of violence in particr. Nevertheless, not only due the fact that we were kidnapped, Kenji was crying endlessly because they were armed with guns. Unusual for him, Shota cried out of fear as well. Well, it might be inevitable, considering his tender age. I am certain that I did not cry at that time, but my inner thoughts were in a mess. It was when that situation was continued for a while. EVERYOONNEEEE!!! WHERE ARE YOUUUU!!!??? To my surpriseI heard Seiichi-kuns voice. Seiichi-kun was certainly the only one who didnt get kidnapped somehow, but I couldnt wrap my head on how he did get to this ce. It seemed like the kidnappers were just as puzzled as we were, leaving several people to guard us, they went to Seiichi-kuns position. Oi How did you get here? I heard it from Karen-chans old man! Hah? Old man you said? Un! I heard it when the old man was talking on the phone! Listening to him, I immediately convinced. The kidnappers most probably demanded ransom, and they told Father the ce to receive it by phone. Perhaps after he was left alone, Seiichi-kun immediately told Father about this, and he happened to be there when the phone conversation was happening. Even if that was the case, to think hede all alone Oh, well What did youe for? Did you go out of your way only to catch us? No! Release them! Just when I thought hes say something big boy, we cant just obediently let them go. I dont care about that! Just release them already! Seiichi-kun said so, then leapt to one of the kidnappers. However, he was easily blown off, as children had no chance to win against adults. Guhok!? Boy We, you see, we lost our work, our wives, our daughters, all because of their parents. You understand? Those were the days where our efforts and achievement were continuously being robbed by our shitty boss. In addition, we were even treated as ipetents within thepany But, even so, as long as our aplishment took a shape and helped people, we didnt mind even if we werent in the front stage. However, Kannazuki-group snatched all our job away from us. Ourpanies went bankrupt without a hitch, we didnt have the money to feed our family, even our wives ran away from us Not only that, why did the Kannazuki group only epted those leeches who stole our achievements? What about us? What about our hard works!? A brat who knows nothing about hardship has no right to be on our way!! After the leader of the kidnapper band said so, he heard sniffling sounds from his surroundings. Maybe it was a naive thought, but I took sympathy to them. If his story was true, then what brought them demise was not Kannazuki group, but their boss from theirpany, but for them, none of it matters any longer. As I was thinking so, Seiichi who had blown aside stood up while gritted his pain, and, with his face filled with tears, shouted. SHUUUT UUUUPPPPP!!!! !? We were all wide-eyed, never expected that Seiichi-kun would shouted back. Im grateful to my mom for giving birth to me! Im grateful, but try looking at me, wont you?! Where is my dream!? Where is my future!? Im smelly and ugly and fat!! Even though Im not fat because I want to its not like Im smelly because I wish it .! Do you understand my feeling who gets bullied despite that!? You uncles got married, didnt you!? You had a job, didnt you!? Dont be so spoiled! I lived my everyday in desperation, you know?! Im scared to go to school! Im afraid to get involved with people other than my family! Its painful to just live! But there are many people who are more hurt than me out there! Thats why I do my best to live! Because dad and mom will get sad if I die! No matter how painful it is, Ill do my best to live! Compared to that, you uncles are blessed arent you! Why cant you understand something this simple!? B, but boy, youre still a kid So what if Im a kid!? Just look! Is this something you would go for life!? You think my future will be bright?! Im aware of it, but staying silent like that hurts me! The kidnappers were simply overwhelmed. The weight of each words spoken by Seiichi-kun weighed heavily on them. Indeed, their current situation might be tough. However,pared to that, Seiichi-kun has been fighting it upfront for years. The kidnapperspletely sympathized with Seiichi-kun. Boy youre having a hard time too, huh Cheer up You will never know what will happen in life . K? Here, Ill give you candy Rather, they wereforting him with everything they could. Seiichi-kun was by no means proficient in his studies. Exercise ispletely out of the scale. And the cruelest thing of all in this world is that the first impression of a person is mostly decided by appearance alone. Seiichi-kuns appearance seems to be unsightly by the publics eye. Hes very charming for me, However, in order for Seiichi-kun to obtain the happiness of a normal person, he has to go to the extent of reborning into a new person. That was why, as Seiichi-kun said himself, his own future was bleak in everyones eyes. Boy Weve done an outrageous thing even so, would it be okay? Its okay. I mean, everybody has their own problems. And, if you do wrong, you have to apologize. . I see Youre right. Thus, we were safely released, and the kidnappers turned themselves in. As we hastily joined Seiichi-kun, he expressed his worry with great vigour.Shota and Kenji, might be because they cried themselves out, they were fast asleep. Are you okay!? You guys hurt anywhere? Were alright. Anyway, Seiichi-kun youre very reckless, arent you. As I involuntary said so with a bitter smile, Seiichi-kun stared at my face. And then. Im sorry, it was scary, right? But youre fine now. Ahh There there Seiichi-kun hugged me lightly then stroked my head.I was wrapped by his big body, and was enveloped by a huge sense of security. And then, the feelings I had endured so far bursted out at once, and atst I began to cry. Uu uuu uwwaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! I, I was so scareeed!! Un, un. Wh, what would happen sobs t, to us Its okay. Its okay, alright. Seiichi-kun kept patting me gently until I stopped crying. When I buried my face in his chest, his scent filled my heart. Sniff Seiichi-kuns smell is Eeh?! Sorry, is it stinky!? Wait, sorry for hugging you!? Seiichi-kun suddenly tried to keep a distance from me, so I embraced him with all my might and enjoyed his smell. Not at all Im taking a like to your scent. Karen-chan is your nose fine? How rude. Its just like youre admitting that you are stinky yourself, you know? Un, saying it like that makes me want to cry. I cant help but smile at this casual banter between us. People around us may bash Seiichi-kun all they want. Even so, to me, Seiichi-kun was a person whom I could open myself to, an existence that brought me joy and security. Through this, I was brought to a realityI fell for him. I want to keep smiling together on his side forever and ever. Yes.. As my life-long partner. After that, the kidnappers werent imprisoned. As for why, my Father who heard the circumstances thoroughly examined their former bosses, secured the proofs, confirmed the legitimacy of their words, then took custody of them. As a result, their former bosses who was still harassing their subordinates until now got discharged and the kidnappers were then hired by the Kannazuki group. When I asked them about that time, they all answered the same thing with smiles on. Thanks to that boy who is having harder time than us scolded us, we are right here presently. The encounter with Seiichi-kuns encounter ended in smiles for them. Therefore, I want to make that Seiichi-kun smile. That was also the time when I fell in love in him. Chapter 80 Disdain <h4>Chapter 80 Disdain</h4> The next morning, after I was done putting on my outfit, I met up with Olga-chan near the girls dormitory and headed to the staff room, where we found Beatrice-san alone. Good morning, Beatrice-san. .Good morning. G, good morning, Seiichi-san, Olga-chan. Umm Where are the other teachers? Everyone else has already gone to their sses. Eh!? Perhaps, am Ite? Im sure I checked the time before I left the dorm, but am I really thatte by any chance? As I suddenly felt uneasy, Beatrice-sanughed then told me. Its alright. Its just, at this time of the year, every ss are holding special training sessions early in the morning. Special training huh. what is it for? At this time of year, the whole school, as a whole bes a lot more lively and active. For example, if we are talking about the next uing event, it will be the In-School Tournament. Therefore, in a bid to win against the other sses, everyone started their special training. Eeh!? Doesnt that mean our ss should start that as well!? That should be the case, but since Seiichi-san and the rest just arrived, I wasnt able to arrange it Im sorry. No, the me is on us! Im sorry foring in at such a busy time! Its alright. Its all the principals fault after all. Beatrice-san said so with a very pleasant smile. Sorry, Barna-san. Youll probably get med for a lot of things, one of these days. But still, in order to gain experience no matter how little it is, we have to do our very best. What shall we do? Should we begin the special training tomorrow? Lets see For things like this, the sooner the better, so lets do that. And with that, lets inform them during todays homeroom. After saying that, Beatrice-san startedpiling the materials she had on hand. Umm what is that? This? These are the handouts that I have individually tailored for each of the students in ss F. Huh? As I had said earlier, it is really busy at this time of the year. Once the In-School Tournament concludes, the yearly exams are held. Eh? But, didnt you just return the test answers the other day? That was only a ss quiz. However, this time it is different, ss F has so many unique children after all Beatrice-san looked at a distant ce. Yeah, mainly Agnos and Leon or rather, only those two. Wait, not only them! What about Saria and Rurune!? Theyve never studied have they!? Especially Rurune, shes too worrisome! Umm what about Saria and Rurune? About that matter, please rest assured, Saria-san and Rurune will be exempt from the test. I see Come to think of it, you said handouts that have been individually tailored Yes. Ive prepared handouts that summarized the subjects that theyre good and bad at for each of them, I always distribute it every time we have an exam. I honestly thought that Beatrice-sans work was truly amazing. Sure, the students under her were few in number, but a teacher whos willing to make handouts for their students personally are rare, even back on Earth. Rather, I noticed it when we were chatting casually, but before I knew it, I became someone who gives the test rather than someone who takes the test, huh how do I put it, its not like Im the one who constructed the test, but looking at everyone suffering from it is oh no, its a bit interesting. As I was being exposed to a glimpse of a side I shouldve never known, Beatrice-san finished tidying up the materials. Im sorry, it took a little bit of time. Well then, lets go. Sure! Nn I have to make sure my efforts areparable to Beatrice-sans hard work. While thinking that, a group of students and their teacher, who probably just finished their special training were walking back from the opposite direction as we were heading to ss F. While we stood by the wall to let them pass, the teacher from their side stopped before us. The teacher had silky, light ocher-coloured hair, which was cut slightly above his shoulders and eyes of the same colour; I think hes quite a good-looking guy overall, but I am quite concerned about the way he smiles. For instance, Blued was an ordinary ikemen, but I felt something really repulsive about this guy. He dressed in avishly decorated red cloak, beneath which was what appeared to be a military uniform. Huh? Where have I seen that uniform before Aah, it was from my date with Rurune back in the Capital, Terveil, when we were in that Binge Eating Competition, that Shoshark participant who came from the Kaizer Empire wore the same garment. Does that mean, this teacher came from Kaizer Empire? Suddenly, as I was musing over that, the teacher in front of me deepened his smile. My oh my, just when I thought who it was is it not Beatrice-sensei who dreams about the ipetents. Eh, what? Whats with this guy who needlessly exins things? Good morning, Cliff-sensei. With all due respect, they are by no means ipetent. Please correct your statement. Beatrice-san firmly said so while frowning a little, after greeting him. However, contrary to Beatrice-sans feeling, the teacher approached her. Yare yare Youre also quite the stubborn person. Whats wrong with calling ipetents as ipetent? Just discard those ipetents aside How about it? Join me for dinner tonight Please allow me to refuse your invitation. I see The members of ss F who have made Beatrice-san do so much must be oh-very excellent. They ought to bring good result at the In-School Tournament and Yearly Exams. ! The moment that teacher said so, the students from his group who were waiting slightly further away started to giggle. Rather, Beatrice-san did mention that she longed to have lunch together with other teachers, but shes still being hit on as a woman. Well, shes a beauty, after all, it is no wonder. She also seems to have been invited so many times before, but considering the other party yep, I feel she refuses him mainly because of his personality! Meanwhile, the teacher bit his lips in chafe, ced his fingers on Beatrice-sans chin and raised it. Isnt this is the so-called Ago-kui? The one that was popr on Earth some time ago. You can only dream for those ipetents, for now, you know? Youll see the reality soon Umm is that hand necessary? Seiichi-san!? I unconsciously grabbed that hand and pulled it away from Beatrice-san. He momentarily became startled, before ring daggers at me. Who are you? Impudent You act like that while knowing Im a noble from Kaizer Empire? No, how would I know about that? This is my first meeting with you Ah, dont tell me, hes actually some big catch that I dont know of? Rather, so it was spot-on when I guessed hes from the Kaizer Empire. Well, putting such a thing aside. Do you need to lift your opponents chin in order to speak with them? .pfft. When I heard a small voice burst out intoughter beside me, I automatically turned my head and saw Olga-chan holding her mouth with her two hands while trembling in humour. At what I pointed out, the teachers face turned bright red. But, as soon as he regained hisposure, he spoke up in an arrogant manner. Phew To think I got a little bit worked up. That being said Jealousy is ugly, is it not. No matter how unsightly your face is, would it not be weird toin about my conducts? .Pfffffftt. Olga-chan, yourughter is not contained well enough. No, no, your behaviour is weirder if you think about it normally, you know? Eh, did I say something wrong? Like, isnt it weird to do a Kabe-don or Ago-kui so suddenly? However, if were going to limit it to ikemens, then Shota, or even Blued, its more proper for them to do it . At any rate, you dont do Ago-kui. Wha!? I cant even When I unintentionally said my thoughts, maybe because she could no longer hold herself back, Olga-chan was on the ground hitting the floor with her fists. That reaction is cute. But stop it, its rude after all. What nonsense are you spewing ! How about you, who the heck are you!? Um, about that Hes Seiichi-san whos currently in charge of ss F. What? Aah, hes one of the new teachers that the principal said before After Beatrice-san introduced me to him, he examined me from top to bottom then snorted. Hah. To think such a shabby person is a teacher this academy sure has fallen. Is my appearance shabby? this is equipment with the highest rank, though. Since my irvoyance hasnt activated, it means the opponent didnt use Appraisal on my clothes. Is he unable to use the Skill Appraisal? Or is it unnecessary to use it in the first ce? In-School Tournament seems like we can beat them down easier this year. No, before that, isnt it doubtful whether they could participate? Just by participating, they will bring shame to themselves after all! After saying so, the students around us startedughing all at once. Hn. You cant say anything back, do you? It is a fact after all. Uh-oh, I said a tad much. Well then, I will excuse myself. At any rate, unlike you, we are busy. Maybe because he no longer had anything he wanted to say, the teacher took his students along and left, looking satisfied with the conversation. Among the students, a blonde student who somehow resembled Blued red daggers at me for some reason. Did I do something? When I was thinking such a thing, Beatrice-san apologetically said. Im sorry um, thank you for saving me back then. Ah, no, please dont mind it. I simply didnt understand his behaviour. By the way, whos that person? Hes Cliff-sensei, the one in charge of ss S, the ss that consists of only highly performing students. I really am sorry Ive even let Seiichi-san taste a bitter experience. Itspletely okay. Ah, shall we go to the ssroom too? Its about time for homeroom, isnt it? Eh? Eh? For some reason, Beatrice-san looked at me in shock. Umm is that all? He insulted you to that extent, you know? ? So, what of it? Doesnt that make you frustrated!? I dont care how much he makes fun of me. But I cant forgive anyone who ridicules the students from ss F! Frustrating or not, it has nothing to do with us, does it? Eh? We know that everyone from ss F is excellent, and Cliff-sensei doesnt know that theyre excellent. Thats all there is to it. However! Its fine isnt it. Im not interested in both ss S students and Cliff-sensei in the first ce, and its not worth my time to be concern about those whom Im not interested. All Im going to do is to make everyone from ss F get stronger. Beatrice-san was stunned at what I said. I wont say that you dont need to mind what other people say. Its also important to be evaluated. However, Im not that immature to deal with everyone whoes to make fun of me, and moreover, its troublesome. They kicked up a fuss by themselves. Said Olga-chan with a murmur. Well, therefore, we only have to face everyone from ss F with everything weve got, dont we? Ah, Im sorry for saying something oblivious No Thats, right. For us, we only have to do what we can do. Exactly. Its okay, Beatrice-san. Im sure everyone from ss F will respond to our feelings. .Yes! While continuing that conversation, we began striding back to the ssroom. However, as we werent paying attention, we didnt notice that there was someone nearby who had overheard us. Chapter 81 How to Wield Power <h4>Chapter 81 How to Wield Power</h4> After we returned to the ssroom, with Beatrice-sans help I was somehow able to finish homeroom. After which, I watched her as she conducted the morning lesson. Incidentally, Al had another ss to teach therefore she wasnt here today. I really wanted to see her teach. Beatrice-sans lesson was easy enough to understand that even Agnos who seemed to be bad at studying could maintain his concentration due to her addingponents that he liked and other tiny considerations. As well as how do I put it Beatrice-san was very energetic during the ss that even though I was only watching from the side could tell that she really enjoyed teaching Agnos and the rest. As I expected, rather than a teacher who conducts the lesson with a frown, its easier for people to absorb the lesson if the teacher enjoys it. Well, people have their own taste though. After the lesson, I had lunch with Saria and the girls. From the afternoon onwards, we were in the stadium where we did the mock battle in order to teach Agnos and the rest magic. Fortunately, when we went to the stadium, we were all alone. Yatta, were reserving the whole ce. After confirming that everyone had arrived at the stadium, I tried to open my mouth, only to suddenly realized something. Maybe its a given, resignation is written all over their face, even Beatrice-san has an anxious look on her. Hmm, if only they were. Well, itll work out somehow! Well then, Agnos. Try casting/chanting the Fire spell. (Seiichi) So suddenly!? Isnt there, like some hard stuff to tell us about? (Agnos) Nope. (Seiichi) For real!? (Agnos) On the contrary, do you want me to hold a difficult speech? (Seiichi) No thanks! (Agnos) Honesty is good. (Seiichi) But for what reason (Agnos) Just because. (Seiichi) Just because?! (Agnos) He wouldnt believe me if I said I used a skill to make him capable of magic after all. Well, hell know if he tries. While he nced at me filled with suspicion, Agnos extended his hand forward as I urged him and chanted the Fire spell just as I told him so. By the way, Agnos was specialized in Fire attribute magic, and couldnt use other attributes. Fire! Look, I tell yaI did it. (Agnos) !? A cluster of me floated in Agnos opened palm. Looking at that sight, everyone except Saria and Rurune, and Blued whose expression couldnt be understood were surprised to the point that their eyes had almost popped out. Ah, its the first time Ive used the skill Guidance in front of Olga-chan, huh. See? You did it. (Seiichi) Nononono, for reals?! Ye telling me I could use magic?! This me is!? (Agnos) Thats right Agnos is. (Seiichi) Big bro, what kind of sorcery is this?! (Agnos) Fire attribute magic. (Seiichi) No bout that though!? What magic did you use so I could use magic myself!? (Agnos) A magic that grants others the ability to use magic, that somehow sounds interesting. Its actually a skill, though. Look, since were at it, try using Fire Wall as well. (Seiichi) Eeeeh!? No, suddenly jumping straight to the middle-grade Magic Fire Wall, one would expect it toseed?! (Agnos) The moment Agnos cast Fire Wall, though it was only included in the conversation, the cluster of me that was over his palm just a moment ago fell and hit the floor, before spreading and making a fire of wall that filled Agnos vision. What happened to my body!? Is this really my own body!? (Agnos) Calm down, No matter how one sees it, the one with thatme out-of-fashion hairstyle of yours will be you. (Blued) Hah!? Yer right!? Tte, it aintme! (Agnos) Being pointed out by Blued who had regained hisposure a little, Agnos was shocked as he touched his own hair. To think I have this kind of power Im AWESOOMEE!!! (Agnos) Fool, Its Seiichi-senseis power you dimwit. (Blued) Ah, yeah. (Agnos) No, thats not the case. All I did was push the trigger. (Seiichi) Exactly, I only pushed the trigger. I only made them able to wield the talents Agnos and the rest of the students had all this time. Well then, I hope youll believe me with that. Then would you guys want to try using magic as well? (Seiichi) When I said so, everyone who was baffled a moment ago had their eyes gleaming. After that, everyone was able to use magic safely. Agnos had the fire attribute, Blued had the water and ice attribute, and Bead had the earth attribute. Helen had fire and earth attribute, Rachel had light attribute, Irene had dark attribute, and Flora had awakened wind and lightning attribute magic. To think the day for me to use magic hase (Bead) Seiichi-sensei is amazing. (Blued) Not only strong, he easily made us capable of magic, what a monster (Helen) Seiichi-sensei is an amazing person, isnt he~ (Rachel) Fu fufufu fufufufu. With this, my w is gone! Perfecto! Beautiful! Absolute perfection! The supreme Irene Prime ispleted! (Irene) Ooh!? Im a dual attribute wielder too!? Isnt this awesome!? Hey, isnt this awesome?! (Flora) Everyone was using the magic I had taught them. Just like me, they didnt stop on an idiotic scale but strived straight to the highest level of magic in a matter of minutes. It also happened when I taught Al magic, as long as I matched the attribute of the person I taught, they would be able to easily use any magic that I remembered. About that, while it sure makes people wield magic easily, itll be troublesome if I were to be targeted by some certain countries. I mean, itll be far easier to produce high tier magicians than making an instant ramen, there would be no way it wouldnt be used for war and other military purposes. Mainly that Kaizer Empire, or Kaizer Empire, or mayhaps even Kaizer Empire and, yeah, Kaizer Empire. Well, if they want to y it in the hard way, then Ill also answer them with all my might okay? As I was smiling a dark smile all by my own, Beatrice-san who was stunned up until now muttered a little. Am I actually dreaming right now (Beatrice-san) Eh? (Seiichi) Seiichi-san do you know how big of a miracle you just created? (Beatrice-san) Eeto a trivial one. (Seiichi) The students who were incapable of magic up until now are able to use it you know? What I couldnt do no matter how hard I struggled, and you did it so easily (Beatrice-san) After saying so, Beatrice-san began to shed tears. Wait, shes crying!? Its totally my fault isnt it!? Well, thats a given! I was able to solve the problem quickly which she couldnt manage to do!! You ought to be a little smarter, me from the past! Now the current me is in trouble! While I was in a panic, Beatrice-san wiped her tears and said so with a littleugh. I, Im sorry I was overjoyed (Beatrice-san) Eh!? You were happy!? Are you not angry? (Seiichi) ? Why would I be angry? The students future became bright with this alone, you know? Theres no need to be angry or sad over this. (Beatrice-san) Having said so, Beatrice-san broke into a dazzling smile. What!? This one teacher! Shes too much of a good person! Who was that scoundrel who ago-kuid her back in the hallway! I had forgotten his name, but what are you doing, letting such bastardying his finger on this nice person, me from the past! You coward! Stop him would you! Well, talking about me though! I didnt mind much back then, but now that I think of it I shouldve beat him into shape, shouldnt I? I pondered that. Seiichi-oniichan, awesome (Olga-chan) Right~? Seiichi is awesome isnt he! (Saria) As expected of milord! (Rurune) Saria and the girls also praised me. Oh no, Im happy. Since I wasnt ustomed to being praised that much, I got a little bit embarrassed, but I immediately turned my attention and looked at a single student. Leon. (Seiichi) Hii!? (Leon) I only called his name, but Leon looked terribly frightened and began apologizing. ImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorry (Leon) Once I saw Leon hold his head on his hands and groaned, I ran to him with haste. Beatrice-san who noticed the peculiarity in Leon-kuns behaviour as well came over. Hey, are you okay? You dont need to be that scared (Seiichi) Dont tell me, is he scared of me? Even though I did nothing? As expected that hurts me, you know? Even if my status is monstrous, my mind is as fragile as a soap bubble okay? Thats why, I beg you, my own body. Dont evolve further up in a weird way. When I called out to him, Leon instead grew more terrified, even his words got even worse. ImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorryImsorry! I will never use magic ever again! I wont use it again, so please dont hit me! Nonononononononononono I dont want to be hurt (Seiichi) !? (Seiichi) Leon-kun!?(Beatrice-san) Saying up that point, Leon suddenly copsed. Leon!? Get a grip! What happened!? Perhaps are you scared of me!? Is my face that heinous!? But I thought it couldnt be seen under the hood!? (Seiichi) Seiichi-sensei, calm yourself! Ill bring Leon-kun to the infirmary, for the time being, so please look over other students for me. (Beatrice-san) I, understood. (Seiichi) If that were the case, I who was the guy here should be the one who brought him to the infirmary, but rather than me who wouldnt be of use when he woke up, it would be way better if it was Beatrice-san who could reassure him. Even though Leon was small in stature, I thought hed be heavy enough since he was a man and all, but Beatrice-san instead took him lightly with a princess carry. Though it really feels ufortable to see Beatrice-san giving a princess carry, Leon who got princess carried feels weirdly apt enough. As I was having such thoughts, Saria came over me. Seiichi, what happened? Is Leon-kun okay? (Saria) Yeah Since Beatrice-san is the whos with him hell be okay (Seiichi) Big bro! What happened with that Leon guy!? (Agnos) While I was talking with Saria, other students who saw the copsed Leon came in tow. No, even Im at loss (Seiichi) Hn. Perhaps, some trauma of his came up to surface. (Blued) Eh? (Seiichi) Crossing his arms, Blued said so as elegantly as ever. If I caught the earlier exchange, Leon said I will never use magic ever again. In other words, Leon was originally capable of wielding magic. And then, above all else, he said Dont hit me. I have no idea whats going on, but theres no mistaking that using magic is a trauma for him. (Blued) (Seiichi) I was stunned by Blueds overly calm analysis. Really, isnt he too excellent? Or Im the one whos too dumb? Ah, I think its thetter. And then? Seiichi-sensei, what should we do now? (Blued) Even if ask me For the time being, until Beatrice-sane back just practice some magic as much (Seiichi) It was when I said up to that point. Oh my? What a surprise! Isnt this ss F the group of ipetents! Ah. (Seiichi) To my surprise, it was the guy who teased Beatrice-san this morning, he came over while bringing his ss members. You are! .Ah, eto . Aah . yeah. What business do you have with us? (Seiichi) Are you saying you forgot my name!? Im sorry Im not interested in you, so (Seiichi) Not interested!? pfft (Olga-chan) Ah, I unconsciously said my thoughts. Well, thats no good. Thats why dontugh Olga-chan! The opponent teacher had his temple furrowed towards my attitude. Really, what was his name again? Perfect Memory-san, do your job No, hes not significant enough for that huh. In the first ce, he never introduced himself. Maybe. Fu fufufufu The ipetents teacher is, in the end, another ipetent Good enough. I shall tell you. I am Cliff Bold! As the marquis of Kaizer Empire, I hold my head high! (Shorty, I mean, Cliff) Haa. Well, Im taller than you are after all. (Seiichi) pffft pffft (Olga-chan) Thanks to the fruit of evolution, I got the figure of a model, and for the physique, Im quite tall in stature. Im really d about it. But of course, even I know he wasnt talking about that. What, its only a little joke. Also, Olga-chan, its okay to grab the hem of my clothes, but you didnt contain yourughter enough. Rather, itsing out. Rascal! To think a mere ipetent is making fun of me! (Cliff) h h,ing over without being asked and even calling people ipetents, quite the balls you have there, Aahn!? (Agnos) And then, Agnos who had been watching over in silence finally could no longer stand it and said so. However, a boy who somewhat resembled Blued, apanied by some sort of entourage, stepped out from the other group. Whats wrong with calling ipetents as ipetents? Aah, you guys dont even dont know that do you? Theres no helping it, youre ipetents after all.(Cliff) The fuck did ye said!? (Agnos) Aah, what savages who cant even understand human speech. The homeroom teacher and his deputy must be just as ipetent, having to deal with you guys. (Cliff) Bastard Dont ye make fun of Big bro and Beatrice-neesan! (Agnos) Im telling you Agnos, cease it! (Seiichi) I stopped Agnos who was on the verge of leaping to them. Wha!? Why did you stop me!? (Agnos) Eh, I mean, its a waste of time. (Seiichi) Heh!? (Agnos) Its our precious time, you know? Wouldnt it be wasteful to spend it on something stupid like this? (Seiichi) Seiichi-oniichan just give them more interest pfft. (Olga-chan) Even if you tell me that Im not that nice to keep trying to please people who are hostile to me. Its just when you go out to the society, human rtionship surely will be very important, and cases like this wont be rare as well, but, this Cliff-sensei is just not significant enough for me to care. Cliff-sensei who had heard my words seemed dumbfounded for a while before his face turned red and ck. You bastard! I hope youre prepared for it! (Cliff) For what? (Seiichi) This years In-School Tournament! You ipetents, for defying this ss S Ill make you regret for it.(Cliff) (Seiichi) What do I do? I already regretted it. Of what, you ask? For having to deal with this guy even a little bit longer, naturally? When I was gazing off, thinking of when would this conversation end, Cliff-sensei unexpectedly smiled. Well, fine. Using the privileges only ss S has by borrowing the power of the heroes who are not allowed to participate, they will be stronger than any students! (Cliff) Okay. (Seiichi) Come, O heroes! (Cliff) When Cliff-sensei said so, to my surprise, with Kannazuki-senpai as the lead, the heroes that went to the same High School with me showed up one after another. Among them, Shota and the rest were also there. I was stunned looking at that spectacle. Hahahahaha! Its no use to beg for forgiveness now! Show your shameful side in front of many people! Lets go, everyone! (Cliff) And with that, Cliff-sensei led the students and the heroes deeper into the stadium. At that time, the student who had a simr atmosphere with Blued red daggers at me just like what he did when we passed by in the hallway, and then for an unknown reason, he also red at Saria. Who is that child? Kannazuki-senpai turned her eyes to me in worry, but then I sent her a thought that would never reach that stated I was fine. And then, for some reason, Kannazuki-senpai showed an assured expression. Eh!? That reached!? Besides that, Shota looked sorry for us, and Kenji was angry. Perhaps, even though they werent acquaintances with ss F, they were vexed with Cliff-sensei who made fun of us. And then, Aoyama and the gang who bullied me nced at Saria unpleasantly as expected, even I would get irritated to that. Hmm because I got a little no pretty irked, but since it proves I was being jealous and had monopolistic tendency Im a little bit relieved. Well, putting that aside, to think I would reconcile with the heroes in this kind of situation. Even though I was thinking such to escape from reality, I also had to think about how to get in touch with Shota and the rest. Agnos then murmured in his desperation. Big bro I feel frustrated about being made fun of to that extent (Agnos) I told you, its fine. Everyone has be able to use magic, well repay them soon. (Seiichi) Not that! I cant forgive them for making fun of you, Big bro, and Beatrice-neesan! (Agnos) Eh? (Seiichi) I overheard it this morning. Big bro and Beatrice-neesan were having a talk with that foul bastard Big bro didnt mind it, but seeing Beatrice-neesan looking sad like that makes me! (Agnos) To my surprise, it seemed that Agnos had eavesdropped on the convo we had with Cliff-sensei this morning. Uun, its because I lowered my guard, I didnt notice it at all. After everything Agnos said so far, unexpectedly, he turned his gaze toward Blued and the rest. Hey, you guys arent you frustrated? Seeing Beatrice-neesan who takes care of us even though we couldnt use magic being made fun of ! Im frustrated! (Agnos) Hn. We only have to pay them back then. (Blued) . heh? (Agnos) To Agnos cry of frustration, Blued only returned a simple word. We can use magic now. Then, all we need to do show them that the In-School Tournament. For the yearly exams, we only have to monopolize the top scores. Am I wrong? (Blued) O, ooh? (Agnos) Im worried about the yearly exams (Blued) Yer saying that Im an idiot!? (Agnos) I am, so? (Blued) Deny it wont you! (Agnos) As Agnos and the rest doing theedy skit once again, Floraughed and said. Hahaha! Not bad! Well pay them back with all of our strength! The yearly exams are scary though! (Flora) If only you omitted thest remark, itll be a good speech. Well, fine. I also cant forgive them for ridiculing Beatrice-sensei. (Helen) As expected that was too much~ (Rachel) Its alright. This supreme invincible me will give you all the perfect support you need! Aah, just how much of a fine woman am I! (Irene) You guys. (Agnos) Agnos was touched by their respective words. And then, Blued ced his hand on Agnos shoulder. There is no need to say. Everyone loves Beatrice-sensei. (Blued) Aah thats right! (Agnos) Agnos eyes shone with the me of fighting spirit. YOSSHHAAA!! You guys, lets pay those bastards back for making fun of us! (Agnos) Ooh! Everyone raised their voice in favour with Agnos words. Watching that scene, I thought that Beatrice-san was really loved.I dont know just how strong the heroes are. But, the one in charge was this monstrous me. I imagined our opponents reaction that would be shown to meter in the In-School Tournament then broke into a dark smile. Eh, dont tell me, I have a little bit sadistic side in me? No good, no good, Im normal. Regardless, I dont have many opportunities to use cheats outside the battle, but So this is how you use cheats. (Seiichi) So I thought. Chapter 82 Friendship <h4>Chapter 82 Friendship</h4> In the end, we went back to the ssroom after that incident. The reason was that Agnos and the rest of the ss still wanted to hide the fact that they had be able to use magic from ss S. On top of that, they had just learnt how to use magic, so they still couldnt use it proficiently. Back then, I was fired up and wanted to take revenge. However, as time passed by, I cooled down. Once we reached the ssroom, I pretty much no longer held any interest in ss S. Of course, I still wouldnt forgive them for making fun of Beatrice-san. But that wasnt something I should do, but something for Agnos and the rest to take care of. Rather than I, who only met them a few days ago, this issue should be resolved by people who have been under her care for a long time. I only hoped that Agnos and the rest would be seen as equals by other people since they could use magic now and all. The ones who would struggle in the upstage are Agnos and the rest, but I was nning to do my best to support them. Its just, I never expected Id see all of the heroes at once in that situation. Maybe it was luck on my side, but the only one who recognized me was Kannazuki-senpai whom I had met beforehand; Shota and the rest didnt appear to recognize me. Well, that should be expected. Im not fat and my face was hidden by the hood. Despite that, Kannazuki-senpai could recognize me. Yabai (She is truly the dangerous one) As I was thinking about it, Beatrice-san came back to the ssroom. By the way, I was the one who went to the infirmary and told Beatrice-san that we were going back to the ss. However, when I was in the infirmary, Leon still hadnt woken up. Ivee back. Ah, Beatrice-san. Beatrice-neesan! Is Leon okay? After Agnos asked, Beatrice-san turned her head with a sad expression. He has woken up, but he wants to be alone for the rest of the day I see At least he had woken up. Really, whats wrong with Leon? I hope theres something we can do for him, but. Well, if he wants to be alone, then lets leave him be for today. Then, about what we are going to do from now on Beatrice-san, what about it? Yes, its okay. To level up the students, itll be great if we have outdoor activities. I see! Thats great! Actually, when I visited Beatrice-san, I seized the opportunity to inquire about a ce other than the stadium to train. And then the conversation escted to the topic of letting the students face monsters outside the academy, for which I also got her permission. Come on, shall we go outside at once. Ah, Big bro, please wait for a second! Before leaving the campus, can we check on Leon ? Eh? Thats will it be okay? Just a moment ago, Beatrice-san said that Leon wanted to be alone.. I didnt know the exact situation, so I asked Beatrice-san. Indeed, he said he wanted to be alone, but some time has passed since then. Therefore, I think it should be okay to see him briefly. And above all else, itll be more meaningful if everyone who visits him rather than us. Thats what she said. Well then, lets stop by the infirmary before we go outside. Thanks! Thus, we were to stop by the infirmary before heading outside. IDDLeon Hardy was frightened. Because Im keeping a secret from the rest of ss F. That I am able to use magic. People from ss F were supposedly those who were the outcasts of society and outcasts were people who couldnt use magic. Magic is an exceptional power that could defeat many people with tremendous force without using swords or spears. Of course, magic is not everything, there are also iparably strong people who wield swords or spears, but theyre only a handful. Thats precisely why it is so valuable to have people who could use magic, which allows an ordinary person to defeat their enemies in various countries. Perhaps, they are highly valued because the world is still embroiled in conflict. Meanwhile, I who was born as the second son of Hardy household was able to manipte all five attributes of magic for a long time ago. My parents, who knew that I was the rarest five attribute wielder, were ecstatic. I was d I could make my parents happy, so I studied magic a lot. However, the foolish me wasnt aware of the danger that loomed over me And that is the existence of my twin elder brother. Despite my brother being able to manipte two attributes, due to my presence, my older brother was alwayspared to me. As the next sessor of the Hardy household, my older brother was always immersed in studies and martial arts. However, with my existence, there were voices within the Hardy Household who believed that the next sessor of Hardy Household should be me. And thus, my hellish days began. The days where I had a specialized item to seal my magic ced on me and got bullied under the pretext of training. For me who couldnt stand swords or spears, I could only back down. Under the pretext of Magic Training, I was tied up and used as ab rat for receiving magic attacks. Every day was filled with my bones being broken, my innards being torn, and my blood being spilled. And when I was about to die, the followers and members of the family loyal to him would heal my injuries and torment me once again. No matter how many apologies I uttered to him, it never reached my big brothers ears. Rather, he broke into a nasty smile and enjoyed my broken figure. Its because I could use magic that I tasted that hell. I lost the hope to fight with magic, its just, I kept loathing my own self that could use magic better than most people. And, in the endDDI lost the ability to use magicpletely. Magic is, in essence, imagination. Magic is converting imagination into a shape, then realizing it into reality. To aid in the realization of magic into reality, there are intermediaries such as Aria, items. However, in the past, I could execute magic just by calling out the magics name. And soon, I became afraid of it. If I tried to use Magic, the hellish days woulde to surface againthinking thus, I couldnt even muster my imagination to use magic. Magic is terrifying. That feeling had been engraved in my heart, leading to me not being able to use magic. If I was there, Onii-san would because Im alive, Ill destroy myself As Im drowning in my own dark thoughts, wishing I could just vanishDDit was then while I was deep in thought. Ououououoo! You OK!? Leon! You an idiot? This is an infirmary. Be quiet. Are you okay? Are you alright~? For the time being, Im d you have woken up. Coz you copsed so suddenly, we all got shocked you know! Well, he looks fine for now. As soon as the infirmary door was opened, Agnos-kun and the restevery member of ss F came over to me. W, why Why, you askWere worried, so we came to see. They went to such lengths to visit someone like me. T, thats no need to care for someone like me. Ye idiot! Dont say Someone like me! Theres only one you, you know? I wont say what happened. So? Were going to go out of the academy for trainingYouing, Leon? O, outside the academy? As I tilted my neck in wonder, since we were training in the stadium just a moment ago, Bead-kun told me so. Im sure you saw it too, Leon, but we all became able to use magic. At that time, those ss S folks camesince we want to hide our cards, well hold a training session outside while Seiichi-sensei watches us. Those hateful fuckers were making fun of Beatrice-neesan, you know?! Thats why well p our power right into their face during the In-School Tournament. Apparently, something happened when I lost consciousness. Im sure you know it, the In-School tournament is separated into boys team and girls team, 1 vs 1, and the team that has three winses out as the winner. However, because Saria and the rest enrolled, we now have enough members for the girls team, but werecking a member for boys team. Of course, we could participate with only four people, but it is a big risk. Its fine as long as we get three wins, butas shitty as our opponents might be, theyre still ss S. We cant fool ourselves. Thats why, I hope you will participate too, Leon! Please! Lend us your power! T, thats! D, dont lower your head to a person like me! Not only Agnos, Blood, and even Bead, they bowed to me. We want to pay those bastards back. I want them to know just how great our homeroom teacher is. Thats whyplease! To Agnos who pleaded to me with his everything, IDD. I, I I cant ! I, I cant fight! I refused him. Hearing such words from me, Agnos-kunDD. DDI see. Well, cant be helped! We only have to take all the wins! Dont worry about it! Agnos-kun, smiled brilliantly to me. Even though, even though I had refused to fight for the ssDD. Why why, for someone like me As.I.Said! Dont get meek every time! Mugh!? Suddenly, Agnos-kun grabbed both of my arms with his hands and made me gaze into his eyes. Look at my eyes! Then smile! Do you think well ever lose!? T, thats Then dont make a face as though were about to die! Listen, okay? Just watch over us! ! Dont give a shit about other people! Rather than them, just look at my cool figure and burn it into your mind! Agnos-kun said so to me. And then Blood-kun, looking troubled, opened his mouth. Hn. Well, youllugh if you see Agnos. Hes an idiot after all. The fuck you say!? Leon, you only need to rx and watch our fight. Bead-kun too told me that. There are people who care about a person like me. Because I became unable to use magic, even my parents pushed me aside. Thats why they shouldnt care for someone like me. However, Agnos-kun and the others acknowledged me. Thats why, look at us, they said. Even so, the current me couldnt use magic. Even for someone like me, there are people who properly watch over. Having realized that, I couldnt help but shed a tear. Im d~ Boys sure get heated over weird things How envious. I want that kind of friendship too. This should be what they call the beauty of mens friendship. Wouldnt it be too hard for us girls? That being said, this beautiful me that exceeded the beauty of mens friendship is! Its just, hearing the girls impression who overheard us made meugh unknowingly. Chapter 83 Conquest? <h4>Chapter 83 Conquest?</h4> After stopping by the infirmary to check on Leon, we went outside the academy as nned. Away from the academy, the students can live with a very small risk of getting attacked by monsters. However, there have also been times where the students have been attacked. Well, this time round, Beatrice-san and I are around, so the dangers of a monster attack are practically nil. Well then, without further dy, let us begin. was what I want to say, but I dont know specifically what you guys should do. Big bro! How bout you fight against us? Fighting against you guys? Yeah! Thanks to you, Big bro, we can use magic. However, its still doubtful whether we can use them effectively in a battle. So I thought Id learn how to use magic in a real battle! In other words, muscle-brain mindset, to fight and memorize. I didnt know why Blood bothers to rephrase Agnos words, but I did understand the reason. If you say so, Ill dly be your opponent. But I dont quite know the details of this In-School Tournament. So what is the format like ?? The format of the match will be that the boys and girls are separated into two teams of fives, and the team that secures 3 wins first will be the victor. When I voiced my question, Beatrice-san kindly answered me. Team of five.is it? Wouldnt that mean the boys willck a member? If there are at least three participants, we can partake in the match itself. On the other hand, if one person loses, then the whole ss will lose at that point. Leon cant join after all. Ergo, therell be no problem if we win all the matches! I have no idea what kind of conversation they had in the infirmary, but unfortunately, Leon it seems like he wont be able to join the tournament. I see.Then, I guess Ill only have to face against you guys one by one.So, girlsrather, Saria and Rurune, what would you do? If Helen and the rest are going to participate, then there will be only one slot left Uun Rurune-chan, what do we do? Saria-sama. Would you please leave it to me? Eh? Wearing an atmosphere different than usual, Rurune said so with a frigid expression. If I were to participate in this In-School Tournament thing, I could st those fellows who made fool of milord. I am Milords knight. In order to keep Milords honour, would you please let me handle it? Rurune. Who the heck are you? Youre not the Rurune I know of. Whats with that Knight-ish attitude. Arent you nothing but a glutton? Even Olga-chan was surprised by Rurunes remark. And after I win, Ill go and have a meal with milord! Thought so. In the end, nothings changed. Thats a reliefNo, the fact that its weird for her to wish something other than meal itself proved that shes beyond saving. For that reason, would you please let me fight? Okay~! Rurune-chan, do your best! Yes! In order to have meals with milordAh, and for his honour too! So my honour is subsequent! I knew it though! After that, we continued fighting mock battles until it was the time for the In-school Tournament. Should I say that it was as expected? In a battle where they were using magic that they were not used to, it seems as if to me that they got weaker ever since they were able to use it. Apart from directly applying magic onto their weapons, like wrapping their weapons in me, their footwork deteriorates once they use magic. . Also, everyone had goodpatibility with physical reinforcement, to the extent that I thought they could move several times better than without it. Wouldnt that alone do well enough? I pondered, but apparently this Magic thing was more powerful than I thought before, so evidently, it would be hard to win with only that. Meanwhile, it might be only my misunderstanding, but the air surrounding Agnos and the rest felt off. I could feel their burning spirit to pay those people back for they could use magic. But for some reason, their faces were clouded right now. I didnt know what was the cause, and when I asked them, they insisted Please do not worry to me. Were theycking the confidence to wield magic? I wondered, but apparently, that wasnt the case, the real reason remained unknown. In the end, I couldnt understand Agnos and the rests feelings until the appointed day for In-School Tournament approached. It was a while after I began the special training for Agnos and the rest. On my way to the ss Fs ssroom just, as usual, I saw a group of male students in the hallway and the figure of Rurune standing and protecting Saria. As I was closing in with a head tilted in wonder, the appearance of those male students became clear for me. ! And then, I spontaneously stopped walking. The reason was due to the male students who stood before Saria and Rurune was Aoyama who rejected me from joining their group when we were about to be transported into this world as well as Ouki who announced to the whole ss about how low my ability was, and the people who made me their gofer and hit me as their sandbagIn other words, the heroes. The moment I recognised them, even though my head kept telling me its all right, the fear of being bullied increased instead of being dispelled, which caused me to stop in my tracks Cmon, its fine, isnt it. Were heroes, you hear? You know that? Yeah, yeah. We know it, unno? Youre girls from that ss F, arent you? Then, isnt it better for your future if you get along with promisingpany like us? With that regard, lets have fun together. The man who was in the same boxing club as Kenji and gleefully punched me everydayKobayashi showed a filthy smile while extended his hands toward Saria and Rurune. Thereupon, Rurune embraced Saria backed off and took some distance from him. Dont get closer, trash. With just your breath, you are polluting the world. No, your very being is a great disgrace for this world. Go back to your mothers womb. Haah? Isnt that a little bit too cruel? Its not like well hurt Like hell I care how you trash feel. With a firm attitude, Rurune kept asserting harsh words while covering for Saria. Saria who was being protected, showed a puzzled look. Just how long will you hold that attitude, hm? Thinking about that face melting in our own hands sure gets me aroused. Exposing his lowlife nature, he licked Rurune and Saria all over with his gaze, and his smile widened even further. However, Rurune, who was facing such unpleasant gaze, instead showed a look simr to Saria for a moment, before turned her own eyes over the boys. Bastards, dont tell me, youre thinking of copting with us? Quite the tant one arent you, Rurune-san! As I reflexively retorted her in my mind, Aoyama and his gang burst intoughter. Copte!? GYAHAHA!! I like it! Dats right, thatd be so if you say it frankly! Thats why lets just obediently follow what we say. Intimidating them, Aoyama and his gang encircled them so they couldnt escape. For some reason, in that situation, Rurune looked at Aoyama and his gang pitifully then started talking to Saria. Saria-sama. It seems like theyre desiring us as females. Eh? Is that so? Yes Most probably its their defensive instinct as a species. As a male, theyre very inferior. It might not be exceedingly hard, but it may prove very difficult for them to leave offsprings. Uun Youre right. Saria admitted it too!? First of all, they cant make children right? Their fertility is too low. Thats true. Also, they might simply cant satisfy females, however as expected, ignorance could be a bliss, could also be a sin. Theyre utterly being dissed about! Isnt this, like, theyrepletely being denied as a man!? Aoyama and the gang, who were absurdly being jawed at, popped a vein on their brow and opened their mouths. You sure are babbling as much as you want when we idled herewhats your basis for talking like that!? Wild instinct. You said it nicely harmoniously! But they whoever didnt know the circumstances would be stupefied you know?! We can roughly tell if a male is excellent or not in a single nce you know~! Right, Rurune-chan? In that regard too, Seiichi is awesome! I purely love Seiichi more than that though! Thats right. If I think about it carefully, I may not have thought of Milord in that way . Regarding Milord, its not just about him being an outstanding male, or due to my instinct as a female, how do I say it maybe its more correct to say it as a feeling called love? This is the first time Ive felt it, so I dont know much, however I feel refreshed just by being with Milord somehow, theres something very important in my heart. Un un! However, apart from that, we also have the good eyes for males in order to leave descendants. Otherwise, we wouldntst in the wild. Well, at this point, its already more than obvious that milord is a superior male. Rather, how long are you nning to stand there? Dont bring more shame to this world any longer than this. Go back to the past and stop your mother from giving birth to you. Maybe because they think Im not here, but Saria and Rurunes words make me both happy and very embarrassed at the same time! But, I see Saria and Rurune certainly lived in a harsh environment, so its necessary for them to leave descendants and so on. And even by leaving that aside, they said they loved me I myself dont think that Im an excellent man, though. That being said, its the first time Ive ever seen someone got trashed so bad to this extent . As I involuntary broke into a strained smile, maybe because his patience finally run out, Aoyama howled. I have no more shit to give! Since you have gone to that extent, Ill teach you straight with your body, and see if we really are no good! When I saw Aoyama and his gang reached their hands out to Saria and Rurune all at once and tried to touch their body, I got chilled in an instant. Oi, what are you doing? My legs that were paralyzed till then due to the trauma of getting bullied started moving naturally. When Aoyama and his gang tried to reach out on Saria, maybe because she judged she couldnt evade it, Rurune positioned herself to kick them, at that moment, I jumped into the gap between Aoyamas group and Saria and Rurune, embraced both of them in my arm and pped the approaching hands away from them, all in a single moment. In order to save Saria and Rurune, I jumped into the fray and my hood went off. However, at that juncture, I no longer cared about that. No, maybe I should, but rather than letting them touch Saria and Rurune, Id be more than d to deal with any annoying matter ahead. Eh!? Seiichi!? Ah, Milord!? Both Saria and Rurune expressed their surprise at me appearing suddenly. Sorry, Imte. I was about to make Saria and Rurune face an unpleasant experience just because of my own cowardice. Looking at their attitude, far from having an unpleasant experience, its doubtful if they even regarded them as their opponent though. Either way, I cant forgive myself for being unable to take immediate action. But, I dont have to worry about that anymore. Trauma can eat shit for all it wants. Aoyama and his gang who suddenly lost Saria and Rurune, looking for their whereabouts, and found me instead opened his mouth in half anguish and half confusion. Cunt who the fuck are you. Im ss Fs homeroom teacher? I could tell that back from the stadium! Im asking, did you do that while knowing that we are heroes!? I know, but so what? Aoyama and his gang momentarily showed a befuddled look to my reply, but soon floated a nasty smile. Then, would you hand your women before you tasted some pain? Pukkuku. Its fine to show off a little, but getting full of yourself will bring you disaster you know? Thats why just obediently give us those girls. Kobayashi and Ouki said so with an agitating tone, but I showed a smile, then. I refuse. Wha!? You bitch, you seriously asking for some pain arent you!? Eeh I dont want to feel pain. But Why I acted like this now, I couldnt make the head nor tails of it, but I hugged Saria and Rurune, showing it to Aoyama and his gang, then dered it. They are my women. Wait, me!? Where did that sweet voicee from!? Se, Seiichi Mi, milord Ah, look, now Saria and Rurune got their faces all red! Im sorry! Its embarrassing, isnt it! But Im also got embarrassed, so please forgive me! Youre not forgiven though, my body! First of all, what the heck!? This line! Somehow, I feel like Ive encountered something like this before yeah, it also happened when I confessed to Al didnt it!? At that time too, lines that seemed like they wereing out from shoujo manga and otome games smoothly came out from my mouth didnt they!? Ah, dont tell me, its all The King of Males s fault!? Now I think that is the case! Come on, why!? Just when I thought my body has finally starting to listen to me!? Perhaps, dont tell me, body-wise, I considered it as the best course of action? If not, then doesnt that mean I have to act more cautiously in my everyday life!? Like hell I could bear spewing such dialogues so unreservedly! As I was agonizing it inwardly, Aoyama whose face was somehow as red as Saria prepared to hit me. Do, DONT KID WITH MEE!! MAKING FOOL OF US HEROEEEESSSSS!!! Back on Earth, I had been repeatedly exposed to that sharp punch, but the current me could only see it at a snails walk, and most of all, for this body who had tasted Sarias and those clever monkeys Instantaneous Arm back in the Forest of Endless Sorrow , it packed no threat at all. Besides, since I couldnt predict what kind of lines that woulde out from my mouth if I kept dealing with Aoyama and his gang, and, above all, because the ss had started as well, I jumped out while still embracing Saria and Rurune in order to ignore them and move out to the ssroom, but because apparently, my own remark had hurt myself more than I thought, I misadjusted the force I used to jump, and ended up with inadvertently stomping on Kobayashis face who was about to hit me. BUGEH?! Ah, sorry. It really was not intentional, but the apology that came out wasnt really sincere that even I was surprised of it, and because it would be painful to get involved with them again, while still holding Saria and Rurune, I moved to the ssroom with the skill Moment. When we arrive at the front of the ssroom, they both still blushed and dazed. Ano you two? Weve arrived at the ssroom My women NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! Thus, thanks to Saria and Rurune, I had able to conquer my trauma, but the cost was another mental damage that made me suffered in anguish for a while. Chapter 84 In-School Tournament, Begin <h4>Chapter 84 In-School Tournament, Begin</h4> After that, Agnos and the rest of the ss continued their special training. Leon, despite not participating in the tournament, continued watching his ssmates doing their best. And then, the appointed day for the In-School Tournament arrived. We had not used it for a while but the tournament will be held at the stadium where we had our mock battles. The empty audience seats were filled with students who werent participating in the tournament and their parents. For me, since Blood is here, I was hoping that I would be able to catch a glimpse of the King of the Kaizer Empire who had summoned Kanazuki-senpai and co. However, it seems he didnte for the tournament this time. Well, he is a monarch after all, so it isnt weird if hes busy but more than that I feel like he isnt interested in his children. Maybe its because Im biased by my bad impression of Kaizer Empire, though. In the meantime, when the participating students gathered in the centre of the stadium, Barna-san whom I hadnt seen in a while came up to the podium. Ladies and Gentlemen. Today, with the blessing of good weather, I am sure we can carry out the In-School Tournament in a favourable setting. Everyone, go all out and do your best! A round of cheers jolted out from the audience seat on hearing Barna-sans speech. As expected, this event held that much anticipation and attraction for everyone. Well then, lets leave the preamble at it. Allow me to announce the matchup between sses that everyone is waiting for. Here ites! As Barna-san raised his hand, a projection appeared in the air. It must be the same technology that was used in the Royal Capital Olympic in Telbert. Setting that aside, about our opponent for the tournament. Haha. I cant say if our luck is good or bad To my surprise, our first opponentwas ss S. As I wasughing bitterly, the teacher of ss S came with a disgusting smile on his face. To think well face each other in the first match. Agreed. Nnn? My, oh my, is it possible for ss F to even gather enough participant to fully participate in the tournament? There was only a few of us in the first ce. HAHAHAHA!! How sad. Thinking about how weak and small you are, it wouldnt be satisfying if it ends in only one matchLets see, itll be troubling if your excuse for losing was because of a shortage of people, so Ill allow you to have someone join in the middle of a match during the tournament. Theres a boy left on your side, is there not? If he has the guts to fight, he may join in the middle of the match. Well, I dont think he will though! I checked Leons situation with the corner of my eyes, but, as expected, it would be hard for him to participate in the tournament. Do your best struggling. At least, they could be good target practice for my students magic! Fufufu. AHAHAHAHA!! Whats with that cheap viinugh. As I was involuntarily taken aback, Beatrice-san talked to me with an air of anxiety. Ano is it really okay? If something were to happen to the students Beatrice-san. This is a matter that Agnos and the rest have decided. Theres nothing else that we can do but watch their effort. Das right! Ane-san, just watch us with a bang! No need to be worried. We wont hold back any mercy for those impudents. Rurune-chan, why dont we try to be more gentle. There wont be any casualties, right? Rurune has shown her bloodlust though. I will believe in you all. Well, even if our first opponent is ss S, the opening matches are of other sses. Lets leave the stadium quickly as well. For this In-School Tournament, in order to allow the groups to make full use of the arena to the fullest, we quickly left. After getting seated in the participant-only section, we confirmed the other students matches. Now, here we are, the In-School Tournament! The moderator is me! Lily from the broadcast club will be reporting it to you! And thementator for today, were inviting Michael-san! Hello, Im Michael Who!? I dont know who is thismentator though!? And his voice is wastefully good! When I inadvertently surprised, Beatrice-san muttered so. Who is it. Does no one knows!? Looking around, I saw everyone was tilting their neck in unity. There really isnt anyone who knows! Why would you call someone like that!? I thought hes some kind of bigshot that I didnt know of! Ah, even Barna-san tilted his neck! As I grandly retorted it in my head, thementator proceeded. Here are the two sses that will battle each other first! Thementators voice echoed throughout the audience seat, and in the air, ss C and ss A were disyed. Now, what kind of match will they show us! Michael-san! Lets see. It will be, like very amazing. I see! What an interesting prediction! Dont I see me! What are you convinced about!? What interesting, wasnt that only a shallow reply!? Is this really alright!? Well then, although this is a match between ss A and ss C, personally Im focusing on participant Geonis from ss A. Hou, and why is that? Participant Geonis has been chosen as a delegate for ss S, is the younger brother of participant Robert, and is also the second prince of the Kingdom of Wimburg, but magic-wise hes only a step behind his elder brother, and as hes in the ss S, his overall battle prowess is equivalent those from ss S. I see, I didnt know about it. Commentator! Its bad for not knowing about that, isnt it!? That being said, Winberg Kingdoms second prince means he is Ranzes son huh and his older brother is in the ss S, and it seems hes one of the delegates that will fight against us, what kind of person is he? Well then, since the participants look ready as well, lets proceed with the match! Participant Bob from ss C versus participant Terry from ss A First match, start! Chapter 85 In-School Tournament ~Bead~ <h4>Chapter 85 In-School Tournament ~Bead~</h4> After which, the match between ss C and ss A advanced without dy. Shortly after the boys team match between ss A and ss C, the match for the girls side was also held. That being said, the participant Geonis whom Lily paid special attention to in other words, Ranze-sans son, was very strong. Rather, he was overwhelming. At any rate, the match ended in only a few seconds. The other students abilities were around the same. But Geonis was the only one who stood outfrom the crowd. And this was someone who only had the overall battle prowess of those from the ss S. His opponent couldnt release any magic, couldnt even swing his sword, his distance was covered in an instant and then knocked out in a single blow. In the meantime, the girls matches started, and ss A advanced in victory due to only sheer difference in status. Maan, what a wonderful fight isnt it! As expected, participant Geonis was overwhelming Michael-san, whats your opinion on this match? I cant tell what happened. I havent the faintest idea. I see! So youre saying that was such a high quality fight arent you! We dont need thatmentator! Rather thanmenting, go work instead will you!? It wont do if you dont understand! Theres no meaning formentators if you cant even exin it to amateurs isnt it!? Get your shit together, Michael-san! Putting that aside, after the match between ss A and ss C, it was finally our turn. After seeing ss A taking their leave, I turned my eyes toward Agnos and the rest of the ss. Well then, our opponent will be ss S There isnt going to be a problem! Thats right. Well just do it as per usual. Sensei, please rest assured. Its okay. I wont lose. I, Ill do my best~! Finally, the time to showcase my beauty! YOSHAAAA!! FIGHTINGGGG! Milord. Im hungry. Endure it!? Apparently, they did not seem nervous at all, even without my concern. Rurunes nervous vein is too thick, though. Well, anyway Lets go. Yes! Receiving a vigorous reply, we set out or foot into the stadium. And then, the cheersdidnt rise. A lowly ss F getting full of themselves Those lot who cant even use magic, like hell they could win, right? Isnt it embarrassing, I wonder? They wont win anyway. A storm of disdain and ridicule. Beatrice-san and I, and including Leon and Saria, were not directly exposed to them as we were watching the match from the benches at the far end of the stadium, but I still felt an indescribable feeling from this situation. Beatrice-san too had a very sad and painful expression on her face. Leon too, frightened by the surrounding disdain wore a very bitter expression. But Saria didnt seem to care at all, as she was cheering on them. And Agnos and the rests expression were, not dead. Cant use magic huh Well, theyre right. No, they were right. Hey, are we seriously doing that shit? Isnt this like throwing in our own cards? Hn. Go ask this idiot. Thats obvious, aint it? Theres no meaning if we dont win with our own strength Well, Im fine with it. At any rate, I dont feel that we will lose anyhow. I agree as well. I mean, isnt it more beautiful that way! U~n well, I dont understand hard things! We only have to fight as usual for now! Now that we have been taught by our teacher, I doubt whether we could fight as usual. W, what do we do~? I think we have gotten stronger, but magic is another thing~ Apparently, Agnos and co. started talking something that I didnt quite understand and not bothering with the surrounding voices at all. As Beatrice-san and I tilted our neck in wonder to that, ss S entered the stadium a little bitter. Well then, I hope they could be an experience for my students even if it a little. That teacher, he cant live without saying sarcastic stuffs? Must be tough. Even so, they say that your face mirrors your personality, but looking at that teacher, well, he certainly has a reasonably well-shaped face, but you would immediately understand that he has a nasty personality. No matter how ugly you are, your face will be bright if youre often smiling. Well, in my case, I always had a gloomy expression, so it couldnt be saved . While my face was clouded, the hosts announcement flowed out. Well then, the second is also anotherbination of extremes! Its a match between ss F and ss S! What do you mean by that? In this academy, ss S is a group of outstanding grades, and ss F is, well a group of people who has difficulties in grades. Difficulties in grades do you mean theyre stupid? No, thats they cant use magic, you know. Thats why, its an extreme pairing of ss S who can use magic and ss F who cant. I see so its like the difference between Elites and Dropouts. Id like you not to waste my effort of glossing it over! Well then, the participants, please prepare yourselves. Following the host Lilys words, everyone that wouldnt fight dispersed from the stadium. The ones who remained were Bead from my ss, and the opponent was maybe it was a bad way for putting it, but he was a male student with blonde hair and blue eyes and no notable features. However, he had a nasty smile resembling his teacher. Smiling nastily must be a trend. Really, I cant keep up with recent trends at all. Even so, the opponent boy is, how do I put it he looks like someone who would cling and fawn on influential people. Its a very rude impression of mine, though. Then lets we start the match between participant *Toramaki* Fauner from ss S versus participant Bead from ss F! Isnt that name cruel!? You mean hes a fawner!? No, I likewise, have the impression that he feels like someone who fawns over the strong! Im also generally quite rude arent I! Its only my hearts voice, so forgive me! A stereotypical bootlicking noble. She uttered it! As I reflexively turned my head, there was Olga-chan who looked sleepy as usual. Tte Eh? Olga-chan. Werent you going to watch from the audience seat together with Al? Al-oneechan told me to watch from here. I invited her too, but since shes not particrly exclusive to ss F so shed decline, she said She doesnt need to worry about that though Well, even if I dont mind it, others do. Mainly ss S, or ss S, or maybe even ss S. As I was thinking over such trivial things, Fauner and Bead held a conversation in the stadium. Hn. The likes of dropouts like you trying to participate. Well, do your best at being my magic experimentation dummy. Lets make best of each of us. No matter how much Fauner plunged into him, it didnt seem that any of it worked to Bead at all. Thats strange, now that bear costume looks very reliable. . Making light of me. Ill make you regret it! However, Beads attitude seemed to have triggered Fauner instead, as he red at him with hatred. And thus. Well then, participant Fauner from ss S versus participant Bead from ss F Match, start! Responding to Lily-sans voice, Fauner made a big jump backwards and then instantlyunched his magic. Ill make you regret for screwing with me! Fire Lance! The magic Fauner used was the type that shaped mes into ance which flies towards he target. Its firepower was high, and it was ssified as intermediate magic. This would do huge damage to him if he didnt avoid it. Bead, punched thatnce of fire down. .Hah? Fauner was baffled by the scene thatid before him. Bead sure yed it recklessly. Certainly, in this In-School Tournament, there were many people deployed who could use greater recovery magic. Therefore, any attack except instant kill ones were permitted. Even so, people are normally afraid of injuries and wouldnt do it like how Bead did. Only, Bead looks uninjured though . Bead cracked his knuckles. Come forth and perform your magic experiment without any reservation. ! Do, DONT FUCKKKK WITH MEEEEE!!!! With only a briefment, Fauner whose blood rushed to his head,unched a number of intermediate magic and beginner magic such as Fireball and Fire Lance But, within that storm of magic, Bead kept advancing toward Fauner boldly while knocking his magic down. DoneanycloserdoneanycloserdoneanycloserDONTCOMEDONTCOMEDONTCOOOOMEEEEEE!!!!! Then, in order to distract Fauner, Bead did a side-step on that spot, after his opponents awareness swayed left and right, he went around him at once thennded a decisive blow to the crown of his head. Gagappu!? Fauner staggered on that spot and immediately copsed to the ground, face first. As Bead was viewing such spectacle, he took out his sketchbook as usual. Are you satisfied with the experiment? P, participant Fauner, down! Therefore, participant Bead from ss Fes out as the victor for the match! Even after Lily-san said so, the venue was dead silent. Barna-san was grinning widely, but people other than him had a disbelief look on them. Well, that was given. Why, Bead defeated his opponent without using magic at all after all. Normally, you would invalidate the magic before attacking, or wrapping your arms with some kind of magic else it would be imusible, but in Beads case, he only relied on wind pressure when he swung his arms to suppress the fire. Because of that, it would appear to be knocked down from the surrounding gazes. Either way, its still not an ordinary way of fighting is it! Bead who brazenly walked towards the other ss F students then showed his sketchbook to Blood. Blood. Go show it to your older brother. No need to say it, huh. Having received Beads words, Blood walked to the centre of the venue gracefully, audaciously smiling. At that time, for us the benchwarmers expression, both Beatrice-san and Leon were bewildered, and Saria was cheerfully encouraging him. Seiichi-oniichan. Nn? They, really dropouts? I dont want to know anymore! Seeing the previous unordinary way of fighting, I abandoned my train of thoughts. TL Note: The ss S student is called ȥޥ` (Toramakii) which means followers/sidekicks. As such, we have named him as Fauner to mimic the y of words. (Fawner) Chapter 86 In-School Tournament ~Royalty of Noble Blued vs Royalty of Impure Blued~ <h4>Chapter 86 In-School Tournament ~Royalty of Noble Blued vs Royalty of Impure Blued~</h4> W, woah what a terrific fight that was! I couldnt follow the movements of the participants That is my opinion as well. First of all, I believe the participant Bead was knocking down the participant Fauners magic, gradually closing in on him. After which, he then took an ultra-fast side step on the spot, misleading participant Fauner and went around him, and throwing a brilliant blow to his crown it was a move unimaginable for a student. Who the heck are you!? Are you really Michael!? You couldnt even exin properly up until now, could you!? Why did you start exining in full detail all of a sudden!? Also, if you look at the level of the matches so far, Beads match was overwhelmingly higher in level, wasnt it!? I could follow it from the beginning, but I really didnt expect Michael being able to actually follow that high-speed match with his eyes! Michael-san, you can keep up with that!? Its not that much of a big deal. In addition, ifpared to my beloved horse Meteor Horse, any speed is as slow as a snail. I see. Well then, lets move to the next match! She changed gears so fast!? You dont feel as if that was slow at all do you! But now I remembered, but isnt he the previous winner of Royal Capital Cup!? He said Meteor Horse after all! Maybe he was in one of the peanut gallery when I won the cup. I didnt get to climb the podium as Rurune was in shock for not getting that Bahamut. I only checked with the person who won the Bahamut to ask if we could change our prize with it. Putting that aside, who are you really!? Michael! An adventurer, perhaps ? Even if that was the case, Barna-san didnt seem to recognize him, so either his rank wasnt that high, or he probably didnt ept difficult quests and so on. .Because if youre from that town, ranks and such means nothing at all! Continuing on, its a pair of participant Theobolt from ss S versus participant Blued from ss F! I cant take my eyes off from this one! Would you care to borate? Actually, participant Theobolt is Kaizer Empires first prince, and participant Blued is the second prince! However, just between us, participant Blueds esteemed mother is amoner, so as step-brothers, their rtionship cant be said as a good one. I see. However it isnt just between us now, is it. Everyone, forget what I said! Isnt that a tad too impossible!? Well, at any rate, doesnt this feel as though the darkness of a country will overflow in this single match!? Bringing a national conflict to the academy, damn!! Im more surprised of how much of a bber-mouthed you are. Michael, youre in the right now! Lily-san, will you be okay youre picking a fight with the Kaizer Empire that almost has no good reputation in my opinion. While I was brooding over it, Blued and the boy with blonde hair were facing each other. He was Theobolt, Blueds big brother. Their weapons were the same; longswords. Come to think of it, Al said shed make Theobolts normal grade will be zero, didnt she. Elder brother Dont get conceited, you hear? You dropouts. Hes the weakest amongst us ss S. Woah! Never thought the day Id hear the line Hes the weakest amongst us, in real life wille! I will beat you. Hah? Bastard, since when you be that cocky? You lowly mud blooded peasant. I really cant stomach that face. Makes me want to make a mess out of itNn? Oh, thats right! Ive just thought a good idea. If I remember it correctly, theres a maid in your mothers ce the name isLilian, isnt it? ! Be honoured. Once I return to the country, Ill hire her as my personal maid. Fufufu I only saw her once, but at least her face was good. Ill make her serve me plenty. Bastard.! Blued changed his attitude from a little while ago then red at Theobolt so hard to the extent he could kill people with his gaze. I dont know the surrounding circumstances but hes sure quite the lowlife. As I involuntarily frowned, Saria, who had been watching over him opened her mouth. Uun wont it be impossible. Heh? I mean, that person ispletely no good as a male. Hes about the same, if not lower than the people who came to us back then! What about Blued? Eh? Hes okay you know! Wild instinct is scary. While I trembled by my own, Agnos shouted. You idiot! Dont lend an ear to what he says! Wheres your usual unlikeable attitude!? Agnos Dont worry! Just go beat him into pulp to the extent that he wont think to do anything strange! That cheering is wrong on so many levels. No, in a sense, that may be correct. Receiving Agnos cheering, Blued widened his eyes for a moment but soon returned to his usual leeway smile. Youre right Its like you have said. He agreed to it! Cant you do it a little bit more peacefully!? As I was grandly retorted in my heart, Agnos called on me. Big bro! A word or two from you too please, Big bro! Eh? Ah, then Firmly, I uttered it to Blued. Crush him. Did I say the same thing? I dont understand why Im saying that. Blued became surprised upon hearing my words, but then he deepened his smile. Pfft as an educator, isnt telling me to finish it peacefully the normal advice? You agreed to the same thing a moment ago, didnt you?! What an outrageous false usation. At any rate, I dont have to worry about him. I decided to watch the match with a peace of mind. Now, although both sides has already scattered their sparks lets us begin at once! Participant Theobolt versus participant Blued start! Along with Lily-sans signal, Blued brandished his sword. HAA!! At that instant, a sh flew out and rushed towards Theobolt. W, what the! Participant Blued isunching flying shes! From what I can see, its not even a Skill Atst its bing more doubtful whether theyre students or not. What surprised me is that releasing a flying sh is not normal after all. Louis has unleashed that kind of sh so many times, though. You lowly small fry Dont get carried away! However, Theobolt evaded that sh easily. The sh lightly gouged the empty ground then finished. Theobolt who had evaded the sh pointed his right hand towards Blued. Thunder Lance! The spear-shaped thunder set forth to Blued at a high speed. Kuh! After he somehow avoided it, Blued once again unleashed a flying strike. However, that strike flew away in the wrong direction, not even close to Theobolt. Ahahaha! You cant even aim properly? You small fry! Electric Circle! This time, Theobolt raised a fast-rotating circle of lightning andunched it to Blued inrge quantities. Uh-oh! Participant Theobolt! What a great amount of magic! Electric Circle if I remember it correctly, its an intermediate lightning attribute magic. You didntment live in the middle of the match up until now, did you!? Really, whats with the rapid change of heart!? Well, its your job so I cantin much! Blued continued avoiding the circles of electric shock that wereing against him by the skin of his teeth, and the ones that he couldnt evade, he cut it with his sword and unleashed another flying sh to counterattack. However, the sh flew in the wrong direction yet again. Whats wrong whats wrong whats wrong!? It wont be fun if youre only running away you know? Do your best being my magic experiment marmot! Everyone from ss S wants to do magic experimentation on someone else. Theyre too mad. While I was involuntary thinking over it, the match was stalled, as none of Theobolts attack connected, and Blued kept shing a weird direction. You impure blooded bastard, you dare to oppose this me, the next Emperor!? Amoner like you should crawl and bath in the mud like howmoners would! Theoboltunched different kinds of magic, in a bid to try to change the situation even a little, but Blued handled them skillfully. In addition, perhaps Blued nned to seize a winning condition and tried to take the gamble, little by little, he covered his distance with Theobolt. Standing in front of me DROP DEAD YOU PEASAAAAANTT!! Maybe because he was scared by Blued who gradually closing in, Theobolt raised a cry then extended both of his arms to him. Be thankful, this is my present for you! Triple Chase! !? Then, a ball of me, a ball of wind, and a ball of thunder, three of them rushed towards Blued at a high speed. Blued was surprised at the sudden urrence, but regained hisposure and tried to evade it. However. Kuh!? You fool! This magic will keep chasing you until it hits you! The magic Theobolt hadunched was a homing type magic that would relentlessly follow him. As soon as Blued realized it, he immediately changed his aim and charged towards Theobolt. Uh-oh, participant Blued! Is he giving up on coping up with the magic and charging into attack participant Theobolt now!? No, isnt it more like hes trying to make participant Theobolt taste his own magic? Originally, in a fight between magic users, you only need to raise a wall and make that magic hit it but apparently, he seems like unable to wield magic. I see, so Blued may be thinking like that. However, Blued could use magic now. If he used it, he could easily get through this situation. But for some reason, Blued didnt even try to use magic. For a moment, I suspected that Blued taking his opponent lightly, but that didnt seem to be the case. There should be a reason for it, but I didnt know what it was. What a stupid fellow you are!? You have no way to escape that magic! If you obediently surrender, I might forgive you, you know? Blued was unmoved by Theobolds provocation and simply kept on pursuing him. And thus, maybe because the time to gamble hade, Blued jumped to Theobold with all of his strength. However. To think youd jump into the air With this you cant escape any longer, do you!? Now, fall! Triple Chase! Again, the homing three attribute balls chased down Blued who had no ce to escape in the air. In addition, Theobolt had firmly leapt back from that ce as to not get caught by the explosion. No one doubted Theobolts win over the match. Yes, except us that is. Gotcha Blued calmly yet so ferociously, smiled. To my surprise, as Blued twisted his body in the air, he trampled the magic that came towards him with a single wind attribute magic which he mustered his all into. As that magic collided the soles of his feet, a tremendous shock urred. At the same time, however, Blued made a rush out of it, and thus the distance between him and Theobolt was reduced at once. WHA!? Aided by the sudden turn of events, Blued who advanced with a terrific speed sent Theobolt into aplete panic and made him try to run away in haste. But. Ahii!? Raising a miserable cry, Theobolt fell down on the spot. For there was a big hole opened due to Blueds continued flying sh this whole time. Theobolt had been indulging himself on pursuing Blued and waspletely forgot to check his own footings. With his foot taken, Blued easily approached the fallen Theobolt, turned around him, holding on his uniforms cor, he made him a shield for the uing magic. Older brother, your present was too crude, so Im giving it back to you. St, STTOOOOPPPPP!!! Theobolts howl ended in vain, and all the magic bullets hit him spot on. When the smoke cleared, there was the uninjured Blued and the charred Theobolt. No matter who saw it, the oue was obvious. Wi, winner participant Blued from ss F! Lily-san said so with an excitement she couldnt hide. And then Blued nced at the charred Theobolt, frowned his eyebrows, then cast him aside. He then took out his handkerchief and wiped his hand as though saying it was dirty. Older brother. A man of royalty with noble blued like you is covered in mud you know? This may be nothing but a constion, but please cleanse yourself with this. He threw the handkerchief he used to wipe his hand to Theobolt, Blued then turned his heels gracefully. Chapter 87 In-School Tournament ~The School’s Strongest vs Muscle-headed Delinquent~ <h4>Chapter 87 In-School Tournament ~The Schools Strongest vs Muscle-headed Delinquent~</h4> Maan, what a surprising turn of events! ss S is being pushed back by ss F! Isnt this a totally unexpected result!? By no means is ss S weak, its the students from ss F that are too strong. I see! I dont understand! After Blueds match ended, that exchange happened between Michael and Lily-san. Before I noticed it, even my students were turning into something ridiculous. Well, I could see the result even before I taught them though! No, Im not crying! When Blued returned from his fight, he faced against Agnos and thrust his fist out. Ill leave it to you. Yea! Leave it to me! Then, following him, Agnos thrust his own fist and bumped Blueds. Whats this. It screams youth to my ear. How envious. Rather, you guys are usually at odds with each other, but youre actually chummy arent you! Really, what dishonest children! Do it more! When I casually turned my head towards the ss S side, that teacher who was always spewing out sarcasm from time to time broke into sweats. No way no way no way no way!? I, impossible! They must be cheating! Moderator! Theyre cheating! Ooh. We were being used for something we didnt do. The teacher from ss S cried while spitting out everywhere. But the host ignored him and proceeded. Now then, lets move to the next match! In the following match, the elder brother of participant Geonis from ss A, participant Robert will make his appearance!! Hou. The student who showed an overwhelming strength in the match between ss A and ss C? If hes that students older brother, we can expect a good fight. To my surprise, Agnos opponent was Ranze-sans son, Robert. As I tilted my head, wondering what kind of student he was, Blued who had just returned from his match grimaced. Its the worst Eh? Why? Seiichi-sensei may not know it, but Robert is at the top of ss SIn other words, the Academys strongest. Heeh So Ranze-sans son is awfully excellent. As I was thinking about that, a super Ikemen with blonde hair and blue eyes with a cool air around him stood in the stadium. How do I put it Just like Blued, he has the aura of a King? At any rate, I can feel that kind of noble atmosphere from him was very different from an ordinary person like me. While I was inadvertently overwhelmed by his atmosphere, Blued said mingled with his sigh. In addition, Robert is one of the few people who treat us normally. Honestly, it leaves me with a bad aftertaste. Aah . This is really unfortunate! No, its a battle after all, and since its Agnos were talking about, he wont ease up to his foe, but still, its a hard opponent to fight against! And we still have our own circumstances! Carrying his own weapon, the nail bat, on his shoulder, Agnos stood in the stadium. To think Id have to fight against you like this I am terribly sorry that we, ss S, have made you feel great displeasure this entire time. Im sorry. The moment he faced Agnos, Robert lowered his head. I dont mind itll be a lie if Id said that, but I have no grudge against you. Even if I am personally tolerable, it is also true that I could not suppress the people around me. Well, its not like Im in the position to do so in the ss S Roberto breathed a sigh contained with weariness and wonder. Even though hes said to be the strongest in the academy, its strange that he isnt the central figure within ss S. No, since its THAT ss S, its not that weird, huh. Lets just forget that, mkay? Rather than that, Im so excited to seriously fight against you I cant help it! Is that so. If you say so then I shall take you on seriously. Ou! Just as what I hope for! The two hosts were surprised to hear their conversation. I cant believe whats going on it seems like we can finally spectate a refreshing battle in the third pair! In the first ce, just how many people with bad temper are gathering in ss S? Or is the S in ss S doesnt stand for Special, but rather that it stands for Sadist? That might be the case! So youre admitting it! Putting that aside, lets start the match at once! Participant Robert versus participant Agnos match, start! At the same time as Lily-sans signal, Agnos rushed out from his area. Victory goes to the one who makes the first move! ORRRAAAAAAA!!! Looking at that assertive starting dash, Blued could only hold his head. That idiot as if theres anyone whod recklessly charged straight when facing the strongest man in academy! No, he would be that guy. Just as Blued said, even after Agnos brandished his nailbat vigorously and rushed to Robert, Robert evaded it lightly then calmly cast his magic. Thunderstorm As he thrust out his right hand towards Agnos, a great number of spears of thunder showered Agnos from the air. Owaah!? A rain of thunder!? Where should I hide from this shit!! Thats not the problem. Be that as it may, theres a saying that it would rain spears, but if it was a rain of thunder spears it would surely be troubling. Apart from that, Agnos continued avoiding the iing spears of thunder, one after another, making full use of his physical abilities. As I thought, just like Blued and Bead, he shows no intention of using magic. If he had used magic, he doesnt have to fully rely on his physical abilities to deal with it though. To think you could dodge all of it I know an attack more powerful than that after all! Ora, youll be hurt if you let your guard down! Kuh! Agnos kept reducing his gap with Robert all the while he evaded the rain of thunder spears, after the rain of thunder spears let up, he swung his nailbat with as much strength as he could muster. Robert stopped it with the longsword that he ced on his waist. And thus, between Agnos and Robert unfolded tumultuous armedbat. Youre good! I thought you only could shoot around magic! It is of no big deal. However, it seems like a close range battle is your speciality. If so! Agnos and Robert were intensely exchanging blows after blows, locking swords against swords, but then Robert mustered even greater strength and blew Agnos away. Nna!? What an outrageous power! Agnos who were blown away soon recovered his stance, but Robert who acquired his distance in the meantime put his hand to the ground. Thunder Thorn Pir Thereupon, sharp pirs of thunder emerged in session from the ground below Roberts hand, aimed at Agnos. After above now from below!? Just like before, Agnos tried to continue avoiding it, but apparently evading an attack that came from the ground was harder than the one from above, some of the thunder thorns struck his body. GAAAAAAHH!! Even so, Agnos somehow managed to survive by defending against the assailing thunder thorns with his nailbat. Damn it my arms got all numb Smokes were puffing out from Agnos whole body. To think you could defend even against that as expected that hurt my confidence. I should strive even more. Looking at Agnos situation, without lowering his vignce Robert instead decided to aim even higher. These kind of people are really amazing. If its like this, I cant just wait-and-see huh Ahn? Dont have any regrets then. ! As Agnos tilted his neck in wonder, Robert closed his eyes for a moment. Thunder Gods Attire HA!? The moment Robert opened his eyes, his body was d in an armour made of lightning. Its appearance was godly, it had a perky looking design that would tickle every mans heart. COOOOOLLLLL!!!! That idiot Agnos cried out in marver, forgetting that he was in a match. Hes too pure at heart! I also retorted him in my heart, but Blued was at the extent he held his head. Rather, what magic is that? It isnt listed in the lightning attribute magic. When I thought it like that, the long forgotten announcement flowed into my brain. Lightning Attribute Original MagicThunder Gods Attire has been mastered. Yep, I knew my body would do something unnecessary. No, I mean, its an original magic you know!? Its a magic someone else worked hard to invent and yet I mastered it oh so easily you know!? While I was holding my head for a different reason, Lily-san the moderators seemed surprised as well. W, whats with that!? That figure! That magic! I have never seen it before! Just as how it looks, that magic makes the user wears lightning on their body, but that lightning boasts a defensive power over any ordinary armour, and above all, it also elevates its users speed by leaps and bounds. Michael-san, you know that magic!? Yes. That magic is Thunder EmpressElemina Kisa Wimburgs. An active S ss adventurers magic. EEEEEHHH!? Wimburg, you said then, participant Roberts mother!? That would be so. That being said, to think that there is someone other than the Thunder Empress who could reproduce that magic Ive be able to use it just now. Im sorry. Rather, Roberts mother in other words, Ranze-sans wife is an S ss adventurer!? Does that mean, a pervert!? No, I know Im being way too rude, but the precedent was terrible! Its about Gargand-san and Gassur-san and the rest though! To think she is an adventurer as well as a Queen Is the reason I didnt meet her back in the castle because she went on an adventure? If thats true, shes too aggressive. When I was thinking about it, Robert spoke with a bitter smile on him. Well, I cant use it in a long period of time like esteemed mother can. However Wha!? In an instant, when I thought Roberts figure was blurred a bit, he approached Agnos at a tremendous speed then brandished his sword sideways. !? Agnos who instinctively noticed the danger unconsciously took a defensive manner, but as though it meant nothing, he still got blown away. Theres more from where ites. From there on, it was overwhelming. Not only he was made to taste a concentrated high-speed sh from every direction, but punches and kicks were also unleashed at him without pause. My eyes could catch up with him, but honestly other people couldnt see Robert, and what appeared was only Agnos getting thrashed around on his own. ! The ground was gouged out by the aftermath of shes and so on, proving that each of those blows packed an outrageous amount of power. In the midst of that, Agnos who had no room to counter could only get beaten on one-sidedly. Agnos was hurt so much, to the extent it would pain anyone who watched it. It wouldnt be strange if he copsed any time now. But. Kuh! Agnos didnt copse. It instead lit his fighting spirit, all the while his eyes were ring brightly, he kept firmly enduring the attacks. Looking at him, Robert who supposed to be the pushing side showed his impatience. You wont fall even after this far! I didnt train to be that weak you know! I see Then! All of a sudden, arge quantity of lightning spear appeared behind Robert. I no longer have any power to spare. This is my utmost strength! All right Ill knock that crap downright!! Agnos, unsteady as he was, readied his nailbat right in front of him. Octillion Thunder Spear! And then, as the numerous thunder spears were being released in unison, they gathered in a single trajectory, and a single giant spear of thunder was created out of them before long. After that spear was aiming at Agnos, it then soared with overwhelming speed. In regard to that, Agnos. The seriously seriously seriously seriously seriously seriously serious SWIIIIIINNNGG!!! Swinging wide with all his might, the nailbat and that giant spear collided head-on. Something like the torrent of a tremendous power was emitted from the ce where the nail bat and the giant spear shed, and it was evident with mere sight just how much power was bursting from there. Agnos, with the vigour on the brink of vomiting Blued, shouted. I needMOAR GUUUUTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!! Thus, Agnos gradually pushed the spear back. SERIOUSLY AMAZING GUUUUUUTTTTTTTSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!! And atst, he mowed the thunder spear down. Rather, his vocabry is dangerously limited. DAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!! OOOOOOOOOOOHHH!!!! Riding the momentum, Agnos pressed towards Robert. Robert too, maybe because he had used up his remaining strength as he stated, no longer had his thunder armour. Even so, Robert strained his own willpower, then shouted. And then. Both on Agnos and Roberts necks, their respective weapons were ced upon. Silence warped the whole venue. Lily-san who snapped out first announced the oue. Hah!? Th, this is a draw! Its a draw! To my surprise, the timing the two weapons were ced at each of their necks, even for my eyes, was exactly the same down to the milliseconds. In other words, it was a draw this time. Listening to the moderating of the host, the two quietly lowered their weapons. A draw, huh No, if you were to use magic, the result would have been different. No? This is my everything. Magic is another power to hold, but for me, this trained body of mine is what defines me best. I see. Everything is done and said, it was fun. Thank you. Ou! I had fun too! So they said, they handshake on the spot. However, that only settled the fact that ss S and ss F were in a draw. Eetto If this match is a draw, then if ss F doesnt have any participant left to fight, by the condition of the number of participants, it would be a draw in the overall match. Fumu It sure is a strange story for ss F who already has secured two wins to be in a draw because ofck of participant. Well, two wins out of five, if theres a draw in the middle of it then that would happen. While listening to the moderators conversation, for some reason, there was a ss S student stood on the stadium. Looking closely, he somehow had an air simr to Leon. That student then looked down to us then said. Theres still someone who can fight over there and you call it a draw, are you idiots? Its the same as abdicating this whole match itself. Wait a minute what the heck are you saying. Even if by any chance Leon dide out to the match, if Leon won, then itll be ss S defeat. Rather, if things go on like this, ss S could pull a draw unconditionally, so isnt it better for them to not do anything strange because of the two defeats they have suffered? Or what? Are you saying you dont fight? No, thats possible, isnt it! Its that ipetent ss F after all! Just like the matches up until now. You all could do win because we took pity on your magicless selves and ease up on you! People of your calibre would instantly get beaten up if we did it seriously. After all, you are nothing but a bunch of small fries whose effort wont ever bear fruit arent you!? No, which part of the match did you see all this time? Even if you werent serious, if in the end you got beaten up its all meaningless, and above all, what will be of the students that got thrashed by mere ipetents? Well, its only an act to fan us up. Blued frowned at the other students words, but he didnt say anything. It was when I was wondering just how much ridiculing words he saved inside that brain of his. Eh, Leon? Unexpectedly, Leon took an action. Chapter 88 In-School Tournament ~The Showdown of The Siblings’ Destiny~ <h4>Chapter 88 In-School Tournament ~The Showdown of The Siblings Destiny~</h4> While Leons sudden course of action dumbfounded everyone, Leon headed to the stadium. Looking at that spectacle, Blued who regained his sense first from the batch reached out to him. Oi, Leon! Just what are you (Blued) Take it back! (Leon) Leon, unbefitting of him, shouted. Aah~? I cant hear it? I told you to retract your words! (Leon) Facing off against the student on the arena, Leon once again dered vehemently. Bastard when the fuck did you start getting cocky? Haah!? Youre not even watching your words in front of your older brother, huh!? ! ! (Leon) Intimidatingly, that student said so to Leon while wearing a smile that despised others. Leon faltered for a moment after he heard it before he once again he turned a sharp nce to his opponent. I dont care about any of that! Take back the words you used to make fun of everyone right now! (Leon) Whats wrong calling ipetents as ipetents? You mad I hit the bullseye? Arent you just another dunce who cant even use magic? So what! I dont care if you make fun of me. But you dont have any right to deny everyones effort, you bastard! (Leon) Calling your brother a bastard? You sure have be impudent Fine then, I will make you regret opposing your older brother I wont regret it. I, cant forgive you. (Leon) The two scattered sparks with their gazes. It was so sudden that I couldnt wrap my head around it, but apparently, the other student was Leons older brother and the very root of Leons trauma. Wh, what happening here? Michael-san (Lily) No idea, but my guess as an outsider is just as good as yours However, it seemed like there is an umon cause behind this. (Michael) That seems so at any rate, because theyre facing against each other on the arena, well proceed with a battle! Rather, people sure are bringing family matters here! (Lily) Agreed. (Michael) Really! Their families dark side is too visible; its bothersome! But, well it seems like theyre fired up, so lets turn it into a match! (Lily) And the host is too easy-going! Cant you read the atmosphere a little bit more!? No, I also dont want a gloomy atmosphere though! Well then! Since both of them looks motivated enough, so I judge we should advance just like this! Participant Freed from ss S versus participant Leon from ss F! Match start! (Lily) As the match started along with Lily-sans signal, I suddenly saw five coloured balls of light appear around Leon; then I was petrified. H, hey Arent there something flying about around Leon? (Seiichi) Nn? I dont see anything though (Blued) Do you seeing something? (Bead) I dont think there isnt anything~ (Rachel) Blued and the rest answered my question, and to my surprise, it looked like I was the only one who could see the flying balls of light around Leon, not even Saria nor Rurune could see it. Due to how sudden it was, I even thought my eyes had deceived me, and as I looked over the audience seats and so on to check if I was the only one who noticed the change that had urred around Leon, I saw Barna-san was the only one whose eyes were wide opened. Something that only Barna-san and I can see, and remained invisible for others this bes more mysterious as it goes on. As I was tilting my head puzzled, the red, blue, yellow, green, and the orange lights were joyfully flying around Leon. Those balls of light were visible for Leon as well, and on the contrary, he even talked with them. As that went on, this Freed fellow who had been ignored, or rather, neglected got his face steaming red. T, to think youre looking away when facing against me I absolutely wont forgive you ! (Freed) Dont get mad over such a thing do youck calcium? Drink milk. Ignoring Freed who was trembling in vexation, I also tried to eavesdrop what kind of conversation Leon had with them by relying on my monstrous hearing. Were finally able to speak with you! Were d! We were worried, it would be no good if you were left as is~! But were d you could recover like this! Its all thanks to Nakama power isnt it!(Tls note: Nakama = friendship) The lights voices were all of a young child, and they sounded ted to be able to speak with Leon. W, who are you guys? (Leon) We are Fairies! And not normal fairies at that, you know? Were Great Fairies! The Great Fairies of Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, and Lightning! F, Fairies!? (Leon) To my surprise, the identity of the balls of light that talked to Leon were Fairies, it seemed. Rather, the reason why everyone but Barna-san could see it because hes an elf, and theyre visible for me because I have the skill Worlds Eye. Its written in the skills description that it lets me see invisible things, after all. We have been waiting, you know! For the time you want to use magic, that is! Were sorry, arent we? We couldnt save you when you were in pain We cant save you if we werent in a contract. When you were a child, our power was too immense. But now its different! Thats right! We can establish a contract with you now! W, with someone like me? Why? (Leon) Its because its you! It has to be you! Thats right! We all want to make a contract with you! The fairies were desperately appealing to Leon. In favor of that, Leon murmured as he put his face down. Honestly, Im still scared of magic. No Im scared of big brother. (Leon) Even though I talked that big, I cant win against him my heart is already losing (Leon) But even so I, I cant forgive him for making fun of everyone. (Leon) Leon If I make a contract with you can I defeat my older brother? Even for someone like me can I face forward once again? (Leon) To Leons earnest feeling, the fairies nodded strongly. Of course! At that moment, my eyes saw a strong connection established between Leon and the fairies. The connection made a form then appeared on the back of Leons hand. On it was a crest depicted the silhouettes of the fairies materialised. Th, this is? (Leon) That is the evidence of the contract between us! Come now, show him! The power you acquired to protect your friends! Our feelings when we couldnt protect you until now! Let your brother know the power of the great fairies! While such a conversation happened, as I nced towards Freed once again, his face was the red itself. Unforgiveable! Ignoring me to this extent! You lowly small fry DONT IGNORE MEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! (Freed) Hes, like, furious huh. Say, why is he getting mad that far? (Seiichi) Hah? No, its probably because Leon was Leon ignoring him while Freed was busy showering him with curses. (Blued) After I reflexively asked Blued who was near me, I learned that Freed didntunch even a single attack, and kept spewing out nders. Wait, I feel like Leon was having a conversation for quite a long time, and thinking he spent all those time spewing out nders, that in itself is amazing. Im envious of his abundant of vocabries. No, I dont need a vocab dictionary of nders though. Having finally reached the limit of his patience, Freed spread out his both arms then roused his magic. Let me remind you of your trauma! Do your best shivering in tears! (Freed) Freed made several spears of me appeared. I used to y and bake you using only Fireball, but now its different! Ill make your internal organs bake with this Fire Lance! Go! (Freed) That train of thought is dangerous, oi. As I was inadvertently retorted in my head, the spears of me were shot vigorously and flew towards Leon. However. U, uwaaaaaah!! (Leon) Its okay, fear not! We will definitely protect you! The fairies flew out to protect Leon from the iing magic, then used their magic. You lowly human, theres no way you can win against us in term of magic! Doing something so terrible to Leon .. we wont forgive you! Eat this, True Fire Lance! True Earth Wall! True Water Ball! True Lightning! True Storm! The moment the fairies tried to exercise their magic, their appearance seemed to be visible for everyone other than me, as it was proved from how Blued and his ssmates next to me were astonished. Wh what light, is that (Helen, I think?) Its beautiful isnt it~! (Rachel) Oooh! Is it finally time for Leon-kuns awakening!? (Flora) Floras words were not necessarily wrong. I dare say, Leon had obtained a really strong power with this. Regardless of that, surpassing Fire Lance that Freed used in size, thisTrue Fire Lance that the fairies had produced erased, rather, swallowed Freeds magic, got even bigger, then approached him. Haheh!? (Freed) Freed who showed a deformed face at that spectacle, and as though it was to enclose his perimeter, an enormous wall of earth emerged this time, he lost his escape path. Hah? Hah? Hah? Why? WHY!? WHY THE MAGIC GYAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!! (Freed) Just as he was baffled to the events that urred one after another, the huge True Fire Lance finally arrived then attacked his body. H, HOOOOoooooooOOOOTTTT!!! ITS HOT HOT HOT HOOOOOOOOOOTTTTTT!!!! (Freed) He struggled frantically to get rid of the fire that clung to his body, but the me instead continued to ze and not diffuse. Uwaah . As I was spontaneously repulsed by Freeds current state, a gigantic mass of water came and doused him from atop of his head this time. Gahek!?(Freed) Assaulted by that gigantic mass of water, Freed stuck to the ground like a trampled frog. But the me was extinguished after it made contact with that mass of water. Gah, kah (Freed) However, the final blow didnt stop. To his surprise, thunderbolt dropped upon him who had befallen. ABABABABABBABABABABABA!? (Freed) Freed who, just like the characters from manga, electrocuted to the point where his bones were visible. By the time the thunderbolt dissipated, Freeds appearance which was convulsing was tumbling in vain. His current state was fully charred with his hairs were standing in spikes as if he had faced an explosion. No matter who saw him, no one could deny that he was losing. Upon him, as if saying that his usual behaviour was bad, the final hammer was swung down. To our surprise, aiming at the immobilized him, a tornado that could gouge out the stadiums ground even though it was small in scale, mercilessly rotated his body that couldnt even put any means of resistance. Ah (Freed) And then, his hair which was stirred by the strong current, burned by the me and electrocuted by the thunderbolt, andstly, the wind that plucked it all off, his head now shined brightly. However, as though it was saying he couldnt be forgiven even after all that, his head was pierced deep into the ground, making his shining scalp soon died out. The silent atmosphere wrapped the whole stadium. Meanwhile, the fairies dered thus with a triumph. Not even a problem! Learn from this and never bully Leon ever again! Next time itll be more terrible! Thats right thats right! Were Leons allies, Leons power, after all! Un, well I believe everyone got what are you trying to say. It was that much of a one-sidedly cruel match after all. Lily-san who snapped out first from the impactful scene announced the oue, as confused as she was. Hah!? E, etto winner, participant Leon from ss F? (Lily) While even the hosts were shocked, but the one who was shocked the most was Leon who should be the winner. Leon who seemed befuddled for a while suddenly lost his consciousness then fell on the spot. Chapter 89 Elite Teacher vs. Dunce Teacher ~Overwhelm~ <h4>Chapter 89 Elite Teacher vs. Dunce Teacher ~Overwhelm~</h4> L, Leon!? Awawawa! Oh no! We went too far! Because its our first time; we dont know Leons mana amount Wh, what do we do!? Get a grip, Leon! Apparently, due to the fairies magic Leon had his MP drained out then fainted. As I was about to approach Leon, the announcement flowed into my brain yet again. Great Fairies Magic: Fire has been mastered. Great Fairies Magic: Water has been mastered. Great Fairies Magic: Wind has been mastered. Great Fairies Magic: Earth has been mastered. Great Fairies Magic: Lightning has been mastered. Gahak!? (Seiichi) Seiichi!? (Saria) I also copsed on the spot. I mean isnt that weird!? Its the fairy magic you know!? Great fairies even! Howe I can use it!? Isnt this that dangerous thing that required me to make a contract with fairies before I could use it!? But now Ive be able to use it, though! I who received a mental attack from an unexpected ce then crumbled down, soon recovered and then headed towards Leon. Then, I lifted Leon while talking to the fairies. Etto, Id like to bring Leon to the infirmary to let him rest, but is it okay? (Seiichi) Eh? U, un, thats okay Tte, you can see us!? Elfno, but a human!? Sure enough, the fairies voiced their surprise when they knew I could see them. Thats, welldont touch that topic. Im getting sad. (Seiichi) Eh? Ah, s, sorry? Somehow No, its okaywell then, lets take him. (Seiichi) I even made the fairies considerate of me. With that regard, as I was about to take him to the infirmary ASAP, a voice raised from the ss S side. W, wait! Bastardhow dare you put a scar on my career! (Cliff) Hmmm? (Seiichi) When I turned around, the teacher from ss Serr, was his name Cliff-sensei? red daggers at me with his face beet red. AnoI dont understand what are you saying (Seiichi) Hah! This is why you plebsCant you even understand human speech? How pitiful (Cliff( Eeh what am I being pitied about . In any case, you bastard have made a scar over my career. Do you understand what that means? (Cliff) Nope, not at all. (Seiichi) Wha!? (Cliff) No, even if you give me that surprised facewhat does that mean anyway? Also, this personeven though the ones who are injured and fainted are his students, is it his career the only thing he cares of? As I involuntary wrinkled my brows, the moderators voice was heard. Troubles sure keeping one after another! Isnt it a very interesting development! (Lily) Youre right. (Michael) Your curiosity got the better of you huh!? Is it okay to tolerate this situation!? No, maybe I could finish the convo on my side, but I dont think the other party will let me do so though!? As I inadvertently nced towards Barna-san in the audience seat, he for some reason showed me an expectantugh. Isnt there anyone wholl stop it!? No, Lily-san, Michael, and Barna-san are purely enjoying it, but the other audiences are looking at me as if they were hoping Id get beaten up one-sidedly by Cliff-sensei though!? Even Al and everyone from ss F was looking at me worriedno, only Saria and Rurune were grinning broadly. That being said, as expected it even if ss F defeated ss S, their recognition of us wouldnt change that easily. Or rather, You lowly ss F getting full of yourselves kind of disdain got even harsher. For that reason, they must want to relieve themselves by seeing me, the homeroom teacher of ss F get beaten ck and blue. Be gentler to me, please! AahI have to take a student to the infirmary, so Ill excuse myself (Seiichi) When I gently ended the conversation, showing my back to Cliff-sensei and about take my leave, it was then. ! Big bro, watch out! (Agnos) Agnos voice roused to the air. As I was surprised when I heard that voice, Agnos pointed to my behind in haste. No, not limited to Agnos, everyone from ss F showed an impatient expression on their faces. As I also looked my back, there was a spear of fire hot on my heels. Fire Lance that I saw couples of times in this In-School Tournament was approaching to me. Rachel and Floras scream reached my ears, the fairies who noticed Fire Lance that was approaching tried to defend against it, but Leon who acted as their Mana source lost his consciousness because his MP was depleted. At this time, everyone must be thinking that I would get a direct hit by the Fire Lance. Except me that is. Thats close. (Seiichi) I, reflexively, grabbed the Fire Lance with my right hand. First of all, Cliff-sensei eximed so with a dolt expression on him. Ooh, I somehow caught it by reflex, but, I see, so its usible. Its not hot anyway. .Huh? Dont tell me, this action itself is proof that I have stopped being a human . Suddenly, the moment that thought crossed my mind, Cliff-sensei snapped back then rapidly fire magic. B, BASTARD!! WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DOOOOO!? (Cliff) Eeh!? (Seiichi) While I got surprised because abruptly getting yelled at, Cliff-senseiunched arge amount of Fire Lance and Thunder Lance. Using the Fire Lance I gripped I lightly brushed the iing magic away, and, without feeling anything in particr, I caught three of those magic by the gap between my right hands fingers then threw them back lightly as an addition. Thereupon, both Fire Lance and Thunder Lance that headed to me scattered without a trace upon meeting the magic I threw back. On the contrary, the magic that I threw was clearly way more powerful than when it was fired by Cliff-sensei and didnt stop after scattering the iing magic, they then blew the grounds surrounding Cliff-sensei away. EEEeeeeeeEEKKKK!? (Cliff) Ah. (Seiichi) Even though I already held back so muchor was that amount of power itself strange? Cliff-senseis hip gave in to the firepower behind the magic I returned to him, and he then fell to his butt. With this, he wont fire any magic again. Thinking thus, I was finally going to bring Leon to the infirmary. Ma, MAKING FUN OF MEEEEEEEEE!!!!! (Cliff) Heh? (Seiichi) Hearing such a wail, I looked over my should for the second time, only to find magic amounted to more than twice the ones before was flying upon me. Theres something weird from how he fired magic to an unguarded person in the first ce, but, more than that, wouldnt any normal human get burnt into cinders with this? No, its not like Im saying Im not a normal human, okay? I hope you dont misunderstand that! While muttering those words that werent particrly meant to anyone in my heart, I got a little bit irked by how my actions got obstructed again and again. I have a student fainted here, even though I want to bring him to the infirmary as soon as possible . When I red at those magic hatefully while holding that emotion in me, it was then. The magic halted at once. Huh? (Seiichi) Cliff-sensei broke into an even more dolt face than before, showing that he couldntprehend what was happening. On the contrary, I also tilted my head in wonder of why did the magic stop. And then, those magic projectiles, as if they were afraid of somethingno. That conduct, it was as if they were afraid of me? Anyway, as the magic trembled violently on the spot, they shifted their aim to Cliff-sensei at once. Fuheh?(Cliff) Eh? (Seiichi) Thus. N, no no no no! Wait wait wait wait WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT!!! THEYRE MAGIC I LAUNCHED YOU KNOW!? WHY ARE THEY AIMING AT ME!? WHY ARE THEY GETTING FASTER THAN WHEN I FIRED THEM!? WHY ARE THEY DUPLICATING AND GOT EVEN MORE THAN WHEN I RELEASED THEEEEEMMMM!? B, BASTAAARD!! WHAT DID YOU DOOOOOOOOO!?!?!?! W, well? STOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOPSTOP!!!! DONTCOMEDONTCOMEDONTCOMEDONTCOMEDONTCOMEDONTCOME!!!! S, STO Ah. ZUDODODODODODODODODODODODODODOOON!!! GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!?!?!?!?!?!? The magic that packed a tremendous amount of firepower within their every shot swallowed Cliff-sensei with their tremendous number of mayhem. For several tens of seconds, the magic fell upon on Cliff-sensei. The magic stopped before long, then the rest of those magic that somehow hanged on the air, as if observing myplexion, meekly turned to me. No, I dont understand what does that mean. When I involuntary shook my head, the magic once again turned against Cliff-sensei in panic then showered him numerously. AHAGABOGUBEGYAKYOKUWOARAFAFEDAGAGYOKABBABAGEBAGOGOGUGRGAIKAAAAAAAA!?!?!?!? A scream which had be iprehensible reached my ear. Several tens of seconds passed, the magic stopped their assault, then they meekly turned to me as though to check myplexion just as before. As I got even more confused, reflexively shook my head, the magic was about to attacked Cliff-sensei once again, before I finally snapped out then hastily stopped them. N, no no no no! Wont you stop already!? Cliff-senseis HP is literally zero! Wait, why am I telling magic to stop!? I still cant wrap my head around it, but if this continues on Cliff-sensei will ascend to heaven! No, its his own magic though! For some reason my voice conveyed to the magic, even though magic should have no facial expression nor emotion, they skillfully showed me a relieved gesture in their ming spear form, then the rest of the magic vanished. The cloud of dust cleared, and when I nced to where Cliff-sensei was, what lied there was a naked pants-wetting bald man with his eyes turned white Lets go to the infirmary. I turned my heels to head to the infirmary. Chapter 90 Invasion <h4>Chapter 90 Invasion</h4> Gory warning (from the Author). Please take a note. Fuu After I managed to take Leon to the infirmary, I started heading back to the Stadium. The infirmarys doctor isnt there anywayhe also wasnt there before, but there is one right? At the very least Ive never seen him. Putting that asideIm being treated with consideration by magic, what kind of situation is this. What are they seeking from me I wonder? In the first ce, what caused the situation to be like this? I try to disy my Status. Thereupon, there were no particr changes in Attacks and in simr areas nor Skills and so on, but I found something weird among the titles. One who Subdued Magic was there. Dont joke with me! It only confused me even further! That bad exnation is still bad as usual! But, now I understand it. This title is the cause of that situation! Hahenough. Lets go back. Suppressing the emotions that had no ce to go, I totteringly headed to the stadium. .Ah,e to think of it in this situation, my status keeps elevating thanks to the skill Human Emotion or something huh. Hahaha. Im sick of it! While Seiichi was taking Leon to the infirmary, everyone, including the audience, finally snapped out of it. W, what in the world was that? I dont know, but the teacher from ss S was one-sidedly beaten up or something What the heck is that man? In the first ce, why would he be a homeroom for something like ss F? Everyone was tilting their head at Seiichis existence. In the meantime, Lily-san the host who had regained her senses continued her work. *gasp*!? What an unthinkable course, even my consciousness was sted to oblivion! It was something very enigmatic, was it not. Y, youre right. Well, various thing happened, but now the oue has been determined! Match between ss S against ss F, Boys group. Winner, ss F! Even after Lily-san said so, there almost no apuse rose from the audience. And the reason for that was because the people that they had always looked down upon as their inferiors had defeated the strongest ss in the academy, and they didnt want to admit it. Lily who quickly inferred the atmosphere of the venue wanted to abandon from proceeding to host the girls group match between ss S and ss F, but knowing that that couldnt be done, Lily proceeded. Well thenNext is the tournament between ss S girls versus ss Fs girls! Now, what kind of match will happen!? Most likely itll be ss Fsplete victory. Id like you to take a clue here! While the two hosts were holding an exchange much like aedy skit, it was then. All of a sudden, a ck vortex urred in the center of the stadium. Looking at that vortex, among the people who tilted their head, Barnabas was the only one who noticed the evil presence that wasing out from the said vortex, then jumped out from the audience seat straight to the center of the stadium. However. Guh!? Th, this is! Numerous ring of light twined on Barnabas body, restrained his movements, shackled him up, then made him tumbled to the ground. The whole venue was stunned looking at Barnabas, the headmaster, suddenly took action, only to get immobilized. Thereupon, from the vortex, a single man in ab coat and a young woman dressed in ck and white gothic attire stepped out. The man wore sses, and despite his face was neat and his smile was gentle, the air he carried was sinister. The young woman too, despite the left half of her face, was hiding behind a white mask, it couldnt conceal her beauty, and while she had an exquisite smile, the air she had about her was just as sinister as the man. The man in theb coat walked one step then raised his voice towards the bewildered audience. Ladies and gentlemen, Im one named Demiolos from Demon Gods Cult. Im sorry for the sudden urrence, but Ill have you die. Listening to the man in theb coatDemiolos words, everyone could only wonder. Looking at them, Demiolos deepened his smile. FumuIt seems like you cantprehend it. Well then, what about this? As Demiolos flicked his fingers, the rings of light that restrained Barnabas tightened on him with terrific force. GAAAAAAHHH!!!! Listening to that heartful scream, everyone finally understood the state of affairthen fell into a panic. H, headmaster!? Wh, what the fuck!? Youll have us to die y, youre kidding right!? What the heck is the Demon Gods Cult! When screams rose from the audience seat, Demiolos and the young womans smiles got even deeper. This scream is also another offering for the Demon Godgood is it not. Angelea. Not yet. The true dread is still starting. As Demiolos said to the young womanAngelea, he approached the suffering Barnabas then kicked him up. !? Hahahaha! Unsightly arent you, Saint of Magic? In the end, you are nothing but a helpless being when your magic is confined. Light attribute advanced magic, Magic Sealing Light, is it!? Should I say; at least your knowledge is worthy of being praised? Knowing that wont help you in any way, however. In the meantime, while Barnabas and Demiolos had that exchange, some of the students started their move to try to escape. Looking over that, Demiolos spoke with a sadistic smile on his lips. Oops, its better to not thinking of running away from this ce. I have ced certain magic on the entrance after all. And its better to not hope for reinforcement from outside as well. At any rateyou will die anyway. At Demiolos words, the whole stadium fell into silence. Be that as it may, this is called preparation paying itself off. Like this, I was able to set up transfer magic which only activated when there were living being inside the stadium. As you can see, I easily managed to secure hostages. While saying so, Demiolos seized the dying Cliff-sensei by his neck. Demiolos now realized that Cliff-sensei was dying, he then fixed his slipped sses while cold sweat ran on his back S, somehow he is already dying. To think that he was already dying even before he could be used as a hostage, even Demiolos didnt expect it. He controlled his expression so the surrounding gaze wouldnt notice it, but he was panicking inside. W, well, fine. In any case, your fates are within my grasp. Yourst ray of hope, Saint of Magic is another hostage of mine after all. As he pulled himself back, Demiolos nced over the whole gallery. However, we didnte here only to kill you. We came here to y a certain game. Game you said? Barnabas said so while withstanding the pain. Precisely, a game. Ill have you to face me one by one. Simple, is it not? If you win, youll be freed. Well, if you loseyou die, however. No one could utter a word. Of course, I dont mind if you break the rule and attack me all at once. Only if you have the confidence to see through and evade all the scattered magicthough. Now that even Barnabas didnt notice the magic Demiolos had set up, and subsequently had himself got caught, no one could do so. Un, easily taught humans are likable. Well, at any rate, none of you can get out before you defeat me. Wait a minute, Demiolos? I have never heard of this. Besides, what should I do? Nn? Aah, Angelea. You have a big role to do, do be at ease. A big role? It was the moment Angelea asked him in distrust. From Angeleas foothold, the same magic that restrained Barnabas appeared then restrained her in a blink of an eye. Guh!? W, what are you doing!? Dont you understand? A human who thought she was in a safe haven got pushed off into the abyssjust how much despair will be born if I do that, I wonder? YouDont tell me! It certainly was my mistake that I didnty my hand on this troubling chicken den of an academy. However, theres no need for this troublesomebor like cooperating to harvest despairand thats not all. Besides, even if youre called theHomicide Princess, Im aware of it, you know? You only kill people by instigating them on other apostles without dirtying your own hand. Youre more cowardly than I am. At any rate, while youre yearning to resurrect Demon God-sama, you wont dirty yourself at all. Thats precisely why, now that you have set up the scattered magic, I no longer have any use of you. KhEven if that was true I, if you kill me, that magic will vanish you know? Is that fine for you? KukukuCertainly, even if I acted the part as if I could use magic, unfortunately, Im poor at it. The magic that has been set up in some important ces and this Magic Sealing Light are my limits. Especially offensive magic and so on, Im bad at them. HoweverIf you recognize what this is, the rest will be easy. Demiolos produced a ck ring to show it to Angelea. Its aCor of very. Well then, what will happen if I made you wear you understand, dont you? S, stop! Even if Angelea desperately struggled, Demiolos only cast her a despising gaze then wore it around her neck without any hesitation. He then released the light that restrained Angelea. Now then, with this you are my ve. You can no longer go against me. You! The moment the enraged Angelea leaped out to Demiolos, due to the effect of Cor of very , it was judged that she was trying to attack Demiolos, her master, and violent pain assaulted Angelea. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! You have no human right. Obediently get used, then get killed. After she was fell on the spot on ount of the pain she couldnt bear, she scowled at Demiolos. HahHahDoing something likethis to me, a fellowapostleDemon God-sama wont let it pass! It seems like youre misunderstanding something. You arenot an apostle. The words uttered by Demiolos, Angelea couldntprehend them. Apostles are beings who have been bestowed a part of Demon God-samas power and could use it. And as proof of that, a stigma appears. Just like this. As Demiolos showed his chest, an ominous wicked devil within a shield was drawn there. Well, just where is your stigmata I wonder? Angelea had no idea about the stigmata. It mustve been very amusing for the other apostles. You might be not an apostle, but at least your magic and your intelligence have their uses. Thats precisely why they were following your words to keep collecting malice and despair. But, behind that, looking at you being proud to be an apostle despite not even having stigmata. kukuku AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!! Demiolosughed so hard. And then, Angelea . Thats it! That is it! That expression, that emotion is what I want! As he grabbed Angeleas hair then pulled her, he reached the mask that covered the left side of her face. ! S, sto This is unnecessary. After he got rid of that mask, whatid beyond it-was a burned skin so miserable that it was painful to look at. AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! UNSIGHTLY!! YOURE UNSIGHTLY, ANGELEA!!! UNSIGHTLY TO ALL HELL!!!! Uu You see I know why you joined the Demon Gods Cult. You were once an aristocrat ruling a certain region. You also had a fiancee. It seemed like that fiancee of yours was in a dignified and righteous association. You were treasured by your family and by the people, your life was gorgeousuntil your fief was burnt down that is. ! A burning territory, and its people who were running about trying to escape! You failed to escape that fire and resulting in thatrge scar on your face. Aah, the face of the woman who was about to marry has be spoilt. The slump you had after that was quite the amusement, you know. Being avoided by your own family, and even your engagement was annulled by the fiancee you trusted.you lost everything in that fire. Good graciouswhat a disastrous incident, wasnt it. whyto that far Dont you see it? The man behind that fire was me. It was pleasant Aah, was it not very pleasant! The pleasant feeling when I knocked down someone from the peak of their life to the very bottom! The face that filled with nothing but despair and pain! AHAHAHAHAHA!!! Not only will it lead to Demon God-samas resurrection, it even contributed to my own mental stability! S, stop italready Are you vexed? Are you sad? Or are you mayhaps angry? Either way, strong negative emotions will be the offerings for Demon God-sama Now, evoke more negative emotions! As he said that as if he was intoxicated, Demiolos then pped Angelea onto the ground then stomped from above. An unsightly face is a great match with the ground, dont you think? Just like this, rub your face against it. Bastard! Arent yourades! Even if Barnabas was enraged while his forehead showered with cold sweat, his bind didnt loosen at all, and Demiolos turned his head to Barnabas then spoke as if it was not of his concern. No? !? To that eyes of his that shiveringly didnt reflect any kind of emotion, Barna was dreaded. And that also applied to the people all around. Demiolos words were so shocking that no one could not make any movement. That person is somehow scary Saria-sama, its alright! Ill protect you! Unusually enough, that also applied to Sarias group, as the conduct and atmosphere Demiolos had rmed Saria and Rurunes instinct. However. Bastarding out so suddenly then spewing out nonsenses all the whileOi! Dumb it down so that even I can understand! A, Agnos!? From the seat that contained ss F, from the anger that exceeded his own fear, Agnos who could not hold it any longer walked toward Demiolos rapidly. Saying hard words here and thereIf you have something to say, say it frankly! I see. Then die. Thats too frank, idiot! Agnos who was filled with anger was ignored just as usual. Agnos-kun! You cant, go back! No, Beatrice-neesan. This fucker is making a fool of me! Ill hit him no matter what! No, youre the fool one. Blued-kun!? To their surprise, Blued, just like Agnos, walked towards Demiolos. At first I dont give two shit of what kind of people you guys are. Howevereven if you are evil beings who shared the same goal, disgracing, insulting the person who was your ownrade really makes me feel unpleasant. Hou? Then, just what will you do about that? That obvious aint it? Well beat the crap outta you! Saying so, Agnos rushed out while brandishing his nail bat. If its closebat then youre talking about me! The moment Agnos tried to full swing his nailbat to Demiolos. How foolish Demiolos figure vanished. Unfortunately, closebat is my specialty, you see. Gahak!? Agnos! A sharp blownded on Agnos torso. And just like that Agnos was blown far away. You fucker, oi!? Rather, strong aint cha!? About as fast as Big bro, though!? Agnos showed his bewilderment while wiping the blood that flowed from the corner of his mouth. Sarias group was also surprised because in fact Demiolos movement couldnt be caught with their eyes. Have youe to understand? This is the power of an apostle the power of Demon God-sama. Putting that aside, youvee to face me as well. Youve prepared your resolve, have you not? !? Even after Blued changed his stance to protect himself with his longsword in the form of instinct, Demiolos pulverized that longsword with his fist then blew Blued away, much as what he did to Agnos. Only to this extent? Even though Im going easy to youtruly a shamefine enough. You two will be the first sacrifice. Saying so, Demiolos closed in on Agnos in a blink of an eye, seized him by his neck with one hand then lifted him. Agah!? Guh! Will you suffocate first, or will your neck break firstNow then, which death are you going to face? Neither of them! Just when Demiolos was about to kill Agnos, Altoria jumped out then attacked. Hence Demiolos cast Agnos away then took distance. Soz my body couldnt move due to the fear. But its fine now. Ill also fight. Let me help too. Thereupon, Bead and Altoria came out in tow. And, as usual, he wasmunicating through something resembling a sketchbook. Apparently, hes the addressee of my destiny. Along with that woman that is. Addressee of your destiny? Although Altoria tilted her head in wonder, the next words were not written in Beads sketchbook. Fumutwo people joined the fray at once. But, for me, no matter how many mere adventurers or students increases, it wont change anything, however. Shut up! Altoria skillfully manipted her ax, attacking Demiolos. eding to that, Bead too wielded his fist that fitted with knuckles. Truly disheartening. If you joined the game, Id fight you even if I dont want toDo you want to die that much? Like hell thats trueOraa!! As Altoria swung her ax in arge arc, Demiolos lightly evaded that, then aimed at Bead instead of her. Shit! ! Oh adventurer, behold. With your strength, there is nobody you can protect. Stating such, a fist that packed a dreadful amount of force buried deep into Beads abdomen, and just like that Bead wasunched high into the air. Bead!! Do you have enough room to worry about others, I wonder? As Altoria swiftly took a defensive pose, a strong impact assailed her ax. For it then got pulverized just like Blueds longsword, the impact reached even Altoria and blew her away. And then, and finally, then, Bead descended from the air, violently crashed the ground. FumuBefore, you said you had a destiny with Angelea and me. But I have no recollection of that bear face.No, what about the one behind it? !? Closing slowly to the stifled Bead, Demiolos reached out to the bear costumes head. And then. ! KukukuAhahahaAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!! THIS A MASTERPIECE!!!! FANTASTIC, TRULY FANTASTIC!!!! Angelea! Good for you! Someone like youno, a victim even worse than you is here!! The bare face thatid behind that bear costumewas a facepletely filled with burnt traces with not a single hair rooted, a heartbreaking bare face to look at. To think I would see another human whose fate has been distorted by my hand within a day! Fantastic! Truly unsightly! The opportunity for you to avenge that came by chance, ended up vanishing in vain pathetic! This is precisely the difference between the chosen ones and the rest of the mass. Thats right, cry. Shout. Scream! Oh no, your throat is also palsied, is it not? My, wheres my manner. But, arent you d. You wont be able to whine after all! ! Please, stop it! Beatrice unhesitant jumped to the stadium then said so. Dontdont hurt the students and teachers any more than this! I dont want to, though? ! What are you misunderstanding for? You have no right nor power to state your opinion. Obediently join my game, then die miserably in despair. Yeah, just at the right time. I shall give you a death full of despair. What, its nothing difficult. Ill only mince you from your fingertip and bend your joints backward. Easy, dont you think? Im bad at offensive magic, but recovery magic is my forte, you see. Ill revive you every time you are on the brink of death. Beatrice cowered to the malice Demiolos let out. B, Beatriceneesanpleaserun away! You defeated ones should shut up. Aghak!? Demiolos closed into Agnos in an instant; then he kicked his face up just like that. And then, he once again turned towards Beatrice, then slowly walked to her. Beatrices waist gave up, and she fell to sit on the spot. Now, show me your face filled with despair. S, sto The hand of despair was gradually extended to Beatrice. Eh, whats with this situation!? Seiichi who just came back from the infirmary stood there with his eyes. At that moment, the aim of the despair flipped. Chapter 91 Despair <h4>Chapter 91 Despair</h4> Once I returned from the infirmary, for some reason the stadium was enveloped in a strange atmosphere. As I hurriedly turned my head to the stage, there was a man inb coat standing there, and beside him was people who were crouched, knocked, and even lying aboutRather, arent they Agnos and the others!? Eh, whats with this situation!? The closer I got to them, the more I couldnt understand what happened. And then, I noticed two people who had arge burn scar on their faces. Whats with that scar!? Are you okay!? After I involuntary said that, almost reflexively, I exercised Holy Mothers Healing, the highest tier of Light attribute magic, to the two who had burn scars. While Holy Mothers Healing couldnt revive the dead, it was a magic that could heal any kind of injury and sickness in an instant, it seemed. It seemed that was to say, nobody could use it, so it remained as a legend. For the recovery magic that was currently being used in this world, apparently patching up a lost limb was its utmost extent, and even that usually left prognostic symptoms. The two who wrapped in my light then came out uninjured were bewildered. Rather, arent all of you hurt! Wait, youre the infirmarys doctor, arent you? We have to help them fast! You, in this situation you still see me as the infirmarys doctor? Yes? Arent you wearing theb coat. Ah, or is it a cosy? No, is the concept of cosy a thing in this world? Well, its fine either way. At any rate, everyone is crying in pain, so you came running to them after hearing them as well didnt you? You werent there in the infirmary after all. Am I wrong? As I tilted my head in wonder, the man inbcoat was looking at me dumbfounded. I feel reluctant to say this, but do your job wont you? Else Ill have to do it all alone you know? No, it may be faster that way . In the end, I applied a recovery magic to everyone who had copsed. Everyone seemed to be suffering from injuries and damages, but just like that woman from before for some reason, Barna-sans movement was being binded by strange rings of light. Err Barna-san? Its okay to have that kind of hobby, but forcing it on others is I dont though!? Seiichi-kun! This was done by that man! Eh? As I spontaneously turned to the man inbcoat while my face was still showing a dunce look, the man nced back at me with a contempt gaze. Umm, I dont have that kind of hobby, so even if you give me that look Youre still misunderstanding!? Hearing Barna-sans sharp tsukkomi, I tilted my head again. Misunderstand rather, which part am I wrong about? Seiichi-kun! That man is dangerous! Especially the rings of light Toote. As the man inbcoat interrupted Barna-san, numerous rings of light appeared from below my feet and encircled me. Eh? That is Magic Sealing Light, advance light attribute magic. Those who are bound by this wont be able to use magicYou too, just like Saint of Magic, can no longer use magic. Aah!! Looking the circle of magic that encircled me, Barna-san raised a voice filled with despair . Umm, is this meant to bind me? Hah? While the light circles appeared to be surrounding my body, I didnt feel any pain and I still could use magic perfectly. Rather, releasing that kind of magic so suddenlywho are you, really? The moment I nced over thebcoat man astonishedly, once again, the light that encircled me vigorously separated from me then restricted the man instead. Nna!? What, is this!? Ah. GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!?!?!? Perhaps the light circles magic the man inbcoat fired had liberated from him, I could tell it was tightening on him so harshly that even a creaking sound reached my ears. .No, I seriously dont understand whats happening. Moreover, the title One who Subdued Magics effect suddenly got invoked . As I was thinking along those lines, suddenly I heard a voice I had never heard before. Mastah! Can I strangle this insolent punk to death just like this? Eh? When I looked closely, one of the rings of light made a gesture as if it was turning its head then looked at meNo, maybe everything is only in my mind. Tte! Why I can talk with you!? Rather, you can talk!? GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!! W, WHYYYYYYYYYY!?!?!? Ah, youre right! Why, I wonder? F, FFFFFFUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK!!!!! GET AWAAAAAYYYYY!!!!! Dont tell me, Comprehension of All Language that I possess is workingor something? UUUUOOOOoooooOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!! MAGIC LIKE THIS! Noisy! Mastah is deep in thinking, shut up and wait! MUGH!? NN!! NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNGH!!! I couldnt hear the magics voice in the fight against Cliff-sensei, but now I can hear and even hold a conversation with it, that meansbecause I reckoned the title, I recognized that Magics have wills in them, and the skill Comprehension of All Language is working on ount of that? While I was thinking along those lines, I noticed the racket near me. NngggooooooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!! Wha!? T, this punk! Where did he keep that power! Mastah, Im sorry! The bind was been broken! NNGGAAAAAAAAAAHH!! Haa, haa, haagetting in my wayyou deserve certain death! Eh? When I cast my gaze to the noise, the man inb coat who was bound by the rings of light all the way up to his face, forcefully broke the bind and the moment he was released, he jumped straight at me. To think youd hijack my magicIt seems like youre only skilled with magic, I see. No, I havent used any magic though . In addition, you dare to hinder my n, dont you? I shall bestow you death with my own hands! Saying so, the man inbcoat broke into a run, then circled me to my back. Can you grasp my figure, I wonder? Eh, didnt he just normally run to my rear? Was it that fast that Id get lost sight of him? Thinking so, I turned my heels, then thebcoat mans fist which was striking at my abdomen came into my eyes. Reaching that point, I finally noticed that the man inbcoat was indeed dangerous. No, youre far too slow, me! Have more caution! Im deeply reflecting it. As I was in an inexcusable feeling because I finally understood why Barna-san was panicking, the fist, atst, reached my stomach. In that instant. Hah? Thebcoat mans right arm was pulverized. Hah? Oh? Heh? M, my arm? Wheres my arm? His arm literally disappeared from the shoulder down. Moreover, as though the cross section had been burnt by a high-energyser, not even a drop of blood spilled. A, AAA, AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!! MY AAAAAAAAAARRRRRMMMM!!!! I, Im sorry!? No, is this my fault!? Im only standing still you know!? BASSSTAAAAAAAAARRRRDDDD!!!! WHAT DID YOU DOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!! S, standing? DONT LLLLIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! No, its true though!? Theposure he had before hadpletely gone, the man inbcoat was in dismay. no, if you calmly think over this, since my defense has reached a level where it cant be disyed any more, wouldnt it be dangerous if I got attacked? For the attacking one, I mean. As I unintentionally thought about it calmly, the man red at me with bloodshot eyes. Scary . UnforgivableunforgivableunforgivableunforgivableUNFORGIVABLEEEEEE!!!! WOUNDING ME, AN APOSTLE WHO POSSESSED DEMON GOD-SAMAS POWEEEEERRRRRR!!!! No, like I know about that!? DDDDIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!! Ah, wai! While still in dismay, the man inbcoat struck my face with his left arm. GGGAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!?!?!? MY ARMS AAAARRRREEEEEEEEE!?!?!?!?!?!? Once again, the mans left arm vanished. Much like his right arm. This, is this really my fault? It was him who one-sidedly charged at me, and judging from Barna-sans words hes a bad person. Losing his both arms, the man in thebcoat who had lost his bnce couldnt support his own body and splendidly fell. FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUUUUCCCCCKKKK!!!! IN A PLACE LIKE TTTHHHHIIIIIIIIISSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!! Um, somehow, sorry. DONT APOLOGIZEEEEEE!!! Ah. Just like a child who threw a tantrum, he sprang his feet violently while he was on his back, and when they touched my body, he finally lost his both feet as well. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Just what do you want really!? Are you a kid throwing a tantrum! I was thinking that, but now that he lost his limbs, he only could writhe on the ground with his spine. I dont know exactly what he did, but I somehow feel sorry for him. Thinking so, I used Holy Mothers Healing for now and restored the mans body to the way it was. BastardYoure pitying this me!? Eh? Un. Thats right Itll be like that if you put it into words. I somehow feel sorry for him after all. As I thought about it, the man expressionlessly stared at the ground. Im pitifulyou say? I who received the power of Demon god sama, I who have transcended humanity is? This apostle, I am? Whats with this guy, so scary. As I unconsciously took a distance from theb coat man who mumbled on his own, Al came to me with anguid atmosphere around her. Seiichiyou saved my ass there? Eh? No, what happened? You look tired though Ill tell you the detailster, its about him now. Hes quite the dangerous guy, swooping down on us and all Eh? ThenAl, you got done in too? That was quiteme of mewell, I barely could defend against him, and thanks to Seiichis recovery magic, I got better as you can see, kay? Whilst saying so, Al showed me a pose as if showing her biceps. . Oi. Ah? As I called to the man in thebcoat who was crouching, just when he lost theposure he had before, he got back to his feet with his eyes filled full of rage. Bastard dont get all cocky okay? That was a fluke. Yes, only a fluke. Like hell this methis apostle me! Is losing to a mere human! For healing meyou shall regret it. Due to your hateful act, even deeper despair will be brought forth after all! Spewing such, the man in thebcoat ran towards me. ! Shit! I cant follow with my eyes!? While Al mumbled that right beside me, I quietly packed strength to my fist. As I was standing still, the man floated a nasty smile. AHAHAHA!!! Disappear! Die knowing you can do nothing with your face filled with despair! Ill drive you to even further despair than that!! KukukuAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA Shut up. I stored my fist with all of my power(??). In conclusion, many things flew away from the man in thebcoat. First, was the clothes. There wasnt a single piece of them left. Next was hair. He was refreshingly squeaky clean on every ce. Next was the teeth. Not even one remained. Then his lips were peeled out, and even though he had quite the nice feature, his nose turned upwards and made him looked like a pig. He was in a state where every kind of fluids was dripping out of his body, his eyes were all white, pigeon-toed, and his butt protruded out. Also, his dignity as a human was probably blown away as well. He got stripped naked and even leaked in front of the public after all. Impossibleimpossibleimpossibleimpossibleimpossiblewhat the hell? What the hell? How do I win? To win? My winning percentage? IcantseeitIcantseeitIcantseeitIcantseeitI cant see any possibility to winstopstopstopstopstopstopstopstopstopstopa, armsmy arms! F, feet!? B, body! My limbs are! Aah!? Hand the hand is approachingAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH Thebcoat manno, the naked man mumbled something while his eyes were still showing white, and just when I thought he floated a crazed smile, he suddenly snapped out then terrified of something, then his eyes went back to white, and his body convulsed. scary. Just what happened to him, I wonder? That being said, what is this? Arent there too many people who leaked and became bald in this single day? Well, there are days like this huh. No, like hell there are! But, well, for now . Im refreshed! No, isnt that strange!? Ah, youre right. Hes the one who got refreshed Im not talking about that though!? Im wrong it seems. Leaving that aside, at first, I was really going to use my full power to hit him, but the moment I about to swing my fist, I felt this. Ah, dangerous. If I strike it like this, I cant tell exactly what the danger is, but it will be dangerous like that. You could say my vocabry was poor, at any rate, the time I was about to stick out my fist that packed with all of my strength, how would I put itI heard a creak that I couldnt fullyprehend. It didnte from my own body nor from the people around. This world itself? Kind of thing raised a loud sound. That is definitely not good. I who perceived that soon began to adjust my power. And then as I gradually lowering my output, I could no longer hear the creak, so I reconfirmed if the power was fine if I adjusted it to this point, then as I shook my fist, the opponent had already had his face distorted due to my fists pressure, and blown away just like that. But if he continued like that, hed be ousted from this stadium, so utilizing wind attribute advanced magic Wall of Windstorm King, I made him stayed within the stadium. UunAlthough they are all types of magic I used for the first time, I used them well! Progress, progress! Incidentally, theres something about the hairs and clothes and such that were blown by my fists pressure and not magic. I dont care though. Well, many things happened, but . In the end, what is this all about? You kidding me?! Al immediately retorted my remarks. Chapter 92 Seiichi’s Death? <h4>Chapter 92 Seiichis Death?</h4> Though I didnt hit him with everything, due the circumstances it forced me to calm down despite blood rushing to my head after I was told heid his hands on Al, the naked man was trapped in a cycle of fainting and awakening. On top of that, when I took a closer look, his bald head started to grow some hair and his plucked off teeth were starting to regenerate. Growth to that degree in such a short span of time is he even a human? No, Im not one to talk though. When I turned my head over my shoulder, I found Beatrice-san sitting dumbfounded. I lent her my hand to help her get back on her feet. Beatrice-san, are you okay? Eh? AhSe, Seiichi-san? Yes, its me. ThatsThe man The man? Aah, if its about the guy who attacked before, hes lying about over there but its better if you dont see him, you know? Its disgusting after all. Just what happened!? Im stumped even if you ask me that. I mean, I dont want to exin it. What I was doing quite a hard feat as while I was desperately avoiding Beatrice-sans question while covering the naked man from her sight, the girls from ss F including Saria, rushed over to me from the bench area. Seiichi, you okay!? Ou~, Im fine~. As expected of Milord! When they looked at me, Saria put her hand on her chest, feeling relieved after she made sure I was fine, while Rurune gave me her reverence look. I was really worried you know! That person, somehow I felt something bad from him, it scares me Im ashamed, I also felt an unpleasant indication from that man, which rendered me unable to fight !? Eh!? Their remarks took me by surprise. The strongest person besides me in this ce was most probably either Saria or Rurune after all. Rurune was mysterious as well in that her prowess couldnt be measured, but since Saria had already exceeded humanitys highest level of 500, I thought she couldnt get defeated by any human. And two people of their strength felt dread from that man meant . Cautiously I once again put my eyes upon the naked man. The naked man was, in a stupid pose where he poked his butt into the air. Crap, I unnecessarily got even more confused. My mind just got even more jumbled instead when I saw such ridiculous pose. It was when Helen and the rest of the girls finally reached me. Unreasonable as usual, Sensei. Is, is it that bad Its awful. Mainly when you said unsightly about the defeated person, I cant stomach it. Isnt that too personal. Sensei, I think you should learnmon sense more~[1] E, even you, Rachel Even the kind looking Rachel told me that with a bitter smile stered across her face. Is, is it that terrible . UunLike I thought, its too dangerous~. But, Im happy to have such a person as my homeroom teacher! Thats why, please teach me how to get close with beauties like Saria-chan! No, like hell I know that! Rather, just how did the conversation turn into how to pick up girls!? Isnt it normally youd ask about how to get stronger!? I dont I need that. Dont deny it with a serious face! Oi, student! Arent you forgetting your duty as a schr!? I didnte here to teach that kind of thing, and I cant teach it in the first ce! Oh, wellSo? What is this all about? When I once again asked Al, she informed me of the situation with a sigh. SighTheyre from this Demon Gods Cult lot who appeared so suddenly in the stadium. They made the teacher you defeated before and Barnabas-san their hostage and told us to y a game Game? Yeah. Its a game where if we won against the guy you defeated, we get to live and leave this stadium. Apart from me, Agnos and his fellows also joined the level was too different, I wasmely got done in so easily. After that, the woman over there was hisrade at first, but then he double-crossed herTo be honest, what I heard and saw it, it started to make me sick. What do you mean? There was a woman with a burn scar when you first came here, right? Putting aside his attitude, having a scar on her face is painful for a woman. Especially nobles. Adventurers like me having one or two scars aint a big thing Any who, hes the cause of that scar, and above all else, he was spewing things that recalled her trauma. Al told me the details concerning the things the naked man did. Listening from Al, I thought of one thing. And that was . Maybe I should give him another hit That wont even be a joke! No, even only hearing about Al getting attacked made me unreasonably livid, but that in the end not that different from when Saria and the girls pinned me back in the cafeteriaWell, even then I dont regret trying to hit him with all of my might. I held back because the world seemed to be in danger, but heid his hands on my treasured people after all. Rather, show your guts, world! Why would you get destroyed by a single humans punch!? I cant understand just howe I could destroy the world, though!? In addition, his talk was sickening as well apparently, hes randomly speaking about despair or something Despair this despair that. Is he an idiot? I live with Hope in my chest. Yes, even my own body! I, Im not crying okay!? My body, I believe in you, you know!? Well, itll be alright with him like that. Everyone else got saved by Seiichis magic as well. As Al said, maybe because I used recovery magic right away after I came here, there was no one Ah, Cliff-sensei disastrously got involved with my attack H, hes still alive! perhaps. Is Kannazuki-senpai and everyone okay? As I casually nced over the audience seat to look for Kannazuki-senpai and the rest, for some reason my eyes met hers in a single shot. Eh, thats weird our eyes can meet in this crowd . Kannazuki-senpai didnt seem disturbed at all, but that was not the case for the surrounding heroes. Those whose faces turned blue, those who fainted, and the extreme ones were turning a hateful re to me, it was really varied. No, you see if youre at least heroes, couldnt you think what to do about this beforehand? You hold that many pride in your powers after all Well, from my point, if that brings harm to Kannazuki-senpais group, Ill stop them though. In addition, I cant understand why the students parents and guardians are turning a gaze filled with resentment to me. Is this that? They dont ept someone that not even is a hero taking the spotlight? If so, how small minded! Well, at any rate, I couldnt measure the strength of the heroes this time. If, for argument sake, they were really going to defeat the demon king, could they pull that off with their current situation? Id still help Kannazuki-senpai and co. though. Oops Barna-san, Ill release you from your bind, okay? O, ou. Please do. I executed President Linc*ln and released Barna-san and the woman from their bind. ying a big role arent you, President Linc*ln. Even though I thought I wouldnt have to use it anymore . And thus, for some reason, not only the bind that bound the woman, but also the ck ring that was on her neck that got unbound. That ck ring, dont tell me . Seiichi, that woman Al nced her a worried gaze, but I thought it would be okay, so I released her. It seemed like she was initially an enemy, but she got betrayed after all, and even until now she still touching her face. M, my face isrecovered? And the cor toowhy Eh? No, you were hurt after all. And, since I also have the way to cure it, I just did it Looking at her state, it mustve been a deep scar for her. Physically, and mentally Besides, as I expected, that cor is the Cor of very, the same kind of cor that Olga-chan made to wear. Just to what extent did the man I hit, tried tomit evil deeds? While such a thought was crossing my mind, the male student withparably worse burn scar looked dumbfounded. ehah He was touching his throat, his gesture was as though he was checking whether his own voice was there. Before that, who is he? He shares the same atmosphere with Bead, but hes not in a bear costume . The woman had a burn mark on her face, but the male student had it all over his head, but now in its ce he had a short olive brown hair with sharp eyes with the same shade of color, it was a very gant face. This magic can also grow hairs huh. Awesome. I wonder, would it sell if I started a business mainly in recovering hairs on Earth? While I was thinking about such silly things, Blued and Agnos came tottering just like Al was. Se, Seiichi-sensei Agnos, Blued. Are you guys okay? Y, yeah. Were okay, but Big bro! What did you do to Bead!? Bead? Wait, so hes Bead after all!? You cured him while not knowing about that!? Un Its good I cured him, right? Now of all time!? Youre really out of this world Well, looking at him like that, wont it be fine? Even better, he seemed like surprised for being cured all of a sudden without any reason at all No, it really looked painful after all But, Im relieved. Its a scar thats fine to be healed. If, by any remote chances, it was a scar with a history behind it, Id honestly feel guilty for curing it. That being said, to think such a thing happened when I took Leon to the infirmary I also did not expect so Im thinking of looking into the purpose of the man and woman with strict vignce. Sorry to say this, Seiichi-kun. Can you watch over them for a little while? I have to calm the students down. Understood. Saying so, Barna-san started to act to cool off the students dismay. As I was gazing at him nkly, Al asked me as if she just remembered something. Nn? Come to think of it, Seiichi, you came from outside didnt you? Eh? Yeah, thats right. Which way did you take? Which, you ask I took the entrance just as always. The moment I said so, Alsplexion became grim, then she started to examine my body. Is there really nothing wrong? Anything feels off? Eh? Eh? What is it? Im okay though When I was puzzled by her, the naked man who was mumbling something up until now, had a light shed in his eyes. I seeSo its like that haha AHAHAHAHA!!! Apparently, it is I who won at the very end! Eh? As I turned my gaze to the man, he staggeringly stood up while casting a re with dreadful hate to me. I am Demon God-samas apostle! An apostle who bears the name of Hell Sender! You who became our obstacle will die here! ! The moment that man shouted, something resembling a magic formation expanded below my feet. While I was surprised by the sudden development, the time surrounding me immediately halted. Then, with an even more surprised look on my face, I saw Al with a startled expression and the man whoughed as if he had lost it all had all of his fingers solidify, unmoveable for even a fingertip. Eh? Hah? What is this!? Mastah, please calm down and hear me. Eh? As I turned my attention to the voice that suddenly rose, I found that the voice came from the magic formation below me. Umm Is it fine to assume its the voice of the magic formation on my foothold? Yes, it is! I actually wanted to call you as soon as possible, but I cant be awakened if the mans mana who established me didnt flow into me, so I kept silent all this time. I, I see So, why did you talk to me so suddenly? About that matter, the reason why people other than Mastah are stopped is due to the attribute that applied to me, the magic formation. Im curious, just what kind of magic that has been set on it? The magic the man has set istransfer magic. Im a transfer magic. Hence, the attribute I govern is space In other words, I temporarily sever the space between me and Mastah only. Though its only temporary, I can speak with you now! Isnt that amazing! Though I said so, for some reason I could see the magic formation below my feet had stuck out its chest. Its really expressive huh its a magic though. I see Then, can you prevent me from teleporting? As I asked it so, the magic formation answered me with a serious tone. Originally, I intended to do so. However, my intuition as magic formation tells me the ce that you about to transfer to is a ce where you definitely have to be, Mastah. A ce I definitely have to be? Rather, what do you mean by intuition as a magic formation!? Just wheres that kind of thing located in it? To begin with, theres no ce Ive visited in this other world. At most they are Telbert, The Forest of Endless Sorrow, and a small vige we stopped by when we were heading to this Barbadora Magic Academy on a carriage. And despite that, just what does it mean with a ce I should go ording to his intuition as a magic formation No, the transfer destination is designated by that naked man, so it must be a ce I have never visited before. Yes. While I cant tell you the detailed exnation, we, magic formation from the transfer system, have a function to check thepatibility between the transfer destination and the people who got transferred. Well, Mastah is the only one who can talk with us, so it holds no meaning What a shocking fact! What? So magic formation can checkpatibilities among other things on its own ord!? Thepatibilities between the destination and you, Mastah, this time around is outrageously good. This is something necessary to make you happy, Mastah! If you think it that way, the destination that was set by that man is not something wasteful! Wait, youre talking as if you dont know the destination though!? Im sorry, I also dont know that! Isnt that bad!? Even though you know aboutpatibilities and whatnot, what would you do not knowing the destination!? Thats why Mastah. For Mastahs own sake, I want you to undergo the transfer. Im wishing for Mastahs happiness after all No, even if you give me that I dont know where Ill be going, and above all there will be no one who can stop that guy if I got transferred now Ah, thats okay! I have sucked all of his mana into this magic formation without his permission. In addition, Im a magic formation of transfer magic after all. His source of power Demon God? That things divine protection has been transferred into different dimension by me. Incidentally, his physical strength and such By the time Mastah has transferred, the man will no longer have any means to resist, so please rest assured. Amazing, whats that!? I have never heard about divine protection being transferred though!? Scratch that, it can even transfer physical strength!? S, so theres such a way to use transfer magic huh This, what would happen if it transferred that kind of power to me? Ah, while were at it, Ill transfer all of that mans power to you, Mastah. SSTTTTOOOOOPPPPP!!!! I dont need any more power than this you know!? Its too much I dont know what to do with it okay!? However, the magic formation gave a deaf ear to my voice to stop it, and gleefully transferring the power that robbed from that guy to me. How is it, Mastah! I have transferred the badpositions including the divine protection beyond this dimension, so please be at ease! Praise me, praise me! with an atmosphere like that around it, I couldnt simply get mad to it. Its not something that can be passed with shallow thinking huh. I was forced to think over it. After sighing, I asked the magic formation with a little bit more serious expression on me. Then, is it really okay if I am gone? Yes. Please rest assured about that. And then, is it really something that important for me? In this regard, as I said before, I only know thepatibilities, so I dont know what is expecting you there. However, I am hoping for Mastah to be happy. Theres nothing I could do except having you believe in me in this I see. To the heartbroken magic formation, I opened my mouth with a bitter smile. Understood. Well then, Ill go to this destination or whatever. Eh? A, are you sure!? Yeah. If theres no harm to Saria and the girls, I can get relieved. Im worried about the heroes movement though Leave it to me! Using the mana I snatched from that man, Ill deploy a magic to protect Mastahs mistress and the rest! This magic formation is too almighty. Rather, mistress it says . If you tell me to that far, Ill believe your words then, magic formation. Thank you very muchThank you very much! Looking at the magic formation that started to cry in happiness, I reflexively squatted down then pat the magic formation while smiling bitterly. [2] Ah, Mastah! The time is about to end! The moment the magic formation suddenly told me that, the time around me regained its freedom, and I could see Al and the naked man began to move. HAHAHAHAHA!!! DIIIIEEEEEEE!!!! The naked man who shouted with bloodshot eyes and bubbles foamed from his mouth As the transfer magics light that had set below my feet gradually became more intense, Al who got out of her rigid state desperately tried to reach me. SEIICHIIIIIIIII!!!!! Sorry, Ill go out for a bit! Everyone! Do your best studying for the test! YOU SAY THAT NOW!? Al kept stretching out her hand even when she was retorting me, but in the end it couldnt reach me, and I vanished from the sight of Al and everyone else. KukukuAhahaha! With this the hindrance has gone! Ill massacre all of you! You dared to see me being humiliated didnt you? An easy death WHERE DID YOU SEND SEIICHI TOOOOOO!!!!!! Buhek!? IAltoria beated the man before meDemiolos with everything I had. My attacks couldnt connect up until a while ago, but now I could punch him just as it should be. Hah? Hah? Why? Why you cunts attack cant Magic Sealing Light! GuuuUUUUUH!? S, Saint of Magic!? Barnabas-sama used the restraining magic to the dazed guy. I wont let you do as you please anymore. You fool! Such magic will soonHnngh! Hnngh! NnNngigigiGIGIGIGIGIGIGIIIII!?!?!? Demiolos tried to escape from that magic to the extent his face was beet red. However, he was never released from that magic. W, why!? Why is my power wonte out!? My mana pool is also empty!? I dont know what happened, but you better be ready. Demiolos who was restrained and unsightly. I drew closer to him. Oi! Where did you send Seiichi to!? So I said, then Demiolos floated an eerie smile. I told you didnt I? I am Hell Sender. Just as my name states, I only sent him to the Netherworld. What!? I was once went to the Netherworld. You understand? In other words I can send a living person straight into the Netherworld! Wha!? Thats right, that manis already dead! I only could stand in silent. Chapter 93 Netherworld <h4>Chapter 93 Netherworld</h4> The result of believing in a magic formation deployed by a naked man. Where in the hells name is this!? In the world where the vegetation were painted in jet ck and the sky was dyed in dark red, I was there. No, isnt itplete bullshit that this ce will bring me happiness!? There are only premonition of unhappiness no matter where I look at though!? Just like when I was in the Forest of Endless Sorrow, when I unconsciously let my mouth run wild, a voice began to reverberate from nowhere. This is the Netherworld. The ce where the soul of the dead floats, Netherworld Ah, Netherworld! NETHERWORLD!? Rather, who are you!? Scary!? Just where does the voicerather, really, who is it!? I am Netherworld. This Netherworld itself The scales too big! I really didnt expect there will be a day when the Netherworld will talk to me! Rather! Netherworld!? For reals!? .Yes You have died Waow A fact that was served cold and hard. For a moment, I couldntprehend of what the hell was thisherworld fellow saying about. Please talk in human speech. However, my confusion gradually subsided, then finally . HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!? I could only shout. Nononono! Dead!? O~kay~, you fucking with me!? Suddenly came out then told me Im dead dont kid with me! I demand a constion fee! This is the Netherworldyou have no human right here My human right is always denied wherever I go huh! Are you sure my race is Human ? Because I have never been treated as a human you know? As I desperately throwback my words, the Netherworlds voice began to speak again after a little while. However, that is only the result, you virtually have not defunct Yup, I dont understand. Make it simpler please. You have not died YOSSHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! What is it, you~! Making me all worried~! I was raising my voice in joy, but as though pouring a cold water on it, the Netherworlds voice continued. However, you will die as a result So which one is it!? I mean, I only got spirited out to this world by a transfer magic. I have no recollection of being stabbed or suffering a cardiac arrest. No, there may be also a technique to swiftly kill someone though. I will say it again This is the Netherworld Netherworld is, the Kingdom of the dead Thats why, everything in this world is dead, and precisely because they are dead they are in this world Adaptation is, impossible Ah. I finally understood it after hearing the Netherworlds exnation. In other words, being in a world where a living human went to after they died was as good as being dead. No way Im really dead? I was seriously depressed this time. I mean right? I havent made any resolution you know? I also left Saria and the girls on the other side . Was it wrong for me to believe in the magic formations words? Haah So this is my end. The moment I thought so, an announcement flowed into my brain. ?The Skill Evolution has been activated . Henceforth, your body has been adapted to the Netherworld? Ah Just now, your body has be okay to be here So I adapted to it huh! My body had adapted to the Netherworld. I dont understand, but you seeming to be able to act even in the Netherworld you have be a deceased is appearing a little bit different to be like that Really, I dont understand My body is too weird that even the Netherworld is bewildered by it. Ill say again and again. This body is of a human okay!? Im the one who doubts it the most though! After I retorted it to some extent in my mind, I calmed my emotion once. Oh, well Im d I know Im still alive, but how I do get out from here? Yes, thats the important part. At any rate, theres no point of all this if I cant get out. Ah, thats it! I also only have to use magic to return! Unfortunately, Netherworld is a different world altogether from the human world Transfer magic can only be used within the same world Ah That was right, I didnt expect the situation would end up like this, so I never thought about it before, but transfer magic could only be used inside the same world. That was precisely why, I couldnt use transfer magic to return to Earth. .Hold up? Doesnt that mean . I who had a bad hunch, hastily tried to contact Saria and the girls through the function of Ne of Endless Love . But . Oi, Saria! Al! Rurune! Can you hear me!? But no one answered my call. Is this for real wont this mean I cant go home nor contact anyone . As I was depressed, I suddenly remembered something. Eh? But I was casted away from the Human world to here though? It was a transfer magic even If you use a special method, you can cross over the worlds And above all, going to Netherworld itself is easy You have to die after all However, you cant revive the dead That is why, you cant return from Netherworld to the Human world using transfer magic So in the end I died after all! No, but, the man who sent me once came to the Netherworld, thats why he could send me to Netherworld like this, right? Eeh? Dont tell me That person was dead!? As I was shivering to the sudden horror that attacked me, the Netherworld denied it. That is impossible As I said earlier, if one use a special method, they can use a transfer magic only to go to the Netherworld A special method? Yes Transfer magic is, as long as a part of your body touches the ground, you can make the magic formation go to the destination The gate that connects the Netherworld and the Human world In other words, the entrance of the Netherworld, if you put the tool that acted the gate as your own body, it would make it work Transferring to the Netherworld is surprisingly easy huh. Nothat tool too, is an existence of a higher dimension In other words, it cant be made without the might of the Gods That is to say, that naked man, using the tool he received from God, he obtained a power to bring people to the Netherworld. Without the power of that God, you cant transfer across the worlds like that? That would be so I see it seems like it will be fundamentally hard for us to return to Earth. No, its not me who wants to return, but I want to return Shota and the rest. I have Saria and the others in this world after all. Rather, I heard it quite casually, but . Umm Are Netherworld and Human World connected by something that visible? Yes Are you for real. I couldnt hide my surprise to the shocking truth. The gate to the Netherworld, is ced in faraway west of Human World Wouldnt that mean, dead people and such will try to go out from there? About that matter, has a rtion of why I called to you like this Eh? Indeed, I dont understand why it suddenly talked to someone like me. I failed to mention this, but this ego of mine will soon disappear Isnt that an extremely serious matter!? Why didnt you say it before!? I was trying to answer your questions My deepest apologize! I dogeza on the spot. Itspletely my fault, isnt it! Im really sorry! No, Its alright Continuing the talk The reason I called out to you, is because I want you to exterminate a raging evil spirit that resides in here, the Netherworld. Uh-oh, the talk bes moreplex. As you feared, the evil spirits are pushing the gate all at once, trying to get into the Human world Normally, the gate is open, and being guarded by the gatekeeper But said gatekeeper was overthrown, and in order to not let the evil spirits free, I closed the gate By all rights, the soul of the dead from the Human world will stay in there if the gate is closed, and soon will be Undead Monsters like Zombie and so on Uwaah I got pulled back a little by the development that was more serious that I expected. Rather, is this really something that will make me happy? I understand the circumstances but why me? Originally, the soul of the dead will only exist drifting around without any substances However, evil spirits have a strong wicked ego apanied by a substantial body, so there is no one who can defeat them Normally, the gatekeeper can surpress such cases But this time, the King of Evil Spirits appeared, and every evil spirits have been strengthened Whats with this game like development? No, the fact that we came to an another world itself is pretty much like a game though. You are the only being who has an ego in this Netherworld In order to produce a new gatekeeper, I will liberate all of my power, so instead of losing my ego, its more correct to say I will go into a deep sleep to store my power At any rate, I am hoping for you to defeat the King of Evil Spirits and the other evil spirits Quite the unreasonable request isnt it. I feel really sorry about this Worste to worst, you dont have to kill the Evil Spirit King Originally, its a trouble I ought to deal by myself Thats precisely what it means by losing my ego to defeat it However, at least at least, would you please buy a time until I can produce a new gatekeeper I wont say its for free I shall promise you I will return you from the Netherworld I see Its hard to be a Netherworld too, huh. The talk skyrocketed too fast I got calmed down instead though. Besides, if I listened to the Netherworlds request, I can go back it seems. Understood, I will help. Only if youre fine with me who might not be able to do anything. In truth, while things may be different in Human world, I dont know just how strong I am in this Netherworld. I might as well be a deadhead here While I was thinking like that, I heard the Netherworld raised its voice in gratitude. Thank you very much Thank you very much Thus, I was made to exterminate evil spirits in the Netherworld. Chapter 94 Reunion <h4>Chapter 94 Reunion</h4> Then, Ill help you, but where is this Evil Spirit King fe? So I asked the Netherworld. Im sorry Because I have started the preparation to produce a new gatekeeper, my consciousness is leaving Youre kidding me!? I still havent heard any detailed exnation you know!? Just where is he!? The Evil Spirit King! Im sorry Im sorry Well then, Ill leave it to you Eh!? Ah, Hold up! Even though I tried to call it out for several times, in the end the Netherworld never answered me back. Didnt the difficulty suddenly rise? I dont know where is this Evil Spirit King, but before all that arent Im lost? Eh? This, if you think normally, Im the end already? The development is too rapid I cant follow it This absurd and messy feeling reminds me of Forest of Endless Sorrow. Thinking about it again, quite the excellent feat I pulled back then, surviving a ce like that after getting casted away without receiving any exnation! My Status for Luck and such was only 1 though! As I was stumped about what to do in the middle of this desperate-looking situation, the skill Worlds Eyes Enemy Search unexpectedly sensed a presence. When I turned my eyes towards its direction, what greeted me were a pair of eyes that didnt radiate light on a pitch ck body, and white teeth that peeked out from its hanging mouth, a terribly horrifying entity was staring at me. Jiii Scaryscaryscaryscary!!! What the hell is that!? Which hells hole did it appear from!? This ominously frightening being really did appear suddenly within my Skills search range. Jiii W, what is it Who the hell are you Rather, your gaze will make a hole on me if you The moment I stopped in mid-sentence, the enigmatic creatures eyes glowed, thensers fired at me. Bloody hell!? While I was unintentionally spook in a Kansai dialect, I bent my body to a [] character, then dodged theser. A hole was literally about to be made in me though!? What the hell are you!? Having such an eerie face and all! Jiii I told you stop firingsers! The enigmatic creature ignored my words and shot severalsers at me. And I avoided all of them with weird postures. Hold on, what the hell are you really!? I exercised the skill Advanced Appraisal. Evil Spirit Lv: ??? So you are the evil spirit!? I reflexively shouted so. Moreover the level is unknown! Its that, I havent seen something like that ever since the UMA from the Monster Sales Outlet operated by Balzas in Telbert! That UMA what happened to it I wonder? But before that. Evil spirits are, so to speak, a spirit, so that allow them to suddenly appear inside Worlds Eyes Enemy Search? If that was the case, then the Evil Spirit King also hold the same ability wont it be impossible to find him? Finally its the endgame isnt it! I unsheathed the Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) and Sword of Overflowing Compassion (White) that rested on my hip and brandished them. If youre an evil spirit, then, sorry about this, Ill defeat you. That probably wasnt heard by my opponent, but for the time being I gave it a heads up, then leapt at the evil spirit. I recalled about having to control my power to some degree back when I was about to strike at the Labcoat man back in the Barbadora Magic Academy, so I swung ck with an amount of power that wouldnt deal damage to world. In addition of that, I also had the skill Endless Hell/Avici Hell, so it would be okay. Having to consider about the Worlds fare, my head is strange. With my eyes looking in the distance, I was about to connect the attack to the evil spirit. The evil spirit couldnt catch up with my speed, still looking at the ce where I was until a moment ago. And then, when ck touched the evil spirits body, it was then. Eek!? The evil spirits body texture was springy, the moment ck touched it, the impact shook the body as if it formed a wave. Just when I thought the impact had reached the bottom of evil spirits body, I could confirm that it suddenly directed away then headed towards me. The moment I affirmed it, a bad hunch went through me, so I hastily moved my feet from there. And then. ZUDON!! A tremendous impact sound rang. An outrageously huge crater was gouged out in the ce where I stood just a little while ago. Oi, youre kidding me Cold sweat streamed on my cheek. The evil spirit only stood on the spot as if nothing had happened. That No matter how you slice it, that was my attack that bounced back just as is, wasnt it? My attack was redirected, and even more than that, the opponent was uninjured. To an outsiders perspective, it might seem that I was afraid of such opponent. However, my head was filled with something else. So my attack is that fiendish!? There might be people who thought of it as Now, of all time?, but now I got to experience the threat of my own attack, I was made to realize the abnormality of my attack even more strongly. My attack doesnt work? That can go to hell for all I care! More than that, Im shivering because I have been swinging around disaster-ss attacks here and there! Crap I have to think the way to use my power more seriously from now on Jiii The evil spirits atmosphere seemed like turned into a sullen one. Actually, it had an eager air around it before, looking forward for when I fell into despair after my attack didnt work, but apparently the evil spirit sensed I was being bothered by other things instead. Its a problem of life and death for me you know! However, it seemed like the evil spirit didnt take a liking to it, so it rapidly shot aser at me. Jiii! Thats dangerous, hey!? Calm down a bit! Without lending me an ear, the evil spirit didnt loosen its attack. For the time being, physical attacks dont work, but what about magical attacks? I then used a fire attribute beginner magic, Fire. There! An outrageous mass of fire that couldnt be called a beginner magic at all fired off at the evil spirit. And then, the evil spirit stopped shootingser, received the Fire magic with its body, then as expected, it bounced back right at me. Oi oi Just what the hell should I do about this. How can I fight against an opponent who nullifies physical and magical attacks? Strange enough, despite facing that kind of opponent, my head was clear. However, I suddenly noticed other presences, so while I didnt turn my attention away from the evil spirit before me, I turned my eyes, then Jiii Jiii Jiii Jiii Numerous evil spirits were gazing at me. Rather, Im terrified you know!? In the first ce I cant stand ghosts and any kind of horror you know!? I want to go home! I dont have a home to go though! As I unintentionally floated a cramped smile, all the evil spirits shot theirsers. Jiii That wont even be a joke! As I hurriedly crouched down, numeroussers passed over my head. However, with me avoiding it, thesers would only hit another evil spirits and repeatedly bounced back, so even if I wanted to stand up there was onlysers flying about overhead. Isnt this really the endgame already!? Isnt it impossible to defeat the Evil Spirit King-sama in this situation!? I shouted while holding my head so it wouldnt get hit. Just how can I defeat them in the first ce!? Im sick of it! HALP!! HAALLP MMEEEEE!!!!!!! Copy that. Heh!? When I voiced my SOS that wouldnt reach for anyone, an answer came from a ce I couldnt tell. Ji!? And then, I could hear the muffled sound of the evil spirit. Turning my eyes towards it, from around the chest? of the evil spirit, a sword resembling my Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) I had protruded out. When that sword pulled out from the evil spirit, that evil spirit turned into particles of light then disappeared. As I was astonished by that sight, a single ikemen appeared. A silvery long hair divided from the middle Was it called curtained hair? At any rate, he had that hairstyle, and his emerald like eyes were looking at me gently. Long time no see, Seiichi-dono. Fuah!? Who!? I dont have any ikemen like this as my acquaintance you know?! Disregarding the confused me, the ikemen walked closer. When I look closer, he was wearing a jet ck robe resembling mourning clothes and a good quality shirt which was somewhere familiar to me. It was the outfit befitting for aristocrats. Surprised by the ikemens arrival, the surrounding evil spirits were agitated. Ji! Ji! Ji! Geh!? As my voice reflexively rose from seeing their state, all of a sudden, a jet ck spear prated several evil spirits. Should we join the fun too? Im sorry I cant fight Ahahaha! True that Then, go wait with the maid over there. The voices of a carefree man and a gentle woman came into my ears. Uun Its a battle after a long time, but the opponent is like that Good grief, how troublesome. Turning my sight, there was a man with ck hairs and eyes and a calm expression on him. Right near to him, there were a woman who wore an apron and another one who wore a maid dress. Putting that aside, I was taken aback by the man with ck hairs and eyes. As for why, from the mans forehead, two splendid horns were growing out. That was the same feature with Bell and his group I met before. That means a demon? If I look closely, theres also a horn on the woman in aprons forehead . Although the physique wasnt as good as the ikemen, the ck-haired ck-eyed well-featured demon wrapped himself in another gorgeous attire based on ck, with a deep crimson mantle hovered above it. Now, well thenFarewell. When the demon man lightly spread his hands, countless jet ck spears rose to the sky, then flew to the evil spirits. Even though my attack was absorbed, the Ikemens and the demon mans attacks easily prated the evil spirits, gradually reducing their number. That sight was precisely like that of a Demon Lord . Were going as well! Ou! Understood! Ill do my best! Even though I couldnt keep up with the current situation, a party of four made their appearance this time and started to attack on the evil spirits. One was a big brawny man wearing a heavy armor, defending from the evil spiritssers with his thick shield. The blue haired young man who wore in clothes and brown close just like a traveller, was attacking the evil spirits with a sword in the gap where the big man was defending the attack. Wearing lightweight equipment resembling a hunter, a red haired woman with unyielding spirits, ranging down the evil spirits with her bow and arrows. Thest member, a blonde girl in pure white robe, bestow magic on the big guy and his group, boosting their offensive power, while also utilizing offensive magic to defeat the evil spirits. I could no longer tell what is what. There was also a fact that my attack didnt work, even though the attack of the people who suddenly appeared worked just fine, but even more than that. Who the hell are you guys!? Really, who!? Just when I thought they appeared, they instead helped me Wait a minute. If I think about it carefully, this situation in itself is scary! This, wonte with money right!? I have a lot money, but theres only fear in my heart you know! When I noticed it, the evil spirits that surrounded me werepletely obliterated by the people who suddenly appeared. I was scared by the horror before, but now I was scared due the worry of my money being extorted. Neglecting my feelings, the ikemen came to the ce where I was. Its the first time we meet when Im in this form, isnt it. Y, yea Umm Who might you me? Is it money? Is it money that you want? M, money!? Seiichi-dono, arent you misunderstanding something? The ikemen floated a troubled face. Un, no matter what they did, ikemen will stay as an ikemen huh! Im jealous! As I was thinking of such a thing, the maid girl who stood near the woman in the apron walked over towards the ikemen. Zeanos-sama Seiichi-sama doesnt appear to recognize Zeanos-sama Mu? That would be so The ikemen nodded after got convinced. Rather, did she just say Zeanos? As I was staring at him with a doubt in mind, he elegantly bowed. I shall name myself once again. The head of Zeford Duke household, Zeanos Zeford. It was since theForest of Endless Sorrow, wasnt it? Seiichi-dono. The ikemenZeanos said so with a gentle smile. In response to that, I. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!?!?!?!? Was shocked with my everything. I mean! I mean!? Its Zeanos you know!? The one I fought in the Forest of Endless Sorrow, Zeanos the Darkness Noble you know!? He was only a skeleton at that time! But now what? A super ikemen!? Not even I know what am I talking about! Th, then, the girl beside him is? Maybe I had wore my heart on my sleeve, the maid girl also bowed with a polished movement. A pleasure to meet you. Im someone who serves Zeanos-sama, Mary. MARYYYYYYYYYYYY!?!?!? As I expected! I have a feeling itll be her! The gant maid Mary whom I know from reading Zeanos life. As my jaw was about to drop from all the surprise, the people who had been defeating the evil spirits with Zeanos gathered up. Seems like you safely met each other, Zeanos. Yes Im d it was on time. I appreciate your help. Do not mind. We also regained our ego, and its not bothersome offering some help. As the demon man and the traveller like man talked with Zeanos, they suddenly looked at me. You must be Seiichi-kun. U, umm Why do you know about me? Thats because I heard it from Zeanos and those two people. Eh? We fully understand your current condition, Seiichi. Because the existence named Seiichi, were able to regain our ego after all. Those kind of people are gathering together and came to help you. I, I see What should I do. I cant follow it with my stupid brain. In other words, what does that mean? Looking a me, the demon man broke into a smile then taught me. Much like the evil spirits we defeated just now, were also originally wandering this Netherworld as a ghost who had no ego. However, because an existence named you came into the Netherworld, we who more or less have a fate with you be able to bear our ego. Fate? I know Zeanos. I directly fought him after all. But, I dont know anyone other him. As I thought so, the demon man began his introduction. For the time being, shall I introduce myself? I am Lucius Arsahl. The first Demon Lord is it easy to understand if I say it like that. I dont know. Like hell I know!? The first Demon Lord!? Isnt it skipping too much from the beginning!? N, no, calm down. Its not decided yet that hes the genuine one! You may not aware of this, but at the time when the country of Demon still hadnt existed, I founded a country where everyone could live in harmony along with reliablepanions, like the ck Dragon God. All the otherpanions have died due to their life span, but I wonder how the ck Dragon God is faring. Hes the real deal! Well then, its our turn. Im Abel. Abel Stardia. Tentatively, Im a Hero. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!?!?!? Im hispanion, Garus Rard. A Warrior. HIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIHH!?!? Im Anna Ryuld the Hunter. HUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUHH!?!? Im Liliana Morst, a Sage. HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHH!?!? I should add HOOOHH!?!?here, but I cant, any more than this and my head will explode! Abel is that Abel isnt it!? The person from the diary Saria has at the Forest of Endless Sorrow!? What fate!? Just how much the fate we have between us!? As I was at six and seven, the woman wearing apron introduced herself with a bitter smile on her. I am Nachuriahna Gleend. Im not some amazing person in particr, and even they say the fate we share, I cant think of any of it H, Haa. Indeed, I also havent any faintest idea as for who Nataliana-san is. I still could hear Abels and his groups name every here and there, but for Nataliana-san, I dont know about her in the slightest bit. Just where did our fate connect? As I tilted my neck in wonder, Lucius said with a smile. Now then, we have finished introducing ourselves, but there are still people you have to meet. P, people I have to meet? Who are they? But before that. Say Is it fine, Lucius-san? For, umm acting together with Abel and his party The impact was too strong for my mental that I forgot it, but Lucius-san was the first Demon Lord and Abel and his party were heroes. Wouldnt normally they will sh with each other. Thats fine. I was certainly burning with anger that time, but after I fought against them who defeated me, I became to know that the Heroes are also another victim. That was also the case for us, after we defeated the Demon Lord at that time, we were betrayed by Pierre, and only then we figured out the real appearance of the Demon Lord. We were too indulged in ignorance Lets drop it here! Rather than that, I said there are people whom you have to meet, didnt I? Eh? Ah, yes. Err Who might they be? No need to be panic, theyreing soon. It was dangerous before, so I ced a guard on them and told them to stay away. Theyre way weaker than Natalia and the maid girl after all. ? As I got even more confused, I followed Zeanos group while being urged by them. Waited for you. Heh!? What stood there, was the Treasure Box I met in the dungeon when I defeated the ck Dragon God. W, why are you here!? I, have fate You, defeated me You still have that grudge!? No, no more grudge More than that, quick meet I just cant understand any of this! The scopes too vast I cant understand! Even though Treasure Box is here, I cant see Sandman or Clever Monkey which I defeated as well. As I proceed with a question mark floating above my head, I turned my eyes to the people who waiting before me, and thus my mind went nk. We missed you Have you been doing well? The people who were waiting for meWere my own parents. Chapter 95 Parents <h4>Chapter 95 Parents</h4> D dad? Mo m? I squeezed out my words after seeing the two people before me. Looking at the dumbfounded me, DadHiiragi Makotoughed gently, and MomHiiragi Kazumi smiled with tears. Why We also dont understand, we were already here when we came to. After that, we met Zeanos-san and the rest nearby, then They exined the reason to me, but my mind was nk, none of it entered. Both of them died in an ident, and I thought I would never able to see them again. Despite that . R, really Dad and mom? Yeah. Thats right Im sorry for leaving you all alone it was hard, wasnt it? Painful as well, wasnt it? Mom embraced me, and dad caressed my hair. It was definitely them. The feeling of being embraced by them. The feeling of being caressed by them. The moment I realized it, tears overflowed my eyes. D, dad Mom A Aa UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!! The days I spent on Earth, ever since their death, I didnt rely on Shota and co., I tried to keep everything to myself, and my heart was on the brink of breaking countless of times. Why did they die? I didnt want to be alone. The grief I felt for their death, the anger I had for leaving me behind. And with the fear of being left all alone. All those emotions, along with the happiness for being able to meet them again like this. Even though there were various emotions mixed, even though I opened my mouth to speak it out, what came out were only groans and weeps. Even sobeing able to touch them again like this, made me happy more than anything else. To me who was sobbing like a little child, mom gently stroke my back, and dad kept petting my head. Even though it was such a shameful appearance of mine, Zeanos and his groups didntugh, they kept watching over us with smiles full of affection. Uu hiks S, sorry suddenly bursting into tears like that I didnt know how much time had passed, I just kept crying until I managed to calm down. Just when I got a little bit cooler, I suddenly noticed a certain matter. And that was that they could firmly recognize me as Seiichi even though my appearance had changed so much. As for the hood, I pulled it down when I fought against the evil spirits, but even if my face was seen it had considerably changed . When I voiced my thought, both of them instead tilted their neck. ? What are you saying? Just what father would mistake his own son? Hes right, you know? Its for sure, we can distinguish our own son with a single nce. Right? Thats right. I havent seen you for a while and you have grown big In addition, you also became such a fine man. The two of them looked to each other thenughed. Looking at them, even while I was taken aback, I could strongly feel that I couldnt match them. Beside that, you two somehow looks like young again? Precisely, for some reason the twos appearance was much younger from when Ist saw them, their age was about 30 years old. Both dad and mom had ck eyes and hair and their looks were mediocre, and I was really wondering just howe someone like me could be born out of those two . Thats right! Awesome isnt it, Makoto-san? We can easily became younger just bying to this world after all! Youre right wait a sec? This, cant I make it as a business? A fascinating spot where you will be younger just by going there! This might do. It wont! Like hell it would!? I dont know if they aware of it but were in the Netherworld you know!? Theyll die! It was been awhile I had watched and did this kind of exchange, it was so tiring back then, but now I was overwhelmingly d. After I sighed, I noticed of another matter, so I spook it out. But Really, what are you two doing here? I mean, this is the Netherworld of another world Exactly, even though the two of them died on Earth, why are they in the Netherworld of another world? Then, not my parents, but Lucius-san who had been watching us in silence spook to me this time. Theres a Netherworld for each of the worlds and, originally, they wont mesh with each other. However, because you, an existence that have rivals the gods no, even greater than that, have gone down to the Netherworld, the two of them who have strong connection with you have been drawn beyond the boundaries of the worlds. Well, maybe since they were drawn from a different Netherworld of a different world, unlike us they couldnt grasp your current situation, so I didnt exin it to them. Isnt the scale a tad too big. Rather, I heard it quite casually, but Lucius-san said Im something about the Gods didnt he!? My body really has went astray regardless of my own intention huh! My my, Seiichi is amazing isnt he. Youre right. A man should aim big shouldnt he. Even though they couldnt fullyprehend it, the two just nodded in satisfaction. No, but, I guess I have to be thankful for my own body this time. After all, precisely because my body is such an obscene existence that this kind of outrageous phenomenon happened. I was surprised when we came to this world, but now Im convinced. Even though we were always watching over you, suddenly the whole student body in the school disappeared one day after all. We never knew where did you go, and got worried sick, but now we know youre in a different world Thats right We also know how you faced your painful days. You endured it well. This vexing feeling because we couldnt help you despite watching over you I even thought of wanting to kill those ruffians who bullied you. Dad spoke while shouldering such exasperation and anger. Because I was so cowardly, I made my parents worry about me even after their death, and that fact was way more painful than being bullied. And at the same time, I was very happy that they were still watching over me even after they died, and that made my tears yet again spill. Its all right. I have been living optimistically after all, just like how dad and mom taught me. I smiled widely in order to give them a peace of mind as much as I could. And then, Zeanos who waited for our talk to end opened his mouth. Well then Is it okay for me to get into the main subject soon? Ah, its okay. Thank you. Dont mind. Treasure your parents, okay. Now then, Seiichi-dono. You have to defeat the evil spirits nay, the Evil Spirit King. Naturally, well lend you our strength. However, the current you cant fight against the evil spirits. Thats Certainly, although all of my attacks had been bounced back by the evil spirits, Zeanos and his group could them damage just fine. That is why, we will not only cooperate to defeat them, but we will also teach you the way to fight the evil spirits, Seiichi-dono. Abel who continued Zeanos words said with a refreshing smile. I think youve known it after you fought against them, but normal attacks dont apply to the evil spirits. Hence, what the important part is Life Force. Life Force? Life Force isnt it that thing that has humanitys greatest enemy, the ck shining G, as its representative, right. How scary. Yes, Life Force. Just as their name implies, evil spirits are spirits in other words, those who have died, so if you pour Life Force that acts as the symbol of the living into them, the evil spirits wont be able to maintain their existence. But you guys have died, havent you? Ou! We sure have died, but thanks to Seiichi were treated as the living in the Netherworld. In addition, with our hero-ss Life Force, we can easily defeat mere evil spirits even when were dying! Gahahaha! No, doing it when dying is as expected would be impossible. This is why you idiots are To the warrior Garus words, Anna the hunter retorted him troubled. Ahahaha Well, at any rate, thanks to Seiichi-san we can do things we usually did when we were alive, thats why we can fight against the evil spirits while bearing Life Force on us. Its fine Seiichi-san, if its you youll be able to handle it any moment now. As if cheering on me, Liliana the Sage said so. Thats correct. In truth, its not that difficult to do. Is that so? Zeanos too said so to relieve me. What, youll soon able to do it. Teaching it to you is our role after all. I see Does that mean, Zeanos and the rest will be training me? That would be so. If so then quickly, please do! Time is precious after all. Then, what should I do? Should I start with how to feel Life Force or something? When I asked him that, Zeanos answered me whileughing. Hahahaha! Seiichi-dono is good at making joke. What else than trying it out in an actual battle? Heh? Now, lets find for an evil spirit. Oops, Ill also teach you how to find evil spirits, so bear it in mind. For reals!? Its different from the training I had in mind! No, certainly we dont have much time, so doing that will be the fastest way though! Dad who listened to our convo nodded as though he was admired by it. I see so this is how my child grows. This is a special case you hear!? Not everyone grows like this okay!? They dont, right? Saying it made me worried. Thus, I was made to fight under the pretext of being trained by Zeanos and his group. Chapter 96 Life Force <h4>Chapter 96 Life Force</h4> Now then, I want to teach you how to find an evil spirit right away, but The people and I who were proficient in battle including Zeanos started to move so I could learn how to deal with evil spirits ASAP. Mom and dad along with Nataliana-san and Mary-san were in a ce a bit away from us. By the way, Treasure Box was there to be their guard. First of all, there is nothing alive in this Netherworld. Do you understand? Well That also the case for the trees that grow in the Netherworld and the soil that we stand on right now, everything is equally dead. Eh!? Looking around, even though certainly there arent any leaves, the trees are standing firm. However, Zeanos says that these trees are dead. Putting aside whether you believe it or not, the trees and the soil from the original world are breathing. Hence, theyre filled with Life Force. Un. However, that would be impossible in the Netherworld. While the surrounding trees do exist, the amount of Life Force is zero. I see This is where were getting into the main point, what Im saying is that the Netherworld has zero Life Force per se. In other words, there shouldnt be any Presence to sense. Okay Well, if everything is dead, then certainly you cant sense a damn thing. Normally spirits are the same as the trees in here, they have zero Life Force, but thats not the case for evil spirits. Those lot, their Life Force is minus, and instead of the force to live, what resides within them is the force to kill. That is why, if a living person touched them, his Life Force would be drained out and soon face death. Seiichi-kun you also have to be careful~. As aplementation to Lucious words, Zeanos-san said something so disturbing. Did I, just fight against something so dangerous Well, if you didnt know you might get killed easily. But, now that youve know it, all you need to do is not touch them. Abel was saying that with a refreshing smile on him, but since I wasnt a certain Red Comet, I couldnt be that optimistic. At any rate, because the evil spirits Life Force is minus despite the surrounding Life Force is zero, as long as you could sense Life Force youd remember the difort they bring. Lets see If you were to describe it as a bodily sensation, it would feel like you have goosebumps running up your spine? Thats right, if your body shows a repulsive reaction, that means theres an evil spirit close by. Garus and co. taught me something resembling a trick to do so. Well, because we currently obtained temporary Life Force due to Seiichi-kuns influence, were not exactly a living person. Thats precisely why, without Seiichi-kuns own power as a genuine living being, Its assumed that we cant defeat the Evil Spirit King. I see Umm, Lucius-san, do you know what kind of being the Evil Spirit King is? As I asked one thing I concerned about, Lucius-san gave me a bitter smile. Unfortunately, I dont know all the details. However, its certain that he owns an extraordinary amount of negative power. I see Just what kind of thing is this Evil Spirit King, really. While I was thinking such, all the fighting members except me reacted to something. It seems like they came out while we were talking. Eh. Dont tell me, its. Yeah, evil spirit. Even though I havent learned how to use Life Force, you already came out. Read the atmosphere a bit wont you. As I unconsciously sighed, that eerie creature showed itself before me again. Jii Theres an evil spirit right in front of you now, try to feel its peculiar presence. Once you do that, youll be able to handle your own Life Force naturally. Presence Even while I was cing my wary on the evil spirit before me, I concentrated in order to feel the bodily sensation with my own body. I whos been relying on skills to sense presences, will I be able to sense them all of a sudden? Shaking off such negative thoughts and focused to the asion, suddenly I felt the feeling that froze my spine. !? As I unintentionally turned over my shoulders, I found another figure of evil spirit there. Seems like you can feel it. Eh? Y, yeah. I who didnt expect Id actually sense them could only reacted foolishly. In addition, by being able to sense the evil spirit behind me, I now could feel the evil spirit ahead of me and so on. Just as what Anna said, the evil spirit on my back gave me goosebumps on my spine so it was easy to tell, and the other evil spirits somehow gave off a bad feeling from their position, it was a really ambiguous sensation. Once you could feel the Life Force, youll be able to sense the presence of living beings without the help of skill when you return to the previous world. Well, as well as the condition that youd also sense the trees and soil, so youd have to train how to sense only your target. Are you serious So youre saying I have be able to do the same thing as those shaolin masters from Earth? Perhaps it would be an impossible feat for the me before I evolved, but thanks to this body which the spec is way off the scale, seems like even someone like me could sense them. Once you experienced the Life Force, Id have you to fight without dy. Well, its simple. You only have to flow your Life Force into each of your attacks and magic. O, okay Then, how do I flow my Life Force? Guts. You kidding me!? So what next after sensationalism is guts-o-lism huh! It really isnt kind for beginners is it! No, but, like isnt there one? A trick or something! Even if give me that I could use it from the get-go, so I have nothing to say. I hate you geniuses! Damn it! Itspletely cant be counted on then! Is it really possible to defeat the evil spirits like this? Jii Owaah!? Wai Its dangerous to attack so suddenly! What would you do if I was injured! Jii I told you! Stop! The attack!? Didnt your mother teach you to not attack people!? Awesome. Hes preaching morals to an evil spirit I kept evading the flyingsers that came one after another with acrobatic movements. Looking at me, my parents nodded. I see Seiichi, you want to be a stuntman in the future dont you. I dont though!? My. Then a circus acrobat it is! Both is wrong! Jii Cant you wait while were talking!? Seiichi-dono just what are you expecting from an evil spirit Damn right! But now that I think of it, I never told my parents about my future dreams. In all honesty, I was bullied all the time, so I never had the room to think about it, but now I ponder it calmly, its feels really lonesome. Although its an hypothetical talk, I wonder what would I do if I was still living on Earth? I honestly think the past me wouldnt be able to do anything, but it will be different for the current me. Well, its an hypothetical talk, thinking about it right now. Rather than that, there really isnt a trick? Ill have to continue dodging if thats the case though? As I asked that all the while dodging with weird postures, Abel and Anna taught me of their own respective feelings. Youre right But, I myself think guts isnt necessarily the wrong way to put it. Thats true. Since Life Force is the power of the living, so wont guts be included in that? At any rate, you only have to try! What, were here to help if you fail! Eeh Even if I was bewildered, I who weirdly got convinced because guts held no meaning if you werent alive decided to just put my guts into it. HAAAAAAAAHH!!! Rather than putting my guts into it, it would be more urate to say I strained my whole body and put my strength to use. That being said, Id be damned if I could learn it only by doing this. Ji!? Ji Jii! Ji The moment I thought so, some unidentified power explosively overflowed from my own body. In a blink, the evil spirits near me vanished without trace after raising their astonishment. Hah? Ooh, there you can do it! To think you would st the evil spirit not using your attack but pure Life Forces shockwave Completely unordinary arent you. Lucius-sanughed carefreely, but to me it was not the time for that. What the hell, sted away!? Aint that weird!? They easily bounced my attacks when we first fought! Now what? They all got sted away by some strange power I dont even understand! As I got stormy on my own, Abel and his group spoke while cold sweats poured down their backs. Oi oi What a ridiculous Life Force Yeah And that too, was nothing but the burst of the overflowing Life Force Seiichi has in him so to speak, only the shockwave of the excess of his Life Force Indeed, the Life Force that is still contained within his body is stronger, isnt it? That is so The stuff that overflowed from his body was the unnecessary parts of the Life Force he has. Originally it should be nigh-impossible to possess it in that amount, save annihting evil spirits only with its shockwave Are you really a human? Seiichi Im the one who wants to know that the most! Isnt my body producing result more than what is expected!? Im gradually moving further away from humanity arent I!? No, I know its not impossible if you consider my status! But its still terrible! As I was drowning in this inexpressible emotion, Nataliana-san who watched us from a ce a little further away from here raised her voice in admiration. Haah I sure was surprised. The Life Force that flowed out from Seiichi-san was no different from that of nature itself Was that so? I could not perceive it other than a mighty Life Force Thats normally the case. I was making a living as a florist in my previous life, thats why Im more sensitive to Natures Life Force than most people. Precisely for that reason, I am surprised by Seiichi-sans Life Force is no different from that of nature. I see Listening to Mary-san and Nataliana-sans conversation, I got even more confused of Nataliana-sans identity. A florist? Just where did she have contact with me? I seriously cant fathom . Oh my, Makoto-san! Did you hear it? Seiichi is one with nature! Umu. Bing one with nature, Seiichi is an indispensable existence isnt he. As expected of our son. Youre wrong! No, Im your son though! Im not such an extravagant existence! Im just your average joe! I dont have the confidence to say that though! Seiichi-dono. Have you understood how to attack with Life Force? I understand but I cant handle it! I know its very effective against evil spirits, but that isnt the normal way to use it is it? I want to know how to handle it normally! I see Then, lets continue the actualbat. Its fine, the current Seiichi-dono can even defeat the Evil Spirit King. Is there even a meaning for the fight if its like that!? There were only ces to tsukkomi no matter how I saw it, but I still followed Zeanos words and managed to master fighting against the evil spirits withLife Force. Chapter 97 The Evil Spirit King <h4>Chapter 97 The Evil Spirit King</h4> You did well, Seiichi-dono! With this youre also a splendid Life Force Master! What the hell is a Life Force Master!? Under Zeanos guidance, I continued to earnestly annihte any evil spirits I met after that. As a result, now not only could I build up Life Force in my physical attacks I could also pack Life Force into my magical attacks, and I could annihte them with sheer Life Forces aftershock as well if I wanted to. Geez, I just cant fathom thetter half, you see. All the enemies were pulverized just by me stepping in after all. Apparently my body is just like a bundle of Life Force, you see. As I was thinking along those lines, the announcement flowed into my brain. The title Life Force Master has been acquired Ive done nothing and literally became a master! Frankly I had a hunch it would happen though! Half-irritated, I checked upon the title. Life Force Master Given to those who have mastered Life Force to the extreme. Said Life Force surpassed even the G. (T/N: Reminder, G means cockroach.) Could you please not make the G as theparison!? Rather, aint it dangerous that theparison is rising to the G !? As I was shocked by the titles detail, Lucius-san spoke to me with a smile. Man, congrats! To think youd acquire it in this short span of time really out of the norm! So, this is abnormal after all? Un? Lets see For the record, I think it was a week until I learned it? No no, thats still terrifyingly fast okay. Even we, the hero group, needed half a year Umu, mine was also a week, just like Lucius-dono, but For you, Seiichi-dono, an hour hasnt evenpsed has it? I knew, it Im abnormal. Whaddya mean I outdid the heroes and their mentor, and even the first demon lord!? I couldnt grasp what this body of mine was aiming for since long ago, but if it even surpassed a demon lord does that mean it is aiming for Gods!? As I retorted to myself, my parentsughed nonchntly. I dont quite get it, but Seiichi is being praised. Youre right How ting. True that. Hes our prized son after all! Thats embarrassing on my end, okay!? Im very happy though! I expected no less from someone who ate the Fruit of Evolution. Ah! A certain thing floated in mind when I caught Zeanos line within his gentle smile. Come to think of it, Zeanos was the first to discover theFruit of Evolution! Oh, so you know about it to that extent Un. It was by chance. But now that I met you in person, I wanted to ask further about the Fruit of Evolution As I said so, Zeanos showed a bitter smile. Unfortunately, that doesnt mean I know much about it myself. Anyhow, it was a thing that even the Gods couldnt predict. There is no way I could fathom it, is there? But if you put it that way, then it all ends there Well, there are things I do understand. However, these things are the ones that you have experienced personally, Seiichi. Therefore, you cant expect an answer from me. I see I had ced my expectation, but it apparently Zeanos had no idea regarding the Fruit of Evolution either. In addition, that fruit is no longer avable. Seiichi-dono, you and yourpanion have eaten them after all. Eh? Im in the middle of cultivating it though. Cultivating!? Zeanoss eyes jolted by the shock of hearing my remark. Are you trying to ignore all the previous talk!? You said youre cultivating the very fruit that even the Gods couldnt predict!? No, it seems after I hadpletely conquered the Forest of Endless Sorrow by defeating you, I acquired the Fruit of Evolution, and because I wanted to grow it I produced a personal magic with that purpose Umu, you went for the strangest turn of event as ever! Originally, it was not something that a human could ever grow. For that reason, it was left to grow by nature in the Forest of Endless Sorrow. And the ones that grew naturally, too, should all have been eaten by that gori Saria-dono and you, Seichii-dono. Seriously Im surprised, to think that the only people who ate the Fruit of Evolution would be only Saria and I. No, Rurune ate it too though. But, I received the Fruit of Evolution as a reward for capturing the Forest of Endless Sorrow that sheep fellow, dont tell me hes actually something far more dangerous than I expected? No way in hell thats true, is there! No, please dont let it be true! With that personality of his, I cant do shit if hes something dangerous! There isnt anyone who can restrain him! Sigh At any rate, with this Ive acquired the power to fight against the Evil Spirit King, right? That would be true. All that is left is to find the Evil Spirit King, but Precisely, we didnt know where was the all-important Evil Spirit Kings whereabouts. As we were devising the n how to deal with it, it was then. Art thou ones who perturbed my revival? ! All of a sudden, as though creeping out from the bottom of the earth, a very low voice was heard. What is this voice? It sounds like ites from over there. Zeanos spoke that with a grave face on him, but I hadnt the slightest idea of what was happening. First of all, since Id been getting goosebumps for a little while, I turned my gaze to the direction he pointed and I found a very creepy and displeasing object. To be more specific, arge amount of something ck that resembled Munchs Scream was gushing out of that object. Ugh, gross! Umm Who might you be? I am the Evil Spirit King. As yet I have no name. You think youre a cat or what. I sure am surprised. Even though the Evil Spirit himselfes to us, Im more surprised that he has no name despite being a King. Or is that how it works? Not my business though. As I was thinking along those lines, Abel and his group opened their mouths with a grave face on them while showered with cold sweat. This guy exceeded our expectation. To think hes this formidable Agreed. I never expected the presence of death could be so dense Just being near makes me feel sick I dont know exactly whats happening, but for the displeasing feelings, were all in the same boat. Right? That appearance is really gross isnt it? It seems like Seiichi-dono is under a big misunderstanding, theyre astonished by the Evil Spirit Kings Negative Life Force magnitude. Eh? True that. Honestly, I didnt anticipate that it would be this strong Both Lucius-san and Zeanos stared at the disgusting object before us with a serious look. Makoto-san. That looks like the modern art, dont you think. Lets see The pattern on its body and the condition of its strain sure are giving off that kind of feeling. My parents nonchntly held such a conversation. No, if I were to choose, then Id be more like in sync with them though I who still couldnt aware of the gravity of the matter, was being told by Abel with a quite strong tone. Seiichi. Dont rx your guard. That thing is far stronger than you think. Eeh No, even if you give me that I who was just a normal civilian no, as someone who stood in the lowest strata back in the Earth, knows exactly how it feels to be the weakest, so telling me that its stronger than me gives me nothing new . Rather, be it stronger or weaker than me, at the end of the day Id still have to defeat it, so it holds no meaning to me who devoted my everything As Abel once again opened his mouth to me who just couldnt get tensed up, a change was urring to the Evil Spirit King. The Evil Spirit Kings body was wriggling and bubbling, and it then started to divide. And then each of the divided body eventually took a humanoid form, and they took the figure of certain people. And those people were. What the f!? Y, you gotta be kidding me Save Abel and his party, even Zeanos and Lucius-san was speechless upon those figures. However, I and my parents, in addition to Treasure Box, were the only ones who couldnt recognize them, as such we couldnt figure why they were so surprised. By the way, the number the Evil Spirit King divided into was four people. A noblewoman whose fierce eyes left quite the impression, and a nervous-looking, middle-aged man dressed in a clothing more luxurious than the noblewomans. A priest with a somewhat condescending expression, and a young man wrapped in splendid armour with a prideful look on his face. The Evil Spirit King transformed into these kinds of people. Who the hell are they? Then, Zeanos called out in a trembling voice a name of one of the four. E, Elizabeth Elizabeth? I feel like Ive heard that name somewhere. While I was thinking about it, Mary the Maid who looked at the Elizabeth woman raised an astonished voice, too. M, madam!? Madam? Ah, Zeanos ex-wife huh! Wait, wat!? Disregarding me who was at aplete loss, Elizabeth and the elderly man who stood beside her opened their mouths. Long time no see, Zeanos. Thanks to you my life was a mess. As she says. Zeanos, and you Abel and the others. Just how much do you think the stress built up thanks to you? You all deserve certain death. Your Majesty Looking at Zeanos spitting a word bitterly, I finally understood it. The divided Evil Spirit Kings who took the humanoid figures, were the people whose fate was entwined with Zeanos and the rest. First of all, Elizabeth would be Zeanos ex-wife, then the elderly man beside her must be Harmarl Empires Emperor, Elschtatt III who showed up in The Tale of Zeanos the Dark Noble book. In addition, judging from Elschtatt IIIs remark, the one who circted the unfounded rumour, and the one who drove them to their death was him. Then that means, the other two would be. Pierre. It nauseates me to hear you call my name. The one who betrayed Abel and his party, Pierre the priest. And. To think Id meet you again like this. Hah! Dont talk as if were equal when youre killed by this great me, trash. For being ves to the Human, you demon bunch are getting too cocky. I didnt know his name, but he must be the hero who killed Lucius-san. I was able to meet Zeanos and the rest, so they would also meet the people who had a string of fate with them No, isnt that weird! Why!? To my question, Elschtatt III answered. With you bearing your respective ego, we who had a strong fate with you too were able to bear our own ego. In that regard, you did quite a good job for garbage. I shall praise you. Awesome, he naturally looked down on us. As though to continue after Elschtatt III, Elizabeth and the other two opened their mouth one after another. I never wanted to see that face of yours again, however. Because you were strangely active in all those matters, my peaceful life copsed. After you put yourself on the wanted list, I couldnt live as gracefully as before Just where does this responsibility fall to, I wonder? Elizabeth is shifting a rather unreasonable responsibility to him, isnt she. I was envious of how popr you were. Ah, how envious I was! That was why I backstabbed you! Ahahaha, everyone who has a girlfriend should die! Serves you right! Wasnt he just overdoing things, that Pierre!? Rather, thats the reason for his betrayal!? So my guess in the Forest of Endless Sorrow was right on the money! You shitty demons. You all should just obediently get killed by this me yet you cockily opposed me! Ill kill your kin before your very eyes for the second time. Aah, I want to see your face distorted in despair! Is he really a hero!? Isnt that absurdly mad!? I dont know the details, but I think they have what it takes to be the Evil Spirit King. Putting that aside, Zeanos and the rest seemed like they were greatly shaken by their appearance. You have perturbed our revival. That act alone is already unforgivable. Henceforth, we shall bestow you the most brutal deathGuberahak!? Eh!? I floated a dark smile, then punched Elschtatt the Thirds prided face. As a result, Elschtatt the Third had lost everything from his neck above, and eventually became particles of light then vanished just like that. Not only Zeanos and his group, even Elizabeth and the other two were speechless at the action I took. How do I put it, it doesnt feel like punching a ghost. Thinking so, as to ascertain that sensation, I opened and closed my hand there then asked Zeanos and the rest. If theyre the Evil Spirit King, then I can defeat them right? You ask that after defeating him!? Zeanos, Lucius, and Abel and his party retorted me all at once. Chapter 98 Conclusion <h4>Chapter 98 Conclusion</h4> With me knocking Elschtatt III away, the remaining three who were also the ego of Evil Spirit King made amotion. And then, Elizabeth cried out a trembled voice. Y, y, y, yo, you! Is there no mercy in you!? I, indeed! Even though His Majesty was still in the middle of his speech! Youre insane! And you still call yourself a human!? Im a human okay! At least! At any rate, I didnt think Id be called insane by the enemy. Even if you give me that you guys are also nning to defeat us, arent you? Then, in any case, we still have to fight Even if that is the case, is there not something called the beauty in manner!? This is why youmoners are I ignored Elizabeth who still tried to continue her words, and killed Pierre who stood beside her. As everyone thought, Pierre pulverized in that instant. Eh? Two more huh Ah, fuck. This guy is the dangerous kind! The enemys hero got scared after looking at me. Even then, you dont have to be that frightened. Impossible impossible! Even though the Evil Spirit King is finally resurrected after great pain, as well as the fact that we also could retain our ego in Him because Zeanos and his lot regained their ego! Even though in the case if Zeanos and his lot werent here, then the Evil Spirit King wouldve ended up as a single entity, and we also wouldnt have been resurrected, but isnt this development a little bit too much!?!? (TN: Gosh, I wonder why antagonists like to exin things. Do they not know its hard to trante it?) Thank you for the exnation. Because she exined it so exhaustively now I came to understand the reasoning behind their appearance. In other words, the reason why Elizabeths and her groups ego and personalities was revived was because Zeanos and his group had appeared, so if I was the only one who came to the Netherworld, and Zeanos and his group werent here, it was supposed to be that I would fight the Evil Spirit King alone. My own presence had nothing to do with the appearance of the Evil Spirit King. I cant tell if my luck is good or bad No, since I meet my parent due to this, I guess my luck is good. Its another thing that theyre dead though. Whilst we were holding that conversation, my parents talked to Nataliana-san behind us. Nataliana-san. Just when I thought theres a strange group of four suddenly showed up, when I noticed it they have been reduced to two I also have no knowledge in battle, so I cant exactly exin you what is happening Eh? Seiichi is fighting right now? Violence is not good okay, not good. No, the situation is not that light to umm Its really hard to exin Nataliana-sanughed in trouble. Dad, its not a situation that will let you say violence is bad! Its really dangerous, hey! As I was listening to their convo, Zeanos and his group returned after being lost in daze until now. I was dumbfounded due to how farfetched the development became, but now I think of it carefully, being fated with us or not, be it Elizabeth or His Majesty, they are a good opponent. Unfortunately, both that King and Pierre have been defeated with a swift attack though. Then, wouldnt it be better if I and Zeanos handle the remaining opponent? It would be more thorough that way. Lets see Seiichi Dono. Would you please leave the two of them to us? Eh? Its fine, but is it okay? Zeanos and the rest of you arent in the best of shape like when you were alive, right? Truly. However this is our own problem after all. Gazing upon their eyes, I felt like no matter what I said they wouldnt bulge. As I obediently withdrew, and Zeanos and Lucius stood in my ce, Elizabeths and herpanions mood changed. Oh? What is this, the shitty demon is gonna be my opponent? Aint I being taken light of. Hee. Zeanos, youre going to be my opponent? Fair enough, I shall give you all the resentment I have! And they suddenly put on a strong facade. As I harbour such impression in spite of myself, Zeanos and Lucius looked over them with pitiful eyes. Elizabeth my apologizes. Because I was too fainthearted You too, are but another victim of the age, arent you. As they respectively made their speech, Elizabeth and herpanion got their face reddened. Whats with that! Dont you dare look at me like that! Everything is your fault! Aah, aah, aah! Fucking shit aint ya!? A lowly demon like you is taking pity on this great me!? Dont fuck with me! After Elizabeths side deployed something like lumps of ck energy to the surrounding, these things then flew towards Zeanos and Lucius all at once. The thing they fired off was probably the negative energy itself. That was to say, if they got touched by it the result would be outrageous, but . It is the least atonement I can give. Please, painlessly, fall into a slumber. I am a Demon Lord, and you are a Hero.If we ever met in apletely different role, would there be any change between us? Zeanos unsheathed his weapon that resembled my ck (Sword of Swirling Hatred), closing into Elizabeth in an instant, then urately pierced through her heart. Lucius-san developed tens of jet ck spear around him, making them to run into the ck energies the hero deployed and shot them down, then, with the same momentum, pierced the heros torso. N, no way I, impossible An ending that was too quick. Even Zeanos and Lucius-san were astonished by this ending. As Zeanos sheathed his sword and Lucius-san dispersed his magic, in that moment, their two opponents turned into particles of light then vanished. How do I put it It was anti-climatic, huh Lucius-san muttered a somehow empty tone. We too, by being close to Seiichi-dono, unknowingly had our Life Force strengthened, it seems. At the end of the day, I was able to see off Elizabeth without making her suffer. Seiichi-dono, you have my gratitude. Zeanos-sama Zeanos give me his thankful words. When I hastily asked him to raise his head, it was then. Not yet I still havent been defeated yet! On the ground where Elizabeth and her group stood before, an ominous looking ck smoke was puffing out. And then, with a pair of bloodshot eyes ring at us, gradually a body was taking a form. I am the Evil Spirit King! There is no way I was defeated by mere huma Youre ruining the good atmosphere! Zeanos and co. were finally able to defeat their fateful opponent and were immersed in sentiment, but an Evil Spirit King who suddenly said they were getting resurrected was a sore to it. That was why, in order to ask them to leave, I swiftlynd a punch to its face. And then,pletely, without leaving any speck of dust, the Evil Spirit King instantly vanquished. If you want toe back, then do it a bitter okay! Now, Zeanos. You can immerse in sentiment without any worry! That would be impossible. I guess so! I knew it though. It had ended without any event, but with this case I was able to defeat the Evil Spirit King so quickly. Your Level Has Arisen In addition I also got a level up. Even though it was so anti-climatic! Chapter 99 A Step towards Happiness <h4>Chapter 99 A Step towards Happiness</h4> As I noticed that my level rose after I defeated the Evil Spirit King, I hastily checked my status, but the only thing that changed was in the skill column. Hmm? The thing I newly obtained was an inherent skill named Synchronization. This is yet another skill I dont understand. I couldnt understand what I didnt understand, so I obediently looked up what kind of effect it had, then SynchronizationSynchronize with your surrounding. Like hell, I understand that! Whats with that exnation!? You think Ill understand with only that!? I dont! Cant you give me a more detailed exnation!? I tried to examine the skills effect somehow, but in the end, I got no other exnation, and the effect remained a mystery. As I just couldnt get contained with that, Treasure Chest and my parents came closer. Merciless as usual I, spontaneously took sympathy on the enemy I have no excuse for that one time. I only could apologize to the Treasure Chest that I killed in the same way with that. I am sorry. Seiichi. You sure have grown splendidly. Your dad is proud. Hes right, I cant wait for your future. My parents floated gentle smiles and stroked my head gently. It was embarrassing, but the joy overrode it, so I kept silent and let them stroke me. While we were having our time, a voice unexpectedly came from all around. Seiichi-sama Seiichi-sama Eh? This voice What the hell is happening? Everyone else seemed surprised by it, but since it was a familiar voice to me, I calmly responded to it. Ah, Netherworld-san. Netherworld!? So youre saying that voice is the voice of the Netherworld!? Eh? Yeah. And how the hell are you calm about it Anna muttered so with a tired look on her. Ah, normally youd be panicking here, huh. No, Im normal too okay! Is it already fine? Yes Thanks to you, I was able to produce a new gatekeeper safely My deep gratitude Youre wee. Being called out by the Netherworld in itself is already abnormal, but Seiichi-kun who amodated it is far more abnormal I couldnt say anything back to Lucius-san who let out an amazedugh. Exactly as you say, good sire. Well then, since my role here is finished, you will return me to the human world, wont you? Affirmative As I have promised, I shall return you to the Human world YOSSHHAAA!!!! Thank goodness! With this itll end without me being dead! I was delighted with that fact, but then I suddenly realized one thing. Ahe to think of it, is there a difference in this worlds time axis and the human worlds time axis? Even if I returned, Id like to avoid any Urashima Taro kind of development where a hundred years had passed there. Because Id have to part with Saria and the girls. Besides, the Netherworld only had a single colour for its sky, so I couldnt tell how much time had passed. However, my worries were in vain. Please be relieved The time axis between the Netherworld and the Human world is the same Regarding the time you have spent in the Netherworld, I assume its been about a day I see. Thats a relief. Im d I wont be Urashima Taro. I dont want it if I ended up having no acquaintance there, or bing a withering old gramps the moment I return after all. Though Im sure this body will adapt to it. Well then, lets return us to the previous human world right away. Ah, dad and mom, everyone ising along right? When I told them that then looked back to my parents, everyone gave me a troubled smile. Whats wrong? Seiichi, Im sorry. We cant go with you. Eh? I couldnt process what was my dad saying. Wh, what are you talking about. Were returning together, you know? Look, even Zeanos and everyone else too Zeanos slowly shook his head. Unfortunately, its impossible. WHY!? Because we have died. Lucius-san said so, loud and clear. Eh? Im telling you, this is our farewell, Seiichi. Wh, why would it be. We have defeated the Evil Spirit King, so why dont we all return with me? Besides, even if you say you died Arent you all alive right now!?!? Ive said it havent I, Seiichi-kun? This, doesnt mean that we are alive like you. WHY!? I drew closer to Lucius-san who kindly tried to warn me. A human who has died once cant live again. Of course, resurrection magic exists, but that only works immediately after death. This is a rule of the world that cant be mended by anyone, its absolute. I, if thats the case, then, Netherworld-san! Return my parents and everyone else to the human world too! Ive helped you defeating the Evil Spirit King, havent I! Seiichi-sama It cant be done It cant Especially since I am the Netherworld itself, I cant break that rule On Netherworld-sans apologetic words, I went silent. As I gritted my hand with all of my might, hiding my face downward, mom hugged me tight. Seiichi. Its okay. If its you, itll be okay. Why, you are our prized son after all. Seiichi, didnt you find people who you treasure in the new world? You cant make them cry, you know. Now, go ahead. Your precious people are waiting. We cant go with you, but keep looking forward and live happily. Even while smiling and crying, my mom said so. Listening to it, I was. Like hell I care about it! !? The rule of the world? Live happily? Dont make fun of me. Seiichi. Were trying to talk seriously Serious talk can go to hell for all I care! Go joke around! Go joke around!? As expected, hearing their words really grinded my gears. In various stories, for sure, the dead people that the protagonist met didnte back to live, but he stayed positive then walked toward the setting sun. But if my precious people stayed dead, damned setting sun or happy end means nothing but shit! If you want me to live happily, then be alive! If someone I love someone I treasured stayed dead, just how am I suppose to live happily!? Seiichi. This is not a story. Yeah, this is not a story! Precisely, a story is sometimes cruel. The death of the protagonists loved ones are exchanged for his happiness after all. Exactly because this not a story, in order to grasp my own happiness, Ill have every each of you toe back to life! Its a foolish remark. Im clearly looking down upon life. Still, I dont want to deny my own feelings. Even though its selfish, I want to continue on with this will. Whatever happens to the world, I dont give a damn. What the public says or whatever it is, not even my business. Im just saying my egoist wish for my own happiness after all. In the meanwhile everyone was overwhelmed by my remark and ambiance, Dad who somehow gotten back on track opened his mouth. No matter what ising out from your mouth, reality is not that easy-going. Give up. As though to remind me, he said that to me. Not limited to him, the Netherworld in its entirety persuaded me to give up. However, my body was the only one wholived up to my plead. Skill Synchronization is activated. Herewith, the synchronization with the surrounding is undergoing. I was bewildered at the sudden announcement in my brain. Heh? Synchronization? Why would that mysterious newly obtained skill is. As I was dumbfounded by the confusion, abruptly, my parents and everyone elses body were radiating. Wha!? This is Everyone was surprised by the phenomenon that urred to their body, but for me, the announcement once again flowed into my brain. The Synchronization ispleted. The subject of the current synchronization was to synchronize Seiichi-samas nature of the Living, as it was to synchronize with the surrounding, the surrounding peoples nature of the Dead has been synchronized to be the Living. I just couldnt muster out any words. And that was not only me, even my parents and everybody else were lost for words. And then, Lucius-san spoke with a bitter smile on him. I give up To think youd actually vite the rule N, no way After dad heard that, Lucius-sanughed gently. Apparently, we havee back to life thanks to Seiichi. !? My parents who couldnt believe it had their eyes opened wide. However, the Netherworld gushed out words that seemingly to follow up Lucius-sans remark. Its really something unbelievable, but everyone, because all of you have be the Living, simrly to Seiichi-sama, I can return you to the Human world really I cant understand it anymore Being told that way by the Netherworld as well, my parents were left speechless for a while, before gradually walking closer upon me then embraced me tight. Seiichi! I, I once again, I can see you growing by your side!? Is that so, is that really so!? Seiichi Seiichi! Sumbing myself to them, all the while being crushed, I kept showing them a smile then hugged them back. Thats right. Please keep living healthily even until I be an adult, okay. Yeah yeah! But of course! We wont die until we see our grandchildren and see them growing! So please get married soon! Isnt that a tad too hasty!? Im still a high schooler you know!? No, now Im a teacher though! Even among Zeanos group, the joy of being able to return to human world spread and thus we congratted each other. No matter what the others said, a meaningful death was not something I hope for. Worse if it was the death of my treasured people. When the people I cared for are living and smiling like this, is what my happiness. Chapter 100 Homecoming <h4>Chapter 100 Homing</h4> Seiichi Nn? After it was decided that all of us were going to return to the human world, dad spoke to me with a serious face on him. Ill say this to you once. Dont ever do something like this for the second time. Eh? I tilted my head hearing his words. For example, suppose there is someone who has lived out his natural lifespan and died satisfied with his life. Do you think its good idea to bring him back to life? Thats Dad gently brushed me who couldnt refute him. Theres this saying about disgracing the dead, right? Seiichi, your action just now wasnt that far from it. Of course, the thought Seiichi is taking life for a grain of salt never crossed my mind even for a moment. However, the thing called life is something that runs out by nature. And people who have died are never to return to alive. Please take it to your heart. Well, even so, there are times when you die without living your entire life. While there are times where you can fight against sickness alike, there are also times you just cant do anything, but thats also called fate. However, outside of all that what do you think is best to do when someone you treasure died due to an ident or in an involvement to a scandal? Please think it through while remembering what I said to you. This feeling, it was the same as when Dad scolded me. In dads case, hed never shout at me, he would make me think of what Ive done. And, this time around, he was scolding me for reviving all of them. If so Avoid getting into a scandal or an ident? Thats right. Avoiding them before they happen is the best course of action. Now then, what should you do in order to avoid them? Eh As expected, even I dont know that. Is the answer always bracing myself for it? Or is it always to read the situation of the surroundings? But, no matter how much I try, itll be impossible to perfectly avoid every ident/scandal. Since it was too absurd a question, I couldnt find the answer. Thereby, Dad dered it clearly. Why, its simple. You only have to protect them, Seiichi. Eh? I know I cant do it, but if youre born a man then you should at least be capable of protecting those you love. Does that even count as an answer? Really, this dad of mine I was able to do my best because I had these parents who gently showed the way. Ive said lots, but what I want to convey to you is that Death is never a bad thing. Dont just take it to your heart as it is, but you also have to think it through. Yes. As I was having such a conversation with Dad, Zeanos came closer to us. Makoto-dono. I dare say that an incident like this will be thest of it. Zeanos-san, what do you mean by that? This is what I felt body-wise, but apparently our bodies as the dead are influenced by Seiichis body by the body of the living, and thus our bodies are changed to that of the living, and subsequently allowed us to be revived. This is a deed that could be done because were in the Netherworld, a ce where even the dead like us can pertain our consciousness Even if someone died in the original world, they cant be revived using the same method. Once youre dead, your ego will travel to the Netherworld after all. It would be nigh-impossible to do the same thing as he did before. Thats about right Based on this incident, I too shall ce a strict admission limit to Netherworld Apparently, even I was influenced by Seiichi-san Now I can do things I couldnt do before cing an admission limit is one of them Now, any human who hasnt died wont be able to enter through teleportation magic or by passing through the gate that ced in the far east Netherworld also expressed his opinions, agreeing with Zeanos words. Wait, what the heck am I, influencing even the Netherworld? Ah, I just dont understand it anymore. At any rate, I understood that this time will be thest time an incident like this happened. Well, I fully understood that Dad and Mom were no longer with me, and I also understood that I was saying crazy stuff. I also understood that they couldnt return to the ce where I belonged together with me. However, now that I had spent my time with them, I couldnt ept that they had died. Thinking about it calmly, I was shouting something iprehensible However, now that I can reunite with them, I can touch them like this I can feel the warmth that I thought I would never be able to feel again. But, to be separated with them without being able to do anything again, and that they were right in front of me I just couldnt bear it. Though, only my body that went towards such an unexpected direction My mental spirit didt even grow. I know its a pitiful story, but In addition, Im just d that I coulde back to life. Is, is that so? Zeanos told me that he was purely delighted that he was revived. Some people may think this as sphemy towards the dead. But, I wanted to live. I really wanted to live. Along with Marie here. Zeanos-sama I believe that both cases are just as arrogant as the other. If reviving the dead are judged as arrogant, then doing a deed in the name of the dead are also just as arrogant. Well, it is but an opinion of mine, so pay no heed to it. Huh It seems like Dad and Zeanos are having a difficult conversation, but I have no clue what they are talking about. Can you two make it simpler? Ah, Im just too dumb, huh? Hey, hey, isnt it fine!? Lets just drop all the hard talk! Look, Seiichi-kun is having a hard time trying to catch up. Eh, Im busted!? Thats obvious, its showing on your face. How useless, I am. After I let out a fakeugh to brush it off, I asked the Netherworld about something Im curious about. Come to think of it, you said you have created the Gatekeeper, is it already serving its duty? No Since I just created it its currently near your position, Seiichi-san Near me? As I casually looked back, there was a Nio statue that usually showed up in Japanese history textbook that posed in frontteral spread like a bodybuilder. Since when!? Rather, while the face is scary, why is its pose so weird!? In addition, his character oveps! A brawny character is enough with Gassur alone! As I was surprised with the appearance of Nio statue, my parents looked at it with sparkly eyes Makoto-san, Makotosan! Its a Nio statue! Ou! You are right! To think we can see it in here even though we are not on Earth Picture! Lets take a picture! Then, let me take my smartphone. Im sorry,e to think of it I didnt bring a smartphone No way Seiichi! Do you bring a smartphone? A sightseeing atmosphere even though were here!? No, I brought it though. Right, I brought it I wanted to say that its enough with breaking the fantasy. Its about me though Thing was, because its a smartphone that came from Instant Farm magic, the camera function shouldnt be Its there. The preparation is good, huh!? Im surprised! As I was surprised with the camera function, Mom said to Dad merrily. Come on! Makoto-san, lets take a picture together! Sure. Seichi, you tooe here Eh? Ah, un Is it okay to do something like that? When I saw Zeanos and the others that giving off such a feeling, for some reason I can feel a lukewarm gaze towards me. Crap, Im embarrassed. As my face turned reddish, dad pulled my arm and made me stand between him and mom without minding them. And then, mom talked with a gentle tone. Without me realizing, you have grown up so big True that. You have grown bigger than me Their gaze felt embarrassing to me, so in order to hide my embarrassment, I spoke loudly. Lo, look! We cant make them wait too long! Hurry and take the photo! Thats true, I guess Dad and moms faces came near mine Ive never done a group photo before, so dont know how to, but lets do the operation with an unfamiliar way Put a smile on! Your face is stiff, you know While Dad and Mom told me to do this and that, I took the photo. Say Cheese! The moment I said so, for some reason, the Nio statue stationed itself behind us, raised two fingers up then smiled so it could be included in the photo. Oi, arent you having too much fun!? What about your dignity as a gatekeeper? After the group photo was done, the Nio statue moved back to its previous pose as if nothing just happened. Seiichi, did ite out well? Eh? Aah Before I even could say anything, my parents seized the smartphone to check the oue. No, isnt it within expectation that it would be surprising that such a stern looking Nio statue made a peace sign? Un, its looks good! Isnt it. The Nio Statue looks like its having fun too! Surprising, isnt it! They instead just gloss over it like its normal! Thats my parents for ya! I cant do that, though! Well, Im saying it above the fact that theyre thinking its a vacation even when theyre in Netherworld, you see! As I was being led around by my parents just as usual, the Netherworld raised its voice. May I have a word? Ah, sure. Im sorry. No dont mind it well, Ive never seen anyone taking a picture in the Netherworld, however I bet. its way too dangerous to be a sightseeing spot. Youll die, after all. Well then, I believe its time for everyone to go back to Human World You will be teleported to the ce where Seiichi-sama was before he came here In other word, the stadium at Barbadora Magic Academy. After all that happened before, Im guessing that there would be no one there, so I think it should be fine if we suddenly just pop out. Got that. Well then, Im starting the teleportation Seiichi-sama I am deeply grateful for what you have done on this asion Thank you, from my side as well. From under our feet, a teleportation circle expanded. And then, for ourst time together, the Netherworld spoke his words. May your future be blissful Please,e visit again another time Netherworld isnt some park you can carefreelye and go, right!? I who received such an invitation teleported away along with my parents and the rest. Did wee back? There was no mistaking it, after the teleportation magic activated, whatid in my field of view was the stadium of Barbadora Magic Academy. So weve managed toe back Though it should be obvious, there was nobody inside the stadium. I still cante to term with it from the bottom of my heart, but we really, really have revived, havent we I turned my head when I heard Zeanos trying to cope with the big surprise, but it turned that even my parents and everyone else were having the same reaction. And then, Nataliana-san suddenly broke into tears. Waahhh, hup, hup Nataliana-san!? Whats wrong!? Hastily, we came closer to Nataliana-san. Whilst Lna-san patting her back, Nataliana-san let out her fit of crying. I.. I am. vexed Yes? I died, leaving the person I treasured behind not only that, I was killed right in front of him Unlike anyone else in this room, Nataliana-san is the only person I wasnt in direct contact with. That being the case, the fact that she came back along with Zeanos and the others just like this meant that she somehow somewhere had a string of fate with me. However, what kind of fate I still couldnt solve it. Not even I know why and how she died. When I think I can really meet with the person I thought I had lost I, I just Is that so As Liliana kept patting her back, Anna-san spoke of her thought with her most tender voice. Its fine. We arent exactly people from this age that is why, we will always here for you until you find that person you treasure. How does that sound? Why, of course! That should do. Agreed with that. Aint we allrades who escaped the same hell. Yer being stand-offish. Both Abel and Garus told Nataliana much less the same thing. I see. Ive forgotten about it, but not only Abel and his party, but Zeanos, Mary, and Lucius arent people from this time and age. Not to mention my parents who basically arent people from this world As my head was filled with such though, father opened his mouth. Seiichi Hm? Dont mind your Father and Mother. Eh? I was befuddled with what came out from his mouth. My father continued what he wanted to say, ignoring me. Me and your mother dont want to be a burden for you. You do you what you want. Do what I want, you say What about you guys? In my regard, I will be happy if they dont leave my side. After him, it was Mum who spoke. Well be spending our lives slowly somewhere. You see, I wants to grow my own garden~ My mother was, just as always, doing everything at her own pace. Spending time slowly, you said just where will you live? Dunno. Seiichi, do you have any ce you know? In the end you leave it to me!? No, wouldnt asking Zeanos group would be Things should be different than when we were alive. In addition, if I knew such a good ce to live, I wouldnt have to face such a hardship in my previous life, would I? Thats one persuasive remark he said, I could do nothing but be silent. No, even if they asked about a good ce to live When my mind reached that far, one ce shed into my head. Theres one. Dear me, and where is that? A ce called the Royal Capital Terveil, Wimburg Kingdom. The one ce that opened their arms to me who just got neglected into this world. A ce I would call as my second home. To be frank, though, it was kinda hard to rmend that ce since it was infested with perverts. Is that so? If they took care of Seiichi, then we have to pay a visit to them. Youre right. Father and Mother said so with bright smiles on their faces. But, you see, this world is dangerous, you know? Despite that, dad, you said you wanted to act separately from me I dont want to be separated from my parents. Danger lurks in every corner in this world, you cant evenpare it to Earths safety. That, of course, doesnt mean Japan ispletely safe from danger. When such kind of worry heavied my heart, Zeanos rest me assured with his words. Seiichi-dono. Wont you leave your parents in my hand? Huh? Lets see. Ill give them my protection too, so dont be so down. Me too guard your family Joining him, Lucius-san and Treasure Chest added their words in. No, if you guys go that far, wouldnt that be overkill? Just what kind of royalty they are, having the First Demon Lord and the mentor of the Heroes to be their escort? I cant understand Treasure Chests motivation, though. It has been mentioned before; were not people from this age. Thats why, we cant be not working. Work? Precisely, we areUnemployed. Ah. That would be obvious. Zeanos might be a duke in his previous life, now that the very country that betrayed him had long gone, his status was the same as being unemployed. Im unemployed too. Ah, then we all here too. Yeah. Now you mention it. What do we do? Doesnt that make it everyone here is unemployed! Even the Hero and the Demon Lord are unemployed!? That would look bad in the eye of society! When I was having such thought, Treasure Chest stuck out what seemingly his chest boastingly. I Treasure Chest. That, my job. You all unemployed. Gahak!? Everyone except my parents and Nataliana-san held their chest in anguish. That was a Fatal strike Being hit by an unexpected damage, Zeanos refreshed his thoughts before he voiced his proposal. U, umu. What do you think? Why dont we move to this ce named Terveil? Ah, that doesnt sound bad. About looking for Nataliana-sans precious person, why dont we first set our base camp there? Im in if Nataliana-san is okay with it, whats your thoughts? Yeah. Since there would be a Guild there, itll be best if we register then to earn some cash. I agree. Wouldnt that be the most efficient way. Im sure everyone here wont have any trouble being an adventurer. Im sorry in advance, Ranze-san. One way or another, some unbelievable faces will move into your country somehow. Im the one responsible for that, though. As I gave a long sidence, Mother looked at me tenderly. Look, Seiichi. We are fine. Everyone will be with us. U, un. Also, dont you have your own treasured people here? Eh? Did we talk about something like that? That very moment Mother said so, it was then. Seiichi! ! Even though it wasnt that long since I went away, her voice was filled with deep yearn. However, just by hearing it made me smile ear to ear it was such a precious voice. Turning my head toward the origin of that voice, what appeared was the sight of Saria with tears on her cheeks and a smile on her lips. As I was fazed by Saria, she rushed towards me then plunged into my chest with the momentum. Wee back, Seiichi! Uwoah!? Even with all this abruptness, I still caught her with both of my arms. Saria? I believed, that you will be fine even so, Im d that youre back safely. Saria said so to me, upturned eyes and beautiful smile. Looking at that smile, I strengthened my hug with Saria. Im back, Saria. Un! Wee back! Saria and I embraced each other tightly right then and there. Oh my, dear me, tonights dinner will be served with red rice! Seiichi sure has be a proper adult. I forgot about my parents presence. Chapter 101: Invitation to Meeting <h4>Chapter 101: Invitation to Meeting</h4> Un, un. Ara ara Boldly embracing Saria in front of my parents, I could feel my face turning red itself. Ive done it! Ivepletely third-wheeled my parents! W, well, albeit momentarily, I was pretty lonely because I got separated with Saria, you see? I dont know who I was trying to make such an excuse for, but I could feel my parents looking at me warm-hearted as if they figured something out when I nced at them, sweating inside. Nnnooooooo!!! Its embarrassing! Crap, its ultra embarrassing!! How can yboys from all over the world withstand this shame!? This development is too fast for me! As my head drowned with such trivial thoughts, Saria noticed my parents and the rests presence. Hmm? Who are they? Eh!? Ah, aah. Theyre people who have destiny with me it seems? Why is it a question? No, I have no idea just whats the basis for this fate thing is And then, Zeanos voiced out to Saria with gentle tone. Its been a while, Gori-dono No, Saria-dono. Eh? AH! Zeanos-san!? Why does Zeanos know Saria is that Gori when shes in her human form!? If I recall it correctly, Saria became a human after Zeanos was defeated In addition, Saria also saw that it was Zeanos in a nce Am I the weird one for not being able to do so? Eh, but, isnt Zeanos-san supposed to be Umu. Indeed, Ipletely vanished from this world after my match up with Seiichi-dono. However, maybe it was fate ying pranks, not only did I meet with Seiichi-dono in the Netherworld, I also reconcile with the one person I love Mary. Then, does that mean, might you be Mary-san? When Saria voiced her question to the person who stationed herself beside Zeanos, Mary respectfully answered. Yes I am Mary, the maid who serves for Zeanos-sama. Receiving Mary-sans introduction, Saria hugged her with a smile across her face. Im ad~! So you ended up together with Zeanos-san! Eh!? Uh, um yes. Mary-san too, while at first she was at loss at how Saria acted, she then nced towards Zeanos bashfully then nodded with tomato red cheeks. Its because Saria and I had read Zeanos life story, that we knew their struggle and saw how their rtionship developed. It was the fact that the two of them were blithesome with each other that made Saria happy. This time Lucius raised his voice towards Saria who was still hugging Mary-san. Heya. Do you know me? No, its not like you The First Demon Lord-sama? Howe you know!? The very person who asked that question, Lucius, was surprised when Saria answered. No, even I got surprised. Really, how did she know? Then, what about us? Wait, isnt that weird if she knows us as well? While Abel asked so with grins and smirk, Anna who was hisrade reproached at him. However, Saria uttered thus with smile on her face. Abel-san the Hero and Garus-san the Warrior, and then Anna-san the Hunter and Liliana-san the Sage! Youre kidding me!? She actually guessed it right Behind the shocked Abel, Garus muttered quietly. E, excuse me how did you know about us? As Liliana asked so with unintentional inclination, Saria made a thinking posture for a while before she opened her mouth. My wild instinct! Just, really, what the hell is that Wild Instinct? Again and again Saria acted with Wild Instinct as her reason, and in none of the cases has she been wrong. Isnt that already at the level of precognition? Wild-ness is dangerous. Abels party floated a doubtful expression on their faces after they heard her answer. Well, it was Abels Diary that helped Saria so she could learn the humannguage, so it was obvious she would know their names No, knowing her names alone shouldnt let her guess them correctly, right? It would be different if she could use the Appraisal skill, though. Come to think of it, though I know its toote by now, both Saria and I read Abels diary Essentially, you can only read a diary when its an exchange diary with your friends, and its not something you usually show to others. And we have vited and read it, that very diary yeah, lets keep quiet about that. No, its not like theres anything weird written in it, but its still something bad for the heart. Me, you remember? Its Treasure Chest-san! I remember you, you know~! As I secretly put an end to the whole Abels diarys matter, Saria was chatting with Treasure Chest. Un, yeah. Our encounter and separation with Treasure Chest tore a hole in my heart. Ill say this again and again, I didnt kill him on purpose! It was my body being far too dangerous, even outside of my anticipation! In the end, Saria managed to guess everyone in a single try, except for Nataliana-sans case, which she tilted her head instead. Umm My name is Nataliana. Ano.. do you perhaps know something about me? Hm~ I dont know anything about you, Nataliana-san Is that so With that, Nataliana-san expression became darker. Well, that to be expected. After all that, though its said that theyre summoned due to my influence, I havent a clue about what the basis is. Really, just where did the string of fate entwined us? When my mind was upied by the fate with Nataliana-san, my parents called Saria out. Saria-san right? Can I have your attention? Eh? It seems like our Seiichi has been under your care. Were really grateful for it. From what we can see, we can tell that you really treasure Seiichi and Seiichi feels the same about you. Even though theyre right, it feels super embarrassing to hear it from someone else mouth! Saria looked over them, showed a befuddled face for a moment, before her eyes started to gleam. Dont tell me Seiichis Dad and Mom!? That would be right. Etto Im Saria! Seiichis bride! For some reason, Zeanos was nodding at Saria whose face was deep red and Abel was smirking at us. And then dadDDDD Makoto-san, did you hear that!? Yeah, loud and clear. To think that such a cute and fair youngdy isnt Seiichis girlfriend, but his wife today were having red rice! You really became an adult while we werent around. Just stop it! Its not that Im denying that Saria is my bride! I love her too! But I never thought it would be this embarrassing to tell my parents this while Im being hugged! The gaze surrounding me are more annoying than my fathers! As I acted self-consciously about this, I felt someone else rushing into the arena. And looking in that directionDDDD Oi, Saria! Why are you running likeEh, Seiichi!? Ah, Milord! Seiichi-oniichan!? Al and the girls were shocked when they saw me. Though my head couldnt work well due to the embarrassment, but it was indeed strange that Saria came here. Rather, how did she know well be back here? When I tried to process that thought, Al and the others rushed over then fled towards me. Seiichi! Im d youre okay! Milord, I believed in you! I believed that you without fail would make the Netherworld submit to you ande back! Seiichi-oniichan, wee home. It was this me who kept being thrashed around by various events sessively, but I still hugged my girls back. Yeah, Im home. They worried about me to such an extent theyre really wasted on someone like me. However, whats with Rurunes impression about me? Though, the result was more or less the same as she said, so I cant talk back! Watching me hugging Al, Rurune, and Olga back, Saria showed a warm expression. However. M, Makoto-san. Seiichi really has grown so much without us knowing H, he sure has This is unexpected My parents face became cramped as they saw me and the girls. Again, I forgot they were there. Winberg Kingdoms Royal Capital, Terveil. Umu~ In a certain room of the royal castle, Ranze, the king of Winberg, was groaning over a single letter. Now then, what should I do with this Ranze-dono! I, Garrus, came over by hopping like a rabbit once I heard that you have business with me! Too much information. The one who intruded into Ranzes room without even a knock was Garrus, naked above the waist just like always. Usually, intruding into a royal members room without notice would mean a treason, but Ranze pardoned it with just a single sigh escaped. Sorry for summoning you out of the blue. No worries! Even without me, the Guild can operate normally! Then that means youre not needed by the Guild. That hurt! Despite being told something rather painful, not a line on Garrus face show any sorrow, he justughed it off and put his hand on his face. Well, put those things aside. So, what business could it be? About that The kingdom would like to request something to the guild. Hou? A request from the kingdom, that line alone shifted Garrus into a serious atmosphere. So you want to ask for the Effectively Train your Muscle lesson? Like hell I do! Has your brain turn into muscles too!? You dont need to tter me. Im not praising you! The serious atmosphere was just an illusion. If its not about the lesson, then just what kind of request do require of the guild? No, there are many other kinds, okay!? Even without todays summon, arent there things like Monster subjugations and such!? Aah. We do have something like that, huh. Someone, take the Guild Master role from him! Ranzes retort couldnt be any more right. Then, what? Just so you know, werepletely against joining a war and things along that line, okay Dont say it like that Id like you to gather every S-ss Adventurer. Come again!? Surprised, with the serious atmosphere back, Garrus asked. Do you mean adventurers with ability equal to S-ss? Or do you mean the adventurers with the title S-ss? Isnt that obvious, I mean the adventurers who have ability and title S-ss! Why would I hire those perverts from your guild who only has the ability close to the S-sses!? Got that. But, actual S-ss adventurers only move ording to their desire, you see. Crap. Now Im not sure whether its a good idea to ask the Guild. Well, its okay! Their abilities are the real deal! But why do you want to gather the S-ss adventurers? As Garrus questioned it, Ranze showed him the letter he had been looking at to Garrus. The Demon Lord sent us an invitation to meet Chapter 102: Future Plans <h4>Chapter 102: Future ns</h4> ILeiyah Falza came back to my castle in order to notify my subordinates about the result of the Parliament of the Demon Lords army that we would establish a rtionship with Winberg Kingdom. As soon as I reached my castle, I head towards the room where Bells and the other two would be. And then, I opened the door without a moments falter. M, my right leg! Red, its the red tile, right!? Wai Bell-san! If you put your hand there, my hand cant reach the green tile! Shut it! Do something about that! Rather, Bosco! Youre taking up the whole ce with that body of yours, hold your fat a little! Slim down, do it now! D, dont ask the impossible! Oka~y, Ill spin it again~ Okay! Next, left leg on blue tile! Left leg on the blue tile!? Hold Cant reach! Okay, next~. Rather, is this something you do with just sausages? Looking at men like you guys doing it makes me sick We know that the most!! Slowly, I closed the door again. What was that? I cantprehend it. It looked like Bell and Terry are entwined in a strange position on a colourful carpet. And Bosco, while he was looking at them coldly, on his hand was if I recall correctly, something called a roulette that gave orders to the two Dont tell me, did Bell and Terry started to have that sort of rtionship when I was away? Even though I dont have a boyfriend myself!? Or, rather, dont they already have their own families!? Is this okay!? No, its still too early to make a conclusion. Maybe I just misunderstood it For the second time, I opened the door to check on the situation inside. Uwoooo! Closeclosecloseclose! Uwah nasty The scene of Bell leaning his body atop of Terry who was doing a bridge pose was imprinted on my eyes. I closed the door. I didnt misunderstand a thing No matter how you slice it, they were about to do that Just what is all this about? What happened while I was away? Did they deviate because I left them alone for too long? Eh, is it my fault? No, theyre the one at fault. Even though they already have a wife Yosh, Ill tell this to their wives. Having determined so, I mmed the door open. You boys, so youre having an affair Eh!? Tte, LEIYAH-SAMAAAA!?!??!? Ah, Bell-san! Wait if you let go! Ah The moment Bosco said so with a stupid tone, Bells posture broke then he fell over Terry. When that happened, I saw it clearly. Exactly. Hooeeeek!!! Ptoeeh! Ptoeeh!(I imagine this as spitting) Yuuuck! That moment when Bell and Terry kissed. I called out to Bell and the boys, ignorant of their circumstance. You boys So you have that kind of rtionship Im sorry I didnt notice it before Wrong! Youre having a big misunderstanding there, Leiyah-sama! No, its hardly a misunderstanding if you saw that~ BOSSCOOOOO!!!! Help me solve this misunderstanding! Aah Ive did it with Bell-san I couldnt protect my lips Forgive me for being a weak-willed husband You too, Terry!? AAarghh!! How did it be like this!? After that, after I heard their exnation, my misunderstanding over what happened had cleared. Apparently, they were ying a game from another world. I see. So you were ying around? Oops, stepped on andmine. BELL-SAAAAAANN!!! For their punishment, I treated them to a full-course of torture. After the banquet was over, the three trashes were tumbled over right in front of my eyes, ck and blue, with one foot in their grave already. I, Im dead Dead No more Iron poles no more Aah the metal ball is the metal ball They seemed like they were muttering some gibberish, but I paid no mind to it and went straight to the main topic. Boys, get a grip. Eh? At the Parliament of the Demon Lords army, its decided that we will establish a good rtionship with the Winberg Kingdom. Eh!? Just as within expectation, Bell and the boys were shocked when they receive this news. Thats rather sudden what happened? Thats what Lutia-sama has decided. As the first step towards reconciliation, we chose Winberg Kingdom. The kingdom is one of the few countries that is friendly towards demons, you see. And since you boys will go along with us to the meeting as a convoy, make sure to hammer that into your heads. Roger ah. When I saw Bell nodding his head, he suddenly stopped his nods as his face showed an expression as if he just remembered something, then all manner of colour was drained from it shortly after. Le, L-Le-Leiyah-sama? What? Umm I feel like we scattered about teleportation magic around the Winberg Kingdom or maybe we didnt Come to think of it, that was true. And I was thinking about the punishment over that matter. After I took my whip out, I retrieved the torture instrument I had put away just a few moments ago. Not a single sound came out of my mouth. E, eh? Leiyah-sama? Didnt the punishment just end Silent!? Being silent is the scariest, you know!? B, Bell-san! Dont be faltered! Its still not certain shell use that on us Now then, Ill start. You boys ready? YOURE KIDDING MEEEEEEE!?!?!? For the second time today, Bell and the boys screams echoed throughout the hall. That being said, I came back. What being said!? Managed to return from the Netherworld safely and reunited with Saria and the girls, I Hiragi Seiichi, was dragged by Saria to ss F. When I arrived there, the students were there inside the ssroom, so I told them how I returned. Since such a predicament happened, I thought they shouldve gone home by now, but apparently, they stayed on their own ord. And then, when they heard my monologue, they were just as surprised as I expected they would be. Then, the people I met and brought home from the Nethend are my parents, the Heros group, their instructor, and the First Demon Lord. And a florist, I guess. Hello, were Seiichis parents. Hero here. Hispanions here. Im their instructor. Im the Demon Lord~ I, Im a florist? Yosh. Now the introductions are over. Its over with just that!? I wanted end the loose introduction right there, but apparently it was just too sloppy to be epted. yeah, I felt the same. Just how absurd can you be!? You died, then came back from the Netherworld, all the while bringing people back!? There should be a limit to how much you can breakmon sense! In addition, the Hero and the Demon Lord, you said Our heads are going to explode, you hear!? Oh, you I cant refute that! Its not something to beughed at, okay!? As I said that Helenughed. In all honesty, just what kind of thing am I, really! As Iughedborderingdesperation, I noticed that Beatrice-san was showing me a doubting expression before she voiced her questions. Are you are you really Seiichi-sensei? Yeah, Ivee back! Really? Yes! Really, really? Y, yeah. Really really real Trust me, please!? No, I know Id do the same if I was in her shoe, though! Apparently Beatrice-san finally believed what I said, as there were tears in contrast to her smile. Really really d, Im! Im sorry I made you worry. In fact, I also made Saria and the girls worry. I really should reflect over that matter then take action carefully from now on. Ive thought about this many times before, but doing it isnt as easy as saying it, huh. Isnt about time for me to have growth as well? Just my body doing the evolution, and Im who is inside it cant catch up to it. With that being said, my body, can you slow down the evolution? I believed, you know! I knew that Big bro would surelye back! Well, I, too. It is hard to deny that power of yours, you see. After all, it is such an unreasonable thing. That trust of yours feels bitter. It hurts me on many levels if you ce your trust in my unreasonableness, you know! However, I felt relieved that both Agnos and Blued stayed the same. Though I know it was only a day since. After them, I shifted my attention to Bead and Leon. How are you doing? Y, yeyeyeyeash! Im perfectly healthy! Leon answered me with his teeth ttering. Hey, you sure youre okay? I, Im okay! Its, um, I even though just once, I fought for everyone in here, so I regain confidence, just a little. I see. Then, now I hope you can fight alongside Agnos and the others, do I? Eeeeeeeh!? Imimimimpossible! Someone as lowly as I cannot possibly stand side-to-side with Agnos and the others! Theyre too amazing, Ill die as a result! Oh no, did I just talk back to a teacher!? Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry Im sorry You didnt change after all! I thought he had be positive thinking even for a little, but it seemed like it was still long way until hepletely reverted back. As a bitter smile showed up intentionally, I heard Beads voice that was said with the utmost seriousness. Seiichi-sensei. Different from before, he wasnt in a bear costume and he didnt need a sketchbook to speak his mind. Bead suffered a third degree burn scar on his face that even he couldnt make any sound before. Bead. What is it? Ah, right, I healed you at a moment notice so I didnt ask before, but was it really alright to do so? Yes. Answering briefly, Bead then bowed deep to me right then and there. Thank you, Seiichi-sensei. I terrified everyone with that burn scar before. Thus, in order to not scare people away, I hid myself inside that bear head costume. In addition, the woman who was our enemy back there She was the daughter of the lord of my hometown. Even though we arent particrly rted, if she was able to regain a little of what she had lost, and it was all thanks to Seiichi-sensei, then there is nothing else I can do but give you my gratitude. Im sorry. However Thank you, very much. With clumsy yet steady voice, Bead said so. No, dont mind I cant exactly tell you so, huh. Okay, I shall fully receive your gratitude. Thank you. Thus, once the foreword ended, I asked about one thing to Beatrice-san. What will happen to this Academy in the future? For now, the Headmaster is coping with all the trouble with his life on the line, but what will happen in the future is still hard to grasp. However, I can say that at least we definitely will be active again. I see Which means the Periodic Exam is cancelled, then? Yes. Albeit temporarily, its been put on hold. YOSSHHAAAA!!! Thats a big win for meeee!! Agnos yelled as he heard Beatrice-sans words. No matter what school, there would always be a student whose emotion explode when the exam was cancelled, I see. I would be ted too, if I was a student. Oi, idiot. Youre noisy. Hah! Id kill you if it was the usual me, but the me right now is having in good mood! Thats why, Ill let that slide for now! As Agnos was swimming in good humour, Beatrice-san heartlessly dropped some bombs on him. However, since we dont know when will the exam take ce, the study for it will continue like usual. OI BLUEEDDD!!! THE FUCK YOU SAID IM AN IDIOT FOOORRRRR!!! Arent you letting it slide Murmured Blued with a marvelled undertone. Well, while other students are going home, Agnos and other members of this ss stayed voluntarily. And since the school is inactive within that period, it should be fine if we assign them to study for the exam. Even without the exam, it is said that studying will be the reason to study. Therefore, we the ss F members and staff were preparing for the exam, for whenever it would take ce. Chapter 103: The Intruder is the Student Council President <h4>Chapter 103: The Intruder is the Student Council President</h4> While we were having a peaceful atmosphere and about to discuss about our future prospects, suddenly, the door mmed open. I smell Seiichi-kun!! As I said, what kind of nose do you have!? The one who intruded in was one of the heroes and my childhood friend, Kannazuki-senpai. Kannazuki-senpai rapidly came closer to me then started to thoroughly and intensely check my body that even I got taken aback. Are you okay!? Do you have any injuries!? Are you hurt anywhere!? I, I am fine! Please calm down! Kannazuki-senpais sudden arrival made the students freeze in shock. Well, who wouldnt be. After I tried to soothe her down with all I could do, Kannazuki-senpai then gazed upon me with a face that was about to burst into tears. I was I was really worried, you know Even though we are called heroes, there was nothing we could do and, despite that, you I am okay, so please rest assured. No, I understand. I was really upset and my mind was at mess when you suddenly disappeared because of that guys ability or whatever it was. I also brought trouble to Shota and the rest At any rate, as long as youre here, I am fine with everything. Kannazuki-senpai Kannazuki-senpai was really worried about me. It has been like this since long ago, I really cant match her. While I was thinking so, Kannazuki-senpai told me thus with a dead serious face. However, the inspection here doesnt give me any clue as to whether you really are uninjured or not. I need to examine you from your hair to your toe, soe to my room and take your clothes off. Of course, stark naked. Just what is this woman saying. I cant match her, but please, do something about your perversion. No, really! Oh my, isnt it Karen-chan. Long time no see. Youve became even prettier than before Agreed. Seeing our interactions, my parents said so heartily When they did so, Kannazuki-senpai finally noticed them then lowered her head. Ah Father inw, Mother inw. It has been a while since I heard from you two. Hmm!? Right after she lowered her head, she finally realized just how impossible it was for my parents to be here, with surprise. Rather, if I didnt mishear it, it sounds like she was saying Father inw and Mother inw with a lot of different meanings? Wha wha!? Did you two get revived!? At that question that could be said quite out of the blue, the two just smiled widely. Yeah. Thanks to Seiichi. Seiichi-kun? Kannazuki-senpai directed her surprised face to me, but she soon regained herposure then nced back. I was wrong, she wasntposed. Since her uncanny words were spewn quite absurdly, I didnt have enough time to think of a retort, however, Al who has been staying shut until now finally spoke. You little! What kind of joke are you saying!? Joke? I have never been more serious, though? Thats worse! I was turning my brain inside out to think of a way to calm them down while watching their quarrel, until Rachel voiced her question to me timidly. Ano~ That person is a hero summoned from another world, right~? How could she be your acquaintance as well, Seiichi-sense~? Eh? Ah, aah. Come to think of it, I havent said it yet Im also a person who came from the same world as those heroes, you see. Eeh!? In response to my remark, the whole ss expressed their shock. Which means, Big bro is a hero too!? Hmm Itll take too long if I exin that part Well, one thing I can say is my existence isnt something as great as a hero, I think. Hn. And those pompous heroes-sama couldnt do anything against that guy inbcoat, could they? Helens referred her provocative gaze towards Kannazuki-senpai. Kannazuki-senpai seemed like she was ufortable with Helens gaze. Thats not No, lets stop giving excuses. Even if were called Heroes, in the end, there was nothing we could do Whats with this atmosphere I felt difort with this heavy mood that weighed the ss, but then something came up in my head. Come to think of it Kannazuki-senpai, what happened to you and the other heroes after that? Nn? What do you mean? No, putting aside how you are being treated by them, the heroes are something like the Kaizer Empires trump card, right? And if that very trump card cowered before that guy, I can only think that some kind of interference from the Kaizer Empire wille I see My mind is filled with thoughts about Seiichi-kun to the brim, but there was such a worry too, huh No, shouldnt you be worried about something like that before you think about me? I am indeed grateful and happy that she thinks of me. But, she should first prioritize herself. For now, there hasnt been any contact from the Kaizer Empire yet But its better to not be too optimistic. Worst case scenario, the heroes might be forcefully brought home. Blued gave his advice without showing any interest. But, since hes the second prince of the Kaizer Empire, its possible for that to happen. Kannazuki-senpai. Hes the second prince of Kaizer Empire. Thats why Yeah. I know that, since I heard he fought against his biological older brother in the In-school Tournament. Let me engrave it deep in my mind. Hn In the end, I am someone whose blood is mixed with amoners blood. Im not someone of high position to own a title. Looking at Blued with his usualposed attitude, unwittingly my lips made a bitter smile. Now then, I wanted to spend more fun times with Seiichi-kun here, but it seems that cant happen. After all, I fled from my ssroom without saying anything. The heck are you doing!? Since it was about Kannazuki-senpai, even if she didnt tell the whole hero members, I thought she at least left some notification to Shota and the rest Somehow, I feel like Kannazuki-senpais idiocy started to manifest ever since she came to this world. Though I thought so, she was reliable in other more important aspects, so it was dirty of her. Well, dont get too mad. It just shows how much I worry about you Well then, everyone, Im sorry I disturbed you. Father-inw and Mother-inw too, I am happy I can see you after a long time. Its okay, we are happy we can see your face too, Karen-chan. Agreed. Come anytime as his bride, okay? Eh, really!? Then, I will bring him home now! Its okay! I will confine him so nobody else may touch him nor see him ever again! Why did ite to that!? As the exchange somehow went towards a really dangerous direction, I pushed Kannazuki-senpais back out of the ssroom. Okay, okay, Shota and the rest is worry about you! Mu Well, our pledge has been spoken. Next time, lets hold the ceremony. Eh!? That one before wasnt a joke!? Thats weird Why is she getting further from Kannazuki-senpai that I know? Cant be helped, Ill really go back this time. Seiichi-kun, Im really d that you are safe. Kannazuki-senpai Im still thinking, why wont you get confined? Bloody why!? When I unwittingly retorted her in Kansai dialect, Kannazuki-senpai finally returned to her ssroom with a smile. After making sure of that I returned to my own ss, but there was a strange mood hung in the air. Seiichi-sensei Nn? Blued called me with a serious face. Is every hero like that? Theyre not, okay!? It was hard to solve the misunderstanding they had. Chapter 104 Whoops I identally forgot about this chapter sorry teehee~ The In-School Tournament in the Eyes of the Heroes ITakamiya Shota came to the Academys stadium in order to witness it myself, the event called Bardora Magic Academys In-School Tournament. It was something we heroes initially had nothing to do with, but because we were told to keeppany with ss S training, we consequently had to watch the affair as a result. Because Theobolt who was the first prince of the Kaizer Empire whom had summoned us was a member of the ss, it was hard to turn it down. In all honesty, I didnt have any good impression about ss S members. No, I knew that Robert, the first prince of Wimburg Kingdom, was one of the few people that would interact with anyone normally and was a good guy. However, the majority of them were a bunch of people who looked down on others. ޤߤˤΤȤԤʤɤʡ Well, we heroes couldnt really speak bad about others. Quite a few among us used the powers that they had obtained to intimidate others. And? Why are you in such a good mood? Hm? I asked so to Kannazuki-senpai next to me who, was smiling away which was rare. Hmm~? You want to know? Hm? Hm? Its very rare of you to make me pissed off! Kannazuki-senpai who usually didnt act like this made me curious what was inside her brain. It bothers me. Please tell me what happened. I wont~ Annoying! No, Kannazuki-senpai seemed off these days. Shes so air-headed that it made me wonder; where did her cool andposed self go to? This is weird Its definitely weird Theres no mistaking that something must have happened. Come to think of it, Kannazuki-senpai often disappear off somewhere at times is that somehow rted to this? In the end, whilst I still couldnt solve what lifted her mood, the tournament started. First round was ss C vs ss A, which I personally found extremely interesting, but that wasnt the case for other heroes, it seemed. Hah! Magic like that, even I can do that. I knew it, were far more awesome than the people in this world. If its like this, it will be a piece of cake for us to take over the whole academy. A lot of the heroes looked down upon them. For me, I dont understand what supported their confidence. It was scary for me; how people changed just because they received power without any hardship. While I was having such thoughts, a student from ss A changed the atmosphere with his appearance. It was the emergence of Geonis, the second prince of Wimburg Kingdom. Kyaah! Its Geonis-kun! Isnt his Wildish impression unbearable~ Should I go for an attack? Were heroes after all, so he wouldnt treat us roughly, right? The girls were hyped when they looked at Geonis profile, while the boys were not pleased looking at them. Exactly, whats prone to be the root of problems isnt always about chemistry between the heroes and other sses. Among the heroes too, many individuals were likely to have perilous mood. Amongst all. This aint fun. Hey, aint it fine and dandy if we left him dead? True that. Since were told its okay to disy our strength, lets make an example out of him~ The trio of Kisaragi Masaya, yama Tsuyoshi, Tg Rent. It would be fine to say that these trio were the ones with a particrly bad humour. Apparently, they were pressing onto female students using their power. How troublesome. Kannazuki-senpai felt their impropriety then frowned upon them. For now, Kannazuki-senpai and my group somehow managed to keep them in check, but that wouldntst long. The predictable matches kept preceding until finally the match for ss S whom we had lent our hand came rolling. That took a while. How boring. Rather, wont ss F be massacred in seconds? Lmao Poor ss F~ These lot cant even use magic~ Makes me feel, like, how youd fight? The heroes were sneering at the member of ss F severely. Although I didnt partake in theughs, I also entertained the thought that it would need a miracle for ss F to win against ss S. After all, ss S was the ss where students with excellentmand of magic gathered, and we apanied them during their training, allowing them to grow even further. Among them, the man named Robert, the first prince of Wimburg Kingdom, was overwhelming. He was a powerhouse who surpassed even heroes, and now he has be even stronger. Truth to be told, among the heroes, maybe only Kannazuki-senpai who could fight with him toe-to-toe? He was such an opponent. Thats right, even heroes arent considered as the strongest. However, everyone else couldnt understand that idea. Well Im even worse, can onlyment those within my mind. While I was vexed of myself, ss F came into the arena. Along with that, all those boys were licking all over them with their eyes, not bothering to hide their degenerate smiles. The girls from ss F are good with their looks alone, aint they. True that. Ah, right, why dont we make em apany us? Ah, good idea you got there. ss F is a just a ss without future after all. Im sure theyll be delighted to apany us great heroes Well, if they resist, just use some force until they bend! Couldnt endure those remarks any longer, Kenji whom seated himself until now raised his body. Against him, Kannazuki-senpai stopped with a face without expression. Those bastards! Calm down, Kenji. Kannazuki-senpai!? But! Youre one against many. In addition, I cant predict what might happen if heroes with bad reputations made an uproar in this venue. Guh! However, we have to be more careful about their conduct from now on. Particrly, against ss F okay? After she soothed Kenji down, the match started. The one who was first to fight was a male student with a bear headgear on his head. What the fuck!? Buhak!? What? Is he trying to get attention or what!? How fuckingme! Maybe he just dont wanna show his face after he got his ass kicked! The student with the bear costume received all kind of ridicules the Heroes threw at him. Meanwhile, the student from ss S who was to fight him was, frankly said, just a student with thin presence. If I have to remember him, then I guess hes one of the people who leeches off on Theobolt? That being said, he is from ss S, after all said and done. His power must be high at least. This would be an unsparing fight The match started while I was having that in my mind, trying to watch it overHowever, we were caught utterly dumbfounded. Wh, what the ffuck Youre shitting me? Un-fucking-believable The student from ss S was it Fauner his name? Putting that aside, the magic he fired was supposed to have quite a high firepower even in the eyes of heroes. However, this student from ss F Bead, warded off said magic. He knocked it off. It was really bizarre. Indeed, he had brass knuckles equipped in his hands. However, the thing that knocked away those magic was clearlythe air pressure of his own fist. Oi, just which manga did you crawl out from Bead boldly strode towards Fauner, dead straight. Even among the heroes, there werent many individuals whod do such dangerous flex when facing against a member of ss S. Despite that, Bead was doing so without a single scratch on him. Lost in disarray, Fauner discharged arge number of magic, which each and everyst of it was knocked away, then with an unexpected chop on the crown, he was defeated. The entire body of heroes was drowned in silence. No, not only heroes. The other students too, they were trapped in shock as that haphazard battle unfolded. The only ones who acted like it was normal, was those from the same ss as Bead. No dont tell me, thats the norm for them? Really? Even when the venue was enveloped in silence, the match continued. The next match was Theobolt from ss S against his own brother, Blued from ss F. Far from meeting Blued at the Kaizer Empire, we were not aware of his existence until we arrived here. There must be some circumstances among the royals for this to happen. At any rate, it was a sibling quarrel that didnt share a normal rtionship. While not reaching Roberts level, Theobolt was a superior fighter worthy to be aware of. If you didnt include his personality, that is. He was a powerhouse that amongst the heroes, at best Kannazuki-senpai was the only one who could win against him, while Kisaragi-senpai would need more room to do the same. That was why, the heroes gradually regained their spirit, putting thest match under the bridge while focusing to Theobolts fight. W, well, that one was a fluke. T, thats right! Also, next is Theobolt-kun! Hah! Eat that! ss Fs massacre is unavoidable! Along with the rise of their spirit, their bullshit also rose. The game started with Blued firing shes in an unknown direction. The fuck youre attacking at! Oi, oi, do you even have eyes to look where your opponent is!? Why dont you use magic? Ah, you cant do magic, can you? Even if the heroes were spewing whatever they wanted, Blued didnt change the course of his shes, still firing them towards a weird direction. Theobolt too, he was making fun of his means of attack all the while deploying a number of magic. However, Blued kept his attacks going whilst expertly avoiding the iing magic. This development of events continued for a while, until Theobolt couldnt handle it anymore and decided to end it. He fired a powerful homing magic in order to bring Blued down for certain. HoweverThat was what Blued aimed. To my surprise, Blued used that very magic as a foothold and closed the distance with Theobolt with frightening speed. Theobolt who was surprised by this urrence tried to evade, but much to his surprise, the shes Blued fired made his footings bad, and with his feet losing their ce, Theobolt fell senseless. And then, by seizing the scruff of Theobolts neck, Blued turn Theobolt into a meat-shield against his own magic! With how big the firepower packed within that magic, once it came into contact, the whole arena was clouded in dust. Once the dust settled, what came out was an uninjured Blued and Theobolt who was burnt into charcoal. Despite the opponent being his older brother, Blued treated Theobolt like some kind of trash and left him aside. Again, all the heroes were engulfed in silence. Just what is ss F? What do they mean by drop-outs? Within our minds, that thought started to rule over us. However, again, only ss F treated the whole ordeal like it was the norm and was unperturbed. This is weird this is weird on many levels Those who thought that Beads fight was a fluke lost their words along with the second loss from ss S side. However, once Kisaragi-senpais group regained theirposure, they started to turn against Theobolt instead. Hmph In the end, those who arent heroes have their limits. Y youre right! That fucker Theobolt, I expected him to somehow could it. Well, hes the kind of guy who couldnt bear any fruit. It was but a bluff no matter how you see it, but other heroes had a different opinion and continued with Kisaragi-senpais remark. Youre right! Things like ss S losing to ss F this only proves that only the heroes are those who are chosen! Ah, seems like Robert is fighting the next one. Hmph If its Robert, then we can expect something from him. It was the Academys strongest student, Robert from ss S who was fighting next. And, from ss F, the one who stood against him was a male student with the look of a delinquent Agnos. Uwah. He seems like an idiot. This gon be ez. Looking at Agnos appearance, the heroes once again ridiculed. Ive seen the pattern. No matter how you slice it, that was a jinx Having that premonition in me, the match started. And then. Eh? Eh? Huh? No way It was bizarre, in a different meaning than the previous ones. Both in Beads and Blueds case, the very development of their fight was bizarre. However, for the fight that unveiled before us, it was simply too high leveled that it was bizarre. The various super-tiered magic Robert deployed. And Agnos who fought all of it with a single metal bat. When things progressed to close quarterbat, even if Agnos had a little bit of wiggle room, it was still an unprecedented sword-to-bat fight that we had no hope to reach in level that unfolded before us. The fight that kept getting heated up finally wasing to its end. Both fighters squeezed out thest ounce of their strength, delivering thest attack they had. With sheer guts, they produced strength that shouldve been depleted thenconclusively speaking, they ended it with a draw. Nobody came out as the winner. However, who cared a shit about winning or losing. The heroes whod been sneering on them couldnt ept the fact. That the ss F that they made fun of, such a monster who had that strength existed within. Umonly, even that Kisaragi-senpai and his group had nothing to fix their stiffen face. We heroes no, even the whole venue was looking at it like it was the strangest thing to ever happen, but ss F treated it like it was the norm. Just who is the one teaching ss F? Isnt his standard of normal way too off the mark? Watching ss F who acted like that was the most obvious oue, I was curious about the perpetrator behind the birth of thismon-sense-breaking group. Looking at the bench area for ss F, other than the students who were waiting for their turn, there were three other people. One of them was a female with a teacher-esque feeling, but no matter how you look at her, it was hard to think that she could give birth to that group. Another one was not even a teacher, just a little girl of an age suitable to be an elementary schooler. That would be impossible. And then, thest one of the batch. A shady guy who hid behind his hood. Un, it has to be him. Hes too shady. Just what did he do to make all that happen? Doping? But, honestly, their atmosphere doesnt feel like they doped. In addition, as long as there wasnt any evidence, saying they doped would be a false usation. First and foremost, ss F students couldnt produce even a speck of magic. Really, just what happened While we heroes were lost our words, suddenly, a student from ss S made his appearance then voiced hisints and jeers. That male student, his name was Freed if I recall correctly, was one of Theobolts grovelers just like Fauner. That was all I could think of him. Listening to Freed, apparently, despite ss F having another student who hadnt fought, that student was refusing to participate in the showdown between ss S and ss F. No, I dont understand your logic. Since they already bear 2 losses and 1 draw, isnt it thanks to ss F that ss S didnte out as the defeated side, yet why they cant understand that? Lets say thisst student partook in the match, if Freed lost to him then ss S as a whole would lose, wouldnt they? Thinking along those lines, the student from ss F in question decided to join the game, as I expected. Well, looking at him from this ce, I see him as a fainthearted boy, but it seems like Freed just ignited even that timid boys anger with his words. I can already see what will happen next. In spite of that, I sighed Well, the result was within expectation. He lost many things in various meaningsThat Freed, I meant. With that, ss Splete defeat was set in ce. However, the heroes didnt see the one-sided massacre namely the match since they were taken aback by how their pride shattered and what-have-them at the time Freed appeared. ss S homeroom teacher who couldnt ept the reality finally stepped down from his high horse. Looking closely, the student from ss F that fought had lost consciousness and the shady guy was caring for him. While the individual that I thought as the teacher for ss F was trying to bring his student to the infirmary, ss S teacher started to voice hisints. The content of his words mainly about how they cheated, but he couldnt prove it himself. However, with the teacher saying so, the heroes started to regain their momentum. Thats right thats right! Think about it normally, its weird that ss S lost to ss F! They cheated is the only reason! You cheating bastards! You fucking dropouts should crawl in the mud like how you deserve to be! Showering with jeers and boos, ss S teacher also struck the other party with magic while he was not on guard. Watch out! Watching the situation, Kannazuki-senpai let out such warning. I also was about to intrude in myselfBut, yet again, we were trapped dumbfounded. Much to our surprise, ss Fs Teacher grabbed that magic with his bare hands. It was bizarre enough that Bead knocked away magic with sheer air pressure of his fist, but grabbing magic with your bare hand would be categorized as something on a whole different dimension. That also applied to ss S teacher, as it seemed like you would be able to deploy arge number of magic overwhelmingly stronger than that of us heroes, and he did it instantly. However, ss Fs teacher was just much more monstrous than the rest. I watched how he parried the iing magic with the one he had in hand, but outside of my expectation, he plucked more of those magic with his fingers then threw them back directly to ss S teacher. In addition, the firepower was off the charts. Compared to when it was fired by its original creator, the magic clearly packed more punch. Facing before such excessive firepower of magic, ss S teacher ended up with his butt stuck out. Looking at his situation, ss Fs teacher was finally going to head to the infirmary this time, but the other party didnt give up still. Or rather, he didnt know when to give up. Again, arge quantity of magic was deployed against ss Fs teacher. Everyone thought that would strick ss F directly. However, the realityWas different. Haah The heroes, every member of us, had our mouth hung open. As for why, rather than the magic going toward the ss Fs teacher, its trajectory changed towards ss S teacher, and its number even exceeded the number when it was first deployed when it rained upon him. No err huh? Why would someone who fired magic get assailed by the very magic he made? Every single soul here couldnt help but marvel about the sight that unveiled before them. After a while, once the mayhem that birthed from overwhelming magic settled, the unsightly ss S teacher wasid there in a pitiful and unfathomable manner as if deprived of human dignity. Looking upon such a figure, not only the heroes, but the venue in its entirety fell into silence. As if he couldnt bear the atmosphere of this venue, the guy behind this retreated to the infirmary swiftly. I thought that the students from ss F were the extraordinary ones of the batch, but I was wrong. What was the most dangerous was their teacher. Nobody could ept what just happened in front of their eyes. That the ss F theyd been making fun of was actually a group of people harnessing monstrous strength. And, in order to deny such reality, Kisaragi-senpais lot expressed the darkish feeling they had. Unforgivable absolutely unforgivable only us get to be heroes here! Towards such remarks that could only be seen as an outburst of anger, other heroes started to fan the me. True! Like hell some unknown fucker could stand in a ce above us! We heroes stand on top while others should kneel to us! Exactly! The heroes, one after another, started to pour the darkness of their heart against the ss F due to jealousy. This is toote. I thought they would revert back to their sane mind someday, but theyd gone past the line shouldnt cross. As I watched the heroes grimly, I found one student who looked like they were surprised. It was Sado Airi who kept looking for someone she called Sei-chan. With dazed look on her face, Sado murmured so. Sei-chan? Chapter 105: The In-School Tournament in the Eyes of the Heroes <h4>Chapter 105: The In-School Tournament in the Eyes of the Heroes</h4> Note: Chapter 104 is a character summary chapter and therefore we have decided not to trante it, if you want to see this tranted please leave ament below. ITakamiya Shota came to the Academys stadium in order to witness it myself, the event called Bardora Magic Academys In-School Tournament. It was something we heroes initially had nothing to do with, but because we were told to keeppany with ss S training, we consequently had to watch the affair as a result. Because Theobolt who was the first prince of the Kaizer Empire whom had summoned us was a member of the ss, it was hard to turn it down. In all honesty, I didnt have any good impression about ss S members. No, I knew that Robert, the first prince of Wimburg Kingdom, was one of the few people that would interact with anyone normally and was a good guy. However, the majority of them were a bunch of people who looked down on others. ޤߤˤΤȤԤʤɤʡ Well, we heroes couldnt really speak bad about others. Quite a few among us used the powers that they had obtained to intimidate others. And? Why are you in such a good mood? Hm? I asked so to Kannazuki-senpai next to me who, was smiling away which was rare. Hmm~? You want to know? Hm? Hm? Its very rare of you to make me pissed off! Kannazuki-senpai who usually didnt act like this made me curious what was inside her brain. It bothers me. Please tell me what happened. I wont~ Annoying! No, Kannazuki-senpai seemed off these days. Shes so air-headed that it made me wonder; where did her cool andposed self go to? This is weird Its definitely weird Theres no mistaking that something must have happened. Come to think of it, Kannazuki-senpai often disappear off somewhere at times is that somehow rted to this? In the end, whilst I still couldnt solve what lifted her mood, the tournament started. First round was ss C vs ss A, which I personally found extremely interesting, but that wasnt the case for other heroes, it seemed. Hah! Magic like that, even I can do that. I knew it, were far more awesome than the people in this world. If its like this, it will be a piece of cake for us to take over the whole academy. A lot of the heroes looked down upon them. For me, I dont understand what supported their confidence. It was scary for me; how people changed just because they received power without any hardship. While I was having such thoughts, a student from ss A changed the atmosphere with his appearance. It was the emergence of Geonis, the second prince of Wimburg Kingdom. Kyaah! Its Geonis-kun! Isnt his Wildish impression unbearable~ Should I go for an attack? Were heroes after all, so he wouldnt treat us roughly, right? The girls were hyped when they looked at Geonis profile, while the boys were not pleased looking at them. Exactly, whats prone to be the root of problems isnt always about chemistry between the heroes and other sses. Among the heroes too, many individuals were likely to have perilous mood. Amongst all. This aint fun. Hey, aint it fine and dandy if we left him dead? True that. Since were told its okay to disy our strength, lets make an example out of him~ The trio of Kisaragi Masaya, yama Tsuyoshi, Tg Rent. It would be fine to say that these trio were the ones with a particrly bad humour. Apparently, they were pressing onto female students using their power. How troublesome. Kannazuki-senpai felt their impropriety then frowned upon them. For now, Kannazuki-senpai and my group somehow managed to keep them in check, but that wouldntst long. The predictable matches kept preceding until finally the match for ss S whom we had lent our hand came rolling. That took a while. How boring. Rather, wont ss F be massacred in seconds? Lmao Poor ss F~ These lot cant even use magic~ Makes me feel, like, how youd fight? The heroes were sneering at the member of ss F severely. Although I didnt partake in theughs, I also entertained the thought that it would need a miracle for ss F to win against ss S. After all, ss S was the ss where students with excellentmand of magic gathered, and we apanied them during their training, allowing them to grow even further. Among them, the man named Robert, the first prince of Wimburg Kingdom, was overwhelming. He was a powerhouse who surpassed even heroes, and now he has be even stronger. Truth to be told, among the heroes, maybe only Kannazuki-senpai who could fight with him toe-to-toe? He was such an opponent. Thats right, even heroes arent considered as the strongest. However, everyone else couldnt understand that idea. Well Im even worse, can onlyment those within my mind. While I was vexed of myself, ss F came into the arena. Along with that, all those boys were licking all over them with their eyes, not bothering to hide their degenerate smiles. The girls from ss F are good with their looks alone, aint they. True that. Ah, right, why dont we make em apany us? Ah, good idea you got there. ss F is a just a ss without future after all. Im sure theyll be delighted to apany us great heroes Well, if they resist, just use some force until they bend! Couldnt endure those remarks any longer, Kenji whom seated himself until now raised his body. Against him, Kannazuki-senpai stopped with a face without expression. Those bastards! Calm down, Kenji. Kannazuki-senpai!? But! Youre one against many. In addition, I cant predict what might happen if heroes with bad reputations made an uproar in this venue. Guh! However, we have to be more careful about their conduct from now on. Particrly, against ss F okay? After she soothed Kenji down, the match started. The one who was first to fight was a male student with a bear headgear on his head. What the fuck!? Buhak!? What? Is he trying to get attention or what!? How fuckingme! Maybe he just dont wanna show his face after he got his ass kicked! The student with the bear costume received all kind of ridicules the Heroes threw at him. Meanwhile, the student from ss S who was to fight him was, frankly said, just a student with thin presence. If I have to remember him, then I guess hes one of the people who leeches off on Theobolt? That being said, he is from ss S, after all said and done. His power must be high at least. This would be an unsparing fight The match started while I was having that in my mind, trying to watch it overHowever, we were caught utterly dumbfounded. Wh, what the ffuck Youre shitting me? Un-fucking-believable The student from ss S was it Fauner his name? Putting that aside, the magic he fired was supposed to have quite a high firepower even in the eyes of heroes. However, this student from ss F Bead, warded off said magic. He knocked it off. It was really bizarre. Indeed, he had brass knuckles equipped in his hands. However, the thing that knocked away those magic was clearlythe air pressure of his own fist. Oi, just which manga did you crawl out from Bead boldly strode towards Fauner, dead straight. Even among the heroes, there werent many individuals whod do such dangerous flex when facing against a member of ss S. Despite that, Bead was doing so without a single scratch on him. Lost in disarray, Fauner discharged arge number of magic, which each and everyst of it was knocked away, then with an unexpected chop on the crown, he was defeated. The entire body of heroes was drowned in silence. No, not only heroes. The other students too, they were trapped in shock as that haphazard battle unfolded. The only ones who acted like it was normal, was those from the same ss as Bead. No dont tell me, thats the norm for them? Really? Even when the venue was enveloped in silence, the match continued. The next match was Theobolt from ss S against his own brother, Blued from ss F. Far from meeting Blued at the Kaizer Empire, we were not aware of his existence until we arrived here. There must be some circumstances among the royals for this to happen. At any rate, it was a sibling quarrel that didnt share a normal rtionship. While not reaching Roberts level, Theobolt was a superior fighter worthy to be aware of. If you didnt include his personality, that is. He was a powerhouse that amongst the heroes, at best Kannazuki-senpai was the only one who could win against him, while Kisaragi-senpai would need more room to do the same. That was why, the heroes gradually regained their spirit, putting thest match under the bridge while focusing to Theobolts fight. W, well, that one was a fluke. T, thats right! Also, next is Theobolt-kun! Hah! Eat that! ss Fs massacre is unavoidable! Along with the rise of their spirit, their bullshit also rose. The game started with Blued firing shes in an unknown direction. The fuck youre attacking at! Oi, oi, do you even have eyes to look where your opponent is!? Why dont you use magic? Ah, you cant do magic, can you? Even if the heroes were spewing whatever they wanted, Blued didnt change the course of his shes, still firing them towards a weird direction. Theobolt too, he was making fun of his means of attack all the while deploying a number of magic. However, Blued kept his attacks going whilst expertly avoiding the iing magic. This development of events continued for a while, until Theobolt couldnt handle it anymore and decided to end it. He fired a powerful homing magic in order to bring Blued down for certain. HoweverThat was what Blued aimed. To my surprise, Blued used that very magic as a foothold and closed the distance with Theobolt with frightening speed. Theobolt who was surprised by this urrence tried to evade, but much to his surprise, the shes Blued fired made his footings bad, and with his feet losing their ce, Theobolt fell senseless. And then, by seizing the scruff of Theobolts neck, Blued turn Theobolt into a meat-shield against his own magic! With how big the firepower packed within that magic, once it came into contact, the whole arena was clouded in dust. Once the dust settled, what came out was an uninjured Blued and Theobolt who was burnt into charcoal. Despite the opponent being his older brother, Blued treated Theobolt like some kind of trash and left him aside. Again, all the heroes were engulfed in silence. Just what is ss F? What do they mean by drop-outs? Within our minds, that thought started to rule over us. However, again, only ss F treated the whole ordeal like it was the norm and was unperturbed. This is weird this is weird on many levels Those who thought that Beads fight was a fluke lost their words along with the second loss from ss S side. However, once Kisaragi-senpais group regained theirposure, they started to turn against Theobolt instead. Hmph In the end, those who arent heroes have their limits. Y youre right! That fucker Theobolt, I expected him to somehow could it. Well, hes the kind of guy who couldnt bear any fruit. It was but a bluff no matter how you see it, but other heroes had a different opinion and continued with Kisaragi-senpais remark. Youre right! Things like ss S losing to ss F this only proves that only the heroes are those who are chosen! Ah, seems like Robert is fighting the next one. Hmph If its Robert, then we can expect something from him. It was the Academys strongest student, Robert from ss S who was fighting next. And, from ss F, the one who stood against him was a male student with the look of a delinquent Agnos. Uwah. He seems like an idiot. This gon be ez. Looking at Agnos appearance, the heroes once again ridiculed. Ive seen the pattern. No matter how you slice it, that was a jinx Having that premonition in me, the match started. And then. Eh? Eh? Huh? No way It was bizarre, in a different meaning than the previous ones. Both in Beads and Blueds case, the very development of their fight was bizarre. However, for the fight that unveiled before us, it was simply too high leveled that it was bizarre. The various super-tiered magic Robert deployed. And Agnos who fought all of it with a single metal bat. When things progressed to close quarterbat, even if Agnos had a little bit of wiggle room, it was still an unprecedented sword-to-bat fight that we had no hope to reach in level that unfolded before us. The fight that kept getting heated up finally wasing to its end. Both fighters squeezed out thest ounce of their strength, delivering thest attack they had. With sheer guts, they produced strength that shouldve been depleted thenconclusively speaking, they ended it with a draw. Nobody came out as the winner. However, who cared a shit about winning or losing. The heroes whod been sneering on them couldnt ept the fact. That the ss F that they made fun of, such a monster who had that strength existed within. Umonly, even that Kisaragi-senpai and his group had nothing to fix their stiffen face. We heroes no, even the whole venue was looking at it like it was the strangest thing to ever happen, but ss F treated it like it was the norm. Just who is the one teaching ss F? Isnt his standard of normal way too off the mark? Watching ss F who acted like that was the most obvious oue, I was curious about the perpetrator behind the birth of thismon-sense-breaking group. Looking at the bench area for ss F, other than the students who were waiting for their turn, there were three other people. One of them was a female with a teacher-esque feeling, but no matter how you look at her, it was hard to think that she could give birth to that group. Another one was not even a teacher, just a little girl of an age suitable to be an elementary schooler. That would be impossible. And then, thest one of the batch. A shady guy who hid behind his hood. Un, it has to be him. Hes too shady. Just what did he do to make all that happen? Doping? But, honestly, their atmosphere doesnt feel like they doped. In addition, as long as there wasnt any evidence, saying they doped would be a false usation. First and foremost, ss F students couldnt produce even a speck of magic. Really, just what happened While we heroes were lost our words, suddenly, a student from ss S made his appearance then voiced hisints and jeers. That male student, his name was Freed if I recall correctly, was one of Theobolts grovelers just like Fauner. That was all I could think of him. Listening to Freed, apparently, despite ss F having another student who hadnt fought, that student was refusing to participate in the showdown between ss S and ss F. No, I dont understand your logic. Since they already bear 2 losses and 1 draw, isnt it thanks to ss F that ss S didnte out as the defeated side, yet why they cant understand that? Lets say thisst student partook in the match, if Freed lost to him then ss S as a whole would lose, wouldnt they? Thinking along those lines, the student from ss F in question decided to join the game, as I expected. Well, looking at him from this ce, I see him as a fainthearted boy, but it seems like Freed just ignited even that timid boys anger with his words. I can already see what will happen next. In spite of that, I sighed Well, the result was within expectation. He lost many things in various meaningsThat Freed, I meant. With that, ss Splete defeat was set in ce. However, the heroes didnt see the one-sided massacre namely the match since they were taken aback by how their pride shattered and what-have-them at the time Freed appeared. ss S homeroom teacher who couldnt ept the reality finally stepped down from his high horse. Looking closely, the student from ss F that fought had lost consciousness and the shady guy was caring for him. While the individual that I thought as the teacher for ss F was trying to bring his student to the infirmary, ss S teacher started to voice hisints. The content of his words mainly about how they cheated, but he couldnt prove it himself. However, with the teacher saying so, the heroes started to regain their momentum. Thats right thats right! Think about it normally, its weird that ss S lost to ss F! They cheated is the only reason! You cheating bastards! You fucking dropouts should crawl in the mud like how you deserve to be! Showering with jeers and boos, ss S teacher also struck the other party with magic while he was not on guard. Watch out! Watching the situation, Kannazuki-senpai let out such warning. I also was about to intrude in myselfBut, yet again, we were trapped dumbfounded. Much to our surprise, ss Fs Teacher grabbed that magic with his bare hands. It was bizarre enough that Bead knocked away magic with sheer air pressure of his fist, but grabbing magic with your bare hand would be categorized as something on a whole different dimension. That also applied to ss S teacher, as it seemed like you would be able to deploy arge number of magic overwhelmingly stronger than that of us heroes, and he did it instantly. However, ss Fs teacher was just much more monstrous than the rest. I watched how he parried the iing magic with the one he had in hand, but outside of my expectation, he plucked more of those magic with his fingers then threw them back directly to ss S teacher. In addition, the firepower was off the charts. Compared to when it was fired by its original creator, the magic clearly packed more punch. Facing before such excessive firepower of magic, ss S teacher ended up with his butt stuck out. Looking at his situation, ss Fs teacher was finally going to head to the infirmary this time, but the other party didnt give up still. Or rather, he didnt know when to give up. Again, arge quantity of magic was deployed against ss Fs teacher. Everyone thought that would strick ss F directly. However, the realityWas different. Haah? The heroes, every member of us, had our mouth hung open. As for why, rather than the magic going toward the ss Fs teacher, its trajectory changed towards ss S teacher, and its number even exceeded the number when it was first deployed when it rained upon him. No err huh? Why would someone who fired magic get assailed by the very magic he made? Every single soul here couldnt help but marvel about the sight that unveiled before them. After a while, once the mayhem that birthed from overwhelming magic settled, the unsightly ss S teacher wasid there in a pitiful and unfathomable manner as if deprived of human dignity. Looking upon such a figure, not only the heroes, but the venue in its entirety fell into silence. As if he couldnt bear the atmosphere of this venue, the guy behind this retreated to the infirmary swiftly. I thought that the students from ss F were the extraordinary ones of the batch, but I was wrong. What was the most dangerous was their teacher. Nobody could ept what just happened in front of their eyes. That the ss F theyd been making fun of was actually a group of people harnessing monstrous strength. And, in order to deny such reality, Kisaragi-senpais lot expressed the darkish feeling they had. Unforgivable absolutely unforgivable only us get to be heroes here! Towards such remarks that could only be seen as an outburst of anger, other heroes started to fan the me. True! Like hell some unknown fucker could stand in a ce above us! We heroes stand on top while others should kneel to us! Exactly! The heroes, one after another, started to pour the darkness of their heart against the ss F due to jealousy. This is toote. I thought they would revert back to their sane mind someday, but theyd gone past the line shouldnt cross. As I watched the heroes grimly, I found one student who looked like they were surprised. It was Sado Airi who kept looking for someone she called Sei-chan. With dazed look on her face, Sado murmured so. Sei-chan? Chapter 106: The Assembly of S Class Adventurers, and Those who Act Under the Shadow <h4>Chapter 106: The Assembly of S ss Adventurers, and Those who Act Under the Shadow</h4> The Guild Headquarter of Terveil, Wimburg Kingdom. Normally, it would be the ce where the perverts were atrge, giving headache to the soldiers of the Kingdom, but now, it was enveloped in silence. And those adventurers who usually were making a ruckus inside the headquarters were silent, as they crowded over and locked their attention onto a certain group of people. So? Whats the reason behind our assembly this time? A woman in scarlet evening dress, showing mour and elegance that was unbefitting for the rowdy ce such as the Adventurers Guild, said so with a silky voice. There was a folding fan in her hand, and her mouth was hidden behind it. She was in her twenties, and her profile revealed that she was a woman of aristocracy. Right what she says~. You even went as far as utilizing people who can use transfer magic to get us together. There should be an appropriate reason behind that, right~? The one who chimed in next was a guy who sported a colossal afro on his head and wearing sunsses,plementing them were Hawaiian shirts, jams shorts, and a pair of beach sandals. As if mocking the fact that it was apletely different world, his features were of that an African American male. While his age would be in thete thirties, he and his appearance were gaudy. Youve ruined my fun. Lest it be a worthless summon, Ill turn your muscle into chopped meat was what I would say, but since we have such lovelydies here to spend time with, Ill let off. By the way,dies. How does spending a passionate night with me sound? The person who started their line with a threat but ended up saying something unfortunate was a woman with a gant figure resembling a swordswoman. Her hair so white it was transparent, while her sharp eyes sparked golden. The sword that settled on her hip, even for aplete novice, anyone could tell it was by no means an average sword. She seemed like in her twenties, like the aristocratic woman, and her dignified profile would be likely to attract young females. Do I really have to partake in this? Yall should know my position. Even if there isnt racism within this country, just how would other country perceive it The person who said so while showing a worried expression was a middle-aged male demon, one from a race you hardly could meet even in the Guild headquarter. Hebed his purple hair to the back. His pupil was red. Other than the two horns that grew from his forehead, the feature that pictured the demon race, his overall appearance wasnt that far from ordinary adventurers. Hoaam~ sleepy can I sleep~? The one who had no shred of qualm in the midst of this, was a female young enough anybody would agree to refer her as a little girl. She sported a pair of magician hat and robe and was already asleep with a bubble of snot. Im fine with anything. As long as I can legally punch some faces. The man in yellow tight-suit attire, enveloped by a fluttering red capeSomeone who bore the title Inevitable Beatdown, Gargand, said so with a grin stered on his face. Maa, maa. Lets calm down. The one to soothe down situation was a young man, which the word Mediocre appropriately fitted him to the letter. He, a man with indistinctive brown hair and was geared with traditional adventurers instruments,ughed as he was troubled. The person who stood at the front of this distinctive bunch who shared almost nomon point was Gassur, the Guildmaster of the headquarter. HA HA HA!! It sure is assuring to see you guys are the same mishaps as ever! Its not something to beughed at, you bundle of muscle. Many thanks! Im not even praising The one to the side of Gassur was the receptionist of the guild, Ellis. After the usualedic exchange, Gassur cleared his throat once before he shifted his gears into a serious one then started speaking. Well now, time to go into the main topic. Ive summoned all of you for but one reason. A request hase. Request? Upon hearing his words, the people in the guild hall could only twist their neck in wonder. Hold right there A request that required us to assembly here doesnt sound that peaceful to me~ Indeed In addition, seeing this gathering of faces without that person included feels off, dont you think? Now you mention it calling us but not her is just weird. The Afro man, the aristocrat woman, and the demonkin man voiced out their opinion. In response to that, Garrus exined. Aah, if its that person, then theylle soon enough. Why, I told them first before all of you. Theyre just a little upied by some other matter. That sounds like the usual. If so, then just what kind of request that required us to present? Honestly speaking, arge portion of us would rather not leave this country, me included Hmm, just tell me the matter. If youve even summoned me its a face-punching job then? No way its that sort of brute request no way, right? As the Knight-ish woman inquired Gassur further, Gargand let out hisments, upon which the mediocre youngster wearily retorted. Umu. Sorry to say this, Gargand, but its no punching business. I see. Farewell, then. You going back!? You cant! Gargand was going to leave his post, but the mediocre youngster stopped him in his track. Ive no business in here. Off with your hand. Hoaam~~ Ah, Gargand, going home~? Then Im going home too~ You guys are too self-centred! In line with Gargand, the magician girl said the same thing, which made the youngster retorted even stronger. Ha Ha ha! Maan, now this really feels like you guys! Dont justugh it off, Gassur-san! Help me stop them! Do your best! Youre thest person to say that, okay! His words were the most correct. Well, lets enough with the jokes Ill tell you the request, so Gargand, stay around for a while longer. tch. Then say it already. Big thanks! Now then, the request that is addressed to you guys is in the near future, the King of Wimburg, His Majesty Ranzel-sama and the King of the Demons no, his daughter, Lutia-sama will hold a meeting in regard to Diplomatic affairs.. Upon hearing it, the assembled people had their faces changed colour. Especially the demonkin man, he was the one who was most affected. Im pretty sure you guys have figured it out, since Ive said that much, but let me be clear I wish all of you to be the guards for when that meeting happens. It seriously is a big request, isnt it. The aristocratdy said so with a single sigh escaping her mouth. Umu. As you all know, our rtionship with Demons is quite unstable. I wont say which countries, but looking back into our history, Humans and Elves have always been at odds with Demons. Its a controversial story to speak of, but even if there is no discrimination of race within the Kingdom of Wimburg, the same cannot be said for other countries. I dont disagree. No matter how much we, Demons, tried topromise what they do to us, if the Major Powers say that were evil then even the smallest country will just swallow that conspiracy whole. And that besmonsense in this world With a delicate expression mirrored on his face, the Demon adventurer gazed at the Castle outside. Eyes straight without falter. Thats precisely why, we keep bringing troubles to a country like this, a country where us Demons arent being discriminated. Just the fact that Demons like us going through its border will agitate the Major Powers, after all. But I see This country is willing to go at that length for us Nothing to worry about! Mi Casa Es Su Casa! So what with the Major Powers, juste home to us! Country borders or even racial differences holds no meaning in front of the might of muscles! With that being said, lets lift some weight with me together! Ah, no, Ill pass on that. How cold! Disregarding the fact that he just got turned down, Gassur showed his Double Front Biceps with wide grins decorated. Disregarding the fact that he just turned someone down, the Demonkin man couldnt help but show his smile by Gassurs words. So How is it? You people, will you ept this request? Once again, Gassur reverted to his serious face, and for a few seconds, silence engulfed the hall. And then. I suppose there is no other way. Very well, ICornelia Arnoldi shall ept this request. The Aristocrat-likedyCornelia, stated so as she closed her folding fan. Cornelia-kun! Oh, does Homon-sama partake in this request? You see, Im a fan of their party, Paradise of Roses (BL) Oops, just by recalling their fabulous figures makes passion leaks from my nose Its for the request, so Ill summon themter. I see! Mufu guhehehehe Cornelia-kun? Youre making faces unbefitting for ady, you know? She couldnt keep it in, at the very end. Ive no problem with that. I also got some Demonkin homies on me. If my help can bring smiles to their faces, then you can ask for as much as you want. So thats said, count this Afros Dynowahl in. Ooh, Afros-kun! You save my hide! The carefree afro-headed manAfros showed his will to participate. Thats some request, no wonder you summoned me. In addition, frankly speaking, this Major Powers in question surely has touched my nerve. Thinking that countless Demonkin beauties have been harassed left and right I this Yurinne Rezy shall engage. Umu. Demonkin beauties are really the best! When ites to the aesthetic of their bodies! Mu? Ah, pardon. Seems like passion also escaped my nose Umu, Yurinne-kun! Im grateful that you choose to participate, but keep your carnal desires in when on the quest, okay! The swordswomanYurinne decided to join in, with her nose bleeding from passion just like Cornelia was. Hah! I dont give shit about countries or racism or what have you But, tentatively speaking, I do bear the cape of the Hero of Justice. Make one room for Gargand Luteax. What are you saying, Gargand-kun! You are the very example of Heroes of Justice! There still can be a chance to bash some face, after all. I take back my word! Putting aside his motive, Gargand showed his intention to participate. Mnnng~ Honestly Im sleepy so I dont want to to, but~ If things are peaceful then I can sleep soundly, so~ Okay, Nemu Dreamiere is participating too~ Nemu-kun, so youre participating for us! Zzz And youre sleeping already!? The Magician girlNemu, voiced her partake in the request whilst a snot bubble was decorating her face. Ahahaha really, what a free bunch. Gassur-san, let meEusto Horace, in this one. I want to be friends with the Demonkins, too. Eusto-kun With you in, we can say the request ispleted already! Thats over the top. The mediocre young man-Eusto, stated his determination to participate, with the same mouth that just let out a bitterugh. And then. Now then all that is left is you, Auburn-kun! As if I can just stay sit on my hand while everyone is saying theyll help? Auburn Demira, in your great care! The Demonkin maleAuburn decided to participate. With that, everyone in the venue had received the request Gassur brought up. At the end of the ordeal, Gassur washed over the room with his gaze then stated. People, Im grateful for your cooperation! O S ss Adventurers, letsplete this request together! Oou! The S ss Adventurers that gathered in the Guild Headquarters. They swore to do their best for the bright future between the Demonkin and the Humans. Then, why arent you fast on your leg and call Homon-sama already? Yes They swore, supposedly. Inside a dark room where a crystal ball was there. One manKleis, the Demon Kings aide, spoke to the crystal ball. Nhi nhi nhi! How is it? Is it assembled yet? Sure. However assembling such an amount is no small effort. Nfuh. Its all because thest fight those monsters we sent to Terveil were massacred. Phew Truth to be told, I really wanted to vent my anger on you, but that was my miscalction too. To think that not only Man of Steel and Graceful Demon of Ice were there, but even the Saint of Magic too The matter they were talking about was the one when they sent arge force of monsters to the Capital Terveil through transfer magic. At that time, it wasnt a big a disaster due to Seiichis y-in-hand, but in the original script, even with Barnabas the Saint of Magic interfering, the casualty wouldnt be something to scoff at. Taking everything into ount, the reason the attack failed was due to Seiichis existence. Just when I thought I had to rework the n should I say,dy luck finally smiled upon us. Are you talking about the meeting between the King of Wimburg and the daughter of the Demon Lord over diplomatic affairs? Nhi! Exactly. Upon hearing the voice from the crystal ball, Kleis grinned eerily. I was able to gather some monsters again, but what are you nning? You want to send them to Terveil again? If so, then it would be more severe than before. Isnt there the matter about the Demon Kings daughter going there for diplomatic affairs, consequently, the Wimburg Kingdom would hire S ss Adventurers to guard the city. You can tell just what will happen if you send monsters there. Despite so, what are you scheming? Aah Indeed, I n to send the monsters to Terveil once again. However, this time, we will send another person thereEdmund. Sending Edmund? HesAh, so thats what you mean. There was doubt in the voice from the crystal ball for a moment, but it soon gained convincement. Do you see it now? Killing the people isnt the only way to harvest despair. Your aim is the princess? Nhi! Right on the money. Kleis showed an obscene smile. The Daughter of the Demon King died in the hand of humans, in the very meeting that promised friendship between the two The Demonkins will be infuriated, and their rtionship with the Humans will be unrepairable In addition, therge horde of monsters that keep advancing on Not only they would be against the angered Demons, they would have to fight the monsters too. Just one life can bring down a river of blood nhi nhi nhi! Fantastic truly fantastic! So thats why you asked Edmund? If its him, then itll be more than possible. Even if Saint of Magic was there. Should I lend yet another hand? Nhi~. That will suffice. Failure like before wont happen again. Our existence, the Demon Gods Cult, is steadily getting known by the world, after all Youre right. Well then, make sure there be no blunder Of course Everything is for the Demon God-sama. TN: New characters! I really like how diverse the characters are in this novel. Anyway, about their namings. Afros Dynowahl (Afurosu Dinowaaru) is, obviously, a direct address to his afro head. Nemu Dreamiere (Nemu Dorimiiru) is taken from nemuru (sleep) and dream. Yurinne Rezy (Yuriine rezi) is a reference to, well, Yuri. I was about to trante it to Jolynne since it pronounces all the same in katakana (and JoJo, because of course), but I take into ount the chance of Seiichi meeting her and retorts about her name. Chapter 107: 『Sei-chan』 Meets『Airin』 <h4>Chapter 107: Sei-chan MeetsAirin</h4> I told you, it has to be Sei-chan! Uh, who was that again? Seto Airi, a member of a group that grossly stands out even among the heroes, Why you do not know him!? Its that Seichan, yanno!? Like we know any Sei-chan! Towards Setos unreasonable question, Nojima could do nothing but retort. If Airi phrases it like that, then is that person someone were familiar with? Nope? Ya not know him, yanno? Then we cant possibly know! Though Shimizu sent her a helping boat, Setos statement had her off the path to be saved. Rather, whats with this Sei-chan in question? Whats between you two, Airi? An item? Upon hearing Amakawas question, Seto scratched her head with face coloured in red. Y, you little~ Lovers, you say~ Dont make me blush~. Not even close, tho. So youre not!? Sigh were going nowhere. So? Say this Sei-chan is here somewhere, whatcha gonna do? Eh? I just feel that, I want help him~ or something So Sei-chan is in a distressing situation right now!? Nojimas retort was quick. I cant see where this is going! We dont even know whos this Sei-chan in the first ce, and we cant do anything about him. No, no way~ You guys are cruel~ Im just making a sound argument here! No matter how much Seto tried to tell them about the person called Sei-chan, Nojima and the other two couldnt do anything about him since they didnt even know who she meant. Furthermore, Seto had no ns nor anything in case she did meet Sei-chan in the future. s, Shimizu reorganize the situation with a single sigh escaped. Phew One thing we know for now about this Sei-chan person Airis been looking for, is that hes in ss F, right? Rite! Since its such a hassle, why dont you meet him first and act ordingly? Its not like we know what Airi has in mind. S, suddenly ambushing him like that wont he hate me if I do so? WHAT A PAAAIIINNNN!!!!! Nojimas cry of anguish couldnt be justified more. Whilst Shimizu tried to calm Nojima down, Amakawa suddenly broke into grins. Rather, ysee, looking at Airis reactions~ No matter how you see it, shes gotta have a thing for this Sei-chan, aint she? Eh!? Ya mean it!? Well, I kinda suspect so. In response to them, excluding Nojima, Seto was. N, n, nnnnot, not a a chance, mkay!? Doubt Said the three simultaneously. Airi youre basically an open book No, Yuka still couldnt read her I, I could, okay? Calm, girls. At any rate, Airi, you like this Sei-chandoncha. These three girls who found the matter troublesome at first, as expected of girls, suddenly so gung ho about it since it turned into a love story. Airis face stiffened, confronted by the three with a glimmer of curiosity in their eyes. W, what izzit Be a good girl and tell us everything! UWAAAAH!! Airi who was jostled up by the girls, acted like the high school girls they were, or maybe closer to junior high ones, gave up. I, I got it, okay! Ill tell, Ill tell! Good. Agreed, surrendering is important. Ou, then tell us already! Airi looked at them a little bit reproachfully, then let a sigh escaped before she started her story. Haah First I met Sei-chan was at Junior High. I have ya girls know, but back then I was a loner, yanno? You serious!? You, Airi? I cant imagine that. Totes unexpected~ The three didnt hide their surprise. They were friends with Airi since the first enrolled High School, and Airi seldom talked about her Junior High phase. Well, Airi first became what she currently is when shes halfway her second year in Junior High, she said. I really was loner, like lonely loner, before that the reason I could be the current me is all thanks to Sei-chan. Eh? Again with the surprising fact, the three once again raised their voice. I told ya I was a loner didnt I. So like, I eat my lunch on the stairs leading to the rooftop. Really, its nostalgic to remember. With that as the preamble, Airi started to call back her past. Sigh Junior High. ISeto Airi, was spending my lonely lunchtime with a sigh. The reason I was eating my lunch all alone just as I said before, I didnt have a single friend. Unlike now, I was reserved yanno? Anywho, I first found this ideal Loner Meal Spot namely the staircase to rooftop after I enrolled Junior High and had been eating my lonely meal there every day. My Junior High was just like any other Junior High, the rooftop was a forbidden area, so I went there to eat my Lonely Meal. If it was forbidden to enter anyway, why would they make a staircase to there? Well, I assumed it was for emergency times. Either way, I could use it for my spot, so I really had nothing else to say. With that condition, by the time I finished my meal like usualSei-chan appeared. Eh? Theres someone here!? Sei-chan popped out so suddenly, and I was really troubled by it. I never thought that such a man of valour woulde to this fantastic Lonely Meal Spot. My impression when I first saw Sei-chan was well, must be that. I thought he was the typical bullied kid. I mean, not like I want to make fun of Sei-chan, but he was, like, super plump and his face wasnt the most pleasing to look at. He had a particr body odour, I didnt care about it myself, but it seems like other people didnt really like it. Those qualities of him made him got bullied real hard. Fortunately for my case, I had no friends, so its not like I got bullied or anything Anyway, neither of us expected anyone to be here, so it was awkwardly silent for a while. The first one to speak up was Sei-chan. Umm a loner? And youre speaking!? Twas such an unexpected remark from him that pulled out my retort But Sei-chan paid no mind and justughed. Hahaha! It is weird that I called you that, of all people! I feel like crying now! I, uh, Im sorry? It sure hurts when being apologized with an interrogative sentence! Even since then, Sei-chan had been high-strung and it was hard for me to keep up with his tempo. So, why do you eat your lunch in a ce like this? No Im pretty sure youre here for the same reason Eh Then, you really are having a lonely meal!? You kidding me!? Thats sure some word from someone whos having lonely meal too Ah, youre right. No, but you see, Im doing it because Im being left out, but I feel like thats not the case for you. Thats why I asked, why do you eat lunch here. Nothing you should be concerned about. I guess that much. But if this spot is already taken I dont know any other ce to eat alone Watching Sei-chan making a troubled face, some words escaped my mouth. Then, why dont eat together? Eh? Yer being bullied, aint cha? If so, wouldnt you prefer to take it easy at least when having a meal? Well thats extremely grateful, but are you fine with that? [Im not evil enough to chase you away.] I see Then, Ill dfully take your consideration. That was the start of a strange rtionship between Sei-chan and I. Ever since then, we were always there, on the staircase leading to the rooftop during the lunch break, having loner meal no, two loners having a meal together. When I tried to talk with Sei-chan, I began to learn that, while he is so high-strung that I find it hard to cope up with time to time, he is nothing short of kind. In addition, for two people who shared no taste in anything, I started to find itfortable to talk to Sei-chan, since he was unexpectedly a good listener. Days like this continued, and for the first time I found someone close or maybe I should say, I had made a Friend. And so, I said it with all my spirit. Se Sei-chan! Eh? Sei-chan? It was the first time I called Sei-chan like that, so his expression was that of confusion. Yeah! Taking the Sei from Hiragi Seiichi, so its Sei-chan! Come to think of it Sei-chans name was Hiiragi Seiichi. Ive been calling him Sei-chan all this while, so I forgot about it. In addition, if I think that Im the only one who calls him Sei-chan How to put it, it feels like Im someone special to Sei-chan, and it makes me happy. Anyway, since it was the first time I called him Sei-chan, he was quite dumbfounded for a while, then immediately put on a smile with a hint of pink. No, how do I say it Ive never been addressed like that, so its quite embarrassing He was so cute. No, I dont know how other people take it, but for me, Sei-chans smile is the strongest in history. Dont you know? Among us gals, cute means justice. Though I dont know if it stays true now that were in another world. But that wasnt the end of it. Then I also want Sei-chan to call me as Airin! Airin!? Oi oi, we both are loners here, you now? Thats way over us Isnt that too harsh!? I kid. But Um that nick is Sei-chan just wouldnt call me Airin. I guess my despondent showed up and he catched it, so Sei-chan, stuttering and half-shouting, called to me. A, Airin! Hehehe~ It sure is embarrassing~ Im the embarrassed one here! I teased Sei-chan who hid his red face behind his hands for a while. Thus, after we decided our nicks, we returned to our usual chemistry. Right. Though Ive admitted it by this time, Id begun seeing Sei-chan as a member of the opposite sex. Well, for me who didnt even have a friend, lovers and such rtionship looked like a hurdle too high to reach. It was just, I never encountered Sei-chan outside lunchtime. Even if I called out to him, Sei-chan just ran away from me, you see It was a hard blow to me and I felt quite hurt he did so, but I learned that he did what he did precisely because he was bullied and hoped I wouldnt be dragged along with And that, felt like rubbing salt in my wound. And one day, when we were having lunch together as usual, Sei-chan voiced one question with a curious face. Come to think of it, Airin. Why are you a loner? Aint that one painful question you just casually asked!? Upon my reaction, Sei-chan continued his inquiry. Ah, no, Im sorry. I didnt meananything bad. Im just thinking, unlike me, Airin isnt exactly being left out, right? So Its not like Im alone because I want to. I just, yanno, its hard for me to talk with people Even though you talk to me this much? Sei-chan, its because you well youre easy to talk with. Also, Im not sure I can Oi, oi, have some confidence! Youre cute, Airin, so if you just dress up a bit and talk to others like you do with me, youll make friends in no time! C, cute!? I was thrown off-bnce when Sei-chan suddenly said I was cute, out of the blue. Nn? Did I say something wrong? N, no I mean, cute is a bit Ah Naturally, I no longer speak whatever embarrassing thing that popped up in mind like I used to, but if I didnt honestly praise someone, then how should I convey my feelings to them? Thats why, I mean it when I said youre cute. Ah, umm err Knowing it was Sei-chans true feelings only made me even more lost in cloud nine. My head was pure white. I tried toe up with anything to say back, but nothing. And before I knew it, my mouth moved on its own. Sei-chan, do you. want to see me dress up? I do. Without a shred of doubt, Sei-chan nodded. And that was the starting line. The first time I got invested in dressing up At first I hadnt a clue. I tried referencing to various fashion magazine, how to apply make-ups, how to choose clothes, all that. But theres only so much my inexperienced self could do. That was why, for the first time I summoned my courage and called out to girls from my ss. It was real scary, but my feeling of wanting to be seen cute by Sei-chan overpowered that. Just when I tried to summon my courage even to say it myself, it was super anti-climatic how fast I could adapt with the girls group. In addition, I could talk to them like how I talked with Sei-chan. When I came to, I realized I was already styling up, gyaru-like or not. From that point onward, my Junior High School life was gradually changing. Firstly, not only the girls, but I also became able to speak normally with the boys. Speaking with a boy other than Sei-chan was a real nervous wreck at first, but that, too, came with time. Also, even I couldnt believe it till now, but the frequency of being confessed to just got skyrocketed. Ranging from a boy I could chummy with, to a boy who was obviously a yboy Anyway, I was confessed by a huge variety of boys But, unfortunately, I already had someone in my heart. Anyone except Sei-chan was outside the question for me. Like that, my gloomy loner school life transformed into a bright and cheerful school life, but I lost something important as the exchange. Lunch break. Sei-chanDidnte. I patiently waited for Sei-chan there, on the staircase leading to the rooftop, but Sei-chan never showed himself again. In addition to that, with my new friends got in my schedule, my free time was decreasing by the day. That was why, I could no longer eat there, but rather having lunch together with my friends. That was the first time I felt like Id prefer being a loner yeah, it crossed my mind. In the end, I never managed to meet with Sei-chan until the day of Graduation. The silver lining was, there was a gossip that we got into the same High School or rather, I heard about a bullying case, and Id be lying if I didnt say I wasnt happy, despite theplex feeling apanying it. However, once again, I couldnt meet with Sei-chan. Even if I tried to catch him by surprise in his ssroom, or going around the campus searching for him I couldnt find Sei-chan. It was as if Sei-chan was actively avoiding me It was something Iter found out, but apparently Sei-chan had a time where he shut himself in his house. That strong-hearted positive and optimist Sei-chan was being a shut-In, I couldnt even picture it. It made me think that Sei-chan had something terrible befallen upon him, and I waspletely oblivious about it. I felt really frustrated that I couldnt do anything for Sei-chan when he needed it the most. And it was him who gave me my courage. I didnt want his effort to go to waste, So I in my own way, expressed my gratitude by enjoying the life he gave me. And that was when we all got transferred to another world out of the blue. I was really at lost for a while, but after calming down a bit, I felt like nows the time I got to save Sei-chan I feel like the current me can protect Sei-chan. -Well something like that Youre all over him. I feel like throwing up sugar cubes. Both you and this Sei-chan guy youve really suffered You guys are being too harsh! And isnt Yuka being too emotional! While Rumi and Noa said so with some degree of awe, Yuka was bawling her eyes out. Un, Yukas this kind of person, aint she. I mentioned this a lot, but Sei=chan is literally my saviour. Thats why I wanted to say thanks to him. And then, Id be the one wholl protect him this time. When I said so, the three lined up their faces and told me. Really, you Cant be helped! If you told me such story, what can I say except Ill help you!? Frankly speaking, its bothersome. But its for Aika, isnt it? Un. Well help. Hearing these words, I couldnt do anything but asked them back. Is it really okay? Its not like you have anything to do with Sei-chan Its fine. Hes the guy who took care of my little Aika. That means we have to say our thanks too. Im not yours tough, Yuka? Were not talking about that, are we!? Read the convo flow! Iughed at Yukas retort. . Sei-chan. Its all thanks to you, Sei-chan, that I have made such precious friends. Then, lets with godspeed raid ss F! As, as I said wouldnt he hate me if I suddenly showed up? YOURE REAL CASE OF TROUBLESOME YANNO!?!? And Yuka, once again, retorted. Chapter 108: The Brewing Storm in Terveil and The Other Scheme <h4>Chapter 108: The Brewing Storm in Terveil and The Other Scheme</h4> Really why would anyone hold a conference in such a ce. GYAAHAHAHA!! Dont say it like that! If this n seeds, then were definitely one step closer to the revival of the Demon God, innit? Exactly. In fact, it would be a lot easier since no big countries are involved. In the woods in the vicinity of Terveil, there were three silhouettes of men. Rather, why are you guys here? Im the only one whos got handed this matter, aint I? Im sure youre well aware of it, but this matter is crucial. No mistake is allowed. Hes right, ya know? Worst case, we all die, but we must eliminate our target, no matter what. Well I wontin if that means the odds are higher. But that being said, were three apostles here. To top it off, we got these monsters Kleis gave us. Id say theres no chance of failing. One of the three said so with confidence, but another one coldly refuted. Unfortunately, that smells fishy. Ah? Demiolos just got done in. What!? Upon hearing these words, the other two showed their shock. Oi oi, that must be some kind of joke, right? It has to. I mean, that guy might be one of the battle corps, but hes still an Apostle. And youre saying he was defeated? I also didnt believe it at first. However, it seems to be the case. And apparently, he was defeated at Barbadora Magic Academy Haah!? So hes got beaten by brats!? Im not updated on the details. But, Angeleas in the same state. Angelea? Aah, that pitiful woman. I dont give a shit bout her, what I cant miss is Demiolos case Either way, events outside our n are likely to happen. Be always on guard aboutthis. Gyahahaha! Just leave it to me! Youre the one most worrying After their conversation concluded, as if they merged with the darkness, the three vanished. Long time no see, dear. Elmina Terveil. Inside the castle, within the Kings private room, Ranze was meeting with a woman. Her loose, wavy golden hair reached her waist, and she was donning a gorgeous armor dress enveloped with a pompous cloak. She was the Queen of the Wimburg Kingdom and another S ss adventurer the one who bore the name the Thunder Empress, Elmina Kisa Wimburg. I didnt expect you to hold a meeting with the Demons. Aah. Even I dont know how this will develop, but Ive grown tired coping up with those Superpower Countries. And the Demons are quite the good fes, as well. Elmina showed a smile as she heard Ranze said those words oh so lightly. You never change, dear Thats what I love about you. Stop it, youre making me blush. Unusual for a monarch, Ranze didnt have any concubine, and his rtionship with his wife was as good as ever. Elmina my dear, youre home to partake in guarding the conference, arent you? I am. Im also this Kingdoms queen, though on paper. It is thanks to you sweetie that I still can continue doing my adventuring. In times like these, I want to be the one who helps you. Thanks. As it had been a while for them to meet each other, they had so many things to talk about. However, as they were talking, the daughter of the Demon King was getting closer. They both understood that. Thus, they filled it with just gazing into each other. Now then, its time to do some prep. Youre right. Im off to meet up with other S ss adventurers. As Elmina said so, she fluttered her cloak and set to leave the room. However Kya! As Elminas cloak stuck to a housent on a table, she stumbled to her back and fell. Pulled by her cloak, the housent rolled and fell directly on her face. OOOWWW!! Haaaah. And youre still as clumsy as ever I beg you, please dont show this front to the Demons, okay Embracing his wife who just made a bump on her head, Ranze whispered so. So this is the Capital of the Wimburg Kingdom? Indeed. A group of demons was nearing the entrance gate to Terveil. They were the party of the Demon Army who partook in the conference. The one to lead this party was the daughter of the Demon King, Lutia Vyuth, and behind her were the executive members of the Demon Army, including the captain of the 3rd Demon corps, Leiyah Falza. Lutia-sama. Is it really a good idea to bring us all with you? Who shall protect Gran Boige now that we It is fine. The White Dragon God is protecting in our stead. I see, it is reassuring to know that the White Dragon God-sama is present It will be fine, then. Leiyah expressed her worry, but it soon vanished with Lutias words. However, it was then Lutia who showed anxiety. Her gaze was down. Its just, we left Kleis behind. Why didnt we bring him with us? Will he be okay? Lutia-sama. It is no use to worry over him. We should put our mind on the conference, then bring back a piece of shocking good news to him. Yes, youre right. As Lutia received Leiyahs words, she gave herself a little nod, then recovered her gaze. Observing their princess, the captain of the Demons 2nd Corps, Zorua Waltore, voiced his dissatisfaction. Hey, cant I kill that shithead when we get back? Even before we departed, fucker had been on and on about human this and demon that and rtionship what-has-he. A cur like that is better be dead than alive, dont cha think so? Dealing with Zorua and his dangerous opinion was the captain of the Demons 1st Corps, Zerros Albana. Calm down. I also hate his attitude, but youre going too far. Ahn? Did you even hear what you said? Youve noticed too, havent you? That shits definitely up to no good. We still have no proof for it, theres nothing we can do. In addition, I wouldnt say its all fine, but I have my men watching Kleis every conduct. Hah! It sure is an easygoing job, observing one little cur. The strongest of all Demon Corps doing odd jobs, now thats incredulous. What did you say? As turbulent air began to stir between Zuroa and Zerros, Jade Leiven, the captain of Disciplinary Corps called out to them with a tired voice. Both of you Being cheerful is good and all, but know your top priority okay? Hah? Im just stating the fact. This bastard started it first. With Zorua and Zerros talking almost at the same time, Jade did nothing but sighed. Haah Why do you two get to be in one sync only in time like these Mou, this is why you cookies are so kyute. Jades casual remark made both of them speechless. Zorua, Zeros, thank you for thinking of me. However, Kleis is one of our precious kin. Itll be alright. Roger. By your will. After Lutia told both of them so, they looked into each other then expressed their affirmation with a nod. The captain of the 4th Demon Corps, Liaretta Barheim, who was silent during the whole ordeal, called out to the captain of the 5th Demon Corps, Uls Banyu. Haah I was worried theyd go all out even when were out here. What do you think, Uls? Uls? My goodness, hes out cold! As it turned out, Uls lost his consciousness due to the sheer tense atmosphere between Zuroa and Zerros. Even during all this happened, Lutia and her followers kept advancing toward the gate. So this is The capital, Terveil With a soft mumble, Lutia then tried to pass through the gate. When she did so, a single guard, presumably the gatekeeper, stopped her on her track. Whoops there. You people, sorry to ruin your fun, but we gotta check your belongings before you can pass. The guard with nonchnt attitude was a soldier of the Wimburg Kingdom, ude Schneizer. Looking at udes nonchnt attitude towards Lutia, Zuroa was ready to give him a lesson, before he was stopped by Lutias hand. Its fine. What for? Lutias What For? had the meaning of; We the Demon Army is going to visit this country, but that news hasnt reached here? Hm? Ah, dont get me wrong, but I hear some big fishes from the Demon race ising. It gonna be ugly if something happened during their visit, so we escted the guards around here. Or should I say, you guys are all Demon race people? Yes. Were the supposed Demon Army. Hoo, I see I see EEEeeeEEEEeeeeeeh!?!? It was simply the case of ude didnt recognize them. Ah, err My deepest apologies! Oi, someone! Send a message to His Majesty, the Demon Army is already here! Roger! ude bowed with great vigor, then gave amand to one of his peers. And then he apologized again with the heaviest of heart. Err I really have no excuse It matters not. Thanks to you, I can see just how high the people of this country are thinking about us. For all reasons, we shouldve given you our gratitude. Huh? ude couldnt make any word as he was exposed to unexpected gratitude. In the midst of this development, a carriage that was sent to pick up Lutia and her folks arrived. ude was still processing the event that just unfolded as he watched Lutia getting on the carriage, then snapped out and said his trademark with a smile. Ah, I forgotWee to Terveil! Un. Thank you. And that was how various groups with their various ideals gathered in Terveil, the capital of the Wimburg Kingdom. Kaizer Empire, the Monarchs room. The Emperor, Schelder Wohl Kaizer, sitting on his throne with one leg atop the other. In front of him was Helio Roban, the Empires Court Magician. Together, they were nning a scheme. Your majesty. Apparently, along with the assembly of the S ss adventures, the Demon Army has reached Terveil. I see. Listening to Helios info, Schelder broke into a grin. Any update on our project? Sir. The units that are armed with Dungeon tools have been stationed. All we need is yourmand, and everything will be over. Kukuku What about Zakir? Hes now being stationed in the Deol Kingdom. After which, he is to join the nearest team then go with them. Upon hearing it, Schelders grin one deepened. Thats good. That is for the best. ?The Emperors Sword? shall obey my everymand, like how it should be! Helio, now with the absemce of Zakir, who will be guarding me? It is I, your Majesty. Along with those words, a creepy man with ck full-body suit that hid his face. His ck hood covered everything but his sharp, sanpaku eyes. Hou? So its you, Rautice. Sir The ones to guard you during Zakirs absence will be us, the Assassination corps. With us being here, no assassin from any other countries can even imagine going near you, Your Majesty. Ha ha ha ha! I can be at ease knowing its your people guarding me! Come to think of it, whats the status of the ?Twilight Assassin? that you sent to Wimburg? Upon those words, the ck-suit man named Rautice furrowed his brows. That beast woman has failed her mission. In the end, a beastman is nothing more than a beast, they cant even aplish a simple mission. Is that so thats shameful to hear. I heard you were the one who taught her I am However, we have many of more talented individuals in the Assassination corp. The only demerit I suffered is the loss of time I trained her, and outside of that a ve like she doesnt hold much information about our empire. Hmph Whatever. For now, Ill leave it to you to guard me. By your will. After he said so, Rautice once again melted into the darkness. Now, our preparation haspleted. Under the g of this Empirewe shall conquer. Your wish is ourmand. Just as dramatic movements were happening in the heart of the Wimburg Kingdom, The Kaizer Empire had also made their move. Chapter 109: The Heroes vs Seiichi <h4>Chapter 109: The Heroes vs Seiichi</h4> IHiiragi Seiichi, had been in uneventful days since the day I returned from the Netherworld. Even now, what I was seeing before me was the sight of Beatrice-san personally tutoring each student ording to the papers she tailored for each individual, teaching the smart students and the not-so-bright ones, like Agnos, how to conquer the uing exam. Shame of me to say this, but I could do nothing if it came to honest studying, so all I could do was observe from the sideline. Im sorry for my ipetence. By the way, my Parents group had departed for Terveil a while ago. I was thinking that they could just teleport there, since they had the Treasure Box who owned a Transfer Magic set with them, but apparently, they wanted to take their time and enjoy the scenery. Originally, in this world which was obviously different from our homnd Japan, a light travel wouldnt be as much light as it sounded, with the dangers lurking in every corner. However, pride is still, pride. I mean, not only do they have a Hero and the First Demon King with them, they even got the Heroes mentor travelling with them, you know? Name one person who can possibly beat this group, if you can. In addition, it seemed like my parents were anticipating this travel with delight, they even said this before we parted. Makoto-san! Its been a while since we had a trip! Lets do some Food Tourism! Youre right. Also, if we did get back to Earth, wed have some hot topic to talk about from this world, dont you think? Mou, lets just enjoy the trip, okay? Ah, Seiichi. Do you have a camera with you? I really couldnt be more impressed by my parents who enjoyed their time in another world. No, really, theyre superb. Anyway, it was disheartening to be parted with them, be it for a short while or not. However, things had changed now, I could meet them whenever I wanted to. It was normal and obvious, but it was more than anything. I wasnt that worried about their trip, but I kept recalling myst conversation with Zeanos. Seiichi-dono. Let me thank you once again. Thank you very much. No, I should be the one whos thanking here. Thank you. Seiichi-dono. Well, I wouldnt worry if its you, Seiichi-dono, but let me give you a warning. Be wary of the Kaizer Empire. Eh? It would be great if I was just being too overcautious, but In case my deduction are correct, then I would say that the current Emperor of the Kaizer Empire is a dangerous man. What do you mean? As I have no evidence to support it, I cant say much. However, please note what I said. In the end, I wasnt told anything substantial, but I gained the insight that the Kaizer Empire would be more of a hassle than I thought. While I was uncharacteristically thinking of hard things, I heard Agnos rising his voice. How bout this!? Well, your score did get better from before, but why does the GUTS still appear in the answer sheets? That coz everythingll be good with Gutsin it! Theres no way thats true! Apparently, Agnos mock exam result was getting better than before, but he was like usual, trying to solve everything with guts. Helen, looking at Agnos, held her head in agony. You were taught this much, and yet why did you still answer everything with the word Guts Are you perhaps an idiot? Or am I the idiot one here, sparing my time for an idiot like you? Aint that way too harsh!? And its the fact, isnt it? Or rather, Irene, are you okay not studying at all? Agnos was dumbfounded, for he gotpletely side-casted so casually. Irene, who was inquired by Helen, then swept her hair gracefully then answered with a smile stered on her face. That much is obvious. For this perfect and unparalleled me, there is no blindspot in regard of academic strength. Any part youre having hard time with? None of such thing. If youre oh so persistent to know, maybe perhaps the fact that I find it hard to write a perfectly bnced handwriting? Thats not even a part of the study, is it Exposed to Irenes overtly abnormal response, Helen once again held her head. Ano~ Helen-chan~. What do you think about mine~? Nn? Let me see Un, Rachel, youre getting better each time youre doing it. I am~? Yeaay~! Looking at Rachel with her fluffy smile, Helen too broke into a wide smile. Hey hey! What about me, what about me!? Next to give her answer sheet was Flora, and after Helen took a look at it. Yeah, normal. What do you mean normal!? It hurts, you know!? No, Im just saying youre normally getting better. Its not like youre exponentially getting better, youre just normally growing. its weird I shouldve been happy that my score is getting better, but being told as Normal doesnt make me happy at all..! Oh, Flora. Being normal is the best, you know. Why dont you first experience a visit to the Guild Headquarter in Terveil! Youll see how great it is to be normal! Im done! Recalling the sight of those perverts in the Guild Headquarters, my eyes were looking into the long distance. It was when Saria suddenly raised her voice. What a thing, as it turned out, Saria had been studying too, using the exam sheet that was especially tailored for her. In regard of reading and writing, she was already good at it ever since she read Abels diary in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow. It was a good thing Abel doesnt know Saria and I have been reading his diary. Youre good, Saria-san. Its all correct. Really!? Seiichi! Look, look~! Ou, arent you awesome! After having Helen checked her answer, Saria showed me her paper with a smile that reached her ears. The aura of Praise me!she exerted was felt in obvious manner, even if she didnt say anything, so I patted her head with a smile on me. Grrrr! Rurune was studying too, with the paper that was also especially tailored for her, but in contrast with Saria, she was ring a hole into it. I dont understand I dont understand a bit why is this thing making me choose which one is the Medicinal Herb! Arent they all the same once they get into your stomach! Glutton, you stupid? Wha, what did you say!? Hearing Rurunes absurd remark, Olga-chan softly said something under her breath. No, shes not wrong though. In addition, on Rurunes paper, while the other was indeed a Medicine Herb, the other one was clearly a poisonous mushroom. Theres no way theyre anything simr. You eat that one and youll die on the spot. In the midst of these progressing study, there were students who really had no change in particr. Blued, I assume youre doing fine? Hmph Im not the same as a certain musclehead, after all. I can hear that, you shit! Nn? Im just saying musclehead. Not a word of it is addressed to you, is it not? Ah, what, so I just misunderstood it~ Well, it is you that Im talking about. Ill fucking kill you! You two are chummy as usual, huh. Oi. Anyway, Blued didnt need any additional tutoring, all he needed to do was keeping his score as high as it was. The same could be said for Bead. The only problem was, if I had to say, Leon. His answer sheet was filled with apologies like usual. Not only Beatrice-san and I, even Helen had gave up on his case and put her hands away. I have no clue how other sses were faring, but our ss was steadily advancing with the Exam in mind. A certain day after several days of studying with Helen as our core student. When I was heading towards the ssroom as usual, I noticed that the ss was a lot more noisy than normal. Whats happening? There are more people, in the ss. Nn? Now you said it Olga-chan pointed so after she stuck her neck out to the door. After I checked it with the skill Worlds Eye, I could tell there were a lot more people inside the ssroom than the whole members of ss F. Life Force sense that Zeanos taught me in Netherworld also showed the same result, that there were more people than usual. For now, we wouldnt know what was happening until we entered, so I along with Olga stepped into the ssroom. When I did so, I saw Agnos and other male students were acting as if protecting the girls, and they were facing a certain group of people. And. I. Told. You Dont make me repeat myself. Huuh!? Thats my words you fucking shits! Ha? Oi cunts, who do you think youre talking to? The group of people they were facing was to my surprise, the heroes from my school. Also, for some reason, the only ones present were the male heroes. Were the Heroes, you know? Were here to save you lots from the Demon King. You sure are looking down at us, knowing who we are. See if I care, you shit-for-brains! Dont ya think you can get away with anything, just coz your shitty Hero title! That would be you lot, dont have any idea of your standings? You sure talk big for some small fries who cheated during the In-School Tournament. You think bastards like you have any chance against us Heroes? I could tell this was one real stormy atmosphere, but I didnt see any reason why this happened at all. Not even the reason what are these Heroes doing here. Though I guess Kannazuki-senpai woulde charging here without reason. In addition, it was unfortunate that both Beatrice-san and Al werent here, since they were taking the role of a teacher. Either way, I cant believe theyre thinking our feat during the In-School Tournament as a cheat Indeed, I had made them able to use magic, and that very act would fall in the gray zone. However, Agnos and his ssmates didnt even use Magic to begin with. It had nothing to do with my power. It was purely their strength. For now, Id walk towards Agnos. Whats with the fuss? A, Aniki! You! Walking right in between both side as to part them, Agnos face started to gleam while the Heroes frowned. cing my gaze on the Heroes group, I could recognize Daiki, Kobayashi, Aoyama, and the lot who used to bully me back then. Really, what are they doing here? In the past, these faces would make me shrunk in fear, but after I went against them during Saria and the girls case, I only felt nothing. I guessed that Aoyama and his lot remembered me, their gaze had been nothing short of a re. I paid no mind to these gazes and asked them. This is the ss Fs ssroom What business do the Heroes have with us? Nothing much, we only have one little request, you see? The one to answer my question wasnt one of the Kobayashis group, but someone behind the three. Looking carefully into him, I recognized him as one of the Idol Group back on Earth Kisaragi Masaya senpai. I didnt know him personally, but Kisaragi-senpai was the direct opposite of me, a great person who, truthfully speaking, had no shorings. Kisaragi-senpai had a neat smile sitting on his face, but for a reason or another, I could feel something wicked behind that smile. Whilst I was pondering so, still with the smile, Kisaragi-senpai continued. Nothing much, we only asked these girls to be ours. Huh? As I couldnt understand the meaning behind his words, an exmation escaped my mouth. When it did, next to opened their mouth Tougou Rentou senpai and Ooyama Tsuyoshi senpai, the other members of the same Idol Group. No, why do you look so surprised? We told you to hand these girls over to us. If you didnt want be hurt, just obediently hand them to us, you hear? For some reason, Ooyama-senpai punched his hand with a grin stered on his face. And as if to be on the same page with him, Aoyamas gang was grinning with dirty intention. Looking at these Heroes, Blued who was the second prince of the Kaizer Empire, the nation who summoned them, opened his mouth. I have nothing to say that bastards like you lot are the heroes. But dont you even dare to think that this kind of despotism will go away without notice. The Heroes were told thus by Blued, but after a period of aligning their faces, the Heroes started toughed their bowel. HAHAHAHA!! You sure said something funny. You think I dont know? Youre the Empires second prince, arent you? Youve got amoners blood running in you, dont you!? Not only youre a royal with mudblood, youre just another dropout who has no power. No, you guys are justmoners too, okay? At least, there were no royals or anything back when we were in High School, werent it? Even Kannazuki-senpai who was the princess of a huge conglomerate wasnt a royal. Why are you mocking others, when you yourself is just anothermoner? Its too stupid I couldnt even say anything. As I was being speechless listening to their bull, Kisaragi-senpai looked down at me then spoke. Anyway, what Im getting at is that you dropouts can be of use to us Heroes. You males will be our gopher, while the females will service us. In particr, Im interested in you. You have the honor of serving me. Eh? Me? At the end of Kisaragi-senpais finger was Saria. Indeed. For you lot who have no future, wouldnt it be an honor to serve us Heroes? It was lucky that the girls in the ss F are pleasant to the eye, though thats the only redeeming quality. We will give you lots of attention. No! Saria immediately replied with a smile. Kisaragi-senpais smile was stiffen by it. Listen Do you think lowly dropouts like you have any voice in this? To top it, youll have the honor to serve this me, you know? And youre Nope! For the second time in a row, Saria said so with a smile. Upon receiving it, Kisaragi-senpais smile started to crumble. Even though weve been trying to be humble Eh, you call that being humble!? THAT!? I dont get it What makes you so persistent Its because I love Seiichi so much! Huh? Hearing Sarias words, the Heroes were showing questionable expressions. By the way, mine was red with blush. I mean, its embarrassing to hear. I thought theyd figure it was me since my name was mentioned, but it seemed like, to them, I wasnt someone worth to be remembered. They didnt notice it was the same Seiichi. For a moment, smile was absent from Kisaragi-senpais face, but it soon returned with a ck intention behind it. I see, I see So youre saying you like this Seiichi fellow? Un! Thats a shame. This bastard doesnt have a chance against us, you know? Comparatively, were way better. Not only were heroes, were also Idols. What is Aydolls? Kisaragi-senpai was trying to sell himself high, but Saria instead took interest in something else. Instead of Kisaragi-senpai whose smile started to twitch, Tougou-senpai spoke to Saria. Idols are people like us. People who look good and arepetent. And even among these idols, were standing on the top. They sure said that in the face of Blued, whos clearly above them on that front. In addition, top ss they said? Back on Earth, that might be true. But having seen Blued and that Robert kid from ss S, one could clearly tell the difference in ss. What is it again, their overflowing elegance? Of course, that included their look. Having received Tougou-senpais exnation, Saria smiled innocently as though she finally got it. That means Seiichis the bestest best! Huh? Never to expect to get that response, the heroes were once again dumbfounded. No, well, me included. Not even heeding to this atmosphere, Sarias smile was just as strong. Its because Seiichi is the coolest and the strongest! Isnt that right, Seiichi! Ah, and youre passing the hot ball to me now!? I, who didnt think will be having to bite the bullet now of all time, could only voice out my shock. When I did so, Kisaragi-senpai and his groups finally realized that the Seiichi Saria had been mentioning was indeed me, and their re couldnt be less of any dagger. So youre Seiichi? Eh? Ah, yeah. With his gaze rudely licking me all over, Kisaragi-senpai snorted. Hah What a dirty robe. Also, you must be so hideous that you bothered to hide your face. Hahahaha! Following Kisaragi-senpai, the other heroes also started tough. Cliff-sensei, the ss S teacher, alsoughed when he looked at my equipment, but they sure dough at it. Even though it has such a broken stat. Is that what so funny? Since my irvoyance skill doesnt show any response, it seems like nobody used Appraisal on it, but why they dont? Did they judge they have no need to? While my mind was wandering along those lines, I suddenly realized Sarias hand was reaching my hood. Thats not true! Seiichi is cool I tell you! Eh? Saria? As it waspletely an easygoing action of Saria, and due to the fact I had lower my guard, Saria swept my hood off my face. That moment, I could see their faces stiffen into stone. And that was, if not short of, a wonderful sight. Then, Kisaragi-senpai with his twitching smile and sweat that kept running voiced out his reason. A, at least n, not not hideous per se? H, hmph Hoo H, h-hhheeeh H, hhheheheh he looks a bit more proper than expected, is all The ones who showed that reaction werent Kisaragi-senpais group only, but also Kobayashis. Feasting upon their riddled faces, Agnos started to speak out. How is it! Isnt my Aniki just the best! W, well? L, lets put aside his looks C,petence! Right,petence!! We as Heroes and Idols have our exceedingpetence. Compared to us, what can he do? Huh!? I understand what they mean by the Heroespetence, but Idols? What are they supposed to be? Singing? Dancing? Again, I was lost in useless thoughts when Kisaragi-senpais words revitalized the others enough to open their mouth. Th, thats right! I bet you got nothing you can do! I bet you were cheating during the tournament back then! Were way stronger than you are, both in magic and in swordy! Hora! Get out of our face if you dont want to get hurt! Agnos and his peers were frowning when they were exposed to these unpleasant barks. However, what I really worry about was somethingpletely diffrent. No, really, how can you be feeling so domineer about it? They had the right to be proud of their Idols status. They might have put their effort behind it, or they might not, none of it I did understand. But, if you think about it again, so what if they be a Hero? Lets put aside whether the Demon Lord is really a bad guy or not, or is it egoistic to be prideful for being chosen as the Heroes, isnt it weird to be so domineering about it? Or am I the odd one? My neck was twisted as I was thinking so. Then, Saria, again, dered thus with still with her smile. You got it wrong! Seiichi is stronger! I was honestly happy when Saria said so, but same couldnt be said for Kisaragi-senpai and his goons. Their faces were twisted for a moment, but soon turned into a dark, nasty grin. Come to think of it, you sure fucking looking down at us back then in the tournament. Looking down? Oh, you dont know? Were the only ones who are allowed to be strong. And yet you! Eeeeh~? They sure got off with the most ridiculous reason. Well, fine If youre saying that your strength is above ours why dont we see that now!? !! Aniki, watch out! Suddenly, Kisaragi-senpai emerged me from both of his hands thenunched them at me. Agnos was fast enough to react to it, but I was just stood silent and watched it enveloped. A moment after, those me magic were halted in front of me, and just hung there on the air. Huh? Wh, what happened? Go, fucking burn him into ashes! Kisaragi-senpai was desperately trying to takemand over his magic, but these fireballs were floating unperturbed.. Kisaragi-senpai who was clearly vexed by this phenomenon leashed his frustration on his associates. Oi, you lot! Use your damn magic! Eh? Ri, right. Wind Cutter!! Fire Lance! These magic spells kepting my way. However, everyst of them was no better than the first, they just stopped in the air and wouldnt move any further. T, THE FUCKS GOING ON!?!? Kisaragi-senpai couldnt be any further shocked to see that their magic just stopped. In the meanwhile, his magic spells called out to me. Masutah! What should we do about these guys? Should we kill em? Were born ready! Tell us what to do, Masutah! These magic spells just casually betrayed their own creators and said that to me. I justughed bitterly when I heard it, then spoke to them kindly. Its okay, you dont need to attack them. Im sure you guys have enough capability to do so, but theres a possibility that the ssroom would receive unwanted coteral damage. Instead, I want you to vanish as naturally as you can. Can I ask you that? If thats what Masutah so wished, then we have no other things to say. But is it really okay? Yeah. Thanks for the consideration. Ill depend on you guys next time. After I said so, the Magic Spells became ted and cheered Yaaay! Masutah praised me! before they vanished from the spot. Kisaragi-senpai and his goons who were oblivious of this conversation were, again, surprised by the development. W, WHY THE FUCK OUR MAGIC JUST GONE!?!? Umm Is that all? Were about to start our study session here, so For a moment, pure bewilderment was showing itself on their faces, but it soon turned into spears andnces of res. Freaking getting cocky on us WOY!! JUST SHOWER HIM WITH MAGIC!! OU! With Kisaragi-senpais cue, the other heroes once again send magic spells to me in arge amount. However, as though my words were collectively captured by these magic spells, each and every of them vanished before they made contact with me. Since I sensed would take a while, I called out to Helen. Helen. Wh, what? Ill do something about them, you can start the study session with everyone else. Under these circumstances!? Just how absurd are you!? Am I? But, I dont want to waste any more time Well, lets not dwell on the details. Helen, despite her retort, brought the other students to their respective desk and started the study session. Un, thats for the best. In the midst of it, Saria called out to me. Seiichi, okay? Im okay. Saria, why dont you go and study with everyone else? Un! Thanks! Seiichi too, do your best! I patted Sarias head before she returned to where the others were, then started studying. Kisaragi-senpai, who watched this carefree conversation, had his face became red itself and barked. D DONT FUCK WITH MEEEE!!! YOU THINK YOU CAN IGNORE ME!? FUCK! FUCK! FUCKFUCKFFUUUUUUCCKK!! WHY THE FUCK IT WONT FUCKING HIIIITTTTT!?!?!?!?!?!? Its because I personally asked your very own magic. It mattered not how hard he shouted, his magic just would vanish before they deal any real damage. Despite the fact that his magic would always vanish no matter what, Kisaragi-senpais eyes still gleamed and he began to use another type of magic. Fine why dont I show you the symbol of our Hero title, Holy Attribute Magic.! Ah, you better stop HAHAHAHA!! ITS TOO LATE NOW!! FUCKING DIE!! HOLY LANCE!! The spear of light spell that was different from its cousin Light Attributed Magic, in the fact that it packed Divine aura in it, emerged from Kisaragi-senpais palm and made its way its me. However, in the end, it wasnt that much different from the previous spells, as this Holy Attributed Magic vanished without trace too. whywhyWHYWHYWHHY!!? T, the symbol my Hero title, Holy Attributed Magic just vanished.!? He must have so much confidence in that Holy Attributed Magic of his, but since I personally asked his very magic, whatever kind of spell that is will end the same. In addition. Holy Attributed Magic: Intermediate have been acquired. Taking into ount of Seiichi-samastent capacity, Holy Attributed Magic: Intermediate have been changed into Holy Attributed Magic: Extreme. Thats why I told him to stop! Look! Now you made my body triggered its function! See that!? It was Intermediate before, and yet this thing just went and changed it into Extreme! Why would I be able to use Holy Attributed Magic even better than the Heroes!? Whats the use of that!? When I was retorting to the Announcement in my head, Kisaragi-senpais group was starting to figure that Magic had no effect on me, and each of them pulled a sword out of thin air. Those swords had the design like those Holy Swords from the old RPG games, and every members of the present Heroes had one. If Magic wont do, then Sword it is. This is the very weapon that only us Heroes may wield, the one of its kind the Holy Sword! Arbitrarily, I used the skill Advanced Appraisal on these Holy Swords. Holy Sword A Divine Sword whereas only the Hero can wield. It deals high damage against demonkind. I think. So it really was just Holy Sword. In addition, they didnt particrly have any special power. Eh, did you say being able to use this is the proof that youre a Hero? Are you kidding me!? Even from the result of the appraisal, it wasnt just Deals high damage against demonkind, but even that was being questioned! It has no effect then!! I was quite taken aback by this joke of an effect, but I assumed that to their eyes, I looked like to be taken aback by the very appearance of these Holy Swords. Fufufu This swords original role is to kill Demonkins, you see. By that, I mean that this is the weapon that deals high damage against demons. With this, even the Demon King will be killed in an instant. No, I think thats simply impossible. Now, it feels wasteful to use this weapon against a small fry like you, but Youve made fool out of us. That sin can only be paid with your death. Eeeh Theyre attempting to kill a human so casually are they fine on the head? Well, to me whove killed various monsters, I might have no right to say that about others. Then Go fucking die already! The first to attack was Ooyama-senpai. He was as rough as he looked, and his swordy had no technique whatsoever to support it. My measure against it was simple. Nn I just avoided it without hurry. Kuh! So you can avoid my attack not bad, to say at least. Ooyama-senpai was saying so with aposed face. Etto yeah. One thing I understand is that they wont hold a candle against the Demon King with this much strength. However, my thoughts werent invisible to these people, so they were able to say whatever they wanted. Oi oi, Gou~. Youre making him look pitiful. Cmon, show the real thing already. Hes right, just get one in! Ou, youre right! Ooyama-senpai looked at me with a grin. You hear em, so were done checking the water. Unfortunate for you, isnt it? Haah. Bastard that attitude fucking got on my nerves! With veins popped on his forehead, Ooyama-senpai came attacking me once again. It was his serious, like how they told him to, but I couldnt tell what was so different from the previous one. The result was, I normally evaded his attack. Ah, the floor could get scratched, letsyer it with protective magic. Wha!? My serious attack got evaded!? Yo, youre kidding right? Gou! I told you to go serious! Kuh! GrrRRRrrraaaAAAaah!!! Perhaps they genuinely believe I couldnt evade his attack, after a short while of disturb, they had him swing his holy sword on me again and again. However, I just normally avoided them. Aah the wall could get scratched too. lets use Wind magic to slightly avert his sword point. Utilizing magic in the amount where these Heroes wouldnt notice, I kept my evade y whilst keeping the ssroom from any scratch. Fuck! Why wont it hit!? ! Rentou, were joining. Y, yeah. You guys too! Y, yes! The other heroes who had snapped out and joined in swinging their Holy Swords against me. But, it made no difference for me, as all I did were avoiding and keeping the ssroom from receiving any damage. Whats wrong!? Youve been only evading! Tougou-senpai said so to reel me in, but I paid no mind to it and did what I did. Despite knowing it held no meaning to me, they also slipped in magic attacks among their sword y. Some of these attacks went towards Saria and the other students, so I carefully averted them away. In the end, I was their only opponent. Thissted for 20 minutes, after which, they started to dull out along with their shortened breaths. Haa haa wh, wha s. happe haa haa haa haa m monster haa haa I, cant. Err will you guys be fine? No, I mean it. While I do worry their physical stamina, what Im really concerned about is that theyre going to face the Demon King with that kind of stamina. Yeah. If the supposed to revive Demon King is on the same level as Lucius-san, then all I see is instant massacre for them. When he heard my words, Kisaragi-senpais re once again exposed to me, and with his breath still in disarray, he said so. Haa haa Re remember this you bastards! W. well let it slide this time Y, youll get one back! No, theyre just tired of me evading. Terrible. As I thought so, they went away with a wobbly gaze while staring at me until the end. Really, what was their business? Isnt it you whos far too abnormal!? Helens retort was in a moments notice. For now, since the source of trouble had gone, Id like to get into the study session. However, it was then when they came. Seiichi-kun, did you get hurt!? Seichan, are you okay!? Nn? The next guests this ssroom saw was Kannazuki-senpai and the girl I call Airin, Seto Airi. Chapter 110: Saria’s Feelings and the End Line of the Heroes <h4>Chapter 110: Sarias Feelings and the End Line of the Heroes</h4> I rushed here when I heard Kisaragi and his goons were heading to this ss, but I got here cuz Yuka and the girls pushed me here to meet Sei-chan, but What are you doing here? Whatcha doin here, prez? No, I should be the one asking that here! ss Fs sudden guests, Kannazuki-senpai and Airin, were pointing at each other. Meeting yet another new character even though Kisaragi-senpai and his group just left a while ago made the students wide-eyed, but it seemed like they chose to stay silent and watch from the sidelines. For the time being, let us sort out the situation. First, I could understand Kannazuki-senpai. It was very thankful, but I knew just how much Kannazuki-senpai cared for me, so I could see how she would take action when she heard about Kisaragi-senpais conduct. But, what I couldnt understand was why Airin here. In the first ce, I hadnt seen Airin since the day we enrolled into High School. No, I know shes been looking for me since Junior High, but Ive been avoiding her since. She had finally made a friend and escaped from the loner world, if she was seen with someone like me, everything would have been for nothing. In the end, I tried to find the reason, but Oi oi, whats happening? Whys the student councils president here? Beats me? It just, somehow feels like a cat fights gonna happen Since I heard voices from behind Airins back, I changed my line of sight over there. What I saw was a group of three girls whispering with each other, that I assumed were her friends. Whats the meaning of this!? Seiichi-kun! Why is Seto Airi Sei-chan, I demand an exnation! Whyz the prez For some reason, their gazes that had been in sh with each other were suddenly turned against me, and when they did so, I could see their expression turned into much like Kisaragi-senpais a while ago. Eh? Ah, err. What might be the problem? My question that for some reason turned into a formalnguage was faced with silence. Then, when Airins friend saw her suddenly stiffened, they came out from their hiding and voiced their worry. Oi, whats wrong? Wait Something happened? Huh? Is he really the rumored Sei-chan? Her friends, too, had their expression stiffened when theyid their eyes on me. Really, what is it!? Exnation, puriizu!! When my head was filled with such thought, Airin who finally snapped out came near me. Aint cha way too cool, Sei-chan!? What kinda diet ya went through!? Eh? F, fruit of evolution diet? The hecks that!? Rather, aint cha changed way more than I did!? Come to think of it, Airin was just a in normal girl back then, wasnt she. And that girl is now such a pretty and popr woman. But it seems like my transformation was that much of a surprise,paratively. Well, I did get thinner, and Ive gotten taller, and Im no longer balding, but still, Is it that much of a change? Isnt it just my face getting thinner? Just where face did thate out from!? Have ya properly looked into a mirror!? Well, I have. Eh? Im the weird one? Certainly, there had been a number of times I had the chance to check on my own face since I left The Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow. These would be when I used the reflection of my face on the water surface. But, if you asked my opinion, it wasnt that much of a change. Just like losing some pimples, is all. When my head went toward that direction, Airin pulled me back to the moment with her tired voice. Sei-chan just how low could your self-esteem be Rather, I doubt ya can get so cool by getting thinner alone Eh? Did you just casually diss me? While Airin and I were going back and forth, one of her friends voiced her opinion. Its just my opinion, but is it possible that his usual profile was too harsh to look at that his judgement over his current face is clouded? Though, that in itself is sad to think about. Does that kind of thing even happen? Wait, with Sei-chan in question, its a real possibility. I dont understand what happened, but it seemed Airin got the exnation she wanted. It was hard to notice with the circumstance at hand, but it came to me that I hadnt talked to Airin since junior high. When I realized this fact, sentimental feelings washed over me. Its maybe toote to say, but its been a while since we talked like this, isnt it Really Sei-chans sure is selfish, avoiding me on his own Thats Im sorry. There was no denying that I did avoid her, and all I could do was to apologize. Airin was looking at this pathetic me with the most serious expression Id seen. After a while, her face broke down into a warm, gentle smile, then said so. Well, alls fine. I got to meet with Sei-chan again, after all. Thanks. The ambiance between us was awkward due to the reunion, but Airins atmosphere suddenly took a 180 degree turn. By the way, Sei-chan. Whats the meaning of this? Meaning of what? ying dumb dont work on me. Sei-chan, you got a special rtionship with the prez, dont cha? Tell me how it be like that! Even if you say special were just childhood friends, you know? Naaaw! That not it, no matter how you slice it! My intuition is telling me somethings happening! Just spit everything out! What can I spit, thats all there is to it As Airin was rampaging mad bull, her attack was finally directed onto Kannazuki-senpai. You too, prez! You said you didnt know anything about Sei-chan! You liar! Hello, you hear me? Even when Airin had been calling out to her, Kannazuki-senpai was unresponsive. Come to think of it, Kannazuki-senpai has been silent for a while whats wrong with her? When I leaned my face on her to check her state, she suddenly opened her mouth and asked so with dignity. Lets get married. The hell are you talking about!? Just whats going on in her head!? Rather, where did the talk about weddingse from!? Isnt she way outside the topic!? Both Airin and I were surprised, but even in the midst of it, Kannazuki-senpai continued her talk, still in the same state as before. I had the resolve to control myself, but now that I see you, my thoughts have changed. What should we do about the reception? You only changed the words, not the context! The retort that jumped out from my mouth, followed by Airin who also couldnt contain her disagreement. Wh, whawhawhat are you talking, prez! Do you have a loose screw in your head!? Y, youre right! Tell her more! Im the one who gets to wed Sei-chan! Youre the one whos saying nonsense! It wasnt just Kannazuki-senpai who had a screw loose. I, I cant help it, can I! I already loved you in the first ce, and when we met again, you got so cool! Hah? Love, you said EEEeeeeeehhhh!?!?? I, too, have been in love with Seiichi-kun since long ago. I cant hold myself back anymore. Wwhaaaaaaaaa!? Airin loves me!? Not only that, Kannazuki-senpai too!?!? Crap, too much information is flowing into my brain I cant keep up with whats what! Sei-chan, make your choice! Youre going to wed me, arent cha!? No, its me. Youre going to choose me, arent you!? Else, Ill kill you then myself right after! Whats with this risky option!? Its weird, its weird on so many levels! Just what has happened to my body!? I, who was cornered onto the walls, was in literal trouble. And then, suddenly, I found my right arm coiled with someone elses. Y You cant! Seiichis brideis me! That was, Saria. Kannazuki-senpai and Airin were shocked by her sudden arrival. It wasnt just them, I too, was surprised. All this time, when I dated Al, Saria never showed an ounce of anger nor jealousyAnd it was the first time I was exposed to that emotion from her. She was holding my right arm tightly and stared into Kannazuki-senpai and Airin with eyes of angst, but not ones that had lost their reason. As we were lost in confusion, Saria finally came to her senses and questioned her own action, just as bewildered. E, eh? Why did I say Saria? When I tried to get her attention, bewildered still, she looked to my eyes. Seiichi Im, weird. When I heard Kannazuki and the other girl say they wanted to marry Seiichi, I somehow, I felt really displeased Even though I never felt something like this before What should I do? Saria anxiously asked. Looking at her like that, I. Saria. Will you forgive me? Eh? When I told her so, Sarias expression changed into a befuddled one. Watching the diverse in her expressions made meugh bitterly, before I faced the other girls again. Kannazuki-senpai, Airin, I am truly happy that you feel that way to me, but I already have Saria. Im terribly sorry. My head was bowed low before the two. Indeed, I also had another lover, namely Al, but our rtionship was already approved by Saria. But, it seems like the three of us need to sit down and properly talk it out. With my head still lowered, first to be heard from was Kannazuki-senpai. Seiichi-kun I understand your feelings. However, dont expect me to just back down and shut my own feelings. Im the same. Just when I get to meet ya and tell ya my feelings, and ya told me to get it over with I hate it. Toward such a pathetic me who could do nothing but bow, Kannazuki-senpai dered so. That is why, all I ask is to be your first concubine! Hah? A, you cheat! I get to be the first concubine! Following Kannazuki-senpais sudden deration, Airin also raised her hand. Hm? What is there to be surprised about? Polygamy is amon practice in this world, isnt it? So, if you choose Saria as your first, then N, nonono! Just hold your freaking horses! Were not talking about that, are we!? Are we!? Saria!? Im the first wife right? Then its okay! Oh dear me, I got the okay! Just what in the what!? Is this a problem that can really be solved as simply as that!? As my head met dead ends after dead ends, oblivious to it, Saria spoke with glee. Of course I really love Seiichi and I want to marry Seiichi, but as I said before, Im not thinking of monopolizing Seiichi to myself. Well thats And also, the two of them have known Seiichi long before I do, and they have been thinking about Seiichi all this time, right? I think its wrong to tell them to give Seiichi to me who suddenly showed up. That might or might not be correct but With my mouth threw out words I didnt really process, Saria just smiled wide and uttered. Its okay! Ill just do my best to stay to be your first! Okay? DDDD Really, I just cant win against Saria. Thinking of Saria from the bottom of my heart, the person in question watched over Kannazuki-senpai and Airin who were stillpeting over the second position or whatever it was. But since theres Al, isnt the second position is already taken? Ha ha ha I only couldugh dryly. Then, from among the students whod been the sideline watcher, I heard Flora mumbled with a stiff smile. This may soundte and repeated over and over again, but. Just what are you, Seiichi-sensei? Thats what I want to know! Fucking shit! Ill fucking get him back! Fucking made a fool of us Aah fucking disgusting. Kisaragis group was crowding the corridor with profanities after their little visit to ss F and being dealt with by Seiichi. The other students were fast on their feet to leave as they noticed this particr group of Heroes who bothered not to hide their displeasure. Then Kisaragi, who was leading the group, voiced his suggestion to the other heroes. Thats right why dont we level up a bit right now? Ahn? Why so sudden? Ooyama was confused with his sudden proposal, but the answer he expected came with a dark overbreeding smile. Were gonna level up to kick that bastard Seiichi in the balls. Were the Heroes, no one else. Our status go up way faster than the others, am I right or what? If so, lets just level up and teach that guy whos the boss. You say that, but what level is he? Beats me. Who fucking cares about that. Well be able to snap that guy in half once we level up. Thats all we need to care about. With his grin that never left its post, Kisaragi nned their next action. For now, we need to recover our MP enough to level up. Having said that, they strode toward a certain ssroom. They were still oblivious. The things that would ur to them, they hadnt the slightest idea In the middle of their cruise to said ssroom, as they were climbing the flight of stairsit happened. Eh? For no reason at all, Kisaragi found himself missing one step on the staircase. As the lead stumbled and fell, like the domino effect, the other heroes behind him just fell through the whole staircase. AAuuugghhh! T, that huuuurt! M, Masaya! Look where youre stepping! Y, you think I did it on purpose! Hm? With all of them practically stuck on the floor, Kisaragi noticed something on the stairs, which he believed was the reason for the slip. After everyone managed to pull themselves up the stairs, carefully this time, what they found was a dripping wet wallet. Shit! Which fucker dropped his wallet here! No matter who, I aint letting anyone go away! Kisaragi mmed the wallet back on the floor with rage. After Tougou and the other guys calmed him down, they reached out to the ssroom they aimed, then throw the door open. Hey, bring out the mana recovery potion! Eh!? Who do you think we are!? Heroes, you know! Fucking bring it out already! Y. yeeeesh! The ssroom they went into was aboratory where pharmaceutical sses were held, and there were many medicines and simr raw materials stored within. Even though the students in the pharmacyb were doing their best on their experiments, Kisaragi paid no mind to any of it, he just grabbed the nearest student and yelled his order. As the heroes ill reputation was circting around the whole campus, the students in the pharmacyb could only obediently obey. While indeed they were studying there, it was not like they knew every kind of concoction theb stored. But, the student knew pleading that would only add insult to injury, so he was desperate to look for what was told. P, perhaps this one? How long do you want to make us wait!? Here, give it to me! Kisaragi, who was already fuming, took the concoction that the student held, and drank as much as he wanted, before giving the rest to the other heroes. Tougou, Ooyama, and the others did pretty much the same until the bottle was dry. Phew thatll fill some. Th, thats troubling! If you drank all of it! What? Who do you think youre speaking to? Uu Being exposed to the heroes gazes all at once, the student held his breath unwittingly. Looking at his state, Kisaragi snorted. Hmph. you small fries have no right whatsoever. All you have to do is just stay silent and follow whatever we say. We no longer have any business here, lets scram. Done kicking a fuss, Kisaragi pulled his group out and went away. But, they hadnt noticed it. The concoction they drank was nothing close to Mana Recovery Potion. If only one among them bothered to use Appraisal on it, the future might have changed. After all, this is what would appear if they had used Appraisal on it. Anaphrodisiac .A concoction made for creature with high fertility, i.e. orcs and goblins. A super potent drug; one sip will result inplete failure of the genitals. Subject will be rendered incapable of sexual activity regardless of how aroused they are. Without them knowing, they hadpletely lost their function as a male. Still oblivious of that, Kisaragi and his goon who believed they had recovered their mana stepped their feet on the forest just outside the academy. I heard that this is the best ce to level up for students. For the time being, lets just go wild. Ou! They delved into the woods to get some levels, yet they could find nothing. They were oblivious of the fact that it was the same woods where Demiolos did his massacre upon the monsters. Therefore, the students were prohibited to enter the woods as the ecosystem and the food chain were greatly disrupted. However, Kisaragis group was oblivious of this warning as they stepped in. Some time had passed, and the heroes were clearly unpleasant at the current state of affairs. Why the fuck they aint appearing!? Kisaragi who finally reached his boiling point, blew up. Wheres the slime? The fucking goblins!? Why aint even one show up!? Aint they just small fries! Youre right Isnt it weird that we cant even see a shadow? This is what Id call a useless school. As they were having such back-and-forth during their search, suddenly, the sound of trees breaking was heard. Hmm? Whats that? As they turn their attention toward the source of the sound, It showed itself. GRRrrrr! T, thats a! What appeared before them was a bear monster that originally would never show up in the vicinity of the academy. Finally one shows up To top it, its one thats good enough to level up, aint it. They were stunned for a moment when they realized it was a bear monster, but a ferocious smile started to show up when they realized it was their long-awaited prey. And then, Kisaragi put his hand toward the bear. Well, why dont we kill it fast and look for the next one? Fire Lance! Kisaragi had casted the spell, and yet there was no indication that the spell would materialize. H, huh? Stop kidding around Here, Ill do it instead. Wind Shot! As for Kisaragi had failed his spell, next was Tougou to use his own magic, but the result was just as simr. Hah? W, why GRROOOAAARRR!! Eek!? As they were in total confusion just because their magic failed to work, the monster that was on alert till then roared. Kisaragi and everyone there was oblivious of this, but a monsters roar packed magic to cause panic, and that was just what befell them. WAAAAAHH!! D, dont be a coward! Y, you guys use your magic too! Do it! G, got it! Fire Lance! Wind Cutter! Water Shot! The other heroes, Kobayashi and his crooks, followed Kisaragismand and chanted their spell, and yet no magic formed. Wh why it wonte out!? The reason why their magic wouldnt form was simple. They never drank any magic restoration potion in the first ce. Since what they feasted upon was a concoction called Anaphrodisiac, not even a single drop of mana was recovered. That being said, it didnt mean that they werepletely out of magic. However, for Kisaragi and his goons that neglected their fundamental magic practices, they were incapable of deploying spells with the tiniest amount of mana, as it would require detailed techniques to aplish. Kisaragi and his group were thrown into a frenzy just because they were incapable of deploying magic, the fact that there was a bear monster that inched closer by the second waspletely outside their mind. With his hips ready to give in, Kisaragi suddenly cried out as though he just remembered something. R, right! You lot, use the Holy Sword! I see! Monsters are just like demons, arent they! Eat this you shit! Each of them pulled out their sword and blindly swing it around, with no arts or technique to support it. It was then when all of them were knocked away at once. Gahak! The monster simply swept his arm sideways. That was all what needed to blow the heroes away without them recognizing what kind of attack it was. If only they kept their cool and acted ordingly, such an attack wouldnt have been received. However, with them under the influence of the monsters roar and losing their temper over their magic, that scenario was just a pie in the sky. Everyst one of them mmed into the surrounding trees with great momentum, the unfortunate ones were directly exposed to the monsters devilish ws and had their arms severed. It hurts it hurts it hurts IT FUCKING HUUUUURRRTTTSS!!!!! Ow augh Haak Ghh Ugh Oegh Groaaaan!! Was it due to luck that no lives were taken, but there was no mistake that they were already a step into their graves with just a single attack. But the hardest blow would be the sight they had to behold right after. Eh Much to their surprise, their prided Holy Swordssnapped in half. N, no way T, tell me this is a joke. Hey The broken Holy Swords were reduced into particles of light, then disappeared into thin air. They were still in shock to see their Holy Swords became scrap, that they didnt recognize the big change that was happening to their status. Along with the loss of Holy Swordthey also lost the qualification as a Hero. As a matter of principle, a Holy Sword wasnt such a brittle artifact. On the contrary, in the ount of it did break, its wielder wouldnt lose their qualification to be a hero, as the sword would be restored once they resummon it. However Kisaragi and his goons lost their qualification. That meant they could no longer summon the Holy Sword to their cause. And the Holy Swords werent the only thing they had lost. As they lost their status as a hero, they also lost their Holy Attribute Magic, and their growth rate reduced to that of an ordinary person nay, as they were a resident of a peaceful world, their growth rate was as low as it could be, to the extent that even a child from this world could single handedly defeat them. However, the only thing they had in mind was that they just lost their Holy Sword,pletely unaware how much worse things actually were for them. And in front of them was a bear monster who cared not of how they fared, swinging its devilish ws down unto them. U, UWAAAAAAHHHH!!! Kisaragi dragged his body around with thest of his breath, trying his damndest to avoid direct hit. However. M, MY FACEEE! MA, MAI MAII FAAACEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! Kisaragi who couldnt evade in time received arge sh across his face. The injury was sorge, his prized idol face was nowhere to be seen. The monster then pursued other heroes who still were having a hard time epting their reality. Tearing, striking, stomping. With these ex-heroes reduced to lower-thanmoners, they became nothing but fishes in a barrel. Eachst of them had their faces contorted, destroyed, changed for the worse, until none of them could even call themselves Idols as they had boasted just a while ago. However,dy luck was still watching them over. Why, for people who were weaker than even a level 1moner, the monster could only see them as ythings that had no need to be killed. However, the monster couldnt forever y with their lives. The bear monster who had grown tired of its toys opened its maws, ready to feast on its Kisaragi-shaped lunchwhen that happened. And here I thought Ive told everyone that its prohibited to enter here. A single strike shed. Swayed between his consciousness and pitch ckness, Kisaragi saw the moment when the monsters neck fell with a plop. Now thats some gruesome injuries I can save your lives, but cant say the same for these nasty scars. You reap what you sow. So Altoriasaid as she entered the forests clearing, for she was here to investigate the woods. She was requested by Barnabas to check upon the forest, since Demiolos deed had made the power bnce within it go awry. Altoria frowned when she was exposed to these students injuries. Why of course, what seeped out of their bodies was not only blood and sweat, but all kinds of bodily fluids. Having a dance with death made them lose control of their dder. All of those mixed around and resulted in a pungent, horrific smell. Ill give yall the recovery potions I got on hand, but do know that it cant restore the blood you lost orpletely relieve all the pain. Other teachers are on their way here, so hold on till then. It was just as she said, the other teachers briskly arrived for rescue. They managed to relieve Kisaragi and the others of their pain, but they were toote to tend to the injuries. By now, Kisaragi and his goons no longer had a future as an idol. They felt relief wash over them for now, but the road ahead was nothing short of distraught. However, just how did they stumble upon disaster after disaster in such a world where even the gods had left behind? It was because this very World was trying to please a single Human. Chapter 111: A Step Closer to the Coexistence of Humans and Demons <h4>Chapter 111: A Step Closer to the Coexistence of Humans and Demons</h4> Arcshell Castle, Terveil, the Kingdom of Winberg. In this ce, which was usually painted with peaceful demeanor and even became one of the tourist attractions, history was about to be made. Perhaps in ount to that, the high tension was straining the whole castle. The usual chatter of the handmaidens and the stewards was nowhere to be heard, as they were busy with the arrival of the Kings guest. And in the room especially designated for holding meetings, Ranze the current monarch of the Winberg Kingdom and Lutia the Princess as the Representative of the Demon Lord were sat and facing each other. Behind them were their loyal aides ready to protect their respective lord to thest of their blood. And another party that wasnt exactly affiliated to either of them whose job was to guard this meeting all the people that was present in this room, S ss Adventurers, who took their job very seriously- Mademoiselle, are you free tonight? Nay, why dont we have a nice cup of tea right now (Yurinne) Of course you dont! Why are you thinking of turning back so easily!? Rather, dont flirt with the maid! (Eusto) Gufu gufufufu. Seeing from that butlers profile I can see that hes an Uke. Oh dearie me, my delusions! (Cornelia) You there! Dont use the butler for your delusional material! (Eusto) Oh? That guy looks like he got quite the punchable face let me introduce him to my fist. (Gargand) Why are you trying to hit our esteemed Demonkin guests!? Are you an idiot!? Are you!? Zzz (Nemu) Nemu-sans sleeping already!? (Eusto) Eusto, you sure have it hard (Auburn) Why dont we sympathise less and help me out more here, Auburn-san!? (Eusto) They took their job to guard very seriously. The one who was trying to take the reign of this set of perverts was yet another S ss Adventurer, Eusto Horace, who seemed like his spirit had already worn out before the battle even started. Reallye to think of it, Afros-san is rounding up the castle, isnt he? Is it fine to leave him all alone? (Eusto) Im sure its fine. At least, that way is manyfolds better than bringing anyone from this group with him. (Auburn) Whats the meaning of this guard quest then!? (Eusto) In addition, Elmina-sama is also patrolling the vicinity, though taking a different route. Well, itll all turn out fine. (Auburn) Letting that personage on her own and in this castle, to boot. Dont say I havent told you when she flipped everything upside down, okay (Eusto) From an outsiders perspective, they could only be seen as a group of misfits, but they were indeed the pinnacle of every adventurers in the world those who are called the S ss Adventurers. When it came to theirpetency, there should be nothing to be worried about supposedly. Perhaps. I guess? Actually, they looked very worrying. Despite the fact that the whole castle was wrapped in high tension, these S ss Adventurers lot were anything but, only proving how much guts they had. Err, what should I say about this Please dont mind the surrounding adventurers. (Ranze) No, its fine. I like it merry. (Lutia) With the adventurers acting the way they liked, Ranze hung his head inadvertently as he said those words, which was returned with a slight smile from the princess. Now then, Im sorry to say that pleasantries isnt what Im best at, so allow me to skip it and get to the question. What do you want out of this? (Ranze) What do we want, is it? (Lutia) That way of speaking was the usual Ranzes, but the dignity behind those words was unmistakably of a Kings. Although Lutia, the one to receive those words, was not unaware of that dignity, her body felt the aura well enough. After she closed her eyes solemnly, with her resolution shaping up, she made her deration. We want to coexist with the humans. (Lutia) (Ranze) Her gaze was straight itself, gazing into Ranzes eyes. And youd think well believe those words?? (Ranze) Hah? You bastard Do you have a death wish? (Zuroa) Zuroa, calm down. (Lutia) Something about Ranzes wording grinded Zuroas gear, but before anything happened, Lutia stopped him. However, it wasnt just Zuroa whose rm tripped with those words. Everyone from the Demon Army that attended the meeting, everyst one of them held anger. Furthermore, while he himself didnt hold any particr feelings for that statement, the only demon S-ss Adventurer, Auburn, couldnt understand why Ranze had to say it like that either. Why, the whole point of this meeting was to tie a camaraderie in order to gain peace, after all. Without even winching from the surrounding hate, Ranze continued on casually. Dont get so riled up. Use your head a little, youll see what I mean. Putting aside how you guys really are, the surrounding countries are of the impression that youre the baddies. In fact, thats what lead to the discrimination and racism your people receive. And joining hands with you will be, well wouldnt that be quite the risk for us? (Ranze) (Lutia) Ranze looked into Lutias eyes, piercing as it were. Silence developed for both parties. However, the silence expired soon enough. That would be the same for us. (Lutia) Hm? (Ranze) With a gaze not unlike Ranzes, Lutia looked back, strong and resolute. We, too, are afraid toe in contact with the humans. If I am to say it further, I personally still hate humans to this very second. Why, its because you humans sealed my father. (Lutia) However, we cant afford to stay like this. Fearing each other and isting ourselves will eventually lead us to ruin. If that happened, we would have no future ahead of us. (Lutia) Youre right. (Ranze) However, I cannot let that happen. Currently, I am sitting as the head of my kin. I bear the burden of their fate and lead them to their future. Even if the road I tread is filled with thorn If I dont make a move nothing will happen. (Lutia) After Lutia was done with what she said, silence once again enveloped the room. And then. Phew. My bad, I pulled a bad prank with that one. (Ranze) Eh? (Lutia) The air around Ranze returned to the easy-going and gentle one he usually donned with, as though the one he exhibited before was just a farce. The party of the Demon Army was all but befuddled by this sudden change before one Florio Barz, titled The Graceful Ice Devil, who took post behind Ranze voiced hisin. Your Majesty Please restrain yourself from joking around, its bad for my heart(Florio) Hahaha! Dont give me that! We still needed to see what they got, didnt we?(Ranze) That might be the case, but (Florio) A single question escaped Lutias mouth, as she was having a hard time catching up what the Kingdom was up to. What does this mean? (Lutia) Hmm? Aah, I guess I didnt make it clear enough. IThe King of Winberg, have decided to officially establish diplomatic rtions with the Demon Race. (Ranze) !(Lutia) With these words, Lutias eyes were wide-opened. Are you really sure? (Lutia) Sure or not, didnt youe here for that? (Ranze) I did, yes, but (Lutia) Dont sweat the small stuff! I got some excellent retainers under me, you see. Just some minor military attack from a country or two wont give them as much as a budge. (Ranze) Undoubtedly. Let this jet ck me of mine scatter and burn them to ashes.(ck Pdin) ck Pdin, an individual appeared to be aplete set of jet-ck full body armor that stood behind Ranze, much like Florio, answered to his lord with a thump to his chestte. And next to him, the little sister of the Graceful Ice Devil and and the Kingdoms Strongest Knight, rivaling even that ck Pdin Louis Barz, chimed in. Now that I have be a Transcended, I wont be falling behind the others. (Louis) Hm? Wait, did you just say Transcended!? Its the first time I heard that! (Ranze) Yes. First time I said it too, after all. (Louis) Hey, Im the King here, arent I!? Why arent you keeping things updated with me!? (Ranze) Louis sudden news invited Ranzes retort. Good grief Well anyway, although indeed theyre problem children, they wont be defeated that easily. If anything, you should elevate your guard. (Ranze) Its okay, we will be fine. My retainers are strong, too.(Lutia) With that simple statement Lutia gave, Leiyah and her peers were washed over with deep bliss beyond words. Good, why dont we seal this friendship with a handshake then? We can discuss the specifics documentster. (Ranze) Lets. (Lutia) Both stood from their seats, walking closer to each other. I hope the best for both of us. (Ranze) Me too. (Lutia) And as their hands were closing. Whoopsies there~! Thats not allowed, yanno? ! Suddenly, a Shadow emerged in the space between the two. In that very second, Louis pulled Ranze back while Zeros jumped to the front of Lutia, protecting their respective lords from the Shadow. Cough!? O, oi Louis Couldnt you treat me a bit gentler than that (Ranze) My apologies, desperate times need desperate measures, after all. (Louis) Take example of our guest. They cleverly covered her behind their back. (Ranze) My apologies, that was too much trouble. (Louis) Thats your true motive, right!? (Ranze) Ranze and Louis were as worry free as ever, even when there was an unidentified Shadow intruding their meeting. Excluding them, however, the S-ss Adventurers and the Kings other two retainers put their maximum wariness onto the Shadow. Then, from within the Shadow, a single man stepped out. The man who appeared had red, ruffled hair that stood on its ends, along with his bulging, reptilian eyes, he gave off a pretty much creepy impression. With a frivolous grin stered on his face, the man looked around. Gyahahaha! Welp, my bad! Seems like I crashed your party! Bastard, who are you? (Zeros) Still covering Lutia behind his back, Zeros questioned the unknown individual whilst imposing his strongest coercion. However, as though that amount of pressure was nothing to him, that man insteadughed amusingly. I like that, very like that! You strong, aintcha!? Answer! Who are you! (Zeros) He just shrugged slightly when receiving Zeros inquiries, then proceed to open his mouth. Dont get so hot with me. It is I, an apostle of the Demon God Cult, Lester! The Demon God? (Zeros) Zeros stiffened his shoulder inadvertently when he heard the words of the man imed to be Lester. Then, Zuroa, the one who stood next by, took over the questioning. Sire. What might an apostle of such refined organization have to do with this meeting? (Zuroa) I thought I said it? You guys aint allowed. Why dont we practice listening what others are saying? Gyahaha! (Lester) Were not allowed? (Zuroa) Looking that both the Kingdoms royal escort and the Demon Army members were confused, Lester said with a tired look on his face. Oi, oi. I told ya this much, whats so hard to process? In other words, you guys aint allowed to y around with these humans, is what Im sayin. (Lester) Hou? Which mouth that think they have the right over it, I wonder(ck Pdinn) Hmm? Whats this, we got a talking iron!? Gyahahaha! This ones fantastic! (Lester) As though something hit his funny bone, Lester break intoughter once he saw the ck Pdins figure. Done with his amusement, Lester shifted his nce back. Youre asking about rights? Well, since its for the Demon God-sama, who give a damn about rights! (Lester) For the Demon God, you said? (Zeros) When Zeros questioned further, Lester spoke with a tinge of madness slipping out. Yeah. exactly, its all for the Demon God-sama. We are harvesting all the Negative emotion from all over the world, for the revival of the Demon God-sama! For that purpose, well be troubled if you guys got chummy. Its because we want you to be more miserable, more cruel, be hostile and kill each other! (Lester) I dont know about your demon-whatever-god or his revival whatsoever, but I can tell that youre up to something nasty, that much is clear. (Ranze) Ranze said so with his re daggering at him, but Lester was unaffected by it. You dont need to know, ysee. Either way, Ill have yall killed here! Gyahahaha! (Lester) We sure are being taken lightly Dont you forget that not only theres the strongest power holders of both Winberg Kingdom and the Demon Army here, but also the S-ss Adventurers. What can a single man (Florio) Oi, oi. You think I got nothing up my sleeve? (Lester) Nani? (Florio) Lester showed a nasty grin as he intercepted Florio on his words. At that very moment, the door of the room mmed open. I, Im terribly sorry for my discourtesy! At the moment, in the vicinity of the town there are hordes of monsters rushing over! What!? Whats the number!? About that its several timesrger than thest one DDDD The one who busted in was a soldier affiliated to the Kingdom. He brought in a message, like a bomb dropped onto the room. Lester, looking at the speechless Ranze, began to immerse himself in chuckles and joy. Gyaahahahahaha! Arent that quite the excellent despair on your face! Now, what will you do? Wanna have a dance with this lil ol me, or do ya wanna get trampled by the monsters, choose! Kuh! Ranze knew that the little amount of casualty during thest invasion was all thanks to Seiichi ying his hand. Precisely because of that he could imagine just how terrible the oue would be now that Seiichi was not around. ck Pdin! Lead your Abyss Schwarz (ck Knight of Hell) troop and sweep over the monsters! Louis! You too, bring your Valkyries (War Maiden) and subjugate the monsters! You two hold the highestmand over the battlefield! By your orders. Sire. Florio! You and a handful of your Magic Division are to scatter around Magic Cameras! Im sure the reconnaissance unit is already on their way, so you are to join them and sweep the parameter. And the rest is to help with the evacuation process! Anyway, just bring everyone here within the walls of the ArcshellCastle! Will that be alright? Prioritize the people over me! Ill make it out somehow! By your will. With great vigor, Ranze gave out hismands one after another, and the soldiers within the castle began to move ordingly. King Ranze. Please let us help. Will that be alright? Of course. I have taken my steps, after all. I cant have my road be blocked here. I see. If so, Ill leave it to you. Yes. Zeros, Zuroa, Leiyah, Urs, Liaretta. Maam! Subjugate the monsters along with the soldiers of this Kingdom. There is a chance that some of those monsters are capable ofmunication Leave it to us! Jade, I leave my protection to you. Understood, please leave it to me. Zuroa-chan, Zeros-chan, dont fight with each other, okay? Ill see what I can. Sure You too, Jade. You better protect Lutia-sama till the end. Ill do my best desuwa. Members of the Demon Army, omitting Jade, had been deployed too to subjugate the monsters. Lester, looking over the scenario, grinned wide andmented. Oi, oi, you think that many people are enough? Unlikest time, we only assemble S rank monsters this time, ya know? In addition, some apostles like me are amongst there too. ! Thest big invasion was you bastards fault! Co~rrect~! Well, they all got killed and the n went awry, tho. So said Lester, peevish. In the middle of it, S ss Adventurers had decided to make their move too. Your Majesty. Were going to join the monster subjugation front. After all, thats what were most used at. (possibly Auburn) Personally, Id prefer to nt my fist in that freaks face. But, well, since its an emergency, Ill head over there too. (Gargand) That sounds good. But, if everyone ns to go there, then Ill stay to guard His Majesty and keep that bastard in check. (Eusto) As Eusto casually threw a dagger gaze towards the still frivolous Lester, he was met with augh. Watching over Esuto, Auburn nodded in approval. If Eusto is staying, then alls gonna turn out well. I leave here to you. Sure! Auburn-san too, do your best! at handling these guys. When Auburn noticed that the one Eusto addressed with his distant gaze was the other S ss adventurers, his eyes met them. Actually, I dont want to go (Auburn) I, its okay! You can do it! (Eusto) Aah, I got it already! Demons and humans are finally going to get together, of course Ill lend my hand! Ora Nemu! Youreing with me! (Auburn) Nn? No~o~, let~ me~ g Zzz. (Nemu) Dont sleep while Im dragging you! (Auburn) Ah, please pick up Elmina-sama and Afros-san on the way, okay! (Eusto) Eusto said so to him as he was exiting, so Auburn turned and waved his hand. Hence, the ones who stayed were Ranze and Lutia, and Eusto along with Jade as their respective protectors. Oi, oi. It sure is getting lonelier here. You sure its okay? With only this much people, I mean. (Lester) Ara? I think this much people is more than enough, though? Or should I say, me alone is all needed to massacre you desuwa. (Jade) Sounds about right. I also think the same. Rather, you think you have a chance to go two on one? (Eusto) Now you said it. (Lester) For the first time since his appearance, Lester showed a feral smile, as he was exposed to those words. Then, ominous aura began to leaking out of his person. Well, whatever. Why dont we begin killing each other! (Lester) The moment he said that, Lester became two. Wha!?(Ranze) That sight made Ranze and the other three gulped their breath. Kyahahaha! Thats some good expression! Watch, I can still duplicate, you now? (Lester) Two became four, four became eight like that, Lester was starting to flood the whole room with his copy at a tremendous speed. Now, its not two on one anymore, is it!? (Lester) Ultimately, there were at least 30 copies of Lester. And then. Alright then? Then, Ill handle you on my own desuwa. (Jade) Ah? (Lester) Jade dered that he, alone, would face him. Will you be okay? (Eusto) When Eusto said that, Jade looked back at him, feverish. Oh dearie, are you worrying about me? Im happy! But, its fine. Im alone is enough if its just this much desu wa. (Jade) I, I see (Eusto) Rather than Lester, Eusto sensed danger ever more so presenting off of Jade. Lester who didnt think he would be ignored to this degree started tosh out. Oi, oi. You cant read the situation? Save from thirty to two, you choose to fight thirty to one? (Lester) Of course I can desuwa. You, too. You better have your resolve ready. (Jade) Ah? (Lester) Suddenly, Jades atmosphere took a sharp turn. From within his body, mana of questionable nature began to flow out. That was the indication as to when Jade switched to his serious mode. Still with his usual gentle voice, Jade voiced out to Lutia. Lutia-sama. Im unleashing my power. (Jade) Yes. Have a good one. (Lutia) By your will. (Lester) At that very moment, the whole room was draped with said mana. The Demon God Cult, Huh (Elmina) Do you know about it? (Auburn) With him still draggin the sleeping Nemu, Auburn took Eustos advice and met up with Afros and Elmina. By now, their group wasposed of both the S ss Adventurers and the top brass of the Demon Army, and in order to share the information on their hand, they were briefly holding a conversation in the front of the castle. When Elmina learned of the current situation, her face contorted for a slight while before returning to usual. Of course. You might know me as the Queen of this Kingdom, but I actually love adventuring. My meeting with my husband Ranze, happened during one of my adventuring days. Its all thanks to Ranze that Im still allowed to be active duty despite bearing the title of a Queen. That is why, thinking that I want to help him with my own way, Im investigating various subjects during my adventure outside. Among those subjects, there is one that always shows up in every country I visit. And that is (Elmina) The Demon God Cult? Indeed. Its not clear how many members they have, and for a while, nothing came up about them except that their goal is to resurrect the Demon God (Elmina) You said for a while Yes, apparently, their activity started to spike so suddenly these days, and their true nature started to be unveiled. Their goal to revive their god stayed the same. However, their means is to harvest Negative emotion to catalyse it. (Elmina) That bastard certainly said that (Zeros) Zeros was recalling Lesters words. Sorrow, Anger, HatredBy harvesting these Negative emotions, their Demon God would be resurrected, or so it seemed. (Elmina) In the first ce, what is this Demon God in question? Ive never heard of it, even for a demon like me. Does that have anything to do with our kin? (Zuroa) When Zuroa questioned her so, Elmina shook her head. No, there shouldnt be any. While its true that the head figure the Demons are titled the Demon Lord, the Demon God is something different altogether. (Elmina) Then, just what is that thing? (Zuroa) A God. (Elmina) Hah? (Zuroa) Upon those casually spoken words, not only Zuroa, but everyone that was present showed their confusion. A god? Then, isnt that something like our ck Dragon God-sama? (Zuroa) No, this one is different. I have read and listened about the tale of the ck Dragon God, but that personage is just an individual with status higher than humans and the other races, not a God in its truest sense. (Elmina) Truest sense? (Zuroa) Their confusion spiralled even bigger, but Elmina continued her talk. It precedes even the tales of the ck Dragon God the time when this was still under the Gods blessing. If I said so, I guess everyone knows for sure what Im talking about, right? (Elmina) H, hold right there! You mean, the Demon God is Exactly, that Pir God who sparked the Ancient War of Godsthat, is the God the Demon God Cult is trying to revive. (Elmina) Crushed by the scale of the conversation was taking, everyone including even the S ss adventurers could only gulped in silence. Before that though, you all better be more alerted. We are talking about a cult that is trying to revive a true God, you know? I dont think we can underestimate the power of one of its apostles. In that sense, are you okay leaving the side of your lord? (Elmina) When Elmina addressed that question to the people of the Demon Army, Leiyah stepped in to answer. While indeed Zuroa and Zeros possess enough prowess to be of excellent guard, Urs, Liaretta, and I are not strong enough to fully protect Lutia-sama. In contrast, Jade, the one who stayed, is the strongest amongst all of us, with only Zeros and Zuroa under him. So, I believe there is no need to worry. (Leiyah) Shes right. If he got done in, then that means we wont have any chance either. In addition, those monsters seem to be a bigger threat. (Zuroa) Im of the same opinion. (Zeros) I see. Its going to be alright, then. (Elmina) At the end of their conversation, suddenly, a terrific rumble exploded outside the castle walls. When they directed their attention there, what they saw was a tide of jet-ck me rising well over the 50 meters high wall. Im d that Terveil is a walled city. I can see clearly where ourst line of defense is. Now then, as it seems like the ck Pdin is breaking a leg or two, Im heading over to him. Everyone, make into groups and head to all four directions. Everyone,e back safely, okay? (Elmina) Yes! Satisfied with their response, Elmina then activated a certain magic. True Thunder Gods Attire (Elmina) Then, her body was d with an armour made of thunders. This was the figure of Ranzes wife and the mother of Robert and his two siblings, the S ss Adventurer Thunder Empress. Well, people, I take my leave now. (Elmina) Done conveying her farewell, with the speed of a literal lightning, she jumped from one roof to another. Looking at her like that, as though reminded of something, Leiyah raised a question. Come to think of it We will be fine since we have Jade to guard Lutia-sama, but what about you people? (Leiyah) Eh? When her words rang the air, every single S ss Adventurer in that ce turned their head. Look This may be me overstepping some boundaries, but the guy, you guys left for guard dont look that impressive (Leiyah) Aah,e to think of it He doesnt look like hes a strong fellow, though, is it really okay to leave him alone? (Zuroa) Listening to Leiyah and Zuroas words that sounded a little bit reproached, these adventurers then understood what was the root of their worry. And then. HAHAHAHAHA!!! They all started to burst intoughter, all at the same time. EH? Eh? (Leiyah) Auburn, as he was trying to settle down his chuckles, exined to Leiyah and the other Demons about the reason behind their humour. Youre wasting energy if you worry about him. I mean (Auburn) With the words he said, the Demons were nothing but bewildered itself. I Impossible! (Lester) Lester was down, his face kissing the ground. Ara. Youre done already? How disappointing. (Jade) In front of him was Jade, standing and uninjured as he was. Dumbfounded, confused, Lester screamed as he voiced out his defense. Th, thats impossible just how many clones do you think I made!? One freaking thousand! And theyre not simple clones. They are all clones of me who have been granted the power of the Demon God-sama! And you! (Lester) Having witnessed the one-sided violent massacre that just took ce moments ago, differ to Lutia who had known it beforehand, Ranze who was oblivious to it disyed but a dryugh. Both Louis and the ck Pdin from my ce are tremendously strong, but your vassals are nothing to be scoff at either, huh Whats with that, first time Ive seen anyone fighting by manipting Mana itself (Ranze) Both Zeros and Zuroa are just as strong, just so you know. (Lutia) Ha ha Well, Ill be. No wonder a certain major power is so at loss facing you guys (Ranze) Jade was capable of materializing and manipting Mana. If that was all there was to it, then it might doesnt sound so great, but one wouldnt realize just how ridiculous it actually was. First, let alone his own inner mana, he was capable of materializing and manipting the mana that drifted all around the world. In addition, as he was using the mana outside of his person, his own mana pool wouldnt be consumed in the process, as it was, indeed, the worlds own mana. As the result, Jade was more than capable of attacking from any possible direction, with no blindspot whatsoever. Of course, there were limitations to his ability, his limited range for example, but that mattered not if all he wanted was to kill all of Lesters clones. Amazing Its the first time Ive seen someone materializing mana. Looks so convenient. (Eusto) Unlike Ranze, befitting his profile as an S ss Adventurer who had gone through various dangers and fought against various tough opponents, Eustos assessment of Jades ability was quite light. Well, lets leave it at that Now, what should we do about this guy? (Ranze) I have lots to question, so lets leave his life intact. (Lutia) Whilst Ranze and Lutia were discussing the fate of Lester, the person in question suddenly started to chuckle. Ku Kukuku GYAAHAHAHAHA!!! (Lester) ! Whats so funny? (Lutia) When Lutia asked him so, Lester looked back at her with his bulging eyes, then grinned. Its because thest one tough is us! (Lester) Wha!? (Lutia) Suddenly, a Shadow emerged behind Lutia. Then, from within, a single man came out. ording to Kleis script, the demons should hold resentment against the humans. Well, all the same if I just kill her huh. The one who said that was a man with unkempt hair and shabby clothing, and his face was dirty with a beard he was toozy to shave. However, since he appeared behind Lutia out of nowhere, it was easy to deduce that he was an abnormal User That man then, without any hesitation, shook his knife down towards Lutia. LUTIA-SAMAA!! (Jade) Even if Jade hurriedly materialized mana, he wouldnt make it. Ranze, too, was shaken by the sudden emergence of this mysterious man. As things were, everyone in the room was sure that this would be the death of Lutia. Everyone, save for one person. Ill be troubled if you say that. (Eusto) Eusto drew his one-handed sword from his waist with a speed fast enough to be called godly, then, still in one move, threw it to the mans knife. HAH!? Sorry to say this, but I wont let it happen. (Eusto) Following it, with his movements flowing like water, he closed the distance between him and the man, mmed him down with an arm twist, then stationed his swordpoint to his neck. Okay, lets be obedient, yes? (Eusto) S ss Adventurer Eusto Horace He was usually the one to hold the reins of the perverts surrounding him, acting as the worrying heart of the uncontroble headquarters. That very man was in possession of a certain title. Peerless. He was the one known as the Strongest S ss Adventurer. Chapter 112: The Former Hero’s Party and The Apostles’ Move <h4>Chapter 112: The Former Heros Party and The Apostles Move</h4> While Eusto and Jade were dominating the Demon Gods Apostles, the members of the Demon Army were heading to The Sword Knight Louise and her Valkyries squad, while the S rank adventurers were heading towards the ck Pdin who lead The Abyss Schwarz squad. They separated from each other and went outside the castles walls. Oi, Nemu! Wake up already! We cant reinforce the Barrier without you! Nnh~? Being shook by Auburn, Nemu rubbed her eyes open. Hua~What~? Im still sleepy~ You can sleep as much as you want once the battles over. Just reinforce the barrier that has been deployed here. Nnh~I dont get it, but~ Sure~ Drowsy as she was, Nemu pulled her cane from her waist and lifted it. Fua~Well, the Barrier was deployed for Al-chans sake in the first ce~Ah,e to think of it I havent seen Al-chan since I came back~Whats she doing~? Its dangerous for her to go out of the Barrier after all~ Is she still here~? Hey, leave the thinking forter! Hai hai, I got it~Barrier Arts: Evil Warding Layer Being dragged around by Auburn still, Nemu recited her spell. Right after that, a pale beacon of light made its way from her cane to the sky. The light burst in the sky and enveloped the capital Terveil. Nemu Dreamiere She was an S rank Adventurer with the title Sleeping Beauty, and she was well known amongst the popce of Terveil for a reason other than her rank. Itid with the Barrier that enveloped Terveil. In fact, she and Altoria were friends, and she did a lot of research to deal with Altorias innate misfortune. And then, as to facilitate Altorias constitution, she put a barrier surrounding the whole town so Altorias misfortune wouldnt befall Terveil. Yosh, good job! Then, lets Zzz You sure are fast to sleep! There are still monsters here, dont sleep yet! Mu! Do I spy an adorabledy over there!? Mademoiselle! Lets spend a hot, passion nigh! Oi Yurinne! Where do you think youre off to!? DAAAGH!! Eusto, so youre having it this hard!? Auburn had his hands full just by dealing with the S rank Adventurers and their over the top free nature. Despite all the hijinks, they managed to catch up with the ck Pdin somehow. When they did, they saw the fierce battle against the monsters unfold, with Elmina the Thunder Empress at the centre of it. Oi oi It sure looks like a desperate fight from here As such words escaped Auburns mouth inadvertently, Elmina was confronting a Dragon in front of her. Looks like its true, there are only S rank monsters here I wonder how long its been since Ivest seen ade Dragon? GOOOAAAAAARRGGGHH!!! The monster Elmina was confronting was a grotesque-looking dragon that had sharp des growing all over its body, ade Dragon. Each and every de on it was just as sharp as a sword forged by a skilled cksmith, and due to the high magical power unique to the dragons, those des were d with mana and would sometimes attack. However. You have it bad, your affinity with me is the worst, you know? After she said so, Elmina pushed her right hand towards the de Dragon. Octillion Thunder Spear Arge number of thunder spears emerged from Elminas arm. Those spears then merged and bundled into one, giant spear of thunder. And while it was the same spell Robert used against Agnos in the In-School Tournament, the one he put his everything into, Elminas spell was many foldsrger. The produced spear of thunder flew towards the de Dragon at the speed it couldnt perceive and easily pierced its ded hide. GUGGAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! Lightning ran through the de Dragons body, and not long after, it copsed as ck smoke rose from what was left of it. Auburn who watched it happened said so, wide-eyed. I bet you cant find a Queen as strong as that anywhere else in this world. I agree Now then, I cant have Elmina-sama fight the war all alone. Ill go too. Right after, Cornelia came forward with elegant steps as she covered her mouth with a paper fan. Ordinarily, you would have continued to lead your peaceful lives, instead of being defeated like this Cornelia gazed upon the horde of monsters before her, with a hint of sympathy on her face, as she pointed a single, slender finger towards them. Then at the very least, allow me to return you peacefully to the soil from whence you came from The moment she said that, the earth around the horde of monsters started to corrode away, in a way that seemed as though it was trying to swallow the horde whole. Sink and Decay. Rotting Sea The erosion came upon the monsters before long, its edges creeping under monster hordes feet, as its decayed surface started to resemble a bottomless swamp GAAAAGA, GAGADDDD GIIIIIII!GI, GIGIDDDD GOOOOGOGOGODDDD Desperately, the monster struggled to escape, but the harder they struggled, the further they were drawn into the swamps depths, before finally, silence settled upon the battlefield as the monsters werepletely submerged. The plot of earth, that had just morphed into a depthless swamp, reverted back to its original state, and Cornelia, who had been overwatching everything, closed her fan. May you live your next life peacefully Cornelia Arnoldi She was the only person in existence withRot Attributed Magic , and that,bined with the fact that she was a noble, earned her the title ofThe Rotten Noble HaahIt seems like neither Homon-sama nor the others are hereShall we head over there instead? Its definitely not because shes interested in those kinds of things that she was Rotten Or at least that was the hope. [TN Note : Being Rotten as ady in japanese culture means that youre into Yaoi/BL] While Cornelia was in the midst of cleaning up the horde of monsters, another adventurer of the same S rank, Yurinne, was also cutting down monsters at a terrifying pace. Really Because of you bastards, I cant even go around picking updies to my hearts content! Though her reasons for fighting werent exactly pure, the fact remained that she was strong, and she was reliably culling down the number of monsters. Just how manydies do you think live on this street alone!?To attack this ceEven if the gods will forgive you, I wont! Yurinne leapt high above the battleground, lifting her de towards the skies DevastateDDDDHundred Lily des! From within Yurinnes sword, a swarm of flower petals appeared, gathering around it. Then, she swung the petal-d sword down, and the impossibly sharp flower petals were like a storm as they rained down incessantly upon the surrounding monsters. GYAAAAAAAAAAAA! Silence! Shut up and die! GY-GYAAA!?GYDDDD For such an absurd reason, the monsters were culled into nothing before they could even cry out in theirst moments, Yurinne Rezy The way she cut down her foes was as lovely as a lily, which earned her the title of the Lily Swordswoman Well, nowadays the reason for her being known as theLilySwordswoman has changed somewhat, but unfortunately thats not something that can be helped. Nn`Every now and again I can find monsters Ive never seen before mixed into the horde Said Afros, as he scratched the massive afro resting upon his head, One particr monster was rushing straight towards where he was. Nn? Oh, its that guy The being charging towards where Afros was at was a monster that was known for its top ss defence abilities even amongst its S-ss brethren, a Guardian Dragon Its scales were so hard that normal weapons couldnt even leave a scratch on them, truly a monster with the absolute worst affinity for the S-ss adventurers like Yurinne and Gargand. GUOOOO! FuuWell, its true that this guy is stupidly tough While Afros sighed as heined about how troublesome it was to deal with this, the Guardian Dragon made full use of its respectable defensive ability as it continued its charge. Even though the charge was so dangerous that even S-ss adventurers wouldnt be able to get out unscathed if it crashed into them, Afros didnt seem like he was panicking at all. Well, at the end of the day its just another day on the job Just as Afros and the Guardian Dragon were about to crash into each other, Afros suddenly bowed his head down towards the monster. As a result, it seemed inevitable that Afross massive afro and the Guardian Dragon were going to m into each other butDDDD Nn, its in To no ones surprise, the Guardian Dragon had charged straight into, and was consumed by, the afro Then, as if nothing had happened at all, Afros raised his head back up, before reaching into his afro, grabbing onto something, and pulling it out. YottoAs I thought, this guy was pretty big What he pulled out, were the bones of the Guardian Dragon that had stood facing him just moments ago Fighting is a real pain, but Im pretty happy getting raw material like this Saying that, he was so merry that it seemed like he was going to start humming at any time, as he continued going around and gathering monster after monster into his afro, before pulling out only their bones from within it. Afros Dynowahl As the adventurer who reimed ces that were known as savagends and haunts of evil, he was a strange person who was given the title The Devils Cavefor his deeply mysterious afro. You okay not joining the fray, Gargand? Ah? There arent any humanoid monsters after all. Ill pass YouAs rude as everBut, from the looks of things, it doesnt seem like were getting any stage time here Said Gargand and Auburn, as they beheld the scene before them. As a matter of fact, in addition to Elmina, Cornelia, Yurinne, and Afros, there was the Abyss Schwarz led by the ck Pdin, so the extermination of the monsters was only a matter of time. The S-Rank adventurers were, in this way,posed mainly of perverts, but it was a fact that they were indeed skilled. This is Certainly, if you just look at the numbers then it does seem quite hopeless Regarding the members of the Demon Kings army who hade to whereThe Sword KnightLouise Baruze, leader of theValkyries, was. They had left the safety of the castle walls, only to be left speechless by the sheer number of monsters advancing on them. But, due to the effort of Louis and her Valkyries, none of the monsters were allowed to get close to the castle walls. While she stared at the scene before her, Leiyah asked Zerros something. SoHow about it?Do you think theyll listen to what we have to say? ImpossibleNone of them are monsters that are under ourmand as the Demon Kings ArmyFurthermore, it seems like theyve lost their sense of reason The Demon Kings Army had various species of monsters under itsmand. Because of that, depending on what types of monsters were there, they could have used variousmands to force them to stop the advance, but after seeing the type of monsters that were attacking them, Zerros had judged that it was impossible to employ that method. What a waste of timeEven if we aint got that, we can just kill em right? Said Zorua, yawning, as ayer of darkness started to wrap around his body. d in darkness, Zorua dived straight into the mess of red-eyed monsters. Pierce A portion of the darkness that Zoruas body was d in split off into a sharp spear, striking at the swarm of monsters The pile of monster bodies skewered upon the spear of darkness continued to increase, as it carried on with its task of exterminating them. Oradaheck are ya doingzin about?Get ya asses into the fight Im rather reluctant to follow orders from one such as yourself, but I suppose you are right As he said that, sinister-looking mana started gushing out from Zerros. Numbers are just numbersI have a limit to how much mana I can spend, but a bastard like you should be fine right? Ha!Unlike ya, I dont hafta use mana. But this is a lil too much, even for me. Try and send em off with as lil mana as ya can, wouldja As if I didnt already know to do that Raising both his arms towards the sky, Zerros sinister mana started to flow up his arm, gathering in his palms Annihtion Cannon Releasing the mana gathering in his hands all at once, a terrifying torrent of energy swept over the swarm of monsters. Nothing was left of the monsters that were hit by Zeros spell, not even a single atom left to prove their existence. Do whatever ya want, but dont go kickin the bucket on me so early ya hear? Who exactly are you trying to be concerned for?You should be the one thats careful not to die an early death As the two carried on with their little back and forth, they were rapidly culling down the swarm of monsters. Those two are as monstrous as ever TrulySo, what should we do? Shall we go forth as well? If were heading out, then perhaps we should head to where the defenses are weak? Its impossible topletely protect the entirety of the castle walls after all Said Leiyah, and the others that were left behind, as they watched Zeros and Zorua fight. AlrightLets do our best to protect weak spots in the defences Just as Leiyah had made up her mind, and was about to move out. DDDDNot bad Huh-!Whos there!? Leiyah and the others were looking around, trying to find the source of the voice that had suddenly interrupted them Thereupon, they found a single male, who had somehow gotten atop the castle walls without their notice. Youre Thats rightI should introduce myself I am RodiusAn Apostle of theDemon Gods Cult An Apostle, you say It seemed that the man named Rodius was an existence whose presence was hard to detect With purple hair so long that it covered his left eye, and a gaze so sharp he seemed like he could see through Leiyah and everyone else there. And what business does the Great Apostle have with us? Youve already heard from that guy Lester, havent youI have but one goalThe revival of the Demon God I seeAnd so if someone like you is here, then that means that At the same time Leiyahs gaze sharpened, so the gaze of Learetta who was standing behind her As you all might have guessedI havee to eliminate all of you In that caseThen well just have to take you out before we get taken out! dding herself in mes, Leiyah rushed straight at Rodius. Leiyah, Ill support you!Wind Jet! The spell that Learetta chanted caused Leiyah to elerate further. Fumuhow rareA member of the Phoenix n Thats rightThats why, Ill burn you to ashes with these mes! FuI wonder about that? Even with Leiyahs elerated attack, Rodius evaded her easily. Wha-!? Even among the Apostles, I am one that is part of a Combat Corps that is primarily focused on fightingUnfortunately, an attack of that degree is unable to even scratch me Then how about this? From behind Rodius who had just avoided Leiyahs attack, Uls struck out with his body covered with his inner fighting spirit. Oni Kings Blow! Focusing his entire bodys fighting spirit into his right arm, Uls punched Rodius. So this one is the Oni KingInteresting, lets see whos stronger between you and I What!? But, instead of avoiding Uls punch, Rodius took it head on with a punch of his own. By all rights, a being that could withstand a punch from an Oni, a n that prized itself as one that possessed superhuman strength, should not have existed, much less one that could take on a Oni King. However, when Rodiuss fist shed with Uls, Uls fist came to a dead halt. My punchStopped so easily! Ulsget down!Bewitching Gaze! And thats the Subus QueenThe Demon Kings Army sure has an interesting cast of members As a member of the Subus race, Learetta had used her unique ability to charm others of the opposite sex, but it seemed to have no effect on Rodius. No way Whats wrong?Weve only just started to fight havent we? DDDDWell then, how about this? ! Suddenly, Rodius heard a voiceing from above him In the split second that Rodius had taken to dodge, the space where he had been standing at moments before had been cut through by the sword that the Sword KnightLouis had thrown at him. And youre Me? I am Louise BaruzeIve also been referred to asThe Sword Knightperhaps you might be familiar with that title? I see, so youre one of the Winberg Kingdoms two famous knightsYour counterpart seems to be struggling on the other side, however IndeedIf its theck Pdinyoure talking about, then he should be fineFurthermore, it seems that the S-ss adventurers are there on site as well. Louiss entrance seemed to have surprised Leiyah and the others a little, but they immediately fixed their stances as they took distance from Rodius. From what I can see, it looks like youre the holder of some sort of strange power To think that you can see through to thatSo, what will you do?Will you be the next to take me on? Even though his tone was unchanged, the air around Rodius took aplete 180, as razor-sharp mana started rising up from his body. My apologies, you three thereMay I ask that you assist me? Eh? It seems that he is too much for me to handle aloneIt would be a great help to me if you would grant me some assistance As she said that, Louiss gaze was intense, warily watching Rodius every move. IndeedUnderstood You have my gratitude for your cooperation Leiyah epted Louiss proposal, and Learetta and Uls started to prepare something, even as they kept on guard against Rodius. Four opponents, huhButvery wellCome at me With Rodius words as a signal, the four of them simultaneously threw themselves at him. Well then, lets have a little chat shall we? What exactly is your goal? Asked Ranze and Lutia, who were standing in front of an incapacitated Lester and the slovenly-looking man. Jade and Eusto were using themselves to hold down Lester and the slovenly-looking man respectively, rendering both of them immobile. But, the slovenly-looking man was still managing tough, even in this scenario KukukukukuDo the bunch of you, really think youve won just because youve got us restrained? What? Why dont you quit being a sore loser already?Theres nothing that the present you can do right now Replied Eusto, as he further pressed on the de that he held against the nape of the slovenly-looking mans neck. However, the mans attitude didnt change at all. You might be right But you see were not the only members of the Demon God cultAs long as the Demon God exists, new members will continue to appear. Besides, isnt that bastard Rodius eliminating your buddies outside right about now? Such nonsensical things you say. Ive got no idea who this Rodius youre speaking of is, but with there no way we could lose with that much extra firepower heading out to back them up I wonder about thatYoure free to think what you like. But unlike us, Rodius is part of the Combat Corps. Donteining to me when your buddies die, ay? Ranze and the others frowned upon the man, whos smiling face remained unaffected. It appears that our conversation has gotten a little side tracked, so shall we get back to making you tell us your objective?Of course, Im not referring to all that talk about the Demon Gods revivalIm asking about your reasons for raiding this ce Keh! Who the hell would tell someone like youDDDD Ah, we were aiming for the life for the Demon Kings daughter over there Edmund!? Lester was shocked when the thing he was trying to keep secret was so easily revealed by the man called Edmund, that he shouted out in surprise. Oi, arent you giving away these answer too easily, you bastard? Isnt this something that theyd be able to immediately figure out even without me telling them explicitly? Then, why are you aiming for her life? The moment Ranze asked that, Jade and Eusto, who were holding down their captives, released a dreadful aura of intimidation. But, Edmund continued on smiling as if nothing had happened even as he faced their intimidation. KukukukukuWhy we were aiming for herhuh Nn? Ranze sensed something strange about Edmunds reponse, but at that moment Edmund made his move Unfortunately, we havent actually started aiming for her ya know!? As Edmund opened his mouth, a short sword came flying out from within it. You might have thought that the sword was aimed at either Ranzes or Lutias body, but for some reason it ended up piercing into Lutias shadow Because of him suddenly spitting out the sword, Eusto struck Edmunds head with all his might, forcing him to the ground. You, do you understand the position youre in? Lutia-sama!Are you alright!? Asked Jade, even as he held Lester down, while Eusto was strengthening the restraints on Edmund. !? Lutia copsed on the spot. How childish Kuh! Grumbled Rodius, as he looked down on Louise and the others on their knees before him. A crest depicting an evil devil was floating above Rodius chest, much like the one that Demiolos, an Apostle that Seiichi had once fought, had too. Thinking that I would get to fight theSword Knightgot quite a few of my hopes up butWhat a let down this has been Looking at Leiyah and the other who were copsed on the ground, all Zerros and the members of the Valkyrieswho were fighting off the monster horde could do was cry out in frustration Leiyah! Oi oiWhaddya doin gettin taken out like that! Louis-sama!? Kuh!You bastard! Even though every one of the members taking on the monster horde wanted to rush to where Louise and the others were to rescue them, no matter how many monsters they yed, more seemed toe out of nowhere to take their ce, denying them the chance to help. Rodius, who had been indifferently watching those fighting off the horde, once again directed his gaze at Louise and the others. Unfortunately for you, it looks like no reinforcements areing. It seems so. However, I dont intend to simply let myself just taken out like this! Oh? Louise mustered up the strength to stand again, before unleashing one godly-fast strike Its certainly fast, and if someone were to take that on, theyd be rendered helplessBut thats only if that someone wasnt me Wha-!? As Rodius said that, he stopped Louises attack using a single knife, without moving an inch from where he was standing Well then, Id like to check up on Lester and Edmund for a bit. Lets end this fight here shall we The moment he said that, countless knives seemed to materialise from nothing as they surrounded Louise along with Leiyahs group in an instant. Ill kill you all at once Louis-samaaaaaa! Screamed someone, from within the ranks of theValkyries DDDDFumu, I thought this was supposed to be the Royal Capital Terveil -!?Whos there? Right after Rodius reacted to the sudden intrusion of the new voice, a jet ck spear pierced through the rows of the monsters, exterminating them. That wasZorua, was that you? Nah, that Darknessaint mine Then who could it possibly As it was simr to the Darkness that Zorua had unleashed, Zerros had instinctively assessed it be Zoruas, but that line of thinking was shot down Just as everyone was wondering what this new turn of events was all about, a new voice suddenly made itself known. DDDDGood griefId thought it would be a good chance toe here given Seiichi-kuns introductionbut to think that Ide under attack from my own brethren Who are you two? The two people who possessed an overwhelming sense of presence, were slowly strolling to where Rodius was. DDDDZeanos ZefordIm just the Heroes mentor DDDDLucius ArsahlIm just the first Demon King SoDDDD Are you ready to face me? Have ye resolved yerself to face me? DDDDThe strongest possible reinforcements had arrived. Chapter 113: A Surprising Encounter <h4>Chapter 113: A Surprising Encounter</h4> To think you would say such ridiculous things as soon as you show upThe Heros Mentor?First Demon King?HahIf you were going to lie, then you might as well have picked something more believable Zeanos and Lucius sudden arrival surprised Rodius, but he quickly regained hisposure before going on to mock them. F-First Demon King You say? I-Its a joke right?Hey But, that horn means without a doubt that he is one of us DemonsBe that as it may, to im that he is the First Demon King Aside from Rodius, all the other demons who heard what Lucius said received the shock of their lives. While everyone else were in various states of shock, Rodius alone had an easygoing smirk on his face HmmWell, I cant really me you for not believing usHahahaha HmSeems like you two cant understand the situationI have no idea who you two are, but since youre here, Im going to have you two die for me After taking on the fearsome sense of intimidation that Rodius released, even Zerros and Zorua who were fighting the monsters were left shivering, and yet Zeanos and Lucius hadnt even lost theirposure. FumuLucius-donoLeave this one to meI shall rely on you to take on the monsters Hm?You sure?Leaving this one to you? Of course On the other hand, listening to Zeanos talk about taking him on alone caused Rodius eyebrows to twitch in annoyance. Looks like Im being rather underestimated hereBut unfortunately, both of you are going to die to the monsters before either of you can get a chance to face me! G-GYAAAAAAA! GAAAAAAAAAA! The monster horde started to move onto Zeanos and Lucius. But when they did, Lucius rmingly cold gaze seemed to pierce through the monsters. How noisy With just a few words, the monsters were forced into silence. No, their very charge was forced to a halt It was the result of the monsters who had lost their ability to reason, listening to whatever instincts they had remaining. Lucius nodded happily, watching the monsters movementse to a halt Thats rightWhos a good boy? Every member of the Demon Kings Army, as well as the Valkyries, and even Rodius, had their eyes wide open in shock ImpossibleThe hell is going on!? FumuYoull regret looking away from me What!?Gah-! Distracted by Lucius disy of power, Rodius failed to notice Zeanos as he snuck up beside him and sank his rapier into his side. Rodius tried to immediately make distance between them, but Zeanos denied him the opportunity. Youve alreadyDDDDlost your chance to attack Zeanos continued with a stream of attacks akin to raging tides No matter how much Rodius tried to guard against him, the way Zeanos rapier moved was like a living creature, as it easily slipped through his defences to wound him. Impossible, Impossible, Impossible!?That some who carries the power of the Demon Godthat someone like me would!? Demon God?So what of it. I am aHumanwho has forced death itself to submit W-What!? DDDDThere Taking advantage of that moment of hesitation, Zeanos pierced Rodius foot with his rapier GAAAAH! Foe of mine, do you wish to still continue? Asked Zeanos, as he cleaned the blood off his rapier, with Rodius cowering before him. This moment ofcency was one that only the strong were allowed, a position that Rodius had been in till now But now, in reversal of his norms, he was the one who was being looked down upon. This cannot beThis is something that cannot be!For us Apostles, those who have received the Demon Gods power within them, to be defeated is! Rodius mustered up all his strength as he forced himself to stand, with countless knives materialising into existence around them. On top of that, they were no ordinary knives. They were all special knives, each imbued with various elemental attributes. DIEEEEE! The moment Rodius waved his arm, all the knives aiming at Zeanos flew towards him. Calmly observing the knives, Zeanos jumped away from his current position, but the knives all turned and gave chase, without losing even a bit of their speed. These knives will keep chasing you until youre dead! Fumu While Zeanos was dodging the knives, he nodded his head once, and DDDD Dark Hole What!? Suddenly, a jet-ck chunk of space appeared in between Zeanos and the knives The knives trying to get Zeanos were sucked up into the space, disappearing within it. Dark Chain Wha-!? On top of that, Zeanos didnt just stop there, but continued on to use another spell. A jet-ck chain extended from Zeanos, catching up to and restraining Rodius. My apologiesI was someone who was called theDark Nobleafter my deathDeath-attribute magic was my specialty after all. Guh-! In spite of Rodius desperate efforts to unwind his restraints, the jet-ck chain remained unyielding. And just like that, Zeanos had silently taken Rodius, who had been struggling and floundering around on the ground, at sword point. Unfortunate, is it not?That your little happy hour has ended. DDamn it aaaaaaaall! DDDDAnd just like that, Rodius was taken prisoner Kuh-!With these numbersJust how many do we have to kill to finally see the end ! Any and all monsters that approached the ck Pdinwere burnt to ash by his Dark-me Magic Dark-me Magic was a unique attribute of magic possesed solely by theck Pdinand it had a unique perk of being helpful to any allies, something normally not within the realm of fire-attributed magic It contained plenty of spells that were more powerful than normal fire-magic, but the ck Pdins strong point was his ability to make full use of that supportive quirk. Mu, Elmina-sama!Dark mes Protection! The ck Pdincast his spell on Elmina, who entered his field of vision. When he did so, dark mes appeared, wrapping around Elminas body ck Pdin! Thanks! I need not your thanks But stillThese things really just keep showing up non-stop!At this rate both our stamina and mana will be depleted d in both ck mes and a vest of lightning, Elmina sliced the dragonoid monster clean into halves, with her hand de. The other S-ss adventurers had already lost theposure they had at the start, and their expressions betrayed how flustered they were starting to get. After all, they werent facing weak, helpless monsters, but full on S-ss monsters. At first nce they may have appeared to have been easily dealing with the monsters, but they were fighting very carefully, eking out victories with the slimmest of margins, at a level that ordinary people would never be able to tell. Because no matter even if they had the highest possible defence, just receiving one good strike from S-ss monsters would render them injured beyond recovery. Even the Magic Division lead by Florio, who had only been providing cover fire for the S-ss adventurers and theAbyss Schwartzfrom behind, were starting to see signs of mana exhaustion There was always an end to everything. But, they could not even see a vision of themselves reaching the end of this wave. DDDDAnd for such a group of people, an unexpected source of reinforcements arrived DDDDGarus!Im leaving it to you to rotate around the areas where the defences are thin!Anna will cause as much confusion amongst the monsters as possible, and Liliana will handle the monsters which physical attacks are ineffective on! Ou!Leave it to me! Im heading out! Roger!me Rain! Eh? And so arrived Abels party, whose members were formerly known as Heroes for their actions. Surprised by the sudden appearance of reinforcements that theyd never seen before, not just Elmina, but all of the members who were fighting there had shocked looks on their faces. Paying them no heed, Abel cut down several monsters who had been around him, before heading to find other monsters to take down one after the other. Garus, who wielded his massive shield, thrust himself between the soldiers who had been rendered immobile and the horde, using his shield to clobber the monsters. Anna used her bow and throwing knives to gather the attention of many of the monsters in the horde, throwing their movements into chaos. Liliana followed Abels instructions, using her magic assertively to asionally bury any physically-resistant monsters with extreme prejudice. With Abels partys inhuman ability to exterminate monsters, the horde was visibly starting to lessen. Im tellin ya, this aint nearly as bad as dying, or bumping into Seiichi! As Abel continued cleaning up the monsters with a wry smile, a treasure chest with limbs growing out of it suddenly spoke up Should I, lend a, hand? Hm?Nah, were more than enough!Well leave the protection of Seiichis parents and the others to you! Got it The treasure chest assented, backing off to defend Mary and the other nonbatants nearby. In reality, Seiichis father, Makoto, who the treasure chest was guarding, was muttering to himself as he observed the scene before his eyes. We already saw many creatures that didnt exist on Earth on the way here, but to think even dragons exists Itd cause quite a big scene if they appeared on earth wouldnt it UmuFrom what I can see, these creatures are what they call monsters?Theyre very likely to aggressively attack humans. Which reminds me, wasnt the meat from the creature that Zeanos and the others caught monster meat? Seems so. I was wondering what kind of odd vours their meat would have, but it was quite normal Its rather dangerous, but thats this worlds culture EhI wonder how good Dragon meat would taste? Im interested in that too. Lets ask Abel to get us someter Even though it wouldnt be strange if they had copsed seeing the scene before them, Seiichis parents continued to take things at their own pace, to the point that even the treasure chest wonder internally if the two of them were more than just some important figures In truth, Zeanos maid Mary, and the ordinary florist Natalianna were dreadfully frightened by the sight before them. While the treasure chest continued to misunderstand them, the two of Seiichis parents shared a look as they watched Abel fighting random Monsters Hey Eh, that monster ? Is there, problem? Asked the treasure chest, confused by their reaction. In return, Makoto replied to the chest with a question of his own. Hey there, treasure chestDo you think you could bring us to where Abel is right now? Eh?PossibleBut, dangerous Were fully aware of that Have to go, no matter what? YeahIts something important Got it Mary was already surprised by Makotos request, but the treasure chests agreement further added to that surprise. B-But its dangerous!Why would you put yourself in such risk!? Mary, well be fineThe treasure chest did say it was going to protect us as we go But you know that theres no guarantee itll be able to that right!? We understand. But, this is something we cant afford not to do Pacifying Mary, who was trying to stop them, Makoto and Kasumi headed towards where Abel was, with the treasure chest guarding them. Speaking of Abel, he was in the midst of fighting those same monsters, praying to find an opening. Furthermore, since there were two monsters, Abel himself looked like he was going to get sandwiched by them. These damned thingsI cant see an opening Abel-kun! Eh?Wha- Makoto-san!? And even Kasumi-sanIts dangerous here, please turn back! We understand that. But, Youll have to forgive us just this once What? Abel was careful not to let his guard as he conversed with Makoto, while Kasumi started talking to the monster that he was fighting. The two of youDDDDYoure Sarias parents arent you? Eh!? W-What? Both the treasure chest and Abel were shocked by what Kasumi said. Isnt SariaThat girl thats always by Seiichis side? Theres no way that could be trDDDD You know our daughter!? Seriously!?Wait, you can speak!? The monsters that Abel was fightingDDDD theKaizer Kongs, had the same shocked expression as they looked at Kasumi Yes, shes with my son right now Lying Not seem like it Ara?You can tell if someone is lying?How convenient It wasnt exactly the time or ce to talk about convenience or whatsoever, but the only thought that crossed Kasumis mind was how convenient that special skill was. Wait wait wait!Im going to be bothered if you just carry on the conversation like this!? Eh, so whats going on?Are you saying that Sarias a monster!? You didnt know? Look, the way her eyes wrinkle is just like Sarias! Her eye wrinkles!? Wait, that ones a female!? Yes, problem? Replied the Kaizer Kong in front of Abel, exasperated by the fact that he was asking questions with very clearly obvious answers. Then, the other Kaizer Kong, who had been silent till then, spoke up. UmuI the male Yes, I know. You must be Sarias father, right? I CANT TELL THE DIFFERENCE!How do you tell them apart, Kasumi-san!? Instinct? Why are all of the members of Seiichis family weird! And while Abel was shouting away desperately, Makoto calmly continued. In short, we noticed that these two were Sarias parents. So we came down to stop you No, but if thats the case thenId never have thought to distinguish between each of the monsters I face, butWell, whateverSo?What about you two?Still wanna fight? Asked Abel, with an earnest look on his face, and the pair of Kaizer Kongs also replied with the same earnestness. No, we stopCant hurt daughters acquaintancesBesides, it seems like brainwashedOnly snapped out of it when hearSarias name Brainwishing?What exactly do you mean by thDDDD GUOOOOOOOO! Before he could finish his sentence, Abel was interrupted as other monsters from the horde attacked him. Tsk!We wont be able to have a decent conversation hereMakoto-san!If youre done with your things here then head back to where Mary and the others are!And regarding these twopeople? Creatures?Ah whatever!In any case, were not gonna fight each other anymore! Good pointItd be bad to keep you up any longer, so the two of us will head back Youre rightAh, hold on!Abel-san, could you bring back some dragon meat on your way backter? Wed like to have some of it to eat You really are really carefree arent you!? A-Ah, I got it!Ill try and do something about it! Thanks!Well then, lets head back Do your best The treasure chest left him a few short words of encouragement at the end, before leaving to take Makoto and Kasumi back. Confirming that they had left, Abel called out to the two Kaizer Kongs that had attacked him earlier. The two of you, since you said your brainwashing hase undone, can you help me out a little here? Leave to usOh, and by the way, name isSunny Mine AdramelechCall me that The hell is with that cool-sounding name!? ?Almost all monsters have same names? Thats news to me! Even as Abel continued to retort on these weird things, he managed to take down the other monsters with the aid of the two Kaizer Kongs that were Sarias parents. As a result, thebination of Abel of and the Kaizer Kongs proved to be decisive move that allowed them all to safely defeat the rest of the monster horde. Chapter 114: The Savior, Treasure Chest <h4>Chapter 114: The Savior, Treasure Chest</h4> After the sessful extermination of the monsters, Abel found himself approached by Florio. Id like to extend thanks to you for your assistanceHowever, we have a slight problem in that we have no idea who you all areAre you one of the Adventurer parties?And besides that, those monster that you have with you are Abel had a wry smile on his face as he listened to Florios justified concerns and questions. Ah`Were actually not Adventurers, butNow that I think about it, trying to exin this mess is pretty difficult! He couldnt exactly just tell Florio that he was one of the formerly dead Heroes, who had recently been brought back to life, and expect his story to be believed. While Abel was wracking his brains trying to figure out what to say, hisrade Garus and the treasure chest hade along to where he was. Something the matter? Asked Kasumi, while Abel was at his wits end trying toe up with an exnation. ErmI was trying to figure out how to exin our situation to this person over here UmuFrom what I can see, he looks like one of this countrys soldiers Havinge to a conclusion based on what he could see Florio and his followers were wearing, Makoto called out to Florio. Excuse me, my name is Hiragi MakotoThis might a little sudden, but are you familiar with the name Seiichi? Eh? Seiichi, is it? Florio was surprised by what Makoto had said. YesWere Seiichis acquaintancesWell, to be exact, Kasumi and I are his parents, butAnd also, these two monsters here happen to be Sarias parents. EEEEH!?S-So you were Seiichis parents!And, Sarias parents!?Wait wait wait, no matter how I look at it, theres no way monsters could be her pa Hm?Were you not aware?Saria is of the same species as these two monsters here Indeed, Saria is a Kaizer Kong, just like us Thats a really shocking piece of news to me!And also, you can speak!? Watching Florios shocked reaction, Abelforted himself with the thought thatAh, thank god Im not the only one shocked by these turn of events We only just met Sarias parents here, but we actually came for a different reason. You see, we just met up with Seiichi not too long ago. We heard about this country when we were searching for somewhere to settle, and managed to get here only with the help of this Abel and his party here. But, the moment we arrived, it seemed like you were having quite a tough time dealing with the situation, so Abel came out to help. Yeah. We were thinking ofing to this country to be adventurers, so we decided to help guard Makoto on his way here at the same time. But we were quite shocked when we saw you being attacked by therge flock of monsters Actually wait no, the most shocking thing was Sarias parents Abel was astonished as he listened to Abel and the others exin their situation SighShould I say that this is as expected of Seiichis parents and acquaintances?In any case, Id like to express my thanks for helping us out. Dont worry about it, Im just d we made it on time Florio had his head bowed down in thanks, but when he lifted his head, his expression wasnt exactly great No, this isnt actually over yet. There are still monsters attacking from the other side of the city Ah, they should be fine on that side Eh? Replied Florio reflexively, when he head what the wry-looking Abel had said More of Seiichis acquaintances are heading over to that side too Those must have been the surplus forces Yeah, they are. I mean, I cant even think of another person strong enough to apany the two of themAh, thats excluding Seiichi That so, isnt itSeiichi aside not a single persones to mind when ites to finding who can even be their opponents ErmWhat exactly does that meaDDDD Not just Abel, but even Garus and his otherrades voiced their agreement with wry smiles. Before Florio had a chance to ask them what their reaction meant, a single soldier rushed by to interrupt them. Florio-sama!Reporting!Its about the other side but, theyve managed to clean up due to the aide from two people who suddenly appeared! Eh!? Right on the dot, huh Florio had his eyes wide open in shock as he listened to the soldiers report. Even with Florios eyes bugging out in front of him, the soldier professionally kept his calm as he continued reading the report. ording to information from our scouts, the subjugation of the surrounding monsters has beenpleted, as such, Florio-sama and the S-ss adventurers are to return to the castle and report to His Majesty immediately UnderstandPlease help me convey this information to the rest of the S-ss adventurersAfter that, instruct the Magic Division to keep guard as the rest of the soldiers head out to collect the drop items Roger! After receiving his orders, the soldier immediately moved out. After ascertaining the soldier had left, Florio turned back to Abel and the others, and said, apologetically. My apologiesMay I ask everyone else here to apany me there?Of course, that includes Sarias parents as well Eh?Were fine with it, butis that really okay? Yeah. We monster, after all Yesits perfectly fineYoure Sarias parents, and youve also helped us in our subjugations efforts after all, so if possible, I actually hope youll be able to give a detailed ount to His Majesty as well Besides, youre Seiichis acquaintances after allWe cant possibly just disregard you two epting Florios offer to apany him to the castle, Abel andpany followed behind with Florio at the front, leading them to their destination. Mm?Youve arrived Heeeyover here When Florio, who was guiding Abel andpany through the castle, finally led them to the chamber, they found that Zeanos and Lucius were already there and waiting for them. If you were just to pay attention to the words being said, then the inside of the room might have seemed peaceful, but the atmosphere inside was far more wretched. Sobsob Arghargh Huphup While he was smiling, Lucius had 3 people crucified to the wall with his spears of darkness. Those 3 were, of course, the Apostle of theDemon God Cult, and even though they were normally holders of enormous power, that unfortunately meant nothing in front of Lucius. Florio and the other S-ss adventurers were shocked by the bloodstained visage of the three apostles greeting them as soon as they entered the room. In the face of such a scene of violence, Abels facial muscles couldnt help but stiffen, as he asked, E-ErmWhat exactly are you doing? Hm`?These three pissed me off really badly you seeSo I decided to punish them a littleHahahahaha I-I see`Hahahahaha This aint funny Thats what Abel really thought on the inside Trying to find something to change the subject, Abel looked around the room, only to find gloomy faces on everyone. Noticing the state of affairs, Florio had a difficult express on his face as he called out to Ranze Your Majestyweve returned Hm? Oh, its you FlorioGood work out there Thank you very muchErmIf I may inquire, who are these people? Asked Florio, staring at Zeanos and Lucius figures before him, and Ranze let out a sigh as he informed Florio. Im not sure of the detailsBut, theyre apparently acquaintances of SeiichiWell, they did help out Louis when her team was in trouble, so I dont particrly think theyre evilBut if youre going to ask me that, then how about you exin who youve dragged along?It look like there are even monsters in the bunch AhThey also appear to be Seiichis acquaintancesThose two seem to be Seiichis parents, while the two monsters over there im to be Sarias parents Seriously!? Thats some messed up stuff, in a lot of ways!? But, details aside, Seiichis acquaintances being here really helped us out this timeBut, to think that not just Seiichi, but even his acquaintances are so out of the norm To that exasperated Ranze, Florio asked what happened to create the current gloomy atmosphere. And so, Your MajestyWhat in the world happened to cause this gloomy atmosphere?Come to think of it, none of the demons are present right now AahThe Demon Kings DaughterLutia, was taken out Wha-!? Ranzes reply left Florio speechless. But, he quickly regained hisposure, and asked for the details on what happened. So, the Demon Army is In a special room, keeping her under constant supervision and nursing How are her injuries!? What about healing magic Weve tried it allBut, the tool that the three crucified people over there used was nasty Eh? DDDDIt was a Cursed Tool Ah With that one phrase from Ranze, Florio managed to just about guess everything that happened. The type of curse inside theCursed Tool, was the same type as the one that was used on me beforeHealing magic, or even restorative medicines, nothing workedWhats even more vicious is that if we dont dispel it in three days, shell die No way The members of the Demon Army wanted to immediately kill those three crucified there, but they held themselves back Because if we killed them, wed lose all chance to deal with the curseRight now, we could use any information we get to save her. Thats Florio was unable to finish his sentence A twisted smile appeared on the crucified Edmonds face, as he took in the dispirited looks from everyone else in the room KuKukukuServesyou all rightThat girls lifeis already forfeit Youre still so full of energy arent you?What should I do?How about, I tear off that loud mouth of yours? Lucius-dono, stop. That would be giving this guy what he wants Zeanos attempted to calm down Lucius, who was bearing down on them with his overwhelming pressure Suddenly reminded of something by the scene before, Florio turned to Ranze and said. Thats it!Lets call Seiichi here!Just like with Your Majestys case, if its Seiichi, then hell surely be able to do something about it! The moment Florio said that, Ranze shook his head. ImpossibleNo matter how fast we move from here, itll take at least a week to get to Barbadora Magic AcademyThere is a person who can use teleportation magic here, but because theyve never been to Barbadora, we cant use that method No way While everyone else was in the midst of their despair, someone suddenly said something in an obviously out-of-ce,x-sounding voice May I have a moment? Hm? Mydy, you are? The owner of that voice, Kasumi, moved to where Ranze was. Im sorry, I didnt mean to eavesdrop, but youre saying that Seiichi is needed here, right? Yes, thats right Im not too sure about that details, but cant the Treasure Chest do something about that? Eh? Her sudden suggestion affected not just Ranze, but almost everyone there, with their pupils shrinking to the size of dots in shock But, Ranze quickly regained hisposure, and asked W-Who is this Treasure chest Mm, thats me Its an actual Treasure Chest!?No, in the first ce why does it have limbs growing out of it!? Trivial problem. Dont worry about it As I thought, that guys friends are all weird! Ranze had inadvertently retorted on the Treasure Chests looks, but regained his seriousness as soon as he remembered the current situation, and inquired about the chest. ording to thatdy, you have the ability to bring Seiichi here but I, can do itHave been to academy, and, can use teleportation magic Arent you one excellent treasure chest!? In front of his shocked audience, the Treasure Chest jabbed his thumb into his chest, and proimed Leave, the rest, to me His figure exuded so much trustworthiness that one wouldnt have thought it was from a Treasure Chest. Chapter 115: Spirited off to Terveil <h4>Chapter 115: Spirited off to Terveil</h4> DDDDThe appearanceof a dungeon? Indeed I hade to the Headmasters Office at Barna-sans call. And this was where I was informed of the appearance of a dungeon Hmm If were talking about dungeons, then the only real experience Ive had are with the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, and the ce where the ck Dragon God was Are dungeons something that can just suddenly spawn out of nowhere? No, tis something that would never happenHowever, because of the strange power that theDemon God Cults Apostle used, it ended up spawning in the forest close to the academy Come to think of it, wasnt Al deployed to investigate that forest at Barna-sans instructions? To think that it would be because an Apostle of the Demon God Cult If its only just appeared, then this must be a new dungeon, right? No, that might not be the case Eh? I tilted my head in puzzlement. Since you said that a dungeon has appeared, then it should be a new dungeon right? Or so I thought, but Barna-san politely corrected me. From the looks of things, it does not seem like you understand. When a dungeon appears, there are two things that can happen : Either its a new dungeon, or a new entrance has appeared to an already existing dungeon. If its a new dungeon then its simply a matter of capturing it, but its a different story if its a new entrance connected to an existing dungeon. Depending on the case, there might be dungeons that arerge enough to span across more than one kingdom. In situations like those, early warning and urate information gathering is necessary, for fear of its use as a passage in wars or otherwise. I see To think that a situation like new exits opening up in a different country could ur. With that being the reason, the appearance of a dungeon is not a matter that we can simply overlook Then, the reason youve called me here today is to When I said that, Barna turned to look at me with a serious expression on his face UmuI would like to request that you, Seiichi, capture the dungeon Me?Uh, while I am definitely an adventurer, Ive hardly had any experience in dungeons, much less clearing them I am well aware of your power. Though I havent the faintest hint why you might be hiding it, I have at least caught a glimpse of it when you annihted the army of monsters attacking Terveils wallsAnd what confirmed it for me was when theDemon God Cultcame to attack us. I shudder to think of what would have happened if you werent there to help Ah- Come to think of it, I havent really been paying attention to keeping my power hidden recently. No wait, did I even have the intention to keep them hidden from the start? Looking back at what Ive done in the past, I realised that my efforts to try and keep my power hidden havent exactly been much to speak of. I got one thing though. That Im an idiot. Well, then again, there really hasnt been a need to hide it up till now. At any rate, the reason I want to deploy someone as powerful as you is because I need to gather information on the dungeon earlier than usual Because of the previous incident, I cant really afford to step out of the academy after all I seeI understand your reason for doing thisIf youre okay with someone like me, then Ill go Oh! That would really helpAh, because you dont have much experience with Dungeons, feel free to take Altoria along with you, SeiichiIll leave it to your discretion who else you bring along Got itIll head out as soon as Im done with my preparation My apologies for burdening you for this heavy task, but Im counting on you Its really been a long time hasnt it? Since Ive gone into a dungeon. Ah, but I wonder if the Underworldcounts as a dungeon? In any case, it is my first job as an adventurer after such a long while. Since it is a dungeon after all, I should get myself psyched for it. After all, there was that situation where Al and I were separated in the ck Dragon Gods resting ce, so I have to be on my guard this time. The members I should bring along are Well, itll probably be them wont it? Al is a given, and I should bring Saria, Rurune and Origa-chan along too. It should be okay if I asked Agnos and Beatrice andpany to help too. While I was thinking about all that stuff and walking down the hall, something really bright suddenly shone in my eye. Eh? I had a rather stupid look on my face as I stared, shocked, at the fading brilliance, which revealed a certain Treasure Chest who was supposed to be travelling with my father. Eh?Huh?WhWhys the Treasure chest? Target identifiedYou, I will, bring along Excuse me? Ignoring the fact that I was still in a daze trying to understand this iprehensible situation, the Treasure Chest grabbed onto my arm. Then, we go EhWhwhere exactly are we goiDDDD Storage Whats going on!? Hey, wait-UEEEEEEEEEEEEE!? Unexpectedly, the treasure chest opened its lid, and stored me within itself. And so, I was left in thispletely dark space, stillpletely unaware of what was going on. Brought here What exactly is going on!? Can I please get an exnation! I have no idea exactly how much time I spent there, when suddenly a burst of light filled the dark space, but before I could react, the Treasure Chest grabbed my hand, and pulled me out of itself. To think that treasure chests would have that kind of space inside them. While I was thinking such escapist-like thoughts, I was suddenly brought out of it by a voice. Great, it seems like youre doing fine, Seiichi Eh?Wait, Ranze-san!? T-Then this must be Indeed, this is Terveil, capital of the Winburg Kingdom It seems that, while I was still confused about what was going on, I had been spirited off to Terveil Taking another look around me, I spotted not just Zeanos and Lucius group, but I even spotted Florio and Louis nearby. Hold up, whats that? Im even seeing a pair of familiar-looking goris Is it just my imagination? ErmI dont exactly know whats going on here, so can anyone bring me up to speed? I wonder if it was something I did? Thoughts inadvertently came to my mind about how gloomy the atmosphere of the room seemed With an intense look on his face, Ranze spoke up. SeiichiWe have something to request of you F-From me? Indeed Somehow, it feels like the whole of today has just been people asking me for help Well, Im indebted to both Ranze and Barna, so if possible Id like to help them. While I did think that I wanted to help them, Ranzes request turned out to be an even heavier responsibility than I expected DDDDThe Demon Kings Daughter has been afflicted by a curse from aCursed ToolId like you to do something about that The Demon Kings Daughter!? And shes been cursed When I was once again shocked by his words, Lucius came to exin the situation to me, but even though he had a smile on his face, Lucius wasnt exactly controlling his inner bloodlust. Those pieces of garbage rolling around over there made a move against my preciousradesWhats worsethey even resorted to using something like a Cursed Tool Garbage? Following Lucius gaze, when I turned my sight towards that direction, what greeted me was three bloodstained men rolling around on the floorEh What is this, some kind of murder scene? T-Theyre alive, right? Those things rolling about over there are Apostles of theDemon God Cult Eeh!? I was surprised to find out they were in the same organisation that recently caused trouble at Barbadora academy Those bastards over there, attacked the Demon Kings Daughter using aCursed ToolOn top of that, the curse they used was the same type that was cast on mesomething that no one in existence should have been able to breakBut, youve already managed to break that cursed onceUsing that power, Id like you to help the Demon Kings Daughter To bepletely honest, the situation is developing so rapid that I cant quite keep up. How the situation got to this point, why the Demon God CultApostles came to attack In any case, even if I have plenty of things I still dont understand, the safety of the Demon Kings Daughteres first. I-I understandIm not sure if Ill be able to do anything, but Ill give it a shot To think that I would once again have to use the Reversal Magic Get Wellagain . ! No, this time I dont have to say the name of the spell out loud. Nice! My words seem to give Ranze and the others a little relief, as I moved towards a certain room. Shes sleeping in hereThe ones around her are all her vassals, so dont worry about them Okay Just as Ranze said, the inside of the room was filled with what seemed to be Demons, with looks of worry and anxiety on their faces, as they wandered out with their bloodlust unchecked, causing the room to have an even heavier atmosphere than the one I just came from. Seeming unaffected by it all, Ranze called out to everyone in the room. Oi, all of youIve brought along someone who can break theCurse !! !! Oooh-!? I let out a little squeak of surprise as they all simultaneously turned their eyes towards us. Y-You dont have to look at me like that Then, a beautifuldy, with a getup that was almost pornographic levels of exposure, asked Ranze. That boy?You must be joking? I understand why you might think this is a joke, but Im telling the truth Even though Id rather not admit it, you know this aCurseright?Ive never heard of aCurseever being dispelled before When thedy said so, one of the ones loitering around while releasing their bloodlust, a handsome white haired guy, turned his sharp gaze in my direction To think that you would make these kinds of jokes in front of us now I take it that you must really want to die, dont you? I thought about this when I helped out Ranze before but, its really true that Cursesare something that this world has no solution for, huh? Well, that aside Im a friend of this kingdoms ruler, RanzeWhile it may impossible to ask you all to believe mepletely right now, may I at least ask for a little bit of trust? No chance. Hidin your face under that dubious hood pretty much marks ya as a suspicious person Thats a perfectly understandable reason! Having realised that I forgot to remove my hood, I immediately pulled it down. When I did, every one of the Demons eyes shot wide open. I dont recall my face being that shocking though? Is this alright? Eh?AhO-OhNo, I mean I did tell him to show his face but What the heck is that?! That response! I get that letting someone strange close to the master youre serving is bad but Ah whatever, can I just get on to using my magic? While I was thinking of using a slightly forceful way to make some progress, Lucius stepped forwards from behind me Theres nothing to be worried aboutI guarantee it Thats right! Lucius is the first generation Demon King after all, so they should listen to what he says! Eh!?AhthatsIve been wondering about this for a while butWho exactly are you? OopsI forgot to introduce myself You cant just go around and forget to introduce yourself! If you havent introduced yourself then youre basically another stranger just like me! Ah, my bad my badIm Lucius Arsahl. Founder of the Demon CountryOr in other words, the First Demon King EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEH!? Sounds of shock filled the room. Well, thats to be expected. Even Im surprised after all Did I just mishear what you said B-But stillEven if you say youre the First Demon King But, even the Demons would be troubled if you suddenly introduce yourself as the first Demon King In truth, everyone wasnt really sure how they should react. Hmm`We dont really have the time to do a Q&A hereAh, I know! Said Lucious suddenly, as if he thought of something after a short moment where he looked like he was deep thought. You all, remember your fight, and that you would have died if I had note along?In other words, Im telling you to believe me since Im your lifes saviorRight? Lucius, that line of argument is too irrational! It was faint, but I could tell that Demons had no choice but to nod their heads because of Lucius aura of intimidation bearing down on them. In a certain sense, his actions were befitting that of a Demon King Or rather I should say they were straight out evil, but Lucius simply turned to me, smiling, as he said There, go ahead and do what you need to! Okay I had no choice but to follow along and nod my head. Chapter 116: Mysterious Invader <h4>Chapter 116: Mysterious Invader</h4> Finally given a chance to use my magic on the Demon Kings Daughter by Lucius, I immediately grabbed her hand, activating my Reversal Magic Get Well When I did so, light began to flow from my hands and was absorbed into her body. Wha-!? All of the Demons who saw that were shocked, and in particr, the white haired hunk suddenly grabbed me by my cor. Oi, you bastard!What kinda magic are ya using on er!? Eh?I-Is is bad If Id rather not say!? Of course! Im shocked ya can do it chantlessbut using this kinda strange magic on Lutia-samaYer just askin to be taught a lesson! Not just the white-haired hunk, but all the other demons also unleashed their bloodlust Eeeh Is there really no choice for me but to tell them!? Why do I feel like theyd kill me regardless of whether I tell them or not!? I tried to think of a way out of this, but was unable toe up with anything, and that, together with the pressure from the Demons, made me give in and confess well Huh? I cant hear ya! I said it wasGet Well Huh?Just nowWhat didja just say? Ah, whatever! Now that itse down to this, Ill just say it Like I said!I used the Reverse MagicGet Well! DDDDDONT FUCK WITH MEEEEEEE! See, hes angry now! Didnt I already say so! Thats why I didnt want to say the name out loud Where the heck are you!? Whichever idiot named this spell! DDDDThat idiot was me! Keep it believable if ya tryna make fun of us!? There aint no way this kinda childish sounding magic would exiDDDD Hmmm?ThisIs? DDDDSHE OPENED HER EYEEEEEEEEEES!? The moment the Demon Kings Daughter awakened, and softly said something, the white-haired hunk immediately tossed me aside as he rushed to her side The other Demons around her also rushed to her side Lutia-sama!Are you alright!? Does your body feel weird!? Im fineButWhats going on The Demon Kings Daughter seemed perfectly fine physically but was a little surprised as she had no idea what was going after because she had just awakened. And so, the male Demon exined everything that happened to her, which led up to this strange set of circumstances. Lutia-samaUp till just nowyouve been in a state of near death in your sleep, as you were inflicted with a curse because of the enemys underhanded use of aCursed Tool A curse!? YesHowever, the curse has been dispelled by that boy over thereIve confirmed that his skill was used, so theres no mistaking thatHowever However?Did something happen? She tilted her head, puzzled by the male demons hesitation. It seems like this male demon was the only one who confirmed that I used my skill, as the other demons once again directed their bloodlust at me when they heard that there might be something up with her body. Ah, just cut me a break already. Im not exactly sure how to say this butin recement of theCurseyou had, a newBlessingcalledEternal Healthhas been granted to you Huh? All the Demons had an idiotic expression stered on their faces. Ah, so both Ranze and Lutia had been granted the same Blessing. Im not sure what kind of Cursethey were afflicted with, but it looks like everything turned out alright. After all, theyve both had their lifespans extended by 10 years, dont need to worry about illnesses for the rest of their lives, and are less likely to receive injuries. When Lutia checked with the other demons on the effects of her Blessing, she was once again shocked by its contents W-Whats with these, ridiculous effects Said one particrly beautiful female demon, and it was almost like she was speaking for everyone else in the room. Then Lucius, who had been watching over the course of events, happily gripped onto my shoulder with one of his hands Ah, just as amazing as ever I see!Even though itsmon sense thatCursescant be dispelledto think that you would not just dispel it but even turn it into a Blessing! ?You are? Asked Lutia curiously, intrigued as she finally noticed Lucius presence. Me?Im Lucius ArsahlWere not rted by blood, butMaybe youll understand if I say that Im the First Demon King? Eh!? Miss Demon Kings Daughters eyes somehow managed to open even wider in shock. T-That name does indeed belong to the Founder of our Demon Country, the First Demon King butcould it be true? Unthough you might not believe it, the very same Seiichi here who dispelled your curse, also brought me back from the underworld! Brought back from the underworld!? The phrase Brought back from the underworld left everyone shocked. It cant be helped though. Id probably react the same way if I were on their side. But at same time Im the cause of it all ! At this point, Lutia turned her gaze to face me Are you the one who saved me? Eh?Ah, yesI supposethat would be the case, wouldnt it? When she heard my reply, Lutia got off her bed, and started walking towards me Er-Erm When she finally was beside me, she stopped to stare intently at my face. Whats this? Some new form of teasing? Its really embarrassing and ufortable though? After staring at me for a bit, she started to move away from me. I felt an absurd amount of power from youYou, are you really a human? Yes, Im a human Though, Im notpletely confident in my answer. In any case, Id like to thank you for saving meIf what everyone else said was true, then I should have been left for deadId like to repay you for saving meIs there anything that you might want? I also thought so back when I saved Ranze, butpared to us normals, the ones who carry the burden of ruling their countries really have so many responsibilities and obligations tied to everything that they do But its not like I saved her because I wanted a reward or anything, so even if she asks me that, I dont really have anything in mind ErmI dont need a rewaDDDD Youre not going say that you wont ept Lutia-sama gratitude, are you? Whats his problem? This white-haired hunk. Hes really freaking me out So, I ended up telling the truth, that I couldnt think of anything that I wanted Im sorryI really cant think of anything on such short notice, so would it be possible to leave it up tillter to decide? ThatsHmm, I guess it cant be helpedBut, I definitely want to repay you somehow, so please do think it over I understand I dont particrly have anything I want right now, but Id better think it through. Various things have happened but, finallypleting my mission of saving the Demon Kings Daughter, I decided to report the good news to Ranze. Ranze, I somehow managed to save her Oh, seriously? No, you really are as ridiculous as I expectedThank you Isnt your way of thanking me a little weird !? While we carried on with our little back and forth, Ranze and I turned to face where the three beat-up members of the Demon God Cultwere SoWhat should we do with them? AhI had nned to just leave them restrained, and maybe hand them off to Lorna or someone else to interrogate but Ah Now that he mentioned it, Louis had a subordinate named Lorna who was skilled at interrogations didnt she. I suddenly recalled a moment in the past. DDDDThat would be troubling ! Sudden Without any signs at all, a creepy looking man with a faint smile on his face appeared, covering the the three unconscious Apostles With the appearance of the mysterious intruder, all of the demons and adventurers around us all readied their weapons simultaneously. You bastardWho the hell are you! Asked a dignified looking male demon, and the mysterious intruder replied. Ill be troubled if they get caughtTheyre precious and capable pawns that Id regret to part with after all Answer the question! This time, the white-haired hunk molded the darkness he was d in into a spear, and tossed it at the intruder. However, a snap from the intruder was all it took for the spear to disappear. Wha-!? No need to be so impatient, well meet again soonWell then, till next timeDDDD With another snap of his fingers, the intruder disappeared along with the 3 apostles of the Demon God Cult Who was that? The fact that he took those 3 along, must mean that hes one of their Demon God Cultallies but But before all of that, I was more concerned by the fact that my body did not react to his presence at all The way that he disappeared in that instant, made me think that he must have used a skill or some kind of magic but The fact that my ability to evolve didnt react at all makes me think that its neither of those, but truly some kind of special power. While I was still upied by my thoughts of the intruder, Ranze quickly began sending out orders to his soldiers. OiI want every nook and cranny of the city search! And get in touch with the gatekeepers! Sire!Afterwards, we remained on alert for quite a while longer, but in the end, we were unable to find the intruder or the threeDemon God Cult Apostles Chapter 117: Saria’s Parents <h4>Chapter 117: Sarias Parents</h4> Because of the mysterious invaders disappearance, Ranze got a lot busier dealing with things rted to that, so I decided to head to where my dad and the others were. It might be a little selfish of me, but there wasnt much I could do with the situation still so unclear, and above all, since this was a rare opportunity for us to meet up, Id like to have the time to sit down and have a nice chat. Its just thatDDDD ErmWhy exactly are you following me? I cant? No, its not that you cant, but Then theres no problem Im asking for the reason though!? Thats right. Ever since then, Lutia has been following me around from behind me. ErmWouldnt it be better for you to be together with the other Demons, rather than following someone like me around?Look, up till just a bit ago, you were in grave danger, so for your own protection If thats the case, then I would be safest by your sideYoure the strongest one here after all What do I even say in response? Its strange Even though this ce is supposed to be a gathering of the strongest people representing their various countries! Noticing that I was troubled, Lutia, feeling a little dissatisfied, continued. Also, my name is LutiaPlease call me by my name M-My badErmLutia-san? Just Lutia is fine No, I cant exactly just refer to the Demon Kings Daughter without any honorifics Lutia Erm Lutia AlrightLutia UnThats how it should be When I finally caved into the pressure, and called her by name alone, Lutia gave me a satisfied nod. By the way, whats your name? Me?Im Seiichi SeiichiUnAlso, no need for formalnguage with meAnd no, youre not allowed to refuse that Arent we going through the formalities too quickly!? Well, its not like it really matters. And so, without finding out why she was following along, I continued towards where my parents were When I arrived, I found not just my parents, but even the Treasure Chest and the two people No, two bodies? Two heads? The pair? Of strangely familiar goris. Noticing me, my dad called out to me, smiling. Seiichi!Have you been alright? Un, Im still the same as ever I see, thats goodHow are Saria and the others doing? Theyre fineAh, speaking of which, those two goris over there are Since my parents were with them, my parents must know something about their situation, but just as I was about to ask my them about it, someone from the goris direction called out to me SeiichiSo, you SariasDDDDDaughters mate Eh!?Daughter!? What the gori said really surprised me Ignoring my clear surprise, the two goris continued on talking. I, Sarias mother,Sunny I, fatherAdramelech Hold on, my minds still trying to catch up! Speech capable monstersHow rare These two are Sarias parents!? Seriously!? No, I get that Saria was a gori, so her parents should be goris too, but still! I was really only familiar with my allies in the human race, so I was truly surprised from the bottom of my heart, when I found out there were Sarias parents. Even Lutia, who was following me around me from behind, was a little surprised that Sarias parents were capable of speech Ara, did you not realise, Seiichi?Look, Sunnys eye wrinkles are exactly like Sarias How can you tell, mom!? I cant see the resemnce at all!? Ive always known my parents were a bit weird andckedmon sense, but this is on a whole other level UmuNow I see with own eyes, Seiichi existence abnormally strong Saria picked good mateBloodline guaranteed carry on While I was having my conversation with my mom, Sarias parents were also having their own conversation in parallel Well, Ive already been quite impolite to them by this point, but I should still give my proper greetings to Sarias parents. My apologies for thete greeting, Im Seiichi Hiragi, Ive had the privilege of dating your daughter Saria OoMy mySo, when childrening? Better fastBecause, who know what happenter PFFFT!? Ah, these two are definitely Sarias parents! The way they think is almost exactly like hers! While I was thinking that in my head, Sunny suddenly asked a question ButDaughter gori, Seiichi HumanIs there problem? AhAbout that, right now Saria is living amongst us in a form thats pretty indistinguishable from humans so thats fineBut even she still looked like a gori, I would still love her I seeHm?Indistinguishable from human?What mean? Ah, do these two not know of the existence of the Seed of Evolution? But its already existed in theForest of Endless Love and Sorrow for a while already hasnt it I decided to tell them about Saria and I ate the Seeds of Evolution, and her race evolved to the point where she could turn into human form Seed of EvolutionDefinitely feel like hear somewhere before But, cannot understand how turn into humanWe want try eat, but ErmI do happen to have some on hand, would you like to have one? Thats right, ever since I started to cultivate the Seed of Evolutionin my smartphone, theyve managed to sessfully bear fruit, and produce even more It wasnt something that I could eat any more of, but I could give them to others. Its effects are really potent, so I have to carefully choose who to give them to though But it should be fine if its Sarias parents. Receiving a Seed of Evolutionfrom me, the two of them began inspecting it from various angles OhSo thisSeed of Evolution No special smell Seeing the two of them examine the seed, Lutia began pulling on the hem of my shirt Hm? Give me one of those too Eh, nothats While I was wonder what was with her, the two goris both took a bite out of the Seed of Evolutionat the same time And then DDDD GGROSSS! They shrieked. Yeah, Ipletely understand Its effects might be amazing, but the taste of the Seed of Evolutionis absolutely disgusting After watching the two of them puking their guts out, Lutia had a serious expression as she said On second thought, nevermind The fact that she gave up on it at the end is really helpful. Good job, Seed of Evolution! Wiping away the remnants from her lips, Sunnys voice was trembling a bit as she said D-DigustingBut with this, can turn human? Ahabout thatDDDD You cant level after after consuming the Seed of Evolutionif you dont defeat an enemy of a higher level than yourself After watching them take the trouble to eat that disgusting thing, I kinda felt sorry to tell them that it wouldnt just exhibit its effects just like that Skill,Attunementhas activatingBegining to Empathise with surround beings Wha-!? Suddenly, one of the skills I had, Attunement, activated Eh, what what what!? Whats going on!? Then, Sunnys and Adramelechs bodies both started glowing What this!? What the heck is going on! AttunementpleteFor the contents of this round of Attunementusing Seiichis state ofPost-Evolutionassimting with the twos consumption ofSeed of Evolutionthe twos state has been changed toPost-Evolution Youve gotta be kidding me!? This can happen!? My state of evolution can be shared!? Does anything go!? Or rather, why now of all times! While I was in the middle of retorting to the what the announcer said, the two of them were wrapped in a veil of brilliant light, so bright that it forced the rest of us to inadvertently avert our eyes When the light finally seemed to fade, I opened my eyes, only to be greeted by two human figures. Ooh, so this is a human body What a strange feeling this is One was a beautiful woman, with extremely long, deep red hair like Sarias, while the other was a hunk, also with deep red hair like Sarias except it was swept upDDDD And they were bothpletely naked WEAR SOME CLOTHES! I reflexively retorted, with all my strength Come to think of it, monsters end up naked after their evolutions dont they! How did I forget that! While I was still extremely troubled the current situation, Sarias mother, Sunny, decided to put her hands on her hips, making her look pointlessly dignified for the state she was in. For what?Whats wrong with being like this? It might be fine for monstersBut youre a human right now! OohIt feels quite breezy without fur! Adramelech too seems to be rather happy beingpletely naked! As monsters, they had no shame at all, as they stood thereughing happily. No wait, Saria has a sense of modesty, but only when she was in monster form Ah screw it, I dont understand anything at all ! I somehow managed to find some clothes for the two of them to wear, but being curious of their new forms, the two of them decided to go aroundpletely naked, Im seriously begging you right now, please be more mature! In the end, theypletely forgot about what I said, and the two of them ended up frolicking around naked, until I forcefully managed to get them to stop. Chapter 118: The Identity of the 【Demon God Cult】 <h4>Chapter 118: The Identity of the Demon God Cult</h4> After managing to force clothes on Sarias parents, naked and in high tension they were, I thought Id finally have room to breath, but a woman approached me right after. So, you are the rumored Seiichi-san? Eh? I am, but As I have no recollection of this woman whose hair was godly blonde and reached her waist, donning in a caped armor, my response to her question was quite stiff. Looking at me, the woman wore a gentle smile. Dear me, Im sorry. My name is Elmina Kisa Wimburg. Im also known as the S rank adventurerThunder Empress, as well as Ranzes wife. Ranze-sans wife!? Come to think of it, during the In-School Tournament, Robert from the S ss was introduced as the son of an S rank adventurer But, what business does such a person have with me? Umm, what do you want from me? Not that, I just heard you from my husband. I was in another country when he was having a big crisis, you see But, when I heard you were there to help, I thought that Im obliged to thank you in person. Thank you very much for saving Ranze. Please, raise your head! I am indebted to Ranze-san too, you see, and I also love this country, so Im d to hear that, as the wife of this countrys King. Said Elmina-san with her smile so gentle. Suddenly, her upation as an adventurer bugged my mind, so I decided to pry. Can I ask something? My, what is it? Why do you choose to be an adventurer? Ah, please take no offense, but Im simply curious. Now that I think about it again, it was really a rude question. But since it was already spilled, I couldnt take it back. Despite that, Elmina-san showed no sign of anger, and told me. Indeed, it sure is peculiar for the spouse of a King to be an adventurer. I really cant express enough gratitude to Ranze for letting me doing what I love, and I really love adventuring. That is why, as I do venture out to other countries, I also learn their state of affairs and technologies, harvesting what I can for this country. Other than that, I also deal with diplomatic affairs, buttely, my attention is full with collecting informations about a certain matter. A certain matter? So I pried, my neck twisting from curiosity. In return, Elmina-san answered as her expression darkened. Yesabout the Demon God Cult. ! Demon God Cult the people who attacked Barbadora Magic Academy and the organization behind the current attack to Terveil, huh I had heard that names a few times already, but I had no idea of who they really are. That creepy man who appeared back then I still dont know whats with his power just what is happening? As I was trying to recall my encounter with the Demon God Cult, frown showed on my face. Elmina-san then enlightened me of the informations I needed. On top of being Ranzes benefactor, your power will certainly be a big help. For that reason, Id like you to be more informed about the Demon God Cult. Im sorry for the trouble, please do so. I also have fought with someone from the Demon God Cult other than this time, but I dont know the first thing about them Receiving those words, Elmina-san nodded. I understand. First, you should know that the Demon God Cult is an organization that worship a certain god. Do you know what god it is? A god? Hmm something like the ck Dragon God I foughtst time? Seeing me twisting my neck here and there, Elmina-san continued with her exnation. Looking at you, I can tell you dont know about it Then, are you familiar with this story? That the Gods have abandoned this world. Ah, that I do know. I heard that long, long ago, there was a war between a Pir God and the other Gods, which then ended with the Pir God being sealed, right? It was something Beatrice-san told me. And, the crystallization of the power of the gods during that war was-the Fruit of Evolution. Thats right. Lets get back to the topic. The one god Demon God Cult is worshipping is that defeated Pir God. What!? So, its not something like the ck Dragon God, but a real god like the one who sent us here to this world!? I knew Ive listened thus far, but the scale of the discussion is too big, I cant wrap my head around. B, but, isnt that God has been sealed? Then, howe they worship it? The Demon God Cults ultimate objective is to resurrect that Pir God, you see. Resurrect!? Is that even possible!? Wait a minute there! Do humans like us even capable to lift the seal the Gods have ced!? Seeing my surprised face, Elmina-san solemnly affirmed. Of course but, the method is where the problemys Resurrection method? Negative Emotions -Grief, Anger, Hatred all those dark emotions from all over the world are needed to resurrect their god. And the agents who attacked us this time are called Apostles, they are given special powers by their god in order to harvest negative emotions from all over the world. Negative emotions Whats with that easy-to-understand evil god? Rather, wasnt that god, one of the Gods who spoiled mankind? Why is he collecting negative emotions from mankind, and now of all times? Has he fallen to the dark side? Or is he just sulking? For the time being, now I know what the Demon God Cult is to some degree. However, if that much is known, then why dont every country just crack down on them? Its not that simple, you know. In addition, the Demon God Culthas only appeared in public just recently, and as their very existence had been nothing but rumours before that, they were hard to grasp. Also, just like I said before, their Apostles are really troublesome That creepy man who carried off the other Apostles, with someone like that atrge, we cant exactly be careless when dealing with them. I see How to put it what a really troublesome group, huh. In the first ce, why are those Apostle bunch even partaking in the Demon God Cult stuff? I mean, since the god theyre trying to revive is seeking negative emotions, be it an Apostle who has received special power or not, in the end, theyre all the same Urm, what do you think would happen if that God was resurrected? Beats me I havent learned that far, but with the current state of this Godless world, there is no mistake that you cant take it lightly. Im now a bit more informed about the Demon God Cult from this, but it also gives me more question than answer Personally speaking, all I ever want is to have aid back life with Saria and the other girls, but trouble keeps finding its way to me. But, one thing be clear. Even if the God was spoiling human rotten long time ago, now hes our enemy. If they bring harm to Saria and the girls then I wont be as forgiving. As I was making resolution in my heart, I saw Ranze-san came back from his search for the creepy man. Tch they really went off hook. It cant be helped. The powers of the Apostles are outside our knowledge. Yeah, but it hurts my pride that they took the captured bunch. I really wanted to wrung out information from them, one way or another, but After Ranze-san conversed with Elmina-san lightly, he directed his eyes to me. Seiichi, you saved our skin. Its all thanks to you the Demon Kings daughter can be saved, and were also hugely indebted to the people you introduced us. Thank you. Its nothing, Im happy I can be of help! Ah, about time for me to go back to the academy. I dont want to worry Saria and the others, theres also the thing Barna-san asked of me Ou, is that so. I dont want to jinx it, but Ill rely on you again if something does happen. Its okay, dont worry about it. Ill lend you my hand anytime. Having said that to Ranze-san, I went to where my parents were to say my goodbyes before I went back to Barbadora Magic Academy. It was then. Seiichi. I want you to bring me with. Huh? Lutia said something like that to me. *Trantor Note: Seiichi uses the word ningen which means human while addressing the demons, implying that demons, humans, beastmen, and all other races are all the same. I dont know if its intentionally or not, but for conveniences sake, Ill use mankind when it sounds fit. Its either the Author sets Seiichi to see all races as equal, or he simply uses it as a convenient umbre term. Chapter 119: The Demon Army vs Seiichi <h4>Chapter 119: The Demon Army vs Seiichi</h4> Receiving Lutias words, my face contorted stupidly. Eh, what do you mean bring you with me (Seiichi) It means Im following you, Seiichi. (Lutia) Lutia-sama!? (Leiyah) Apparently, I wasnt the only one surprised by her words, the beautiful woman over there was surprised as well. You cant, Lutia-sama! Not only were you attacked just a few moments ago You need to be under our protection! (Leiyah) What she says is correct! That guy might be your benefactor, yeah, but that and this are two separate matters! (Zuroa) The beautiful woman and the handsome with white hair said so. Yeah, I get what you two are on about. In the first ce, I was at a loss when she suddenly said she wanted toe with me. And, for those demons, theyre worried since their treasured person wants to leave with this suspicious hooded being, which is me. Leiyah, Zuroa. Its okay. Seiichi is strong, after all. (Lutia) Strong I dont think thats the case! Indeed, it is something else that he could lift a Curse, but I dont think that qualifies him as someone strong! (Zuroa) After the white haired hunk finished his words, a demon with a dignifying aura opened his mouth next. Lutia-sama. Im of the same opinion as Zuroa. I cant see the strength youre talking about from this human(Zeros) Zeros (Lutia) Considering theyve said that much, isnt it better for Lutia to reconsider her choice? The remaining demons havent said anything, but I can see from their response that theyre thinking the same. You there, Lucius-san! Why is your face saying things are looking interesting!? I dont know what you have in mind, but nothing interesting will- I understand. Then, if Seiichi wins against you and the others, then nobody willin, right? (Lutia) Oh dear me(Seiichi) Yup, called it! I knew it would go that way from how things are going! I even spewed an Onee-sama line in spite of that! But, please, let me escape from reality for a bit. I just want to live in peace. Having been exposed to Lutias words, the dignifying demon made a grim face. Lutia-sama, are you serious? You want us, all of us, to fight against that human? (Zeros) I am. Seiichi is strong (Lutia) Earth to Lutia-san? I dont think you should sell me that high you know? Lutia-sama, stop jesting. Youre saying all of us, not me or Zeros alone, but all of us? (Zuroa) Im not joking. Even if all of you fight him at the same time You cant win against Seiichi (Lutia) Oy, human. Quite the nerve you have there(Zuroa) Arent you being way too unreasonable!? (Seiichi) Im not the one saying that, so why are you getting angry at me!? Is that the difference between people who have power and people who dont!? The world is a harsh ce, huh!* What is this? An interesting development, I see. Why not, then? Go use our training ground. (Ranze) Oh, now we even have an arena for it! (Seiichi) Fine, Ill do it! You guys wontin if I just do it, right!? I, who couldnt help butply, was taken away to the training ground within the castle walls. In addition, the people present werent just Lutia and the fighting demons, but my parents and the soldiers were also gathering around, making it an even bigger event than I anticipated. Just why did this happen? In the front of this dejected me, the motivatedOr should I say, blood thirsty demons were there. Huh? This is just a mock battle, right? Not a death battle, right!? As I was trembling from such thought, the white haired hunk cracked his neck. Lets finish him (Zuroa) Your wording! Its weird!(Seiichi) This isnt good! Their eyes are dead serious! Ranze-san walked up to the space between me and the demons who straight up ignoring my retort. Now, lets start the mock battle Anything goes, as long as nobody dies. (Ranze) Tch (Zuroa) Ranze-san, he just clicked his tongue, didnt he!? (Seiichi) Must be your imagination (Ranze) You shitting me!? (Seiichi) Can I ask a question first?(Leiyah) After ignoring the white haired hunk clicking his tongue, now Ranze-san was asked by the beauty. Hm? What is it? (Ranze) When you said all is fine as long as nobody dies so, we can beat him up to our hearts content? (Leiyah) Thats fine. (Ranze) Thats NOT fine! (Seiichi) What, youre allowing something that violent!? Rather, if she asked something like that, doesnt that mean thats her aim!? Dont be such a worrywart. Youll do great, Seiichi. (Ranze) Just what do you think I am? (Seiichi) .Okay, lets start! (Ranze) Dont brush that aside! (Seiichi) As my protest ended up in vain, the demon folks took their distance, ready to fight. Ranze-san who saw that looked at me to confirm, then Demon Army vs Seiichi battle start! (Ranze) Engulf him! (Zuroa) At the same time Ranze-san gave his signal, the white haired hunk dded his body with jet ck darkness, from which a myriad of jet ck tentacle-like objects were ejected at me. I thought it was some kind of magic at first, but since my body didnt show any response to it, I assumed it to be something else than skill or magic. That eerie guy was just like this too, I didnt know that there are unexined mysterious powers in this world other than skills and magic. While I was thinking unrted things in the front of the looming jet-ck tentacles, an oni-like macho person was rushing at me. Ill kill you before Zuroas darknesscan even touch you! (Urs) Despite his looks that showcased enormous strength, I received his fist with my hand until it stopped. Huh!? (Urs) After which, he stood petrified with a stupid look on his face. No, you shouldnt stiffen like that you know, it leaves a gaping hole in your defense Urs, move aside! (Leiyah) H, hold on, Leiyah! Im still(Urs) Phoenix Waltz!! (Leiyah) NOOOOOONNNN!!! (Urs) As I was still holding the macho onis fist, the beauty immediatelyunched a number of golden rings of fire. My body also didnt react to that, so it must be something that wasnt skill nor magic. Either way, the macho oni who couldnt get his fist off mine was also within range of attack or rather, the attack only hit him, so I suffered no damage from it. But, the shockwave that came after it made me release my grip, so the oni now became a daruma of fire and thus withdrew. Hey, its because of you I didnt get him! (Leiyah) Im the victim here, though!?(Urs) No, I do feel pity for mr. macho oni, but the victim suffering the most here is me you know, since you guys made me fight out of nowhere. The jet ck tentacle finally reached me while I was thinking of such a thing. A lot of things happened in that moment, but in reality, it only took a few fractions of a second to reach. I can tell just how amazing these demon folks are just from that fact, but When I was thinking of evading it, a very sexy demoness approached me and sent me a seducing look. Stop there! Bewitching Gaze! (Learetta) Nn? (Seiichi) This feeling its like the Charm Mushroom I ate back then in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow. In other words, this sexy demon wanted to charm me But, Ive already said this before but, I already gained Charm Resistance back in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, so her attacks wont do anything to me. Seeing me who showed no sign of being charmed, the sexy demoness began to look into the distance. Again, my charm fails to work on my opponent Im starting to lose my confidence as the Subus Queen (Learetta) Eeh I, uh, Im sorry (Seiichi) I lost my chance to avoid the ck tentacles when I gave the demoness my apology. No, its not like I cant forcibly make a way to escape While thinking such a thing, the ck tentacle encircled me before then swooped down from above. Hm, what will happen if I punch this? (Seiichi) Since that question floated in my mind, I tried hitting those tentacles with my fist. Ei (Seiichi) And they scattered into oblivion. H. HAAAAAAH!? My Darkness got!? (Zuroa) Ooh I didnt think itll go away that easily (Seiichi) Or rather, I felt no resistance from hitting it. Perhaps it only received the air pressure of my punch, not the punch itself. Im such a haphazard, even if I say so myself. As my cheeks involuntarily stiffened, Lucius-san who watched the sight burst intoughter. AAHAHAHAHA!!!!! Seiichi-kun, you are something else! That guys Darkness is something truly unique, and yet you sent it into oblivion with just your fist, really! (Lucius) I knew it, Im something terrible. Damn it all! Zorua, back off. Annihtion Sphere (Zeros) Then, this time, the majestic demon shot something like a translucent ball at me. Does this thing also disappear if I hit it? Ei (Seiichi) I made that translucent ball vanish. WHAT.!? (Zeros) Oi oi, he got rid of that lizard bastards Annihtion Sphere, what kind of monstrosity are we fightin!? (Zuroa) Dont lose sight, Zorua-chan! He has to have a weak point somewhere! (Jade) Nn? (Seiichi) The moment the demon with an onee-san manner of speech opened his mouth, I noticed some changes in the atmosphere, or perhaps, the presence of it. What is this? Ara? To think you can detect my magic Im starting to doubt youre a human, you know? (Jade) Thats rude! Im a human! ..I think! (Seiichi) Not very convincing, huh (Jade) After that demon released a bitterugh, his face turnedpletely serious. Now, why dont we end this y time already? Off you go! ! Out of reflex, I pulled out (Sword of Swirling Hatred) BLACK and (Sword of Overflowing Compassion) WHITEfrom their sheathes and shed the space where I felt the oddity. At that moment, despite it being an empty space, I felt a solid responseing from my sword. Looking at such a sight, the onee-san demon was wide eyed. Impossible! My attack should be invisible! Apparently, the onee-san demon could unleash invisible attacks, and the ce I randomly shed onto out of difort was where it came from. Then, all of them, including the macho oni and the beauty, fixed their stance and went to attack me again. Earnestly trying to defeat me this time. Moreover, each of their blows were with superb timing as well as their amazing coordination. A chance to fight against such pros coborating with each other wouldnte everyday, and since it was a mock fight, I figured it would be great if I also learned a thing or two from this rare asion. In my own way, I faced the demons whilst thinking it to be good practice. Wow, relying on techniques to see the gaps rather than brute force is hard. I continued the fight whilst taking them as a good training practice, but eventually, the demon folks had burnt through their physical strength and reduced into one pile of gasping mess. Wha what the hell is this fucker.! Haa. haaa I, I can. n, no longer move Fr, frankly speaking I cant believe hes the same organism from the same as us Arent you being way too rude? Youre saying Im an alien? Wait, no, Im not a human of this either, so Im really an alien? But, the alien one must be that UMA thing on the monster shop outlet! Im NOTHING like that! Well, putting that aside Erm, so the mock battle is Its obviously impossible! Ah, okay. I was scolded by everyone from the demon army. _______________________________________________________________ Author Note: Im done with all the revision of past chapters, Im also working on a new novel. Its not as much of a gag as Shinka no Mi, but I do mix jokes in it. Id be happy if you read it too. Good Morning Guardian Chapter 120: Louis’ Determination <h4>Chapter 120: Louis Determination</h4> Were very sorry! After the mock battle No, the training ended, the demon people bowed their head to me. For some reason, instead of me, Lutia was the one who showed a smug grin when seeing their state. No, no, please lift your head! I didnt really mind it, you see How shameful. Even though you are Lutia-samas benefactor, I let my rage took over me Indeed it seems like, wevepletely lost ourposure ever since we saw Lutia-sama copsed. Receiving my words, the white haired hunk and the beauty showed an apologetic look. Well, I understand how they feel, and Im not really worried about it either. Above all, I managed to save Lutia with no trouble, so I thought they would just ept it willy nilly, but Im sure it can never be like that, huh. As my head wandered there, the white haired hunk changed his expression into a serious one. If its you, we can safely entrust Lutia-sama with. Rather, Im sure its more secure for her to be with you No matter how vexing it is. Please, protect her for us! ..Wait, so its decided Lutiasing with me!? Of course, why? What about my opinion!? Please protect her for us! And theyre not listening! I cant refuse now that you all lowered your head! After all, its a Japanese trait that we cant say no! Even so, the actual problem here is that Lutia will keep being targeted from now on, so is my side really the most secure ce for her? I know Im so off the chartpared to the people here, but I dont know for sure how long it can keep saving me from trouble. Since youve asked me, Ill do my best to protect her. Un. Please take care of me. Lutia nodded as she looked at me. Now lets go back for real. Saria and the girls might be worried, and theres also Barna-sans request regarding the dungeon capture as well. As I was looking around to report my return to Ranze-san and my parents, I realized they were not in the arena and probably had gone back inside the castle. Then, lets return after going back inside. So I thought before I saw Louising towards me. Mentor Hm? Ah, Louis. Im sorry, I know we just met again, but I have to go back already. Can I ask you to guide me to Ranze-san? I understand. So Im following you to the academy, right? Thankwhat? Unintentionally, I asked back. Urm Louis-san? What did you say? As i said, Im going to the Barbadora Magic Academy with you, mentor. As I said my foot! How and why did thate to be!? Even though I only asked her to guide me to Ranze-san, why did the talk turn that way!? Louis who received my retort showed a grim look, so dark I had never seen her like this before. In thest battle, I couldnt do anything. Eh? In the first ce, except you mentor, there was nobody that I could see as my equal save for the ck Pdin, and when I became a Transcendent, I thought I had be a little bit stronger. That was why, at first, I actually wished to meet an opponent stronger than I am. That referred to when I first met Louis, her subordinate udia-san told me the same thing about her. Precisely because there was no one stronger than her, she felt lonely. That was why, when she lost to me, Louis was ted by her defeat. However, if this kingdom was attacked by a person stronger than I am, and I could do nothing but ept my defeat Im frustrated. Apparently, Im such an egoistical and arrogant person beyond help. It was fortunate that mentors friends came to our aid, but if they didnt back then I wouldnt be able to protect those whom I treasure. Upon me who couldnt say anything, Louis showed a piercing gaze. Mentor. I want to get stronger. So that I wont lose to anyone. So that I can protect the people I want to protect. Louis speech resonated deep within me. My strength is, indeed, off chart. That is something that I have no control over. However, I cant say for sure how far it can take me. Perhaps there is someone that stands way above me somewhere. And if that someone attacked Saria and the othersI dont have the confidence I can protect them. In fact, I havent the slightest idea about that creepy guys power, and my body didnt react to the demonkins mysterious powers either. Theres no fault that I am overflowing with strength, but perhaps I should take after Louis and get even stronger. So that I can protect Saria and the others without a shred of doubt. I understand. I already have one following me, having another one wont change much. Louis Yes? Lets get stronger together. ! Yes! Louis was wide eyed when she received my words, but then replied with her face blushing pink. The Me at this time was wishing to get stronger little by little, but it never urred to me just how crazy my body could beter. Now then, I added yet another follower because I was carried by the mood. Isnt this weird? Just how should I exin this? Im 100% sure Helen and the like would retort me for this. Well, Ive told her Ill bring her with me, so no take-backs. But really, I should get going now or things will turn sour. For that reason, I had Louis take me to Ranze-san, as it was my first intent when I talked to her. When I reached there, I saw my parents, Ranze-san, Zeanos-san and the others chatting delightfully. Really, Seiichi-kun has saved us big time. Please, were the one grateful here. It seems like our son has made himself useful Hes right, he has grown dependable in the time he was outside our watch Theres also the matter with Saria-san, so I guess we should cook red rice today! .This conversation is hard to take part, oi. As I was hesitating to join in this conversation that talked about me, Zeanos noticed my presence. Mu? Seiichi-dono, what are you doing there? Ara, Seiichi. Come sit here. Y, yeah. I see you two are close with Ranze-san already. When I expressed the problem, my dad answered with a smile. Thats right~ You see, your dad here never had a king as an acquaintance before. I feel so proud. Hes right. Its the first time Ive entered a castle, but its really gorgeous, huh. And there are so many Maid-sans here I wonder how much they are paid? I dont know. I wondered that too, but Im more curious if they go Moe moe kyuun~. Really you, Makoto-san. Thats Japans maid, right? The maids here are the real maids, one thats graceful. Ah, Ill ask them if we can take a photo togetherter! That sounds good! .How should I put it, they really are Seiichis parents, huh. What do you mean by that!? Ranze-san who watched my parents doing their skit looked at me with a baffled look. No, my parents are the only ones who are odd! Perhaps! My confidence to say that is thinning though! After I let a single sigh escape, I fulfilled my original purpose here and told him Im going back. Im sorry, but I have to go already. The girls are worrying about me, and theres also Barna-sans request. I see Ah, dont worry about your parents, Seiichi-kun. I heard about it from Zeanos-dono and the others already. They wish to migrate here so of course, Im more than wee. Just the fact that such strong personnel want to live in my country is very much appreciated. Thats including Abel and his party that have helped the soldiers. Thank you very much! Now that I look around, I dont see Abel and his party. I believe Garrus-san and other adventurers were here too, but I cant find them either. They mustve gone back to the headquarters. Leaving that aside, I felt one thing had lifted in my heart when I knew their immigration was acknowledged. As I sighed from relief, this time Lutia opened her mouth. King Ranzelf. Im going with Seiichi. Huh? Wait, that was what you were talking about, wasnt it. Itpletely slid off my mind, but if your vassals are okay with that, then I dont have anything else to say. In fact, Being with Seiichi-kun is the most reassuring, after all. Un. Urm, our meeting hade to an abrupt end. This time it was due to the Demon God Cults interference, but I can assume that many are targeting me for being a demon. Even so, will you still walk side-to-side with us demons? Lutias gaze was serious itself, and Ranze-san who was exposed to that look of hers replied. Thats ounted for of course. I wont get spooked just from something like this.. Thank you. Lutia smiled, relieved. Now then, Seiichi! Till we meet again! Next time, take your time to stay Yes! Thank you very much! Now then. Zeros, Zuroa, Leiyah, Liareta, Urs, Jade. I leave the rest to you. Yes maam! Take care! As I said my farewell to Ranze-san and my parents, Lutia also said her goodbye to her people next to me. After which, Lucius-san walked toward Lutia. And you.. Even though weve met, its a shame that we have no time to have a chat. But well, as you can see, I have been revived. We can meet anytime. Lets have a nice, long conversation then. Yes I see, Lucius-san is the First Demon Lord after all, so of course hell have things to talk about with Lutia. But, just as he said, we can meet anytime. It was regrettable, but I really had to go back, so Louis also said her goodbye to Ranze. Your Majesty. Im taking a break to train. Okay. .WHAT!? Well then Wait wait wait wait! Eh, what!? Youre going too!? Its the first time Ive heard about this! I just told you now, after all. I told you to report things to me! I am your superior! You understand!? It was outside my expectation that Louis didnt say anything to Ranze-san beforehand. No, Ranze-san is totally in the right here! In the end, with me being involved, we persuaded Ranze-san toply. Chapter 121: Into the Dungeon <h4>Chapter 121: Into the Dungeon</h4> We somehow managed to convince Ranze-san to let Louise with me. I was taken by Treasure Chest using his transportation magic toe here, but on my way back to Barbadora, I used my own magic. The teleport destination was the stadium where they held the in-school tournament, as there was nobody around. Both Louis and Lutia were taking in the change of environment. How amazing Even though just teleporting one person consumes a lot of mana, mentor teleports three at the same time, and across such a great distance no less. Isnt it supposed to be a hard feat to achieve? Yes. Even nigh-impossible, they say, since it obviously requires a tremendous amount of mana. Even so, Seiichi doesnt even show symptoms of mana exhaustion, he sure is something else. For some reason, the two gave me a delightful look. Their stares felt itchy on my skin. Come to think of it, what gave you the idea that I was amazing, Lutia? I havent shown you my strength, right? What suddenly appeared in my head was the fact that Lutia put me so high in the pedestal without any obvious reason. While it was true I was the one who lifted her curse back then however, just like that white haired ikemen demon argued that ability wouldnt prove useful in directbat. For Louis though, I fought her first hand, so of course she would know Exposed to my question, Lutia instead just tilted her head. Hm? Did I say something weird? I just said so because I can feel Seiichi is awesome. There isnt any other reason. Hmm, what a mystery. What did she mean she could feel it? Did I release that kind of aura? If I did, I cant see it. Well, thats fine. Either way, it seems like everyone is gathering in the ss Im in charge of, so lets go there. I brought the two with me and headed towards the ssroom. For that reason, let me introduce you. This is Louis, the Sword Knight of the Wimburg Kingdom, and this is Lutia, currently seating as the representative demon lord. And Im telling you, for what reason!? Rather, we did this convo for the second time already! As soon as I reached the ss, I walked towards the podium and told everyone so, with Louis and Lutia in tow. When I did so, Helen gave my crude exnation a big retort. Saria and Al were more surprised that Louis came with me, their eyes opened wide. Eh! Louis-san! Why are you here? No, rather than Louis-san, whos the other girl? He said something like a representative demon lord, but Hmm Itll take too long to exin, you see But I still had to exin it, whether I liked to or not, so I told everything from when I was kidnapped by the Treasure Box to the fight with the Demon God Cult. Helen, done hearing all I had to say, facepalmed. Y-, you just how many strange things do you want to do before you are satisfied Im the victim here, actually. Excuse me, Seiichi-sensei. From how you said it, does that mean the two of them are going to live here as well? Asked Beatrice-sensei to me. Youre right. If we just look at the conclusion, Lutia is indeed saved, but shes still being targeted by the Demon God Cult, and the demon folks say that her being with me would be the most reassuring, so Etto~ If the demons, or rather from what I can take, if the generals of the Demon Army say that, it makes me think~ What do they mean by having her with you would be the most reassuring, Seiichi-sensei~? Rachel, dont waste your breath trying to talk with that teacher. I mean, look, that woman named Louis, she is called as the strongest knight of Wimburg, the Sword Knight, and shes Seiichi-senseis disciple. Trying reason with him will only make you sound stupid. I cant refute that, but please, be gentle with me! Trying to objectively analyze me would only make me feel even more out of the ordinary! Now thats my Aniki! Your women are increasing by the day! Come on, Seiichi-sensei, just tell me whats your secret to snipe down women! The fact that you genuinely think that hurts me the most. My image received yet another heavy blow when I was attacked by Agnos and Flora with their gleaming eyes. A, ahem! Eeh, to make it short, Lutia is here because Im the one guarding her, and Louis is here because she wants to train all over again so she followed me. Also, I apologize in advance, but I wont be able to teach you guys for a while. Eh? Ah, its about that matter. The students werent informed about it, but Beatrice-san had guessed what I meant and nodded. Its a direct request from Barna-san, the headmaster. Apparently, a dungeon appeared in the nearby forest, where the man from Demon God Cult hid before. In order to investigate it, I along with Louis and Lutia, as well as Saria, Al, Rurune, and Olga-chan will head there. The four are my adventuring party in the first ce. But, this might pose dangerous for all you students, so you guys will have to standby for now. Th, then, during the time Aniki in the dungeon, Beatrice-neesan will handle all the sses? That will be the case. But, since its impossible for me to hold a practical ss like Seiichi-sensei, every ss will be a theory ss. NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOONNNNN!!! Agnos crumbled on the ce hes on. Umu, do your best. I dont think I need to say this, butdo your best studying while Im gone, okay! Yees NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!! Everyone except Agnos answered energetically. So this is the dungeon, huh uwaah! So the entrance is like this! We came here under the premise that I would bring Saria and the girls with me without even asking for their confirmation, but theypletely agreed with their roles withoutint. And now, what was in front of us was a cave that really shouted the aura of Here is a Dungeons Entrance! Its that, you know, the same feeling that I got from when I was about to enter Zeanos cave back in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow. That being said, it sure was hidden well behind the trees. From an interrogation with the demon god cult member, apparently the area was buried with a grotesque mess of monsters corpses before, although now they are gone. Evidently, as the result of it, the ecosystem in the area copsed and a dungeon along with ferocious monsters emerged. By the way, this would be my third time entering a dungeon, but the second time Im entering from the entrance. Louis-san! Lutia-san! Best regards! Yes, Saria-san. Thank you for having me. Best of regards. Just like Seiichi, you too have a weird presence around you. Is that so? But, Im matching with Seiichi, so its okay! Saria and her cheerful-as-ever attitude managed to close her distance with Louis and Lutia in no time. After which, Louis directed her eyes on Olga whod been loitering around silently. It has been a while, Olga. Nn. Its been a while, Louis-oneechan. Have you been well? Nn. Im Ghi. I didnt know where she learnt that word, but Olga-chan gave Louis a thumb-up. A ck cat beastman. that girl is another rare individual to meet. Lutia who watched the exchange between Louis and Olga-chan opened her eyes a bit bigger. So, a ck cat beastman is rare, after all? Un. But, rare, because theyre a target of persecution Ah Just because she was born as a ck cat beastman, Olga-chan was thrown away by her parents and brought up to be an assassin. .Really, what a joke. While I was crestfallen in spite of myself, Lutia then directed her eyes to Rurune and Al. And when I look at it, the girl over there has the same aura as Saria and Seiichi as well. Also, though different, the girl next to her seems to have received a blessing from someone. Mu? I, is that so the same as milord Blessing? Did I get a blessing from someone? Putting Rurune aside, Al was visibly confused. Well, for her case, Als curse shouldve been reversed by the ring we got from Treasure Chests loot, and its description also said Blessing written on it. That being said, it seemed like Lutia was capable of sensing the aura and atmosphere of things and people, like mine and the others. After all, she even noticed, not only Saria, but also Rurune who had received the effect of Fruit of Evolution. That very Lutia then, after scanning all of us, looked back to the Dungeon in front of us. This dungeon. It gives. a very sad aura.. Very sad aura? Un. Although, I dont know why it is giving off such an aura All I could see was just a normal cave, but as I guessed, what Lutia perceived was different. .Well, no use thinking about it. Lets delve in right away. As everyone gave their full consent, we took our first step into the dungeon. Chapter 122: Dungeon’s Trap <h4>Chapter 122: Dungeons Trap</h4> The inside of the dungeon was, mysteriously bright. Hmm Its bright inside even though theres no visible source of light, like torches or something (Seiichi) Indeed. Its just as you said Sensei, even though there are dungeons with torches along the wall, dungeons like this one that is mysteriously lit is themon. However, now that you asked me about it, I realized now that I have never given it a thought. (Louis) Upon receiving my question, Louis nodded. Now that I thought about it, the Dark Dragon Gods ce was pretty much the same. Well, I wasnt really in the position to worry about the surroundings back then. We had to be vignt about monsters too, but what I really paid attention to was the traps like the one that separated Al from me in thest dungeon. In the end, what I did was brute forcing through the dungeon walls so there was nothing to worry about, but there should be no fault for being cautious with traps. In addition, it would be troubling if the Dungeon copsed because I recklessly destroyed the walls. Not only monsters, but keep your eyes open for traps too. Everyone, if you see something unnatural on the floor or the walls, please tell me. (Seiichi) Ah, Milord! This wall over here has a different color! (Rurune) Nn? Youre right. (Seiichi) Can I push it!? (Rurune) Bloody why? (Seiichi) For reasons outside of me, Rurune was just about to push the segment of the wall that had a different color. Just right after I told her to stay vignt for traps. Glutton, idiot much? (Olga) Wh, what did you say!? Isnt this practically inviting you to push! Its like, uh.. it might make tons of beefsteaks rain on us! (Rurune) Thats a no for its own reasons, oi. (Seiichi) People die if theyre showered with that amount of anything, and even if they survived that, theyd be all sticky and greasy. Seiichi (Lutia) Nn? Whats the matter, Lutia? (Seiichi) Lutia suddenly called for me, so I directed my sight to her. This tile, different color. Ei. (Lutia) I see. .Wait, why did you step it!? (Seiichi) Since she did it so casually, my mind let it slide. No no no! I told you to stay vignt about traps, didnt I!? Why did you step on it!? (Seiichi) ? Its my first time in a dungeon, so a different colored tile means a trap? (Lutia) Okay! So thats where we start! (Seiichi) Apparently, it was Lutias first time delving a dungeon so she didnt know what was dangerous and what wasnt. As a part of mymon sense, a different colored tile or wall are things to be careful about, but I shouldve known better not to push amon sense I conveniently held onto Lutia. F-, for the time being, what kind of trapsUwohhoi!? (Seiichi) Suddenly, a number of spears stuck out towards me from my left and right. I twisted my body loosely to avoid those spears skilfully. Nervously, I took a look at the tip of those spears, only to see that it was smeared with a purple liquid so poisonous that when it dripped on the floor, smoke rose. Ooh! No, dont admire me, help me, please!? (Seiichi) Everyone pped their hands as they saw my movement. Its not the time for that though! After somehow being freed from the trap, I saw Louis mumbling something with a meek face. I see By putting yourself into the dungeon traps, you can train yourself this much (Louis) Huh? (Seiichi) Then Ei. (Louis) OOooooiiii!? (Seiichi) Louis, without even a shred of hesitate, put her heels on another different colored tile. I can ovee any traps there is! Nowe to me! (Louis) Avoiding the traps is the correct answer! Its idiotic to lunge into a trap by yourself! (Seiichi) No, sensei! I understand now. What the path I need to take is not the safe one, but rather an idiotic and ridiculous path in order to achieve the true strength! (Louis) Dont read too much into it!! (Seiichi) With her face serious as it was tight, Louis walked towards the iing trap. And the result was. Douhhe!? (Seiichi) Aser beam shed, aimed at my neck for some reason, and I avoided it by posing a bridge. At that moment, some strands of my hair was hit by the beam and burnt into nothing. Oooh! I told you, stop admiring me and help me already! (Seiichi) Then, what about this wall? (Lutia) You idioabueh!?(Seiichi) Next was Lutia again, she pushed the wall segment. In a fraction of a second the floorings under me opened into a trap door, and I twisted my body in order to avoid falling into it. Seiichi, youre awesome. (Al) Yeah! As expected of Seiichi!(Saria) Stop it already, please!? (Seiichi) Al and Saria are saying those out of excitement, but I just wish that they worried about me rather than get excited! After somehow escaping from the activated traps, I suddenly recalled my meeting with Sally-san. (TN: in chapter 113, Sarias mom is introduced as (˩`) Sunny, but in here, her name is (`) Sally) Ah, Saria. Now I remember, I met with your parents. (Seiichi) Eh!? Really!? (Saria) Yeah. When I went to Ranze-sans ce, I saw a pair of Gori that oddly looked familiar, which turned out to be your parents.(Seiichi) Hearing my words, Saria broke into a wide smile. I see Were they healthy? (Saria) Theyre lively. Also, from what I heard, theyre living with my parents, so we can visit them whenever we want to. (Seiichi) I also heard this from when Louis was trying to convince Ranze-san, but apparently they were going to live with my parents and Zeanos and his group. For their job, they said that they would be adventurers like Zeanos group, so it was fine on that front. Al, when she overheard what I said, nodded as though she just recalled of something. Aah Itpletely slipped my mind, but Saria is a monster, huh. Shes been a good girl, and she doesnt look like a monster now at all, after all. (Al) Really? I mean, yeah, Ill have to be in my monster form when fighting, but now I can use my full power even if I just transform my head, you know? (Saria) And you should stop doing that. Seiichis been making aplicated face when he sees you like that, and Im on his side in this one. (Al) Eeeh? (Saria) Apparently, Al felt the same way I did, she wasnt a big fan of Saria with gori head aka Goria. The only reason we couldntpletely refute Gorias existence was because it was a method to unleash Sarias full power. I strongly reprimanded them this time, so the girls, especially Louis, stopped actively pushing the traps. No, this is what we should do from the very beginning. Louis, youre much more experienced at Dungeons than I am, arent you? Nn, Seiichi-oniichan. Something ising from the front. Oh? Youre right. At the same time Olga-chan told me so, I also noticed the presence that wasing from the front. The current me didnt just look for enemies with the skill World Eye, but also using the Life Force sensing technique I learned in the Netherworld. Sensei. Please leave this one to me. As Louis came with me with the intention to get stronger to begin with, she wanted to handle battles like this. As we were holding a conversation, the presence finally reached a ce close enough to be seen by the eye. What appeared before us was a three meter tall light brown bear. However, the bears eyes werepletely round, which reminded me of Beads headgear somewhere. The bear for some odd reason wore a pot as a hat, while its ws were as sharp they could be. The bear noticed of our presence and, oddly enough, gleamed its eyes. Ah! Its Human-san! Heh? The bears response to us was different from what I expected that I unconsciously let out an idiotic sound. Somehow, rather than a ferocious bear, it felt more like a Mr. Bear from the happy forest. Here in the dungeon, though. For the time being, I activated Advanced Appraisal to check on its level and name. Dungeon Bear Lv: 488 Thats too frank! Rather, Mr. Bear from the happy dungeon, isnt your level too high!? Putting aside its name, taking ount of its level, it must be at least as strong as the monsters from the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow and the ck Dragon Gods dungeon. Yup, why do I always end up in high level dungeons, really? Come to think of it, I naturally let it slide about the fact that I could understand Mr. Bears words, but I forgot I have All Language Comprehension so I can understand monsters. That being said, the one who can understand monsters here is me and Saria as well as Rurune, I take? From what I feel, perhaps Lutia too canmunicate with monsters, although maybe she doesnt understand their words. While I was cooped up in that headspace in the presence of Mr. Bear, it ran to us full throttle. Human-saan! Lets ay! How innocent! Its so pure heartedlye over us! Is it really a monster!? But if Mr. Bear ys with a human with its usual vigore, the human will die, right!? As our enemy held no animosity to us, I was at loss at how to deal with it, but then Louis took her move. Fu! GUBOOOOOOO!? MISTER BEAAAAARRRRR!!! The moment Louis got closer to Mr. Bear, she looped its head off. At the same time Mr. Bears head hit the ground, Louis gave me an eye full of expectation. Sensei, sensei. How was that? Do you think I can get stronger? Wh whhyyyyy!?!? I I just wanted to aay! IM SO FUCKING SORRRY!! ALSO, THATS FREAKING ME OOOUUUUTTT!!! The bear red at us with its eyes crying blood, and then it dissipated into particles of light. ScaryscaryscarySCARY!! Being able to understand monsters make me feel like Im doing evil deeds, and I dont like it one bit! ? Erm did I make a mistake? I was unresponsive or should I say, I didnt feel like it was the right time for that, but I could see Louis was anxious when she looked at my face. When I noticed her, I snapped back. Hah?! So, sorry. H, hmm isnt it good enough? Yeah. Really? If so here Yes? For some reason, Louis stuck her head to me. Hm? Dont you reward good kids with a head pat? Where did you hear that! That kind of reward is for little kids, right!? Like Olga-chan, specifically! Is it no good Uuh Her face didnt show any changes, but I could feel the notion of Louis became despaired. Haa You did great. Yes. Louis looked delighted, somehow. Chapter 123: Five Headed Serpent <h4>Chapter 123: Five Headed Serpent</h4> This mysterious reward of a head pat I gave to Louis somehow sparked something within Saria and Al, as from there forwards, any monster we found would end up lifeless in the next second. The only saving grace was that we no longer encountered any human loving monsters after Mr. Bear. Yeah just the guilt itself can kill my heart off Lets never repeat the same tragedy, ever again No, really. Seiichi! Look, I defeated it! So pet me! (Saria) Saria smiled innocently as she showed her head to me. Seiichi! Look how I defeated it! Thats why, em. look, just pet me already (Al) Al whose sentence got narrow as it went had her face simmered red whilst still showed her head. Sensei. This time, again, I dealt with it promptly. Please.(Louis) Whilst Louis expression didnt change, her cheek was pinkish. What kind of situation is this? Were inside a Dungeon, right? Why are we sox, then? As I was seriously pondering why we were her, I heard Olga-chan and Rurune talking with each other. Glutton, youre not going? (Olga) Mu? No I cant possibly take over Saria-sama and the others participation, so (Rurune) Hmm. Then, Im going. (Olga) Wh, what!? (Rurune) Yeah, another head to be patted. As my face stiffen, Lutia asked something to me. Do Dungeons always feel like this? (Lutia) Not at all! (Seiichi) Yes, its not possible! Shouldnt be! I think! Im losing my confidence now! However, just like how Mr. Bear had a high level, this dungeons difficulty was rather high after all. In fact, Louis only managed tond an attack after some struggle. Haah! (Louis) GRRrrrrrr Awwoooo!!! The monster was Blood Dog Lv: 621, its characteristics were its 2 meter length, its dark red hide, and its bloodshot eyes. By the way, I didnt have to worry for the same tragedy that befell Mr. Bear. After all Yahuud! Its meat, meat! Ill eat yall! just like that, it was already extremely belligerent against us. If only Mr. Bear was just as hostile The Blood Dog was agile, it used the dungeons passage and walls that were by no means wide to swoop on us from various angles. Even now, its sharp ws were pouncing on Louis rapier. Kuh! (Louis) Ora, Im here too! (Al) As Louis stopped the Blood Dog on its track, Al went to attack it, but it escaped right after. However, Saria with a head of a gori, aka Goria was already waiting on its escape path. One blow, smash! (Saria) Kyan!? Having met with Sarias extremely fast punch, the Blood Dog was blown far into the distance. Then, as though she wouldnt let it escape, Louis went to pursuit it immediately and diced it with her rapier before it even managed to collect itself. The Blood Dog that had lost its life from that attack disintegrated into particles of lights and vanished. Since its Louis and the other two, there wasnt any drop item from any the monsters defeated so far. But, if I was the one who defeated all of them, Mr. Bear included, then Im sure my body wouldve evolved more by now. Phew The enemies are getting stronger. It would be a harder fight if I was alone. Saria-san, Altoria-san, thank you very much. (Louis) Said Louis as she bowed her head. Yup, Louis a good kid, isnt she. However, just because she couldnt understand monsters, such a tragedy happened Like that, just like how Louis aimed, she trained herself whilst fighting against various monsters. If she met with an opponent that was too much for herself, Al and Saria would lend their hand to defeat it, so it was still okay to continue. However, monsters didnt alwayse one by one, at times a herd of strong monsters woulde to attack and Louis had no way to handle it alone. However, somewhere along the way, Rurune and Olga-chan joined the fight, and everyone managed toe out unhurt. Un, I knew Seiichi was out of norm from his aura, but watching at them now, I can tell that Saria-san and the others are quite abnormal as well. Is this also because of your influence on them, Seiichi?(Lutia) I-, I dont know?(Seiichi) All I could do was shaking my head to her question. No, I want to believe that its not my fault, but the one who cantpletely disim it, is also me. With low tension amongst our group, we traversed the dungeon until we reached a wide, open room. What is this ce? So, a dungeon doesnt only consist of narrow passageways?(Lutia) Let me see If you think about it, its either a trap or a boss room, but(Al) Lutia was looking around the room with great interest while Al raised her vignce as she answered. Youre right. An open room like this is not rare for Dungeons. If were lucky, we might find a treasure chestying somewhere (Louis) And theres food in it!? (Rurune) Unfortunately, I dont think food goes there. In addition, theres no treasure chest in here either. (Louis) Rurune snapped at Louis supplementary exnation, but she soon fell to a fiasco after she learned that there was no treasure chest. Glutton, youre eating food inside a treasure chest too? (Olga) Isnt that obvious? Why are you asking something so stupid. (Rurune) Nn. Shell definitely wreck her stomach. (Olga) Upon hearing Rurunes answer, scowls formed on Olga-chans face as she held her own belly. Well, Rurune being a glutton isnt something new. Rather than that, if theres no treasure chest, it means its either a boss room or a trap (Seiichi) Exactly, intruders. Eh!? (Seiichi) Suddenly, a growl resonated inside the room. After which, the entrance leading to the passageway behind us was closed as a new, massive door appeared. Tch Seems like its both a trap and a Boss room. (Al) Ah, Seiichi! Look there! (Saria) Everyone directed their sight to where Saria pointed, and we found a door as massive as the one on our back, as well as a giant pair of human Eyes on the dungeons wall sandwiching the door. You did well foring here, intruders. I am this Dungeon itself. I shall wee you. I didnt know where the voice came from, but the giant pair of eyes said so with a deep voice. W, wee? Yes, weeNow, receive my gift. The moment the giant squinted, our surrounding was filled with a great number of monster all in an instant. From dogs to dragons, there were also some zombies, all kinds of monster attacked us at the same time. Fuck it, its a Monster House! Monster House? As I showed my ignorance of the term Al spewed, Louis exined it to me in her stead. Monster House is, as its name implied, a trap room that houses monsters in great number. However, in any normal case, giant eyes and low voices shouldnt show up. As long as we keep defeating the monsters that keep gushing forth, we can continue on, but this situation is not a normal case. Apparently, the voice and the giant eyes werent amon urrence. Either way, the only way to get out of this situation was to exterminate all the monsters here. This must be another training to ovee. Water Laser. Louis added a Water attribute magic, Water Laser as she wielded her rapier. However, unlike the normal Water Laser spell, the magic d the her de and changed the rapier into a long sword. Haat! One swing from Louis and the monsters frontline easily turned into chopped meats. Well then, Im off. B, break a leg. Reported Louis before she plunged herself into the flock of monsters with tremendous speed. Yeah if you look at it like that, Louis is by no means weak. The matter with those Demon God Cult lot was that they have a mysterious power with them However, as the sh with those lot was inevitable, the need to get strong was something even I could understand., Watching Louis mowing down the monsters, Saria and Al had changed gear into their battle mode. Al, we go O, ou! No, Im telling you that Im not used with your Gori face! sh Fist Wait, shes fighting already! With Saria activating her sh Fistskill, she threw a punch the nearest dog monster with her human-state fist. Her fist dug deep into the monsters stomach and the shockwave that came after it swept the monsters behind it altogether. It has been a while since Ive seen sh Fist, but was it always that powerful? Some of those monsters had their body shredded just by her shockwave alone If I received that before the evolution, I wouldnt be alive today. Al was just as surprised when she saw Sarias battle, but she soon switched mindset and start to swing her axe. Even I wont stay being weak! When Als axe hit a racoon dog monsters stomach. Blow away! Ice Shock!! In that instant, a sharp cold air jet out from her axe, stabbing through the monsters belly. That cold air also affected other monsters, with their feet frozen over and their movements dulled. Thats a good one, Al-san Louis didnt miss such an opportunity; she defeated the monsters from the ones with limited movements. Thanks to their contribution, the monsters amount gradually hitting a new low, so even if I and the rest were just standing still, no harm was shown. Really, why am I even here? As I mulled over my reason here in spite of myself, I sensed Lutia pulling on the hem of my sleeve. Nn? I did believe that being with Seiichi is the most reassuring. But, seeing these girls un, I feel more reassured. Is, is that so. Well, in the eyes of the demon folks, I am literally taking custody of their most precious person. The fact that she feels reassured is the best of oue. There upon, different than us who werent burdened by the tension, the giant pair of eyes that was just watching the stage unveiled roared as though showing its anxiety. Wh, what in the world are you people!? Youre not normal! Its mean to call someone as not normal. Well, we are not normal though. Eei, if so, how about this one! Just as the monsters reduced to some number left, suddenly the bulky door that stood between the giant eyes opened. After which, a giant snake with five heads came out of it. It had an atmosphere that said it was distinctly on a different level than the other monsters we had faced thus far. As I inspected it without thinking, this was what showed up. Five Headed Serpent Lv: 893 Its really strong, huh. Almost twice the level of the monsters we met along the way. Is it this dungeons boss? As my head went there, Louis who had done dealing with the other monsters immediately struck one of the serpents neck until it fell. Ueeh!? Fast! You cut it already!? Her act to loop off its head was too instantaneous that I couldnt help but raise such a voice. But Fuhahahaha! You insolents! This guy wont die unless you kill all five heads at the same time! Now, can all of you even perfectly cooperate to such a minute detail!? Just as the pair of eyes said, the looped off head soon vanished and a new head grew from its stem. Looking at such a sight, thinking that it would be a tough fight, Lulune and Olga-chan entered the battle. Glutton, can you do it? That snake so youre saying I can keep eating it!? Shell do fine. Ignoring Rurunes idiotic remark, with her and Louis, Saria, Al, and Olga, there were five people up against it. Simple calction told me it should be possible to defeat it as long as each one of them kill each head at the same time. However, it was easier said than done, matching your breaths in the middle of a fight was never a simple thing. Seiichi, will they be okay? Are you not going to help them? Lutia asked me with a heartfelt worry for some reason, I felt like they would be okay. Of course Im worried theyd get injured. But before that, my trust in them won over me. In addition, Louis herself said that this kind of situation was what she sought. After all, she followed me to get stronger, and if things turned dangerous, I would absolutely save them. That being said, the Five Headed Serpent was by no means weak. Even now, when Saria and the others were timing out their attacks, it spewed a violet sludge on them. The moment that sludge touched the floor, it made the whole thing melted with incredible noise. Which only meant that touching it was a no-no. However, what was even more annoying than that attack was the moment the serpents eyes shined. Everyone avoided that light no matter what, as anything that it touched gradually turned into stone over time, so getting caught by it meant your movement getting dulled and death as a result. I had the skill Complete Resistance so I would do fine, but it wasnt the same for them. The give and take went for a number of time, and both side couldnt grant the other any significant damage, until Saria and the other four were suddenly enlightened of something. I see! Eh? All five said so at the same time with their face bright with smiles. I was wondering what they were going to do, but to my surprise they backed away from the Serpent. The serpent looked wary of them and each of its heads was locking on each of them, but then. sh Fist?Scatter! Tearing Wave! Fall Disaster Shadow Clone Arts?Assassination FFFOOOOOOOOODDDDD!!!!! One of them was raising a questionable war cries, but what everyone did was basically an ultra wide indiscriminate attack. First was Saria, she unleashed sh Fist with both of her arms, making the range of her shockwave even wider than ever. Al brandished her axe widely, and the moment her foot touched the ground, she shot an enormous flying sh through her axe. To my surprise, Louis used the magic I used Fall Disaster on her rapier atop of the Water Laser, morphing it into a thick, violent rush of water torrent and shing it across the horizon. Olga-chan, to an even bigger surprise, cloned into five and shot Kunai-like weapon towards the serpent all the same time. Rurune was I couldnt understand her, but it seemed like she gave a ridiculous kick. In other words, the idea behind their action was Its all the same if we all attacked on our own at the same time! An unexpected tacit understanding between them. All at the same time, the five attacked all five heads with their own super powerful wide range techniques. The Five Headed Serpent that received all those attack was caught in a daze andvanished without a trace. Im, impossibGYAAAaAaaaaaa!? Moreover, that wasnt the end of their attack, as it also blew away the wall where the eyes resided. A cloud of dust raised due to that attack. After the dust settled, what we could see was a room clean of monsters and a passage to lead further in. Seiichi. Yourpanions are something else, too. I think so too. I gave a deep, honest nod to Lutias words. Chapter 124: Serpent God <h4>Chapter 124: Serpent God</h4> After we went through the door, what greeted us was a plight of stairs leading below. Stairs? So Dungeons arent consisted of one story only Both Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow and the Labyrinth of the ck Dragon God stopped at only one story, so I was under impression that all dungeons was the same. Certainly. Most of the ground level dungeons end at one floor only, but theyre windy like a maze to make up for it. On the contrary, if the dungeon continues downward, their passages itself are simple, but the lower you get the stronger the monsters tend to be. Now I see Being convinced by Louis exnation, I chose to go down the stairs for the time being. As we reached the end of the stairs, we were met with a sight no short of a surprise. Eh!? To our shock, despite being inside a dungeon, there was sky over us and the sun that hung on it. Moreover, a grasnd was sprawling to the horizon and columns of trees were standing here and there. Hard to think we were inside a dungeon. Uwaah! We were in a cave just before, but now its like were outside! Nn. Perfect weather for pic? And what, sandwiches!? It was just, separate for me who genuinely overcame with surprise, Saria and Olga-chan looked like their heart was fluttering. Eh? Im the weird one here? After which, I learned that Lutia felt the same I did, with her eyes opened wide trying to intake the surrounding, and then floated a question. Im sorry. This is my first time getting into a dungeon. Is this normal? Hmm For me, at least, I havent seen one like this. What about you, Louis-san? For a cave-type dungeon, it usuallyes with rock walls and such that fits the ambience, and it wasnt rare to run into an undergroundke with an open space either, but the whole scenery beingpletely outside like this is the first time for me. Apparently, even for Louis and Al, this dungeon had different nature than the others. Lutia said something about a sad aura leaking off it too, what is with this Dungeon? With a bit more elevated vignt towards this mysterious dungeon, we continued on. Then, we met with the first monster of this floor. Brrrr Thats What appeared was a gigantic cow. Its ck fur and sharp, pointy horns gave it away that it wasnt a dairy cow, but rather a fighting bull. The bull noticed of our presence, it hooved the ground whilst maintaining its eyes on us. Let me checkImpact Bull, its level is 630 Not as much as the Five Headed Serpent, but its quite strong. As I used Advanced Appraisal skill on it to check on its names and such, much like when I did it on Mr. Bear, All Language Comprehension was activated. I am wind Right, I am the ck lightning that splits the great ground! Any obstacles that stand on my path shall be crushed into dust! Make up your mind, lightning or wind. Rather, the monsters here sure are quirky as hell! Either this dungeon is a one of a kind or all monsters are actually like this My head was plunged into such thought when Rurune stood up to the bull to fight it. Milord. Please, leave this one to me. I am your knight and maidservant. I have to be of service to you, Milord! is what she said when she actually thinks the cow looks delicious, right? Indeed! Wait, Olga!? So youre not denying it. And here I thought she went for it because it had been Louis and the other two who fought the battle. Just as Rurune stood up to the bull, the bull too recognized her as an enemy. Hmph You sure have the nerve to stand in front of me! Now, can you keep up with my spee Hmph! DOBEAAAAAAA!? An instantaneous kill. After Rurune closed the distance between the two in an instant, she spun her body to deliver in a kick to the bulls bosom. The bull bounced on the ground several times until it stopped, and it didnt move after. I, I am not particles oflight Leaving only those words, the bull vanished into particles of light. Also, now it changed to be particles of light. It couldnt make its mind until its very end, huh. After then, a lump of meat fell on its ce, neatly wrapped in leaves. Hmph. You lowly cow, you dare to MEAAAAAATTTTTT!!!! No, keep it up until the end! Rurunes smug melted as soon as she saw the Drop Item meat, she rushed at it to pick it up. Rather, she said lowly cow, but isnt she herself a donkey? That being said This is our very first drop item since entering the dungeon, but is this the usual? I had the skill Complete Dismantling so drop items drop rate was 100%, but honestly, I had no idea how was it for other people. I guess. It differs from people to people, but it certainly is a low number when we consider all the fights along the way, omitting the monsters from the Monster House that is. Hm? Are monsters from Monster House different than the others? Yes. Its a trap first and foremost, so all we can ever get from defeating monsters in a Monster House is EXP, and nothing else. By the way, it seems our LUK on the status heavily affects our drop items rate, ysee. From Louis and Als exnation, I learned a thing and two about drop items. Well, in my case, even if its a monster from a Monster House, Id get all the items and skills regardless. As we were having that conversation, Rurune picked up the meat and swept the dirt off it, all the while brushing it with her cheeks. Gulp Haah good very good Just how tasty itll be if I roast it, sauce it, and eat it sizzling hot Oi, idiot, stop it. Youre making me hungry. As I was dazed by Rurunes behavior, suddenly the skill World Eye gave a signal. It was pointing to something right next to Rurune, but I couldnt see anything. As craned my neck involuntarily, Olga-chan who noticed the same thing I did eximed. ! Glutton, watch out! Nu? After which, a snake bursted out from the ground. It had the shape of a cobra, but its size alone suggested it could swallow us whole. When I was trying to figure why I could miss such an enormous presence up till now in the middle of my panicking, I found it out after I looked at its name. Undead Hide Snake Lv: 622 Undead. In another words, already dead. That was the reason why the Life Force sensing technique couldnt detect it. And the Hide part of its name implied just as is, which kept World Eye from sensing it to thiste. Either way, such a big snake appeared right next to Rurune and was already on its way to swallow her whole. Wha!? I, I like to eat but I dont like being eaten! You sure have the time to say that in this situation!? Anyway, I was about to make a move to save her, but, surprisingly, Lutia spread out her hand, producing a ck me that attacked the snake. Lutia? Looking at everyone makes me want to fight too. Moreover, its more reassuring if I get stronger as well, instead of just being protected all the time. I see your point It was just as she said, I and everyone intended to guard Lutia, but nothing was ever absolute. If so, in order to reduce the danger even a little, it was a good choice for her to get stronger. The big snake that received a blow from another direction changed its target to its aggressor, Lutia. But, right before it could get near her, Lutia chanted her second spell. Demon Lords Hand It was a gigantic hand made entirely out of jet ck me. The ck me hand appeared from Lutias back, reaching out so far over the snake, swinging down on it. (TN: Is that a JoJo reference!?) And the snake that was stomped by it was burnt into embers. Un. It has been a while since Ist used it, but it went ok. Waah! That was cool! Is that a magic too? As Saria asked Lutia with her eyes gleamed brilliantly, Lutia answered without a hint of hiding it. Thats right. Its a special magic that is inherited only by us Demon Lords. Eh. I felt a bad premonition going off when I heard Lutias words. Then. You have acquiredDemon Lord Magic It went and did it! Demon Lord? Im not even a Demon! You understand me!? Hey, Mr-my-body! Its weird enough that I can use the HeroesHoly Attribute Magicas is, and now I learned Demon Lord Magic on top of it!? Just what direction am I heading to!? A Hero as well as a Demon Lord, that is so wrong on so many level! As I was gripping my head hard to this unexpected course of event, Lutia asked to me marvel. N? Seiichi, whats the matter? Err. should I say I identally made it that I can use Demon Lord Magic too or something E To the better of my judgement, I answered honestly, and met with their speechless exmation. And then Lutia, the first to snap out, inquired me with the most serious look on her face. Seiichi, a demon? IM A HUMAAAANNN!! UP AND DOWN, IN AND OUT, H TO U TO MAN!!! Even I myself have been questioning it, but I want to believe Im a human! Next was Al, with her face stiffened to no end, raising a question. I dont want to think this, but Seiichi, you said youre not a Hero despite being a human from another world, so You wont say you can use Holy Attribute Magic too, right? I can. Are you really a human!? STAHP!! Im the one whos the most troubled by that! Rather, does everyone know!? That the exnation written for Human is that its a race that can even be a God or a Demon Lord!? Whats with that dangerous race!? Well, Human unfortunately! Even though I fell so deep into grieves, Rurune and Louis had their eyes gleaming on me. As expected of Milord! I knew it, Milord fits to be the one to destroy this world! Were assuming Im destroying the world!? I am NOT doing that! I am lucky to study under the tutge of someone like you, sensei. Sensei, I shall entrust my life to you. Louis, heavy! Also, shouldnt you entrust it to the Wimburg Kingdom!? Obviously, I need the power to protect the people I treasure. But a power said to be able destroy the whole world is too much, right!? That kind of power will only make those very people disappear instead, right!? As I was stuck in that back and forth with the others, Saria looked at me with a gentle smile. Seiichi is awesome! Right, Olga-chan? Nn. I always know Seiichi-oniichan is awesome, but so is Saria-oneechan for staying the same even after all that. Is that so? Ehehehe, thanks! Perhaps even more awesome than Seiichi-oniichan in that regard For a good while, I was mentally knocked down from that, but after some time passed, I managed to recover to restart our exploration. Rurune was ambushed by an Undead Hide Snake before, but now she kicked a different one into oblivion during our trip. Other monsters than that, other than a different Impact Bull, there were also Night Snake and General Snake. Theter one was a huge snake wearing an armor that was made for humanoid creature. Why Hey, arent there too many snake type monsters in this dungeon? Youre right Theres also a chance that its something unique to this floor only, but seeing that theres Impact Bulls on this floor, I feel like thats not necessarily the case. In the end, it could be just me guessing it wrong, or it could be that this dungeon itself was associated with Snake in one way or another. That being said, I wouldnt know the truth unless we reached the most bottom floor. As we were traversing along the grasnd that looked nothing like a cave, we eventually reached ake. Oh, ake If only the scenery was that of a rocky cave, Id think that as an undergroundke like any other Just as Al said, since this ce was a grasnd, we couldnt see it as an underground like no matter what. If anything, it resembled a lot likekes Id see next to Highways. Then, as we approached theke and looked into it, Saria seemed like she noticed something. Ah, Seiichi! Come here quick! Hm? What is it? That, isnt that the entrance to the lower floor? Theke was crystal clear, it was entirely possible to peek into its bottom with your naked eyes. Because of that, I could confirm by sight the area where Saria said to resemble a staircase. The stairs themselves were assimted with the floor, and the entrance to those stairs was closed behind a thick door. Youre right Rather, a staircase under ake just, what do we do then? We cant move on if we dont open that door, but there are limits to how long we can stay underwater Oi, Seiichi. Look. Eh? As I was pondering out loud about the door, this time was Al who pointed to another direction. Once I turned there, what entered my eyes was the sight of a white snake that gave off a sacred feeling, leering onto us. Wh, what is that? Beats me. So far, it hasnt shown any hostility, but isnt that this floors boss? Just as Al said, the snake, with its beautiful snow white scales and blue eyes, was just staring at us without unleashing any hostility or malice. In addition, I couldnt perceive this snake with World Eye, despite it being remarkably huge and eye-catching. As my head was overloaded with both the underwater door and this mysterious white snake, suddenly, the white snake called out to us. People, are you here to save the pitiful child that wasid deep below? Eh? Apparently, I wasnt the only one who could hear his voice, as Saria and the other girls also showed their shock. It was just, I was concerned by the fact that it suddenly talked to us, but whats more was the content of its statement. Save the pitiful child. what do you mean? Exactly as it is said. Without even blessed by her birth, the pitiful child who had been sealed in this ground for over than a thousand year. Are you here to save her? A, a thousa!? I had no idea about the details, but it seemed like the individual the snake inquired us to save or not had been sealed in this dungeon for more than a thousand year. At first, I was only doing the sudden request to check on the newly forming dungeons entrance that appeared within the campus ground so it wouldnt be used as an entry route for other countries, but it seemed like this dungeon was more absurd than what it appeared. But really, it was a correct choice for Barna-san to appoint us to assess if it posed any danger to the students. Compared to Barna-san and Louis who had transcended the peak level of 500 for mankind, each and every monsters here was way above that mark. If this was that much of an important dungeon, all more the reason to investigate it deeper. But, whether we will go to save the individual this white snake said or not Honestly speaking, I dont know if we can save the child you mentioned or not. We know nothing about her. However, we have our own reason to go deeper into this dungeon. The white snake listened to my answer to the end, and smiled gracefully. Fumu Had you said you will save her without any basis, I wouldve erase everyst one of you. However, I hold a favorable heart towards those who speak truth. Wait, youll erase us if we answered randomly!? Dangerous, oi! Involuntarily, I used Advanced Appraisal on the snake in front of us. Serpent God Lv: 5500 Your levels high, oi!? Also, so youre a God!? Even the ck Dragon Gods level was 5000, and yet the snakeSerpent God in front of us had an even higher level. The Serpent God mustve noticed me using appraisal on it, but it didnt mention anything regarding it. Putting aside if you people could savethat child or not, you at least have the value to put my belief into. However, the monsters ahead will be tougher than the ones in this floor. Even so, will you still proceed? Well, we have to continue on, after all. As I replied it with a bitter undertone, the Serpent Gods smile deepened. Very well. However, there is a requirement to open the door at the bottom of theke. Requirement? Make everyst drop of theke disappear. Heh!? Thiskes!? Even after I showed my shock to this unforeseen requirement, the Serpent God continued. Indeed, everyst drop of it. Of course, I wont question of your method. Now, what will you do? Even if you ask me what do we do. I changed my looks with Saria and the others. The most realistic approach here has to be magic, after all. That being said, theres no existing spell that can erase all the water from theke. Hmm If I use a Dark Attribute Magic Magic Hole, it could suck everything into it, so Ill just need to create a simr magic As I was pondering as to how to deal with the water like that, Rurune brought up her hand. Umm. Nn? Whats the matter? Milord, we just need to make all those water disappear, right? Eh? Ah, Aah. Yeah, thats right, but May I be the one to do it? Eeh!? The rest of us was honestly surprised by her unexpected request. Ru, Rurune. I dont remember you can use magic? No, I cant. Then how will Im drinking it. DRINNKKK!?!?!? Even more so of an inane answer left us all wide eyed. Glutton, thats too idiotic, no matter how you think about it Wh, what did you say!? No, Im with Olga in this one. Even you, Milord!? I mean, what else is that if not stupid? Think about it normally, you have to be quite the monstrosity to be able to drink a singleke dry. Even I cant do it. Rurune who received my words started to grow timid. Y, you dont have to say it that much. Its just, all the fight and walk make my throat a bit parched, and heres a conveniently cedke So a bit parched allows you to drain a wholeke, huh! Isnt Rurune even more of an monstrosity than I am!? B, but I really can do it! Please watch over me! Eh? Ah, oi! Even when I was trying to stop her, Rurune had already walked up to theke. Fumu? Will you be the one up to task? Thats right. I am, as milords knight. Quite the big confidence How? Ill drink it. You what? Ill drink it dry. The Serpent God was tongue tied. Well, thats given! After it snapped out, the Serpent God thenughed fervently. Fufufu AHAHAHAHA!!!! And here I was expecting an answer, yet you said youd drink it dry!? Just how big a fool Im done. Hah? EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHH!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!? Even before I noticed it, theke was dried out of water right in front of me. No, I cant understand what logic works there. Even so, Rurune wiped her lips as though what she did was nothing worthy of note. It tasted normal. If its a water with a God residing in it, then you shouldve prepared a better one. With Rurune remarked of it indifferently, she went back to where we was. I am done, Milord. Heh!? Ah, y, yeah err.. Im really sorry for doubting you I apologized from the bottom of my heart. After which, some speck of red was found on Rurunes cheek, as she showed me her upward look. Th, then Erm. Next time, will you walk out and eat with me again? Eh? N, nothing! Its okay if you dont want to! Its okay After she said so, Rurunes face was twisted into a sorrow one, which then rendered me panic. Lets go! No, we will go! Okay!? Ah yes! Receiving my promise, Rurunes face was bright itself. Olga-chan who was watching my back and forth with her soon snapped back to her mind and spoke apologetically. Sorry, Glutton. Mu? Hmph, as long as you understand it, its fine. As long as you understand Glutton, you are much more of a glutton than I ever could expect Do you even have the intention to apologize, you little!? In the presence of us who suddenly perked up to some noise, the Serpent God finally snapped out of it. Nonono! Isnt that weird!? Whats with that girl! You, are you really a human!? No, Im a donkey. THATS EVEN MORE CONFUSIIINNNGGGG!!!! Just where did the sacredness from before went to, the Serpent God looked to be very distraught. Youre a being that vitesmon sense! Just as insane as someone who can use two magic of extremely opposite nature like Demon Lord Magic and Holy Magic Attribute all at the same time appearing Ah, I can do both. JUST WHAT IN THE WORLD ARE YOU PEOPLEEEEE!!!! The Serpent God bellowed. A retort after another, it finally started to sort out its heightened breath. Haah haah after being a god, living eternal days I have never encountered something that devastated me as much as this Well, we cant predict what life gives to us, after all! Youre the one at fault, you hear!? Were being scolded. Sorry. Haah I am done. No matter how much of an oddity you are, there is no fault in the fact that the water is gone. I shall open the door leading below. Saying so, the Serpent Gods blue eyes shined. In that very moment, the door at the bottom of theke opened with a loud sound. Now, you may continue forth. The ce further in is crawling with strong monsters but, seeing you people makes my worry feels like its ced in the wrong ce Dear me, thats embarrassing. ..Sigh. Well, I must say that you people being a gross vition to themon sense is a saving grace in this situation. After all, it only increased my expectation for that child to be saved. Erm Can you tell me about that child youve been mentioning? As well as the thing about this dungeon itself As it was strangely putting things on air, I involuntarily asked the Serpent God, but only met with a shake of its head. I am but yet another monster bound to this ground. Hence, not much secret can be spoken by me. Forgive me. I see Even being a god has its downside, huh. The ck Dragon God too, he seemed like he was bound by many restrictions as well. Though, Im pretty sure it isnt the case for the god that sent me and the Heroes to this world. Anyway, as we no longer had any business in this floor we were on our way to go downstairs as soon as possible. But, at the very end, the Serpent God gave us a remark. Be careful, be vignt. The menace hasnt died yet. Eh? What do you mean Just as I was about to ask what he meant, the Serpent God vanished just like a mist in front of my eyes. ? Whats the matter, Seiichi? No, its nothing. As I was stunned by that sight, Saria called out to me. We then continued our way Chapter 125: Hyper Power Up and The Fight between Women <h4>Chapter 125: Hyper Power Up and The Fight between Women</h4> Just as the Serpent God said, the lower floor was crawling with strong monsters. Each and everyst of them was at the level of 700, if not higher. That was why I also wanted to join the battle this time, but Louis softly rejected my idea. In the end, everyone except for me was fighting against monsters. Yup, Lutia joined the fight with Saria and everyone too. Am I really needed? I spoke it out loud without thinking, but if you saw it from the sidelines, I really had no use in this ce. Even I began to question it. Fortunately, the floor below the grasnd was back to cave walls and narrow passages, so there was little to concern arge swarm of monsters swooping on us. Saria, it heading towards you! Yeah, leave to, me! Al moved around as to lead astray the huge praying mantis monster Crazy Mantis Lv: 711, and as soon as the chance to deliver a blow was opened, Saria was there to deliver a powerful punch and end its life. Haaat! Glutton, try to consider cooperate Is that edible!? Whatever. Rurune and Olga-chan were facing a hideous horse, with its face covered with popped up blood vessels, Tyrant Horse Lv: 802. Yeah, its the Donkey vs Horse showdown. Rurune, however, would just run around kicking stuff she could kick, big or small, horse or not. Olga-chan then attacked using her flying kunai with pinpoint uracy, keeping up with Rurunes movement. Lutia-san Un. Demon Lords Hand. Water Laser Louis and Lutia were going against a snake monster,Evil Snake Lv:900. No, rather than going against, its more like a one sided massacre. Even though there should be at least 400 levels gap between them, Lutia grabbed and burnt the Evil Snakes body with her Demon Lord Hand , while Louis looped its head with her Water Laser. I knew it, Im not needed here, right? Why I havent fought at all ever since were entering here!? Even though I was the one tasked with the investigation! As I was truly trying to question the meaning of my own existence, Louis who had finished the monster came near me. No, Sensei. Precisely because Sensei is here, we can challenge monsters way stronger than we are with a peace of mind. Is that really so? That being said, isnt it about time I should join the fight. However, since everyone was up to gear to deal with the current situation, I guess its best to respect their will to train. As I sighed without anything else to do, Lous informed me something she just remembered. Ah, Sensei. Come to think of it, I am now level 730. Fuhah!? Ah, I reached level 900, you know~! Youre kidding me!? To my surprise, Louis level wasnt just a bit above 500 mark, but it went way up to a ridiculous number of 730. Moreover, Saria was at 900, she said Saria is a monster, so I understand why, but whats with you Louis!? I thought the level cap for mankind is 500, and its a great deal to gain even a single level after that!? However, I am now level 730. That doesnt answer my question! They call people who have gone over level 500 as Transcendent, but hasnt Louis transcended way too high!? What the hell is happening here!? Al reached out to me who was retorting with my all. Ah erm. Seiichi. Heh? I, uh Im level 687.. For real? Y, yeah. Even Al has be one of the Transcendents. This must be a lie, right? Wh, what about you two, Olga-chan and Rurune!? Umm, Seiichi-oniichan Im, 710 Milord, I have no idea! Rurune is the most confusing to me! After the three, I wouldnt be surprised if Olga-chan had be a Transcendent as well, but that wasnt really the case for Rurune. I mean, shes a donkey who drinks a whole damnke to dry, you know!? And guess whats herment after? She wasnt full after all that! What kind of stomach is that!? Contrary to me who was starting to wear out from all the retorts, Lutia was excited with her tension reaching the cloud. Seiichi. I am level 651. Now I am one of the Transcendents. Thats well now you can be more reassured when you got targeted, so isnt that good? Yeah. With this, I can reduce Zeros and everyones burden Also, Father can praise me even for a little when hees home. I see It slipped my mind, but Lutia was the Demon Lords Daughter, not the Demon Lord itself. In short, Lutias father must be still alive to this day. Although we didnt know where he was. I didnt ask her regarding such a details, also I still can ask her about it as much as I want after were done with this dungeon. At the end of the day, when ites to their levels, everyone excluding me had joined the ranks of Transcendents. Rurune? That thing must be a Transcendent as well. Otherwise, how could there be such an iprehensible being of a donkey!? Due to the robes effects, it was hard to me to gain a level. Well, taking it off was a good option to consider, but I had been wearing it all this time, and it would be troubling if I went even farther off from the definition of Human that I knew. I never even imagined my group would turn into one full of Transcendents, but as long as they had enough strength to protect themselves, I wouldnt have anything else to say and move on. After a while, Olga-chan suddenly stopped on her track. Seiichi-oniichan. Whats the matter? This wall, perhaps its copsible. Eh? The wall Olga-chan pointed was just like any other wall, from its appearance at least. Or, rather, copsible or not, I bulldozed even unbreakable walls back at the ck Dragon Gods dungeon. Yeah, lets forget that. Whilst I was making up my mind to seal that memory deep, Olga-chan attacked the wall with her kunai. Ooh As a result, the wall copsed just like Olga-chan stated, revealing a smallpartment hiding behind it. There was a treasure chest decorated ravishly sitting in the middle of thepartment. That treasure chest isnt a monster right? As the image of Treasure Chest that was currently with my parents floated in my mind, Olga-chan raised her vignt as she stepped into thepartment. Nn. Theres no trap in this room or on the chest. Heeh. Olga-chan, so you have a trap sensing skill? Yeah. I was made to learn it along with the assassination techniques back at the Kaizer Empire. I see. I asked something I shouldnt. However, I want you to know that such an ability is heavily appreciated for adventurers who delve into dungeons. Un. Its okay, Altoria-oneechan. I no longer mind it. Rather than that, Im just happy that I can be of help for Seiichi-oniichan and everyone else. Al looked remorseful for asking it, but Olga-chan shook her head to it and puffed her chest. My hand was pulled in by her cuteness, petting her head without me even noticing it. After then, we came into thepartment. Now then Olga-chan said that this treasure chest, in particr, isnt riddled with traps. So, lets open it. Then, when I opened the chest without hesitation, what revealed inside was a Kunai not much different than the one Olga-chan used in shape. This is, a Kunai. Yeah, it is Now, what kind of power does it have? Kunai of the Cursed Serpent (Juju) A kunai that housed the effect of the cursed serpent. Legendary ss Weapon. When poured mana into it, it can afflict three debuffs of paralysis, poison, and petrification. By its owners will, it can increase its number, vanishes after thrown. This is one fiendish weapon, isnt it? It is indeed It has a performance fitting for a legendary ss weapon. That being said, for a legendary ss to show up here just tells us how high this dungeons difficulty is Al and Louis, thebo who were well versed with dungeons, gave us their evaluation. Indeed, I also think that kunai is quite the powerful one. Its strong enough to have an ability to inflict three debuffs of paralysis, poison, and petrification as is, but added with the fact that it can increase its number to the owners will is a danger to its own right. In other words, it could be doubled indefinitely. On top of being able to be thrown infinitely, the thrown kunais can just vanish without needing to be collected back I was more surprised by it than I thought I would, and Olga-chan had her glittering eyes glued on it. Here, Olga-chan. ?Why hand it to me? Why, you ask Olga-chan, youre the one who found it, so you should be the one who uses it, right? B, but Olga-chan, you use a Kunai too after all, you have to be the one to use it! Olga-chan seemed like she was being reserved with us for some reason, so not only I, but Saria too, pressed it on her. Perhaps she didnt know what should she do with it, Olga-chan looked at Al and the other two to seek help, but they also gave her a nod decorated with a smile. Can I? We said it before, but not only were you the one who found this hidden room, the weapon inside it is also the same kind that you use, Olga-chan. Nn. Understood. .Thank you. After Olga-chan received the Kunai, she smiled delightfully. Looking at her like that, Lutiamented something with a bit of jealous undertone. How envious I fundamentally use only magic in battles, so strong weapons like that is rare toe by Is that so? My big brother is also a magician, and he possesses a lot of wands that amplify his spells output and items that make him better governs mana. I dont know if we can get some in this dungeon, but there should be strong items for magicians as well. Really? If so maybe its better if I start looking for treasure chests. Receiving a piece of advice from Louis, it seemed like Lutia had gained yet another goal. Levelling up certainly was a crucial method to get stronger, but, at the same time, owning a strong weapon or item would pose us no fault. If thats so, maybe I should look for one too. I want to get one that I can wear on my hands Youre right I, too, wish to have one that can be worn on my feet Perhaps they were infected by Lutia, now Saria and Rurune also showed their interest in weapons. If they each acquired their own weapon, Saria would definitely get a lot stronger, but for Rurunes case, I actually shudder to even think about it. Just where is that girl heading to? Even though I originally bought her to be my mount. So not only Lutia, but also Saria and Rurune want to have a weapon or an item, huh If I joined the fight, drop items would definitely shower us, but either way, I want to prepare a suitable weapon for the three. That being said, even the weapon handed to Olga-chan has the Snake element in it. Its already an established fact then, that this dungeon has something to do with Snake, and their rtion is not a small one. However, that something is what we dont know As we no longer have any other business to linger in thepartment, we continued on. Then we were met with a monster again on our path, but Olga-chan and her newly obtained weapon yed a big role in the fight. Secret ArtsJail of Anguish After she indefinitely doubled the newly obtained Kunai of the Cursed Serpent, sheunched all of them at once towards the crawling ashen scaled red eyed snake monster, Pythonsopher Lv: 855 .(*See TN) At first, the pythonsopher hindered the flying kunai by releasing water, fire, and lightning elements from its mouth, but as the attack prolonged with the kunais amount just kept increasing instead of decreasing, the pythonsopher finally folded in and a swarm of kunai lodged themselves in its body. Kissshaaaaaaaa aa After raising its shriek, what came out of its mouth next was a bubble in the color of purple. The pythonsopher then gradually, but visibly, morphing into grey stone from its tailuntil it was all but a single, perfect stone statue. It was just as good as dead, but since it hadnt turned into particles of light, Al used her ax to split it open. And here it goes. Soon enough, its body was smashed into pebbles, and turned into particles of light shortly after. After which, there were scales and a single treasure chestid in its ce. it dropped items. It did. And its not just raw materials, too right after we got Olga her weapon, this is a good omen. Al looked impressed as she picked up the treasure box along with the scales. By the way, the scales were disyed as this through the Advanced Appraisal Pythonsophers Scale the pythonsophers scale. Excels as armour as it is highly resistant to magic and very light. I didnt really concern armour since I already had my robe, but when I read this exnation, I really felt it was a useful material. Then, after we opened the most intriguing treasure chest Its a ne It was an elegant ne with a red jewel embedded on it. Simrly, I appraised it as well. Pythonsophers Ne Legendary ss Ornament. Significantly raises the wearers magic resistance and spells output. Better governs mana and reduces the amount of mana consumed when using magic. What a super convenient item. We would never expect to find an item perfect for Lutia this soon. Not only me, but Saria and everyone else too were surprised by its functions. At this point of event, we cant even call it a good omen. Why does something we want just falls into our hand this easily ..Super Lucky? Al said so in the middle of her daze, while Olga-chan craned her neck in confusion. Aah Lutia-san. The thing you wanted has appeared. Eh? But can I? Its a monster the two of you defeated Sure. I mainly deal with close quarterbats rather than magic, after all I already have one. Is that so if thats so, then As It was an item that performed just as Lutia wanted to begin with, it became hers without further conflicts. Lutia was wearing a ck dress, and the shining red jewel on the ne really showed its brilliance on her dress. Thus, not only Olga-chan, but Lutia too has obtained a new item, and the two became more active in battles. The Demon Lord Hand Lutia performed while using her new ne packed a power iparable to the previous one that rendered everyone, Lutia herself included, speechless to witness. Equipment is important, after all. However, as expected, drop items didnt just fall in rapid session, and we eventually reached a wide room without getting another. Now, what is this ce Theres a big door over there Seiichi, so isnt this another Boss fight? Just as Saria said, there was a thick door deep into the room. Boss, huh perhaps its another snake type boss monster again. -Exactly as you said. Heh? The sound that suddenly resonated took us by surprise. After which, a ck vortex of mysterious nature appeared in the heart of the room, and from within, a monster made its appearance. The lower half of the supermassive snake monster had metallic blue and partly ck scales, speckled in pattern. And Just as you predicted-I am a snake type monster! -its upper half was a buffy muscr gori. No, you sure you didnt misspell Gori there!? I had no choice but to retort to that appearance. I mean, yeah, she has a snake lower half! But the impact of her upper half stole all the attention! Different to Sarias race, Kaiser Kong, that gori felt refreshing to look with her light blue fur. However, her body making wasparable to Saria in her gori form Goria. On both of her hands, there was a pair of metallic blue gauntlets with the same speckled design as her lower half. The gori disregarded us who were washed over with shock, she shook her fingers and appeared some more ck vortex in the surrounding, from which a great number of snake type monsters slithered out. With the appearance of those monsters, a thick, heavy door also appeared behind us. Now you cant escape anymore. Also, Im this rooms boss. I cant have you lot go further in. Men, have at them! Yes, Ane-san! At themand of the gori in front of us, the snake monsters attacked all at once. Al and the girls were alreadybat ready and they wouldnt let those snakes inched any closer. Especially Olga-chan and Lutia, who had powered up with the items they received along the way, their attacks were powerful and had a wide area of effect, and thus they yed a big role in the current battle. I who still couldnt snap out of the Gori impact finally returned to my mind to use Advanced Appraisal on her. Giant AnaKong Lv: 1800 SSSTRROONNNKKKKK!! What the hell with that!? Is every gori in this world strong!? Or rather, her level is way higher than Saria! Heck, even higher than Zeanos! And the name! Its mixed so well I cant fucking tell shes a snake or a gori! As my mind was captured by the result of the appraisal, the gori monsterAnakong noticed of my presence and was wide eyed. Nn?! Y, you Eh? M, me? I turned my neck without knowing what surprised her so much, and was met with Anakong blushing hard on me. Quite the excellent male arent you. Good, Im interested! You, be my mate! .Heh? THE FUCK YOU SAID YOU GORILLAAAAA!!! Apart from me who was shocked so much I became a statue, Al and Rurune attacked Anakong with a fierce look on their face. However, Anakong easily took Als axe and Rurunes kick with just one hand. Wha!? My kick is!? -Dont stand in my way! And then, with just a shake of her hand, the two were blown far into the air. However, as they two turned their body midair to prepare anding, they mostly suffered no damage. The rest was still stuck in their own fierce battle, and here I was as rigid as a stone. Why am I courted by another Gori? Now, lets wrap this up already and start the ceremony! HOLD YOUR FUCKING HORSES!! I finally retorted. Why! Must I! Wed! An enemy! And a gori, to boot!? You sure said something weird. Isnt it themon sense to look for a strong male? Oh here it is, the wild animal reasoning! What!? Is my body exuding some kind of pheromone that attracts goris or something!? Thats right. TELL ME ITS A LIIIEEEEEEEE!!!!! What a limited edition pheromone that is! Isnt that meaningless!? Change it with another pheromone! Anakong gradually closed the distance between her and me whos gripping my head so hard. Isnt this weird? So its not just Saria!? Just what is happening here, Mr-my-body!? Louis and the other girls was desperately trying to stop Anakong, but the other snake monsters were getting in their way. No, I can join the fight too now, right!? I mean, shespletely locked on me! Im fine with just Saria as my Gori bride! Rather, I want Saria! Im not epting another! Since it was no longer the asion to train Louis and the girls, I was about to join the fray, but then it happened. -Wont give Seiichi Nu!? With a tremendous speed, Saria struck Anakong. However, Anakong received her blow with an open hand and returned it with her own fist. After Saria stopped that punch too, She and Anakong were now locked with each other as their hands were grappling one another. Kuh. Guh! Wh, who are you!? Even though there should be a wide gap in their level difference, but instead of losing to Anakong, Saria was overwhelming her instead. .Am Seiichis. bride! B, BRIDE YOUR SAIIDD!?!?!? Cried Anakong right before she was pushed to the ground, and immediately after, her face tightened. Kh if so I just need to steal him from you.! Uh!? As expected, with her level being over 1000, Anakong managed to regain her previous ce even from such a disadvantageous body position. However, Saria wouldnt let herself lose, she butted her head to Anakongs. Wont give! GAH!? Anakong released her grip due to that, and in retaliation, she took a few steps back and deliver a punch to Sarias face. Dont get cocky! Kh! Saria! Donte! I was rushing to help her, but Saria stopped me with her hand. This is a fight between women! Fight between women!? Yes I must be one, to win! Kuh.! Saria hit Anakong in the face as though to return her favor. The battle from there was on another level. Both sides deliriously unleashed blow after blow without pulling themselves back. Why you are aiming for Seiichi! You can find other males! What do you even know, you came from the outside! There will be no encounter for me whos trapped in this dungeon! Do you even understand a 30 years old womans feeling whos toote for marriage!? Whats with that dungeon circumstances. Or rather, shes over 30? Indeed I dont understand your feelings but I wont give Seiichi, absolutely not! You fuckingss! Ill make that male mine! I who no longer had idea what was what could only watch the two fighting with empty eyes. Then Al, the girls, and the snake monsters, who should be in the middle of killing each other, were watching their fight unfolding. Saria! Dont ever lose to her! Do your best, Saria-sama! There, deliver a punch right there. Saria-oneechan, do your best. Amazing I never knew a fight between monsters can be this fierce Dont lose, ANE-SAAANN!!! That jou-chan is quite strong! Oi fucker, why are your praising the opponent! Shes strong yeah, but Even more so, Ane-san is desperate! Shes at that age and hasnt met a single mansobs Shes too old to consider marriage after all Ane-san! Make sure to win and get the man! Oi you lot, Ill remember this. HIIEEEEKKKK!? W, WERE SORRRYYYYYY!!!! Am I watching aedy sketch right now? Eh, what? Im the strange one here? Im the strange one for not being able to understand this situation? Since I was the only one feeling left out, I had no choice but to feel it that way. That is why, once again, I directed my sight to the fight between Saria and Anakong. HAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! UUOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! A fierce exchange of blows was unveiling. Its impacts were tremendous, the walls cracked just from its wind pressure, and the ground was already tattered. However, as they were dungeons walls, they would be repaired soon enough. While I was gazing at such a sight, one of the snake monster approached me and put its tail on my shoulder. Sonny, you sure are popr! with goris though. I AM NOT HAPPY WITH THAT!!! Its weird after all!? Right, no matter how you think about it!? No, you didnt even need to think to know that its fucking weird! In the first ce, you guys are enemies, right!? Why are you this friendly!? Nono, be happy! Ane-san is a good woman! a gori though. Thats right, despite her looks, shes devoted! a gori though. Shes really dependable, like hermandership over us! a gori though. Her cooking is good, and her fingers are surprisingly dexterous- BUT SHES A FREAKING GORILLA RIGHT!?!?!? No matter how youll exin it, theres always gori in that! No, its not like Goris are bad. But thats beside the point! HAND THAT MALE OVEERRRR!!! I WILL NEVEEEEERRRRRR!!! Normally, some people will be happy if hes being fought over by women. After all, it just shows how much hes wanted by them. But WHY FREAKING GORILLAS THOUGH!?!?!? At least humans! Please, make it humans! I mean, its not even interracial love at this point, right!? I already have Saria in the first ce! While I was deep into grieves, the two had already covered with wounds before I noticed it. Haa haa Huu huu They both stared into each other without lowering their guard even a bit. However, everyone present shared the same thought. The next blow would be the decider. They were already at theirst of breaths, mustering onest blow would take everything. Then, Anakongughed amusedly. Kukuku Aahahaha! ? What so funny? Ah, my bad. I never thought this fight would be such a joyful one I was bad for taking you lightly for being a youngss. Youve managed topete with me this far, someone far stronger than you, for the male you like. Ill praise you from the bottom of my heart. But, you see- ! -Ill be the one who wins this! Anakong approached Saria with the fastest speed she ever was and unleashed a blow to her abdomen with all of her might. GUH!? SARIA!? Now, its my win! I screamed, convinced that Anakong was the victor. -But Saria, didnt lose just yet. Got ya. Wha!? Cra Seiichi is. MIIIINEEEEEE!!!!!! GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!! AANE-SAAAAAAAANNNNN!!! Sarias sharp uppercut met Anakongs chin. Saria was rock solid, her hand thrusting to the heavens. And Anakong wascopsed on the ground. Chapter 126: The Pitiful Serpent Child <h4>Chapter 126: The Pitiful Serpent Child</h4> The second Anakong fell, I ran to Saria and immediately casted recovery magic on her. Saria! Are you okay!? Seiichi I, won Seiichi is, my husband Saria -Good grief, what a terrifying woman you are. ! Anakong, who should be still copsed, came nearby, dragging all her injuries with her. Reflexively, I stood up to her to protect Saria. Looking at my sight, Anakong gave a bitterugh. Dont be that alerted, youll hurt me. After all, I lost the fight, fair and square. Ah S, sorry. Its fine, I dont mind it. I can see that you, too, treasure that woman. Uu. T, thats right. Being told that in person was embarrassing, but I affirmed it without much say. After Anakong nodded to my words, satisfacted, she gave Saria an earnest look. Girl, your name? Saria Is that so, good name there. Well then, Saria. Im giving this to you. After saying so, Anakong took off her gauntlets and handed them to Saria. What this? My weapon. Rather than being with a loser like me, theyll do better being with you going outside. Receive it. Understood. Saria received the metallic blue gauntlets, putting it on her arms. Pure Maidens Gauntlet A pair of gauntlets suitable for the proud maiden. Fantasy ss Weapon. It invalidates all abnormal condition for the wearer. ATK and DEF will continue to rise as long as the wearer remains proud. Its effect was tremendous. The all abnormal condition invalidation was a valid help, and, while vague, ATK and DEF would continue to rise. No, that is for when she keeps being proud. The standard is not clear, oi! Anakong smiled when Saria received it. Aah I knew it, it fits you well. Looking at Anakong, Sarias expressed clotted. Youre fine with it? With what? No matter what your reason, you long for Seiichi for a male. Even so, you okay give up? Look whos the one asking With her eyes gazing far into the distance, Anakong spoke. We are born and we grow, all we know is this dungeon. We have no parents. If anything, thatll be this Dungeon. Thats why, I yearn for it. Things like a familyI always wanted to raise a family of my own, ysee. For me, apanion, a male to mate with, a family, all of those are nothing but pieces of informationSo when I saw you, I thought my dream came true. Anakong smiled at me, self-contemptingly. But boy oh boy, how wrong I was. You already have a good woman with the name of Saria. There was never a chance for me to be with you since the beginning. Then, what will you do after? Anakong smiled gently at Sarias question. You people have business in the ce ahead, dont you? You need to go by the dungeons rule to open that door. And the condition to open that door is to kill the lord of the roomIn other words, itll open if you kill me. ! Anakongs smile was gentle itself, but the snake monsters under her wore a pained look. Upon our shock, Anakongughed it off. What a face you wear there. Were enemies, remember? Why would anyone get upset when their enemy die, be d. But! Even if I lived, nothing will change. In the end, were nothing but monsters of this dungeon.Nothing but pitiful monsters entrapped in this small world. A sorrowful expression shed on her face for an instant, but Anakong changed it with a bright look and told us after. Come on, I am fine with this! Make up your heart and end What a useless monster! Eh? What? !?GAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!! Ane-san!? Out of a sudden, just when I thought I heard a familiar deep voice, Anakong suddenly pressed her chest and expressed an anguish shriek. Saria and I rushed to her side, but Anakong, desperately bearing the pain as she was, she held her hand out and stopped us. Dont you dare toe! B, But! Seems like my punishment hase. Exactly. Since youre so useless, Ill have to at least make use thest strains of your life and bring those invaders down with you. After which, on the both sides of the door leading ahead, the giant pair of eyes made its appearance for the second time already. WhaFuckface, didnt you die from our attack!? You insolent! Like theres any chance such a weak attack can kill me! I am this Dungeon. You morons have no chance to win against me. The giant pair of eyes said so the most profound look of contempt. Those huge eyes then gazed coldly at Anakong. Even though Ive levelled you up this high, and yet you still lose to a trash What a small fry. You cant even kill one invader, I have no longer use of you. Die, this instant. GGGUUUuuuuUUUUUUHHH!?!?!? Saria bellowed at the sight of Anakong who frantically endured the pain she suffered. What are you doing to her!? Whats there to fuss about, Im just changing her body into a bomb. In the end, that gori is something I made myself How I use her and how I transform her existence, its all up to me. How cruel!Stop now! This fucking filth! Unforgivable Al and the other girls together attacked the wall where the huge pair of eyes took ce, but those eyes disappeared just before theirbined attacks wereunched. Fuhahaha! Toote! Die in that useless small frys explosion! Ill face you if you manage to survive even after that. Wellimpossible, though? FufufuAAHAHAHAAHA! Fucktard Wait! They were deliriously attacking the wall, but that voice kept getting further and further. Anakong who watched that conversation took ce squeezed her voice, withstanding the unbearable pain she was in. D, dont mind about me you peoplequickget away! How can we ever do that!? Dont be selfish!I told you, didnt I?I, I am I am bound to this dungeon my life and my death are all at the expense of the Dungeon WhyWHY!!! Aah, geez Dont make that face. You too, do something about Saria. Whilst her forehead flooded with sweats, Anakong forced a smile. Looking at her sight, I. SeiichiDo something, Seiichi!!! Got it. I invoked the Liberation Magic President Linc*ln. Then, a gentle light wrapped around Anakongs body. And as soon as the light went out, Anakong who had been liberated from her pain gave me a surprise look. Th, This is? I released you from this Dungeon. WhaYou released!? But thats, how On top of it, I applied recovery magic to the still confused Anakong, healing all of her injuries. Eh? Regardless of what your circumstances are, I cannot ept you. No, in the first ce, I dont have the resourcefulness to. My te was already full with Saria and Al alone, and there was also the case with Kannazuki-senpai and Airin to boot. I was overwhelmed. Even so, even if youre a gori or something else entirely you showed your affection to someone like me, and I am happy for it. That is why, this time, you should go outside and find an even better man for you. That is my reason for releasing you. Understand now? I still cant believe it that I got released, but, it seems to be true. But, a better man you said At the end of the day, Im just a monster, there are limits For Anakong who showed her dejection, I produced one of the Fruit of Evolutions I had been cultivating. Ill give you this Whats that If you raise your level after eating this, there is a chance for you to turn into a human like Saria I also think that youre a good woman. Thats why, if you became a human, maybe you wont just find a male of the same race, but also be someone that is popr with people. Wh, what is that Even when shemented so, she obediently took the Fruit of Evolution from my hand and finished it right after. How is it? Its very Nasty Ahahaha!! It must be. But, well, I can guarantee the effect. Okay? As Iughed from the sense of camaraderie, for a moment, Anakong averted her wide opened eyes. Geez. And here I told myself to give it up, you had to make it serious(*) Eh? I, its nothing! I, is that so? If the she herself said so, then it must be so. Either way, I had done all I could for Anakong If so, all that was left was to meet with the giant pair of eyes that waited ahead. Now then Well go ahead. Seems like by releasing you from the dungeon, Anakong, the room thinks that it has lost its lord Actually, the second Anakong was released from this dungeon, the bulky door that stood in the deepest part of the room opened. Th, then, me too ugh Ah geez dont overdo yourself. B, but Anakong who forced herself to stand lost her bnce, as her injuries were healed but she still had no stamina. Im telling you, leave the rest to me. You should leave this ce as soon as possible and find a good man out there. Is okay. Seiichi strong, after all. After Saria backed my words, Anakong reluctantly nodded. Got it. Ill leave it to you people. But, listen! I am not a woman who doesnt know her gratitude. Thats why, I will never forget this debt. One day, for sure, I wille back to pay it. You dont need to bother I, its me who wants to meet you! Ready yourself! Next time we meet, youll be surprised how much attractive I have be! You hear me!? Ane-sanYoure so motivated! Of course, we will always be with you! No, arent we bound to the dungeon? EEEEEHHHH!?!?!? Since these snake monsters were having aedic sketch conversation again, I inadvertently casted President Linc*ln on them. Y, youre releasing us this easily Aniki Please let us call you aniki! Aniki! Aniki! I already have enough underling, okay!? Why do even snake monsters start talking like Agnos!? Anyway, after I released everyone from the dungeon, we finally were able to continue on. Ah, whatever Then, till we meet again! Laters! Yeah, until next time! Promising each other to meet again, I and my group strode towards the ce where that pair of giant eyes was. Seiichi. Are you a Gori Killer or something? Eh? Whats a Gori Killer? No, nevermind. Ivee to like that Gori too, and Saria seems like she has recognized her as well, after all** ? Along the way, Al spoke to me with a sigh. Apparently, I was the only one who didnt know what she meant, as Louis and Lutia were showing aplicated expression. There was no change on Olga-chans face in particr, while Rurunes was like she was saying it was the obvious oue. Even Olga-chan, whose expression stayed the same, looked like she understood what was going on, and I really was the only one obvious of it. Putting that aside, the giant pair of eyes was still alive. The menace the Serpent God mentioned must be him. Indeed, I was convinced it had died after receiving everyonesbined attack, after all. In addition, I hadnt confirmed the existence of the Pitiful Child thatid in this dungeon. Anakong was bound to the dungeon as that rooms lord, but the Pitiful Child the Serpent God mentioned wasnt her. Apparently, the Pitiful Child was sealed in this dungeon, in contrast to Anakong who said she was born and lived in the dungeon, instead. Either, I was very unpleasant with the state of things. I knew this feeling is born from my selfishness, even so, that attitude and utterance tick me off. That thing said that it would face us if we survived. That was why Now then why dont we have him face us? Thought myself as we reached an enormous door that held a much more different atmosphere than the previous ones. This is Passing through the enormous door decorated with snake ornaments, we reached a dimly lit room. Then, we noticed something in the heart of it, something that was all chained to a cross. We were dazed at the strange atmosphere of the room and at the individual that was bound at its center. As I approached the centre of the room with caution, the door behind me, as I expected, was mmed shut. -Please, donte. Eh? Her appearance became clearer as we got closer to the center, but we were again took by surprised in a different meaning. Her dark, green hair was wiggling without stop, and her eyes were closed in silence. Even so, I found her features to be extremely attractive, and her age seemed to be close to mine. Her body was wrapped in a tattered clothes, but no injury found overall. However, as she was bountiful in body style, the eye chains that sunk on her chest gave off a strange charm to it. Even so, the feeling that showed up when I saw her figure was nothing else if not surprise. After all Medusa? Exactly, the woman restrained in front of us had the appearance of Medusa that was told in the mythologies. No, I couldnt say it for sure, as I had never seen Medusa in person, but when I took a closer look at her wriggling hair, I noticed a snakes head on each of their tip. What is Medusa? Erm Medusa is an existence that shows up in my worlds mythologies I guess. Apparently, the word Medusa didnt exist in this world, and me saying it hinged on Als curiosity. Rather than that, I should prioritize the constrained woman. Umm, let me undo those Please, donte. Everyone had the intent to save her, but she responded with a no. Saria asked of her refusal. Why? I dont know why you came here, but please turn back right away. I dont want to see any more people fall victim. I dont know the details, but I cant possibly leave you here like that. Ill release you right away. !! Ah aaaah n, no run! Wha!? The moment we chose to disregard her and came closer, her behavior suddenly took a weird turn. In her restrained state still, an expression of agony was exploded. You cant. no NOOOOOOOO!!!!! At that moment, her supposedly closed eyes opened, glowing purple. The purple light stretched out straight at us like aser. A bad premonition alerted, we bounced from there as fast as we could, and the purple light struck the door behind us after so. Hah? Th, the door is For me who had seen her resemnce with Medusa, I wasnt that much surprised. But for Saria and the others, their expression was grim as they looked at the door that was hit by the light. After all, that door turned into one enormous b of inorganic stone. Of course, as the door was originally made of iron material, it was as inorganic as it could be. However, the door that was supposed to be a pair of enormous double door had turned into one solid b of stone. The woman, still radiating purple light from her eyes, looked desperate to resist something with her head facing away. Guh. uu. Y, you cant Quick, leave this ce Even if you told us to leave We couldnt sit still watching her suffering like that, and, above all, we still had business with the Dungeon that supposed to be here. While we were wondering what was going on, the Dungeon, our target, called out to us. What is it, you people. Still kicking around? How boring. Bastard Well, even if you lived through that, in the end youll die anyway. Now, cursed child! Kill those invaders! UuUUuuaaaAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! Perhaps she could no longer take it, the woman howled. And that moment, the chains and the cross that restrained her were blown away. HAHAHAHAHA!!!Go, use that power against those invaders! And kill them! If theyre dead, itll make me stronger UuAah What are you doing!? Kill them, KILL! Im generous enough to make use of you who cant even live in the society! Unleash that cursed power of yours! NOW!! I dont want it I DONT WANT IT!!! Urged the Dungeon towards the woman who held her eyes with all of her life. Listening to your b gives me creeps stop hiding and show yourself already! Shes right. Concealing your own figure in the presence of Milord how arrogant can you be. Do you wish to be erased from this world? Said Al and Rurune, blood rushing to their head, as they scanned the whole room. Insolents. Why should I show myself before you? All is there for you is to wait your death toe If you dont show up, then Ill just attack everything in sight. Louis, still vignt with the suffering woman, indiscriminately discharged flying shes towards the walls and ceilings. The shes indeed damaged the walls, but they were soon repaired. Fuhahaha! Muda muda muda! You morons can no longer leave this room no, you can no longer leave from my inside! And that cursed child will soon kill you all. I do not want to. do that! Hmpf. Youre just a trash thrown away by the world, and you want to oppose me? Give it up already! AaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! After Dungeon said so, a ck smoky object wrapped her body. The woman was frantic to resist being swallowed by the smoke, but eventually, she lost to it and fully opened her eyes. Moreover, hatred now found its ce in her eyes, ring at us dagger. Hateful hatefulhaTEFULHATEFULHATEFULHATEFULLL!!!!! Uoh!? Tsk! dangerous. We desperately evaded the petrification light that was unleashed indiscriminately. No, you see, I have the skill Complete Resistance, while Saria has that gauntlet she received from Anakong that invalidates all abnormal conditions. I evade for the feeling, or rather, for my own mental health. Even whilst they evaded the light beam, Saria and everyone was still attacking the ceilings and the walls in case Dungeon was still on any of them. During our evasion, the woman burst the cry of her heart. Whywhy do I have to be rejected!! This bodyI never asked to have it!!! You are right, you are very right, humans are such an egoist creature, arent they? They gave birth to you, and when things get out of hand, they sealed you in this dungeon. A power to turn anything into stone by mere sight being called cursed even if youre not under any curse, what are you if not a Pitiful Child. Just by listening to its voice, I could imagine its face twisted into sarcastic smile even when I couldnt see it. However, thanks to you being trapped in this dungeon, I was able to absorb your power and gain such an immense ability. For me, you are quite the useful garbage. UuUuuUUUUUUuUUUU!! Each wordsing out from it just kept touching on everyones nerves. Precisely because she had nothing to fight her circumstances and those words, she cried out bright, red blood from her eyes. FUHAHAHAHAHA!!! Really, humans sure have given me such an excellent toy! Im grateful to you humans in that regard. Therefore, from now on, I shall swallow even more humans and change this world itself into me! And it seemed like, this Dungeon was full on its own delusions. Oi, what are you dilly dallying for!? Kill them al Youre noisy. I invocated President Linc*ln on the berserking woman. President Linc*ln sure ys a big role today. When the ck smoke that had been on her person was repelled, I caught her limped body just as she returned to her previous state. Ah Hah!? She wasnt the only one letting out a stupid voice from the sudden course of event, the Dungeon as well. Somehow, they said shes sealed in this dungeon, but apparently, shes just bound to it much like Anakong was. After I gentlyid her on the floor, I red at the whole room. Ive been listening to you babbling nonsense on and on and on N, nonsense you said!? What else if not nonsense. Like hell I can follow what was going on with their past if they exposed it suddenly. Ever since I released her from the Dungeons cause, Saria and the others stopped their attack and came to my side. Gu, gugugu!! I dont know how you did it, but even if you released that garbage from me, you still wont be able to escape from me all the same! Why, you can never win against me, after all! So what if I can no longer use that trash! Ill just need to bury it in this room, along with you morons in it! Fufufu AAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! Leaving those words, the Dungeon went away yet again. Ah, dont run you fuckface! Seiichi, you fine letting it go!? Its fine. Al asked that to me, but it wasnt a problem. I never had the intention to let it go in the first ce. This is my first time entering dungeon, so I dont know much. Does every dungeon have such a bad personality? No, to begin with, I never heard a dungeon possessing an ego. Just as Lutia scowled at the Dungeons character, Louis refuted her with a sigh. I bet its weird that a dungeon can have a consciousness. Well, rather than that Are you okay? Eh err umm I, Im okay Frightened, with her eyes now closed shut, the woman answered. A bitterugh escaped me at her sight. You dont need to be that spooked How can I not be spooked. It has been settled down for now, but I cannot control this light. I cant help but be afraid I might turn everyone into stone. Said the girl, hiding her face. Saria then spoke gently. Im Saria! Whats your name? Z Mergon. Then, Z-san, why are you in this dungeon? Why should I talk about it? Please, leave me alone already. I cant leave you alone. I mean, being all alone in this ce must be lonely! Matching with Saria, I also told her what the Serpent God said to us. I cant possibly leave you here too. We were asked by the Serpent God, after all. Eh by Serpent God-sama!? Upon receiving my words, Z alertly raised her head. Thats right. In the middle floor, he asked us to save the Pitiful Child Is, that so She was silent for some period of time, but words soon came out from her mouth, one after another. I was, originally, someone from the Naga tribe, a tribe that lived in a vige deep behind the woods. However, right after I was born, with my eyes I turned my mother into a stone. Apparently, she already used that petrification light by the time she was born. Fortunately, treatments were taken for her at the early stages, and she was saved from it, but due to that, I wasbeled as the cursed child by the vigers, as well by my own parents. Serpent God-sama told me all about it. The Serpent God did? Yes the other naga who knew of my ability feared me and determined to get rid of me. However, Serpent God-sama, the guardian deity of the naga, was upset by their decision. It was thanks to him that I wasnt killed right away, but due to the influence of the party that opposed the Serpent God-sama at that time, I ended up not being killed, but rather being sealed along with Serpent God-sama in this dungeon. At first, it was just a small dungeon, with just me and Serpent God-sama. But this dungeon grew stronger and stronger until finally, it gained a will. This Dungeon then, when it gained an ego, increased the number of floors and separated me from Serpent God-sama. And this dungeon who knows of this power of mine umted even more power by binding me in this room. We couldnt say anything as we were exposed to her story. Not only she was thrown by her parents, she was on the verge of being killed, and at the end, she was sealed in a dungeon with the Serpent God, her own races guardian deity. However, it was precisely because such a person was sealed in this dungeon, Lutia said that there was a sad aura leaking off it at the start of our capture. I thought the same thing back in ck Dragon Godsbyrinth, but humans are such a creature who forgets gratitude over time. As a Japanese whos detached in terms of religions to some degree, things like this is not something I should meddle with. Even so, thats not how you should act towards someone who have done much for you. Anyway, that was my circumstances to be in this dungeon. Thats why, I never felt blessed to be born in this world. Z smiled with a self derision undertone, her eyes closed still. It was Olga-chan who then hugged her. Eh? Dont ever said that you are not blessed. What do you even know? You never felt I know. As a ck catkin, I was thrown away by my parents for the same reason. Eh? Z was surprised, bewildered with what she said. I was said to be a child that shouldve never been born. Sold by my own parents, bought by the empire, and hammered techniques to kill people on my body But now, Im blessed with happiness. So what with the world, it doesnt concern me. Everyone has the right to be happy. Even I, want to be happy. I want to see the real sky, not these ceilings. I want to breath the clean air. I want to see a lot of things!But!!! Putting those into words, Z burst into tears. Al, who watched her sight, asked of me. Hey. I dont know if I should ask you this, but Seiichi, can you do something about it? I was a cursed too, I cant avert my eyes from her Im really happy you depend on me, but this is Even I cant save her. I want to, but the problem is, her petrification is not curse. Even after I check it again and again with Advanced Appraisal and World Eye, nothing indicates that its a curse. In other words It really is her physical constitution, something she is born with If its a physical constitution and not a curse, then nothing I can do about it. I cant even begin to imagine a constitution reformation magic. And since its not even a skill, I just get even more helpless about it. Even if its a physical constitution, if we know on what theory the petrification lightes out This is just an assumption, but perhaps the cause is the overflowing mana excess from her eyes. Eh? As I was genuinely gripping my head from this stalemate, Lutia gave Zs eyes a serious observation. I have the ability to directly perceive mana as colors, and its not due to a skill or a magic. Just like her, this is my own physical constitution. And Ive been feeling that something is off There is an unimaginable amount of mana stored in her eyes. And every time that mana overflows, it turns into a petrification light and bursts out uncontrobly. I, is that so Then, we only need to do something about that mana, right? Like, say trimming out the excess, or something else. After listening Lutia, I thought something could be done after all, but she then shook her head with a difficult expression. mana circtes throughout our body. If we forcibly reduces the amount of it through means other than magic, our body will experience aberrations and, worst case scenario, death. Then, theres nothing we can do about it after all No It may prove to be difficult, but as long as we canpletely block the overflowing magic, we can still Completely isting mana, huh Is that easy? If I can be honest, its impossible. Just like how mana will overflow no matter how much you suppress it, fundamentally, nothing is capable of isting mana. I see To put it short, if we had something that could perfectly shut out mana, Zs petrification light wouldnt be a problem. However, not just restraining her petrification light, I also want to grant her wish to see the scenery outside. this is just my own imagination on the work, but I think it has to be spectacles like sses or googles if we want it not to obstruct her field of view. Hmmmm something thatpletely obstructs mana, but mana only, without obstructing sight What a super convenient item that would be! But, just where can I get Ah Having said that far, I recalled of one thing. Theres one. There is one, and just one.! As I recalled that item in my mind, I called out to the girls. Hey, everyone! Nn? Whats the matter? I found a method to solve Zs problem. EEH!? As I expected, they were surprised. Seiichi I know I was the one who said it, but nothing can perfectly iste mana. And its already a tall order as it is without asking for something that doesnt obstruct her view as well It was exactly as she said, and I also thought the same at first. But, there was an item like that, it couldnt be helped. Just listen to me! But, I have to leave this dungeon for a while in order to prepare it. Hah? Leave this dungeon, you said Rather, after realizing it, were trapped in this dungeon arent we. Itpletely slipped my mind, since we had Zs matter at hand, but the Dungeon said it trapped us in itself. But No, I have a teleportation magic, so it doesnt concern me. Come to think of it, you do. Teleportation Magic was actually usable in this room, so we always could leave it without a hitch.. But, once Im done preparing the thing, Im thinking toe back here Hah? Why would you Towards Al and her curiosity, I answered with a smile on my face. Of courseits because I cant forgive this Dungeon. Chapter 127: Blue Sky <h4>Chapter 127: Blue Sky</h4> Beatrice-san! Yes? Ah, Seiichi-san. Whats the matter? I thought you would be in the Dungeon by now Leaving a few words behind, I went back to the campus grounds and made a beeline towards Beatrice-san in order to make the tool to solve Zs problem. As expected, Beatrice-san was surprised by my sudden appearance. Im sorry, I have an urgent business with you I see so, what business are you talking about? Um, where are sses being manufactured? Eh? She made a face as though it took her a minute to process my question. sses is it? Yes. It doesnt have to be sses, goggles are fine too Beatrice-san, you may know it already that I am a Hero from another world. Im just wondering where should I go to get a pair of sses in this world Her face told me that she didnt understand why I asked that to her, even so, Beatrice-san still taught me without aint. Im not very sure, but the Academys general store sells them, you know? Of course, their price is quite hefty I see If I bring my own raw materials, can they make the sses out of it? Eeh? Y, your own materials, is it She looked troubled by my questions, but she still answered me seriously. Let me see. If you want to use your own materials, I suggest going to a cksmith instead. We have our own cksmith in this academy, why dont you try there? Ah, Ill draw the map there. Thank you very much! Saying my gratitude for being provided a map, I went straight to where the cksmith was. Thanks to Beatrice-san and her kindness, I managed to reach the cksmith without losing my way. Pardon me Come on,e in. Once I entered the shop I was greeted by a muscr Oji-san with a splendid beard. In the shop, there wasnt just a line of weapons like swords and spears, but also a variety of armors and shields being showcased. If I had the time, perhaps taking my time going through them would be fun, but I had other business now. Im sorry, can you make me sses or goggles with the materials I bring? Then, I handed him the material I brought the Mana Isting Sand. Thats right. The item that could solve Zs problem was actually from a monster I defeated in the ck Dragon Godsbyrinth, the Sandmans drop item It was written that once it was heated up and turned into sswork, it could iste mana and magic. But it was also written that it couldnt withstand attack magic, so I really had no idea how such a thing would be useful And I never thought it would be used like this. The Oji-san who received the Mana Isting Sand from me gave it a judging look, as though he was observing something unusual. This is a material Im not familiar with, but appraisal says that itll be a ss material if heated up. Its just, turning this into sses is there any meaning to it? Yes. Then, do you think its possible? Let me see With this amount, I can make both What do you want? Then, can I ask you to make both? Of course, leave that to me. Wait a minute there. Itll be done soon. Having said that and receiving the Mana Isting Sand, the smith Oji-san retracted to the deeper room of the workshop. I had nothing else to do in the meanwhile, so I gave the shop a look before the Oji-san came back not long after. Its done. Wow, youre fast! Well, it wasnt that difficult to turn it into ss materials. These are the finished products, but for the sses, I use a special material that can adjust its own size,Sizing Metal, on it. Well, Sizing Metal isnt the only material I splurge on I used Magic Isting Sand generously. I dont know wholl be the one wearing it, but the frame will adjust to your face on its own ord. Exined him, handing me a simple pair of sses with a silver frame. And, this is the goggles. For this, well I dont use any special materials on it. If anything, rubbers I guess Next was a pair of goggles that was likely to be worn by old time pilots of war aircrafts. Just like he said, it wasplete with ck rubbers as the strap, so it wouldnt be hard to adjust to it. I thanked him, as the result ticked all the boxes. Lastly, I tried to pay him hefty, but he told me to pay it cheap since he gained a chance to work with a strange material, while the Sizing Metal was taken from scraps. Well, I had no finance trouble to say the least, but cheap things were cheap. In any event, all things were prepared, so I soon teleported back to the Dungeon where everyone was waiting. Im back! Ah, Seiichi! That was quick is it done? As I returned to the dungeon, Saria and Al weed me. Yeah. It seemed like the manufacturing itself wasnt that hard. And here, these are the thing I said. These are Indeed, its just as you say, mentor. They wont obstruct her field of view. But, can they really iste mana? For that, we only need to run the test. I approached the sunken Z. Here, Z. Try putting this on. Eh? B, but If youre still entrapped by your fear like that, you wont be able to move forward no matter how long you wait. Also, your petrification works on inorganic matters as well. Isnt it fine if you test it on walls or ceilings after after putting on the sses or goggles I bring? O, okay Z, putting on the sses, timidly opened her eyes. And then aaa aaaaAAH!!! The petrification light was perfectly isted due to the sses. Even more so, the light itself didnte out from her eyes for some reason, even though I also prepared a pair of goggles in case it leaked out from the sses sides. It came as a little surprise to me, but after taking a closer look, I learned why/ To my shock, the Mana Isting Sand wasnt just used on the lenses alone, but also incorporated into the bridge and the temples of the sses. Hence why the mana around her eyes was isted and the light didnte out. Overwashed with deep emotion, Z put her hand over her mouth and turned her hidden, emerald eyes onto us. I can see I can, see! Okay, we resolved it somehow. U uuuwaaaaa!!! Z wailed. Saria stroke her, watching over her gently. Isnt that great, Z-san. Yeah Yeah!! No, its still too soon to get surprised, you know? Eh? Towards Zalia who couldnt stop her tears of relief, I said so with a smirk. Ill show you something good, open your eyes wide. Eh? eh? Seiichi? What are you nning? Z looked perplexed while Al looked curious, craning her neck. Its okay, its okay. Ah, can you stick to me as close as possible? S, sure. Even if their expression basically said they couldnt understand me, everyone followed what I said without muchint. Yosh, then DDDD!? !? Brandishing BLACK and WHITE, I gave the ground a heartful stomp. That alone made the ground blew away, with me and everyone at the eye of the storm, rendering them speechless. Here it goes! With the force of the stomp, I applied a certain spell on BLACK and WHITE and thrusted them towards the ceilings right before the world creaked. And then. The world, was trembling. During the time Seiichi handed Z the sses, the Dungeonughed at their figure, thinking they had beenpletely entrapped. Kukuku what foolish humans. You, who are nothing but dust, cant ever hope topete to a dungeon like me, whos paranormal by nature! Die in that empty room with nothing to feed on. Its smile only deepened. Other dungeons get captured by humans and destroyed before they even have an ego. But I am different! I shall use the power of those foolish invaders and that garbage to cover the whole world with myself! Who is the ruler of this!? Not the humans! its me. I, the Dungeon, is the ruler of this whole world! Fufufu AAHAHAHAHA!!! Itughed as though it had lost its mind. And, it happened. Nn? Ngah!? W, WHAT?! A big tremor attacked the dungeon as though it was to interrupt itsughs. As the dungeon had gained an ego, it was possible topare its being to a humans, possessing human organs such as intestines and stomach. That was precisely why, attacking a dungeons wall certainly gave it a damage, but as a paranormal phenomenon in this world, those damage would instantly be repaired by its natural healing ability. Therefore, a continuous damage on the walls would make a dungeon slowly lose its strength and then decay. And now, the Dungeon just received a terrible impact on a partparative to a humans abdomen. It was the moment when Seiichi stomped on the ground. The Dungeon howled, unable to bear the pain. GYAAAAHHHH!!! IT HURTS IT HURTS IT HURTS!! WH, WHAT IS HAPPENING!? WH, WHAT IS THIS PAIN IN MY STOMACH!?!?!? GOBOHAAK!?!? But, that stomp didnt end with just a bit of a stomach pain, it literally ruptured its whole abdomen. A aagh w, why just what is happening to me It tried to figure out the cause of its pain, but its attempt ended in vain. Kahiieek!? With a stupid shriek, the Dungeon was blown away. No resistance was allowed, no time to even think was given. It simply had its stomach blown, followed by a horrifying burst of energy traveling vertically to its throat, reaching its brain, and obliterated its existence. It couldnt have predicted this Pitifully, there was nobody to witness its death, as it was silently, and perfectly, erased from existence. Just with the aftermath of Seiichis attack, the insides of the dungeon were swept away. Walls, ceilings, floors, monsters. Each and every bit of it was wiped out, with nothing could hinder the annihtion wave. However, for some odd reason, the Serpent God, Anakong, and all the monsters who were acquainted with them suffered no effect. A special veil enveloped them. Anakong, her underlings, and the Serpent God. They were protected from the shockwave. T, this is For the Serpent God, the sudden appearance of the veil that wrapped his body, and the disappearance of the power that bound him to the Dungeon that came next to next left him wide eyed. On the other hand, Anakong and her group were heading towards the exit after they parted with Seiichi, but they were caught surprised by the appearance of the mysterious veil and the copse of the dungeon. Are you lot okay!? W, were okay, Ane-san! This is terrific! Whats happenin!? Like hell I know! Anyway, were holding fine because of this mysterious veil, but dont ever lower your guard! Yes! We dont wanna die, after all! Hes right! Ane-san still has to get prettier before she can meet Aniki again, after all! Hyu hyu! Getting hot in here! You lot wish to get your veils removed? WERE VERY SORRRYYYYYY!!! It was as if the world itself had a will No, in fact, the World was trying to be considerate with Seiichi by protecting the Serpent God and Anakong along with her underlings, but none was aware of its act. However, Seiichis attack that blew the whole Dungeon away refused to stop there. Rather, the unleashed flying sh continued to soar on its path without losing any of its force, as if saying that the Dungeon was just a small pebble that happened to be on its trajectory. First was the trees right above the dungeon, a whole vicinity of it vanished without a trace, along with all the monsters that resided there. The adjacent Barbadora Magic Academy shouldve suffered an inevitable grim fate, had the World wasnt in favor of Seiichi and dampened the mere shockwave of his attack to its utmost minimum. Of course, the World couldnt stop Seiichis attack head on. However, it could at least hamper it down after pushing itself through its limits. Thanks to the Worlds lengthy effort, the forest where Demiolos of the Demon God Cult hid only suffered with just a bit of bald patch. That being said, the force behind that flying sh just wouldnt settle down that easily. As for the reason why the World went on so much effort; it was rare for Seiichi who could singlehandedly destroy the whole world to unleash an end-of-the-world ss magical and/or physical attack, and further pented up stress from his side might ur an irreversible injury to the world, hence the World thought of using this event as a way for Seiichi to relieve some of his stress. However, none was aware of its intention. As the World itself was busy putting effort, the Dragon God Emperor, the worlds number one threat had it not for the Demon Gods existence, just happened to be flying over the sky above, finding a good country to destroy to kill time. And, as it flew through Seiichis sh trajectory, it vanished without even knowing what happened to it. The sh that just obliterated the Dragon God Emperor easily escaped the atmosphere, advancing straight across the gxy. As it shot through inhabitables and star systems, bulldozing them all the while, it met with a single starship on its path. Unlike Earths bulky rockets, the starship was more akin to a futuristic battleship, sharp and ingenious. Within that starship, Aliens with silvery skin and unproportionally big jet-ck eyes were having a conversation. Captain. There appears to be a with intelligent life near this section. The aliens were manipting a 3D hologram console within the battleships cockpit. What was shown there was the where Seiichi lived. Hou? So life can grow in such a remote ce like this, after all. Hmph. They dont even notice us at this distance, must be a primitive civilization full of cavemans. Very well, we shall put them under our colon Those words were left forever unfinished. As for why, the whole starship was swallowed by Seiichis flying sh in just a fraction of a second. The aliens aiming for the where Seiichi resided vanished without knowing any reason. Ultimately, it was thanks to Seiichi that the had avoided a great crisis. However, even so, the flying sh still wouldnt stop. Rather, it absorbed some of the mysterious energy of the universe and continued to increase itstent power. As the sh kept advancing, it happened to pass by a single,ckluster. A so-called Dead on its wake. The received an astronomical amount of energy from it, ignited into zes, and revived. Perhaps due to it, the then yed the same role as the Sun to Earth for the surroundings, and the intelligent life living on its neighborhood broke into tears as warmth had returned to their lives. As his attack kept changing the shape of the universe in ces Seiichi himself never even heard of, it finally encountered the most unthinkable of scenes. It was the scene of a grotesque eldritch being several hundreds several thousands bigger than the sun, and a myriad of space battleships facing against it. Furthermore, on the spearhead of that armada of battleships, stood a humanoid alien donning futuristic armor on its body, brandishing a weapon to the abominations face. Space Great King! We shall never surrender the universe to you! HAHAHAHA!! How spirited you are, O Space Heroes! What pray tell can mere small insects like you do? Powerless alone that I am, however I have all mypanions with me! And all of those whose mothers have been destroyed by you! In order to never allow yet another tragedy, we the Great Space Allied Force shall defeat you, here and now! Listening to the words of those it called as Space Heroes, the Space Great King answered with humor. Nothing, that is what you shall achieve. You are but mere toys to my muse. Weak existences like you are but a sin. Destroyed your mothers, have I? That be nothing more than the natural order of things. In this universe, the strongest of all is only I. For I am the absolute. All your faults lie with you, you weak fools. You fiend!! Weaklings shall die like weaklings always do, simply being my to In the midst of the Great Space Kings leisure chat with the Space Heroes, Seiichis sh arrived from below. The current size of that sh was just as big as the sun, but for the Space Great King whose sheer size overwhelmed even stars, it was just as big as a flea to a human. But, even though the sh was miniscule inparison, when the Great Space King received ithe was decimated. Hah? Neither the Space Heroes nor the Great Space Allied Force could understand what had happened. No, perhaps the one that understood the least was the Great Space King himself. After all, of all the things that could happen, he was randomly destroyed for some unknown reason in the middle of his preach about the strong and the weak. The Great Space King didnt know. That there was an existence that invalidated the very concept of strong and weak by his mere presence. As it shed into the Great Space King, Seiichis ungodly sh finally met its end. Meanwhile, the Space Heroes stood by, shocked into silence. Once they finally got it into their heads that the Great Space King, an evil being who had up till just a few moments ago exerted enough influence to control the entirety of the Space itself, had vanished, they shouted in joy. UWAAAAAHHHH!!! We did it, we have done it! We shall live under his terror for no longer! I have not the faintest idea of what has happened. however, the fiend who had destroyed our homes, how I desired it to be done by our own hands. However, I also am fully aware how impossible such a feat that would be. On the contrary, it would have been us that would be annihted instead U, uu Thank the heavens. For now, Im just happy that we all came out safely! Their little circles of hugs, gratitudes, and tears of joy continued for a bit. Who in the universe could have possibly destroyed the Great Space King? That was something, not even Seiichi who unleashed the attack himself, could know. Thus, Seiichi unknowingly saved, not just his own, but the entire universe. Wh wha.!? With me as the center, the dungeons ceilings, as well as everything on the upper floors, were blown into oblivions. And whats more, the resulting shockwave from that killed all of the monsters across every floors of the Dungeon. Well, the Serpent God and Anakong are still in this dungeon, and I used Seiichi Magic Judgement on BLACK and WHITE, so they shouldnt receive my attacks. No, I hope they dont. If thats the case, then you might think itd be better to use Judgement directly, but well.. there are days for Muscles over Magic, right!? Eh, there arent? Ah, I see Not just stopping at breaking through the ceilings, my attack continued to tten every tree on the surface, and even scattered away all the clouds in the sky, leaving Al standing at the side, ck-jawed. Ooh, its a good weather outside! Arent you way too carefree with it!? As I felt refreshed looking at the wide, gaping hole overhead, Al pped me a retort. The hells going on with you!? There were trees before, right!? I cant believe you freaking yeeted the whole dungeon, walls and ceilings and all! Well, I understand her feelings. Rather it also came as a surprise to me. I had already thought that Ive be quite the monstrosity, but it was outside of me that I would be this much of a monstrosity. Or maybe it was just too fragile? The ceilings, I meant. After gazing up with my hands shading my eyes, feeling satisfied with my work, I turned to Z. Look, this is the blue sky. Ah Zora was dazed at the great blue sky peeking through from the hole. And, silently, tears began to river on her cheek. So this is sky Thats right. Pretty, isnt it? Yes. Very With a dreamy feeling, Z murmured as her eyes locked to the sky. Perhaps, I had seen it once when I was young. But, I dont think the sky back then was this brilliant by any means. This must be my first time seeing the sky being this pretty Z looked down once, but it was to wipe her tears before the sky stole her attention again. The world is such a huge ce. Thats right. The world is huge. Beyond these gloomy walls is a world reaching to ces not even I have ever seen. And we are allowed to see it. After all, the world is no one to own. yes. Towards Z who quietly nodded, I floated a smile. Then, wannae together? Eh? Ultimately, Its up to you, Z, but Im asking you toe and see the unknown of this world together with us. Seeing the world together Saria embraced Z in her quiet murmur. Un, lets go together! Seeing it on your own is fun too, but seeing it and sharing those feelings with a lot of people is even more fun! Thats true its exactly as what Saria said. I was living as an adventurer just a while ago, but due to my own constitutions, I couldnt go far. however, thanks to Seiichi, now I can go anywhere as much I wanted. Even so, rather than doing it alone, Im more happy doing it with Seiichi and everyone Al, following after Sarias words, told so gently. Z-san. You should enjoy this world from now and on. With sensei here, it is very much possible. Thats right. Precisely because you live in this world, I dont want to see you be despaired of it. The world is even more pretty and wonderful than you ever imagine. Theyre right, child of snake. This world is filled with tasty treats! Living on without knowing them is the biggest waste in life! You sure said something good for a change, Rurune. Ah, Milord!? No, putting aside if its the biggest waste in life or not, good foods y a big part of enjoying the world, after all. Then, as Olga-chan approached Z, she looked up to her face and reached out her hand. Lets go, together? Yes! Timid as she was, Z epted her hand. As I was soothed on my own by such a sight, suddenly a voice flowed within my head. You have leveled up Eh? Chapter 128: Hitsuji-san, Again <h4>Chapter 128: Hitsuji-san, Again</h4> Level up? Just when things finally calmed down, that ruthless string of words froze me up in an instant. .No, calm down. its not decided yet that the result is gonna be another ridiculous oue. Well, all level ups so far have been just ludicrous things one after another though! Al who noticed that my expression just froze up all of a sudden questioned me suspiciously. Hm? Whats the matter, Seiichi? ..Erm, I think I leveled up Youre STILL getting stronger!? Thats what I want to know! Cant you please tell me, Mr-my-body? Just where are you going? Anyway, just mulling over it wouldnt make the situation better, so I should check my Status already. When I was thinking that it had been awhile since Ist opened my Status, what I found there was- Dear Hiiragi Seiichi-sama Congrattions for leveling up. I am happy to know that you are gradually getting stronger. However I am afraid that disying your current Status is a task too magnificent for me, and thus I cannot disy it. I am terribly sorry for my ipetence. From the bottom of my heart, I beg you to please forgive this worthless self. However, I have no intent to give up. Even if I am inadequate right now, I will embark on a journey so that I can disy your Status some time in the future. Please, dont search for me. I would be very happy if you may wait for the day I return, grown and matured, to disy your Status. I sincerely pray for your sess in the future. Well then, until the day we may meet again -It went on a journey. WHAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTT!!!?!?!?!?!? STATUS COME BAAAAAAACCCKKKKKKK!!!!!! Why would Status abandon the Status!?!? I never knew that there was something even worse than the Status using polite words! Wait, not that! It wont being back!? No, really, where did it go!? This is weird no matter how you look at it! This is weird, right?! Im beginning to really lose my own self-confidence here! I was definitely afraid the result would be ridiculous, but I never predicted it would be THIS bad! As I retorted, swallowed by my emotions, I was given a surprised look by Saria and the girls. Seiichi? Whats wrong? My Status. ran away. Hah? Everyones voices ovepped I wish I can react the same! But I couldnt since Im the one trapped in this mess! Ill cry, and its not a threat! Everyone looked astonished, but then they nodded as though they had understood. I see its Seiichi, after all! Seiichis status mustve been pushing itself so hard this far No, wait. Statuses can have an ego!? I see so even your Status has given up in front of your prowess huh, Milord! Seiichi-oniichan. That is obviously not normal, but its weird that Im convinced that its the truth Shishou. Just what should I do to reach the height youre at? I cant see myself catching up to you at all Seiichi. I understand now. I had thought that the Demon God Cult is a very dangerous organization But, now that Ive seen you, I feel pitiful for the Demon God. Eh? Eh? I dont quite understand, but good for you? DONT BE CONVINCEEEEDDDDDD!!!!! Especially Saria! Yours doesnt even have a basis! Everyone was convinced of it so Z just tagged along and epted it as something normal. My mental state was overwhelmed and in pain, but then I remembered I havent introduced myself to Z. Let me escape this reality! Aahe to think of it, I havent said my name to Z, huh. Ah, yes! .I have heard everyones names during the time you made the sses for me. I see. Then, lets make it formal. Im Hiiragi Seiichi. You can call me Seiichi. Yes! Seiichi-san, is it! Looking at her lively expression, much different from before, my roughed up heart was healed for a little. No no no, I can heal it even more than that, you know? ha!? The voice that we suddenly heard. Al and the other girls immediately readied their weapons upon hearing it, but for Saria and I, that was a voice we were not unfamiliar with. Eh? This voice? D dont tell me.!? In the front of my eyes that were filled with fear, that guythat Hitsuji, appeared. Long time no see! Its me, everyones most favorite Hitsuji! Now, have yourself healed upon my sight! ANNOYING ALREADYYYY!!!! At the sight of this smug Hitsuji wearing a tailcoat and a silk hat, I shouted with my all. And just when I thought I could find peace! You made my heart sink into the abyss! As I was drowning in this unexpected mental attack, Al asked me with her tone full of shock. What is it? Seiichi, Saria, someone you know? Yeah, thats right! His name is Hitsuji-san! Yup, yup, Saria-ojousama is lovely as always. In contrast, Seiichi-sama well finally left behind by his own Status, huh. Yup, yup, inhuman as always. Why do you keep adding insult to my injury!? Rather, how did you know my Status left on a journey!? I was watching it happening and rolling on the floor from theugh, after all. Stil an ass as ever I see! He doesnt change at all! Thats relieving though! Al, watching our interaction, stiffened her face. H, how do I say quite the perky fe, huh. Oh you, Im embarassed. Thats not a praise! The hells wrong with this guys conversation function of his brain!? Well then, as our preamble became longer because of Seiichi-sama, lets get into the topic. MY fault!? Okay, okay, justy it off already. Ill kill this guy Now, Saria-ojousama and Seiichi-sama, dont you already know the reason why I am here in this asion? Ah? Aah if I recall correctly, it is when you capture a dungeon in its truest sense? Exactly. And only dungeons that have residual thoughts can be captured in their true meaning. In actuality, I am not supposed to show up in this dungeon. What? Is that so? Come to think of it, I recall him exining about residual thoughts and such when talking about capturing dungeons in the true meaning. Then, Hitsuji turned its attention to Z Yes. Originally, this dungeon was just a naturally spawned dungeon created by mana, but the existences of Z-sama and Serpent God-sama were sealed in it. As a result, this dungeon itself grew to the point where it developed an ego of its own. Hmm but, both Zo and the Serpent God are still alive, so there shouldnt be any residual thoughts of them, right? I mean, thats exactly why the dungeon gained its ego When I questioned him so, Hitsuji shook his finger on my face. Hmph. naive arent you, Seiichi-sama? Eh? Indeed, I did say that most of the time its the residual thought of the Dungeons boss, but that doesnt mean that it cant be the residual thought of other beings. And in this case, within this naturally urring dungeon, heaps of residual thoughts of the Naga who sealed them also took residence. Well, it wasnt regret or thoughts of the same notion, but rather a very powerful hatred. So strong it was close to a Curse. That was the reason why this dungeon, not only gained an ego, but also transformed into one that could be captured in its truest meaning. I, I see Z was the avatar of the Nagas residual thought. and it was one of the Hatred sort. Her expression was sorrowful as she learned that. The reason behind that hatred is hardly of any matter. She cant help it, as the memories she left inside her rtives and tribe wasnt a good one. As I was thinking such, Hitsuji said further, bbergasted. Sigh. even so, Seiichi-sama is still absurd as always. Ha? Wh, what are you talking about? Theres too much to address, I dont know which one hes touching. Are you listening? The dungeon this time was indeed turned into one that could be captured in its truest meaning, but if you ask me whether such a feat is possible or impossible, the answer leans to thetter. Heh? I let out a stupid voice upon hearing his words No impossible? But, isnt it precisely because I did it that this annoying Hitsuji showed up? Mainly, what you need to do to capture a dungeon in its truest meaning is to address the residual thoughts so they may be free from their lingerings. However, as I said before, the residual thoughts of this dungeon in particr was the hatred of the Naga tribe. Without them here, addressing their residual thoughts would be impossible, no matter how. Am I right? Thats well Then, howe you did it? -Well of course, none of that matters if you simply blow away the whole dungeon. Th, thats not true, right!? Receiving his words, my eyes began to swim around. No, no matter how you think about it, isnt this weird? Not only destroying a dungeon, something that shouldnt be destroyable, but you even blew away the residual thoughts that lingered in it? What even are you? Not only that, you even released some people from the dungeons shackles before you destroyed it, like what you did with Z-sama. Can you stop iming yourself as Human already? DONT SAY THAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTT!!!! My heart is tattered here! My mental state being ganged up on! Even if I dont think Im a Human, but my StatusRIGHT, IT RAN AWAAAY!!!! Hitsujis words rendered me gripping hard on my head, but he continued on regardless. Well, lets ignore that self-proimed human alone. At any rate, a dungeon has been captured in its truest meaning is an event worth to be celebrated. You didnt need to roast me that much then!? Ara. You notice? Clever boy. Yosh, GRIT YOUR FREAKING TEETH!!! Hiieek! Im against violence! Im against! When I approached him whilst cracking my fingers, Hitsuji overreacted to me. This guy must be mocking me. Well, calm down. Now then, Lutia-sama. Eh? M, me? Lutia was surprised when she was suddenly roped in. Yes, I am talking to you. This dungeon is indeed a one of its kind, but the dungeons you are rted to in particr, the dungeon where your esteemed Fatherys await and the ck Dragon God-samas dungeon where Seiichi-sama and hispanions went to, both are dungeons that can be captured in their truest meanings. If they do get captured that way Both your esteemed Father and the ck Dragon God-sama will be released free. I, is that true!? Lutia opened wide her eyes, drawing closer. Yes, indeed. I am a gentleman after all, I cant lie. Why dont I provide everyone here a piece of information then, like Lutia-sama here. Information? Yes. With a smile, Hitsuji told us so. In the near future, two dungeons will be captured in their truest meanings. Two dungeons? Yes. In addition, one of the dungeons is the one I mentioned to Lutia-sama beforehand, the ck Dragon God-samas dungeon. ck Dragon Gods!? Heeh. So that dungeon will be captured in its truest meaning, huh Hm? What will happen then if that dungeon captured in its truest meaning? Let me see Perhaps, the ck Dragon God-sama will be released from the dungeons spell and allowed to roam free outside? For that reason, Im sure Lutia-sama will soon meet him. I see by the way, who will capture it? Humm. Originally, I am not supposed to say any more due to the rules imposed, but since it is a special asion, I will tell you it as the reward for the reward for todays capture. Ah,e to think of it, you are awarded something for capturing a dungeon in its truest meaning, huh. well, in my case, I got a helmet though! I can feel some turbulence, but good enough. The ones who will capture ck Dragon God-samas dungeon are Zeanos-sama and Lucius-sama, everyone besides Z-sama should be in acquaintance with them. Aah! Zeanos-san and his group, huh! The people Seiichi brought back from the Netherworld the other time or rather, brought back from the Netherworld sure sounds dangerous, huh. If I recall correctly, those two are now acting together with Senseis parents, arent they? In addition, theyre the mentor of the previous hero and the first demon lord Yes. Those two individuals. The requirement to capture that dungeon in its truest meaning, is to bring the First Demon Lord, Lucius-sama with you. That being said, bringing a dead person is impossible and yet you brought him back from the Netherworld, just how insane are you? Im aware of that. Good, then. In any case, apparently the two of them will dive into that dungeon, which means it will be captured in its truest meaning in the near future. So thats how it is Then, whats the other dungeon? I understand the matter with ck Dragon Gods dungeon, but what about the other dungeon? All I know are this dungeon, the ck Dragon Gods dungeon and the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, so whichever dungeon hell say, I wont know it, but Im worried, after all. Then, Hitsuji told us with a serious face. its the Demon God-samas dungeon. !? We all lost words. D, Demon Gods dungeon? Thats right. In other wordsin the foreseeable future, the Demon God-sama will be resurrected. What!? Oi, youre called Hitsuji-san, right?! Cant you prevent it!? Al snapped at Hitsujis words, but Hitsuji leisurely shook his head. Unfortunately, its impossible. My job is to manage dungeons I cannot, or rather, am made to be unable to bring actions that will jeopardize them. Thats Th, then, at least tell us its location! Right, if we know where it is, we can at least prevent it ourselves. That was my thought when I heard Als question, but Hitsuji shook his head again. I cannot tell you the location. Why!? That is also a rule, but. even more than that, the Demon God-samas dungeon currently isnt in this world hah? When I heard his obscure answer, I involuntarily replied like such. Originally, it existed in this world. However, members of an organization called Demon God Cultsevered the dungeon from this world and transferred it into a different space As I am unable to manage a dungeon that doesnt exist in this world, even if I were allowed to tell everyone its location, I dont know where it is to begin with. All we could do was fall into silence. However, as though to blow away such a dark mood amongst us, Hitsuji spoke cheerfully. That being said, it still takes ce far after the capture of the ck Dragon God-samas dungeon. Even if I said stuff like, it is onlypared to other dungeons. Making haste perhaps maybe a good idea, but I can assure you that you dont need to prepare for it immediately. I see well, for the time being, we cant do anything as long as that Demon God dungeon is still not found, right? How do I say it, they sure did something troublesome. Those guys are just creepy, arent they. Theyre using some inexplicable power, and theyre attacking on us for negative emotions and whatnot Nothing good from you, huh! But, well, a troubling variety like this one is rare, but some dungeons can be captured in their truest meaning We were just listening to Hitsuji speaking all this time, but suddenly Luthia opened her mouth with a serious expression. Hitsuji-san, may I call you that? Yes, please do. Thank you. My father is, indeed, sealed within a dungeon. And you said that he will be released free if we capture his dungeon in its truest meaning. Then, what is the requirement to fulfil it? I see, I see And you want to hear it? I cant? Watching at Luthia asking him with an uneasy face, Hitsuji instead gave me a meaningful look for some reason. Let me see I had prepared a suitable reward for capturing this dungeon, apart from the information I just gave you. If you choose to abandon that reward, I shall can you the answer. How about that? Ah, this bastard just said something shrewd. But, well, honestly, Im not really interested with the capture reward Although, if that reward is something absurd like theFruit of Evolution just like when I captured Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, then the story is different. I dont mind, you know? Its an information important for Lutia, after all. Im fine with it too! I was originally invited by you toe down here, Seiichi. I leave all decisions to you. Sensei. Ill follow your will Al and Louis said so, too. As for Rurune and Olga-chan, as well as Z who looked like she was really at loss, they didnt seem invested in the talk. Olga-chan yawned, even. Can I. really? Lutia said so really anxiously, but we really didnt mind it. Yeah. Dont be reserved. I understand. Thank you. Hitsuji-san, can you please give us the information? DDDDUnderstood After Hitsuji bowed respectfully, he showed a wide grin. Well, if you bring Seiichi-sama to that dungeon, everything will be resolved though. What kind of info is that!? Exposed to such a halfhearted answer, I unintentionally retorted. However, Hitsuji continued without minding me at all. No, Im serious. I mean, not only you can release someone from a dungeon, you even blew away a whole dungeon. Why ask it now at thiste hour? Thats, right but! Thats not right.right!? I dont understand AH DAAAAAMMNNN!!!! I wont admit it! Why is the info we got for capturing the dungeon is just to bring me along!? But, considering that I really feel like I can manage it, my hands are tied here. As I was sping on my head, Lutia looked at me with an even deeper anxiety. Seiichi Aah Yeah. Lutias dad is sealed in a dungeon, and his matter will be solved if I go with you, right? Though, I dont know how my involvement can solve it Yeah its fine, lets go Eh? A, are you really? Although I dont mean right now, but well definitely go. Then, well release Lutias dad. Okay? yeah thank you! Were still not sure I can release him, so dont thank me yet. What are you sleeptalking for? With you in the equation, you can just bulldoze it. Well, since you have so many gori brides, you Goridoze it. Get it? DONT OPEN YOUR MOUTH EVER AGAIN! As I was petting Lutia who was still looking anxious, Hitsuji threw me such a bad pun. Hahahahahaha! Im relieved to see that Seiichi-sama really hasnt changed. That so Im relieved too to see youre the same NOT Oya, thats unfortunate. Now then, its time for me to take my leave. Having said so, Hitsuji took off his silky hat and tapped the ground with the stick he held. This ce is no longer a dungeon. Therefore, I am unable to teleport everyone outside But, Seiichi-sama, you can get out, right? Well, yeah Very well. Then, I shall pardon myself here. Ah, right. Seiichi-sama. Nn? As some kind of magic circle began to glow under his feet, Hitsuji opened his mouth as if just remembering something. While your Status seems to have run away from you, you can still use your Titles slot and such. So please check it as well as your Item Box. Hah? Well.. I understand why you said Titles, but. is there something in my Item Box? After I asked so, Hitsuji just grinned mischievously Well, that is a surprise for when you check it. Eh? Well then, have a nice day! In the end, without saying any detail, Hitsuji went away in the front of us. How do I put it, what a really peculiar fe he is. Yeah Im mentally exhausted Thats. well dont mind. Whilst still hesitating for a bit, Al stroked my head. This is embarrassing, but sure makes me happy. Whew. Id like to say its about time we go back, but Im worried about what that guy said. Can I check my Status for a bit? Yeah, you can! Were just heading back anyway. Sensei, while youre doing that, were going to talk with Z-san for a bit. Saying so, the girls started to chat with Z in the distance. Putting Louis aside, Im sure Saria is being considerate with me since she knows how I suffer various mental damage from looking at my Status. Thinking so in mind, I searched for the Title slot Hitsuji mentioned. And, just as he said, while my numerical statuses, such as my level and ATK, had fled, I was able to see my Title slot properly. Wait, so there are duty disparities within a Status? Normally, youd say a Status is just a Status, right? As I was skimming through the Title slot with that in mind, I found some entries I wasnt familiar with. Those entries were- Dungeon Deleter .A title given to those who doesnt just destroy a dungeon, but rather eradicates it. Normally, dungeons cant be destroyed. Much less eradicating it, what is that if not ridiculous. Bosses Natural EnemyA title given to Natural Enemies of all kinds of powerful beings. Bosses be garbage in your presence. Your status is doubled when facing an enemy ssified as a Boss. He who Saved the from CrisisA title given to those who saved the by defeating the invaders from space. Savior of the Entire UniverseA title given to the savior of the entire universe. Oops, a SaviorA title given to those who saved numerous beings by mistake. When you make a mistake, everything will move in the right direction. WHAT THE HELL HAPPEENNNNNNEEEEDDDDDDD!!!????? First, that Dungeon Deleter! A dungeon normally cant be destroyed, you said? Well, I did though! I eradicated it clean and smooth! Rather, Bosses Natural Enemy!? Isnt that cruel!? A Boss is a Boss precisely because theyre super strong and super dangerous, right!? Turn to garbage, you said Aah, I dont care! He who Saved the from Crisis!? Where!? Where did I save this from crisis!? Why did you even give me a title like this when Im not even aware of what I did!? Moreover, that Savior of the Entire Universe! So its not just the!? Where did the situation where I could save the entire universee from!? And if you think about it, both this and the whole universe were in a crisis!? Ah, I dont understand anymore! And thest one, that Oops, a Savior .EH, what? Since it appeared together with the rest of them, youre saying that I saved the whole universe by mistake? Was that crisis something easy to be saved from? Someone TELL MEEEEEEEE!!!!! No matter how hard Imented, nobody ever came to tell me the answer. Damn it all! I was overwhelmed with just the Title alone, but Hitsuji told me to check my Item Box as well. And when I went to do so, I was overwashed with a bad premonition. But, I wouldnt know what it was without checking it, so. Eei, Ill just peek! I gently closed my Item Box. Eh? Whats in it, you said? HAHAHA! Coz nothing was in there! Right, there was no Highest Performance Starship, or The Heart of The Great Space King or Dragon God Emperors head None! At least I didnt see them! Okay, end of discussion! I, who had chosen topletely abandon any thoughts, went to where the girls were with a refreshed smile. Ah, Seiichi! Finished? Yeah, Im finished! As a human! Is he really alright Its just something trivial, yup. Even Status has fled from me, so its toote, yeah! For that reason, can I go home and cry already? I, who in the endplied to what Hitsuji said and checked my Titles and Item Box, suffered a great deal of mental damage at the end of the day. Chapter 129: Returning from dungeons and reporting <h4>Chapter 129: Returning from dungeons and reporting</h4> For that reason, the dungeon is now eradicated. For what reason!? As soon as I got back to school, I reported our exploration in the dungeon to Barna-san. However, Saria and her friends went home first to rest. Well, I have to report about Z, so shes following me. NoI was just going along with the flow..how should I say itI just did it on a whim 䤡äƱyǤ! Oh, life sure isplicated! Isnt there a better way to resolve things!? You just dont know, Barna-san. There are times you saved the whole universe without knowing it. After hearing my ridiculous report, Barna sighs and looks at Z who was with me. So she is the woman who was sealed in the dungeon? Ye, yes. My name is Z. Hmm Those sses are not ordinary sses. From what I hear, you turn what you see into stone? Yes. But its not a power I can control myself I see Thats when Barna folded his arms. Seiichi-kun. What are you going to do with her? Let me see Since I helped her, Id like her toe with me if she wanted to Thats what he said, but What do you want to do, Z-kun? For the time being, we had a talk in the dungeon about her following my group, but I reaffirmed it again just in case. Then Z looked at Barna-san, determined. I would like to stay with Seiichi and the others. There is also the fact that they helped me, but most of all, its fun to be with Seiichi and his colleagues. It was a short time, but thats what I realized. Hmm If thats alright with you, then theres nothing else to say from me. You can be a student at this school, or you can be Seiichis assistant. Spend your time as you like. Yes! Thank you very much! Z nodded with her face shining. Matching her feelings, her snake hair also shook pleasantly. Well, the report is ridiculous, but thank you for the time being. Thanks to you, the danger is no more. Immediately after going out of the dungeon, I restored the clearing in the forest to its original state as much as possible by using magic to grow trees. Well, there is no monster there now, but the ecosystem there will be restored soon. Seiichi-kun, Z-kun. Take your time today, then. Thank you very much. Yes! Finishing our farewell with Barna-san, we left the principals office. After Seiichi and others left, Barnabas exhaled a big sigh. Phew Good heavens, theres still something like this that surprises me at this age. Contrary to his cumbersome remark Barnabas face showed a streak of fun. That being said, to think the revival of the Demon God is near But, ording to Seiichi-kun, it doesnt seem to exist in this world right now I wanted to take the initiative on this, but Ill always lose that initiative regardless. Barnabas who just learned the fact that the Demon God was sealed within a dungeon from Seiichis report wanted to sweep clean the Demon God Cult before its resurrection. One of the members in his captive, Demiolos, had lost his mind. It was impossible to extract information out of him. While Angelea, the sane one of the the two, wasnt even an Apostle in the first ce, she didnt know any important information. However, even if Barnas knew the Cults location, taking care of them would be another tremendous task. That would be because he was overwhelmingly oblivious of their eerie abilities, much like one Demiolos used. On the contrary, even if he were to fight them, there was the danger of fulfilling their goal of garnering negative emotion because of the easily predicted heavy loss from the oue. Haa such is a thing beyond this my control No matter how he saw it, there was nothing the current Barnabas could do. Moreover, his te was currently full with other matters. It would be better if the atmosphere within campus was a little bit brighter than now Barnabas looked at the materials he picked up by saying that. For his blunder this time, that was to let Demiolos terrorize the academy, he had to send apology letters to every nation who had students at the academy. The situation wasnt very favourable, as some parents who had lost their trust over the Barbadora Magic Academy called back their children to their home, while some other chose to wait and see how Barnabas would exin the incident to them. Barbadora Magic Academy was the only academy that hoisted neutrality. Barnabas understood well just how significant the meaning it held. Of course, a perfect neutrality was a pie in the sky, as the school was mostly hanging on donations from other nations. However, there was a good chance of the students joining hands for the bright future, regardless of war and politics. That was why, Barnabas couldnt possibly allow the academy to end. Would this bring luck or misfortune whichever it is, I have to let the students have their fun The paper on Barnabas hand was written as such; Notification for the Academy Festival. Chapter 130: Regarding the Academy Festival <h4>Chapter 130: Regarding the Academy Festival</h4> Academy Festival (Beatrice) Academy Festival? The next morning, Beatrice-san said so in the homeroom. Yes, Academy Festival. After seeing the current mood within the campus, the principal decided to hold the Academy Festival now to lighten up the mood even if a little.(Beatrice) Academy Festival, that means. theres no lessons, right!? (Agnos) That will be so. (Beatrice) YOSSHAAAA!!! (Agnos) Agnos trusted his punch to the air, cheering with all his might. Hmpf. do we even have the time for such a thing like a festival? We dont even know when thoseDemon God Cult people wille attacking us again (Blued) Aahn? Dont throw cold water just when people are having fun! (Agnos) You shrimp for brain. Im just stating the facts here. (Blued) But~ Since we have Seiichi-sensei~ Then isnt it all fine~? (Rachel) Thats true enough. (Blued) Can you not consent with just that!? (Seiichi) Blued nodded to Rachels words. No, that kind of reason shouldnt pass, should it!? I was surprised by it, but Helen threw her words at me with her hand clutching her head, as though saying she was having a headache. Stop wasting your breath, you walking absurdity (Helen) Walking Absurdity!? Youre even calling me an Absurdity!? (Seiichi) What else then? Not only did you eradicated a whole dungeon, you even brought back yet another character. (Helen) Well thats true! (Seiichi) Ehehehe. Everyone, best of regards. (Z) After we went back from the Dungeon and discussed about what Zs future prospect, its decided that she would enroll the academy with Saria and Rurune. The consequence of me informing the ss of that was me receiving that remark from Helen. Why cant I deny any of those facts even though I want to!? Well, putting aside my mental damage, I was worried how Z would fit in the ss with her snake hair and, albeit sealed, petrification eye. But everyone seemed to ept her well. It really surprised me. When Seiichi-san asked me about sses, I was really wondering why would he need them. to think it could be used to save someone in such a way. (Beatrice) I understand now! The reason why Seiichi-sensei is so popr. I just need to destroymon sense, right!? (Flora)* I think that thought process is weird enough. (Agnos) Hes right. Beauty is all you ever need to fascinate member of the opposite sex. (Irene) I, I feel like thats wrong too. Ah, Im sorry for talking back! (Leon) I was attacked from every direction. No, Beatrice-san wasplimenting me honestly. pliment, right? Im getting sceptical here. At any rate, we need to think of the program for the Academy Festival. Does anyone have any suggestions? (Beatrice) Hmm. Everyone fell into thought. Eh? There isnt something like a standard program for the festival? (Seiichi) I thought theres some kind of standard program they usually have, since its an Academy in another world were talking about. Flora gave out a bitterugh as she answered my question. No, no, no. Sensei. Its not like there isnt. Fundamentally speaking, Theatrical y is the standard when ites to Academy Fest. (Flora) A y? Then why dont we just y a drama too?(Seiichi) Its not that simple. Its hard to assume that the other sses would give us the stage to y, in the first ce. (Flora) Eeh.? (Seiichi) It never entered my mind that they wouldnt be given the stage at all. As I was wondering what program we should do then, Flora called me out as if she just remembered something. Ah, Seiichi-sensei! Youre someone whoes from the same hometown as the Otherworld Heroes too, right? (Flora) Eh? Aah, yeah I am. (Seiichi) Then, Seiichi-sensei. How was the Academy Fest back in your hometown? (Flora) Academy Festival in my ce, huh. Let me see, we do stage ys too, of course, but other than that, we also put up booths to sell foods and drink, renovate ssrooms to be haunted house, and theres also Cosy Cafe too, I guess. (Seiichi) Cosy Cafe? The ss seemed to be unfamiliar with the words I said. Cosy Cafe is. Well, to make it easier to understand, everyone wears costumes like maids and butlers and serve customers like a coffee lounge. .Now I think about it, everyone in this ss is all a beauty and an ikemen, I guess its not a bad suggestion at all. (Seiichi) A, a beauty (Helen) Aniki! Am I an ikemen too!? (Agnos) What are you saying!? Im the ikemen here! (Flora) No, what are YOU saying!? (Agnos) The reaction they showed to my words varied, with Helen blushing and Agnos seemed to steam from his nose. For Flora though, wasnt she more like a Beauty rather than an Ikemen? Well, shed make a good Ikemen too, though. A cafe is it the suggestion itself isnt bad, but who will do the cooking? (Bead) The moment Bead raised his opinion, Helen talked back with her face cramped. W, we can just leave that to the people who can cook, right? (Helen) Thats true. If you can cook, please raise your hand. (Bead) In reaction to Beads question, every girls except Helen, Z, and Rurune raised their hands. Eh, Helen. You cant cook!? Sh, shut up! Its not like theres a problem that I cant! Look at Agnos and the other boys, they didnt raise their hands as well, right!? (Helen) No, I mostly make my own food, yanno. I simply cant make any fancy foods like the ones in cafes. (Agnos) Wha!? (Helen) Helen was petrified, Agnos answer was outside her prediction at all. I understood Z since she spent her time being sealed all this time, and Rurune was simply out of question, but I didnt expect Helen to not be able to cook. Or rather You guys casually raised your hands. Do you intend to join in? (Seiichi) We cant? (Lutia) I mean, we have nothing to do. (Louis) For some reason, Louis and Lutia raised their hands as well. The two of you arent even supposed to be here, you know? Look how zealous you two are looking forward for the festival. Well, since its a Festival after all, the more the merrier. Rather, looking at how things go, it feels like were pretty much decided to do a Cafe, but is that really okay? (Seiichi) Isnt it fine? My beauty can manifest as much as it wants with the Cosy Cafe, after all. (Irene) U, umm I, personally, think its alright too. (Leon) Seeing how even Leon who rarely spoke his thought agreed on this, it was unanimously decided that we would do a Cosy Cafe. Seeing that everyone had agreed upon it, Beatrice then spoke. We still havent made the detailed schedule, but it will be best if we think up the Menu and the costume starting now. And for the people responsible for the cooking, since there will be changing shifts between you all, perhaps its best if we have you to show your cooking skills first. (Beatrice) Ooh! Thats Beatrice-neesan for you! Be it for study or just eating foods, you put your guts into it! That suggestion is the best! (Agnos) Beatrice-san answered Agnos passionate and honest words with a bitter smile. Personally speaking, I want you to be as happy with the study as youre now, but very well. Leaving that aside, in order to fulfill the principals aim, that is to Have Fun, please make the best of it, everyone. (Beatrice) Beatrice-san had concluded todays homeroom with those words, but for some reason, the students looked confused instead. What are you saying, Beatrice-neesan? (Agnos) Eh? (Beatrice) Thats right~ Beatrice-sensei has to participate too~ (Rachel) eh. EEEHH!?? Th, thats. (Beatrice) Being exposed to gazes full of anticipation, Beatrice could only show her profound shock. No can do, Beatrice-sensei! You have to do the Cosy? thingy with us too! (Flora) Eeb, but thats. (Beatrice) Being told so by Flora, Beatrice-san lost all words. Looking at her flustered like so, Floras smile only deepened. Of course, that means Sensei will have to wear Maid costume too! (Flora) Y, y, yyyyyou cant! As your supervisor, Sensei has to (Beatrice) No can do, Beatrice-neesan! The principal holds the Academy Fest so everyone can Have Fun, which means Beatrice-neesan has to participate! (Agnos) Well, just give up (Blued) UUEEEEEE!? (Beatrice) Looking at Beatrice-san having fun with the students made my heart warm. Even back on Earth, teachers who were friendly with the students would naturally attract students like that. Well, for my case though, I could only watch from the sideline since teachers hate me too. eh? Why are tears forming on my eyes? As I was getting tearful from recalling memories all by myself, Flora then called out to me. Seiichi-sensei! Why do you look like its none of your concern, youre in this too, you know? (Flora) Eh? (Seiichi) Louis-san and Lutia-san are, of course, part of it already, but Altria-sensei too is obligated to participate, okay! (Flora) I didnt think theyd include me in this as well, so all I could give back was a stupid look. Academy Fest, huh. I was bullied back then, so I could never genuinely enjoy such a thing before As my mind was wandering there, my eyes fell on the sight of everyone. Can I have fun too in the Academy Fest? Perhaps, I could enjoy an Academy Festival for the first time now after I was dumped into another world. The same time Seiichi and his ss were discussing about the Academy Festival HAHH!? Seiichi-kun will be a butler!? (Karen) Huh? Ah, nothing. Nevermind. (Karen) I, is that so So, was it about the Academy Fest? Thats right. Apparently, the academy is going to throw an Academy Festival, and we, the Heroes, are allowed to participate as one ss. With that being said, I wish to ask everyone here if you have any suggestion for it.(Karen) The same discussion was held between the heroes as well. At the heart of the gathering was Kannazuki Karen, the student council president and the heroes facilitator, and next to her were Seiichis childhood friends, Araki Kenji and the Takamiya siblings. The heroes reacted ill to her words. A, Academy Fest Y, youd think its the time for that? I want to go home The heroes never doubted their strength after they arrived in this another world, but they were made to learn their own powerlessness due to the previous attack from Demon God Cult, and had been trapped in fear ever since. And the one person who was on the verge of being killed by the World itself after running on rampant all by himselfKisaragi Masaya, bewailed with his scarred face that had lost any shine he once had as an idol. Are they making fun of us!? Look at me, Im gravely injured here! And yet, what? An Academy Fest!? They should know there are bounds to jokes! (Kisaragi) Kisaragi (Karen) Kannazuki could only turn a pity gaze towards Kisaragi who had lost all of hisposure, evident with him relentlessly scratching his head. Im sick of this world! Let us home already! If its Earth if its Japan, then I wont lose.! (Kisaragi) The heroes who once drunk of their power, Kisaragi included, continued to wail as though they were trying to flee from reality. However, their wish was never granted. They had no means to return to Earth. And, although no one but Kannazuki was aware of it, they couldnt escape with the Bracelet of very shackling them. These people could no longer do anything with their own power. -However, if the World were to move for the sake of a certain Human, the heroes might find the way to go back to Earth. But, as the World knew the history that Human had with them, it would never be easy. Facing the heroes with their heart contorted ugly, Kannazuki surrendered to a single sigh. Haah I want to let go of this duty already (Karen) Kannazuki-senpai (Shota) Kenji, Shota, and his little sister Miwa, knew very well the hardship Kannazuki had gone through, as they turned their eyes to her out of worry. Receiving their gazes, Kannazuki made one decision. This is a good opportunity. Shota, and the rest of you too, there is actually someone I want you guys to see. (Karen) Eh? (Shota) When Kannazukis tone suddenly turned bright, they seemed understandably confused. Looking at their sight, Kannazukis smile only deepened. Chapter 131: Taste Test <h4>Chapter 131: Taste Test</h4> Now, lets make the menu for the Cafe. (Beatrice) Yes After we settled to hold a Cosy Cafe for the program for the Academy Festival, we decided to make the sample dish for it under Beatrice-sans suggestion.. For that reason, the whole ss went to the Home Economics ssroom. Its the first time Ive been to the Home Economics ssroom, but its the same as an Earths school huh To my surprise, there were sinks, stoves, and other appliances which made the ambiance not that different from the usual ssroom back on Earth. I dont know under what principle these appliances worked, but I guessed that it must be due to some mysterious magic power thingy. Much like the camera and projectors that were used in the Royal Cup back in Terveil. Really, magic is awesome. Uwaah! Seiichi, the kitchen here is big! I can make more delicious foods herepared to when I was in the forest! (Saria) F-, Forest!? (Agnos) Agnos looked evidently shocked hearing Sarias casual remark. Now that I thought about it, the fact that Saria could make various high quality foods in the middle of a forest without any proper kitchen itself was proof how much higher her specs were. Okay, enough fooling around. Lets go straight to testing your cooking skills and make something. Lets see, theres so many ingredients here, so use that and make a dish for the cafe. (Beatrice) B-, Beatrice-sensei that, um. Do I have to cook too? I cant. (Helen) It was rare for Helen to look so flustered as she spoke, but Beatrice-san cut her sentence in the middle with a smile. Of course! (Beatrice) Just give up, Helen. (Blued) Hes right. Well, no one gives two shit even if you made cra (Agnos) Shut up! (Helen) Guhoak!? Wh-, why. I was just, try to cheer. (Agnos) Helens sharp uppercut bore into Agnos abdomen, and just like that, Agnos fell down. I dont think thats how you cheer people up, Agnos There was some dispute before things even started, but Helen then began to cook, albeit seemingly very reluctant. Then, even though only a few minutes had passed, clear differences between the students started to be apparent. Since this perfect me is the one cooking, the dish will surely turns out perfect. Irene was using some very unusual ingredients and cooking appliances, making a dish that seemed like just came out from some pce somewhere. Its a Cafe after all~ It should be cakes~ Rachel was happily making cakes, with fluffy smiles decorating her own cheeks. Ooh, it turned out good! sneaking some bites should be fine, right? Flora started to eat the pancake she just made. Yeah, even if she can cook, she wont be ced in the kitchen. Even raw like this nom nom nom is tasty nom nom doesnt need nom nom nom to be cooked. nom nom right? Rurune, not an option. While each of them was cooking with their own perks, Saria was Seiichi. I put a lot of love in it. Eat lots. For some reason, became a Gori in an apron. Why!? Why arent you cooking with your human form!? Eh? Because, this form is better to do delicate work? With those toes for fingers!? Isnt that weird!? Goris fingers are obviously way fatter! But why are those fingers more dexterous!? Geez. Just because Im cute in an apron no need to shy. What makes you think I was being shy!? Even a gori in naked shirt itself gave a huge impact, a gori in an apron over the uniform was a level of its own! That being said, all the cakes and the sandwiches Saria made were truly delicious. Too good to be true. Time flew by as we were checking on everyone. Finally, the time to taste test hade. The one to judge was me, Beatrice-san, Olga-chan, Z, then Lutia as well as Louis. There was the discussion of how Lutia and Louis would join the mix, but for food handling, it was decided that it was better if the students at least cook by themselves. Hence, they didnt join. Well then, lets start the evaluation of the boys dish. Following Beatrice-sans lead, we began to eat from Agnos side. First, the food Agnos made. What a wild-looking dish The dish Agnos served was basically a roasted meat on the bone with a slightly fancy dressing. I dont know if I could call this cooking at all. However, the taste was good. That being said, it wasnt something youd serve in a Cafe. Next was Blueds dish. His was like an English afternoon tea party, very fancy to the letter t. Hmpf. This should serve well for a Cafe. This is amazing. I can see this being sold in a popr shop back at Terveil. This confection would also be popr amongst my nobles. Fuwaah! So theres food this tasty! Nn, its delicious. Not only Beatrice-san, the rest of the judge favoured Blueds dish as well. Yeah, Blued would definitely be positioned in the kitchen. That being said, Blued also had a cool profile, so I had hoped hed serve the customers if possible. Well, that wouldnt be a problem since there were shifts in the kitchen. Next up was Bead. His was just a normal breakfast set of toast and sunny-side up eggs. There was no problem with the taste department as well, so Bead would do fine standing in the kitchen. Lastly was Leons dish, which was a pasta. I-, is a dish made by someone like me even worthy to be served? Ah! I-, Im so sorry! Ill make it without talking back! Putting aside his character, his food was tasty and hed do better in the kitchen. Ultimately, all the boys would fill the kitchen slot except Agnos. No, Agnos could also make a decent meal if taught properly. While the boys did better than expected, now we finally moved on towards the girls. Behold, this perfect dish made by this perfect me! O, ooh The dish Irene brought out was beyond myprehension. What is this? What is this crispy brown thin thingy? And why is it spiralling upwards? And whats this green sauce? Ive never seen this kind of dish before, but this kind of arrangement is like the ones youd only get from five star restaurants. It tastes good, but I cant tell what it tastes of. Eh, what is this? Its scary. Coming from a poor fellow with his poor taste buds, I couldnt understand the greatness of Irenes dish. As opposed to me, Louis and the other judges groaned as if they just ate something luscious. This is incredible. Agreed. Perhaps, even better than the foods served in the castle. Why of course. This perfect me made it with my perfect cooking skill using only the most expensive ingredients of highest quality without caring about profit, after all. You cant disregard the profit. As such, youre disqualified. EH!? With a single word from Beatrice-san, Irene was disqualified. Yeah, disregarding the profit is a clear out. Its not viable for the store. I, you see~ Made some cakes~ Next on the table was a shortcake made by Rachel. Simple, but reliably delicious. Yeah, this would make a fine addition to the menu. After Rachels dish was unanimously decided to be added, next up was Flora. Umm when I came to, the parfaits already gone Was it delicious? Yes! Disqualified. EEEEHHHHH!!?? EEH my arse. Also, that lie is as clear as the day. I watched you eat that until thest bite. Milord! I Okay, next. Milord!? Knowing Rurune didnt do any cooking, wepletely ignored her. After which was Saria, who had turned back to her human form, serving her dish with a smile. Here! I made an omelette rice! What Saria made was a fluffy omelette rice with half cooked egg. Moreover, she also drew a heart on it with a ketchup. Hmm!! This is delicious! Nn. Saria-oneechans cooking is delish. I knew very well how good Sarias cooking skills were, but she really was exceptional after all. It was still a mystery to me how she made this in her gori form. Not only Z and Olga-chan, but Saria also collected praises from all the other judges. And so, she also filled the cooking slot without any issue. Andstly was Helen. The dish she presented was There, its done. DDDD an empty te. Wheres the food!? Blown to oblivion. Blown to WHAT!? What happened during the cooking!? As not only me, but Beatrice-san as well showed a troubled expression when faced with this, Helen approached and pointed at a segment on the te. Look, theres still some left there! Huh? Look, its there! At the end of her fingertips was a ckish grain, so small youd need to strain your eyes to see it. Erm what is this.? A speck from my dish. Can you not serve specks from your dish!? Thats not even a dish anymore! With a bitter smile hanging on her face, Beatrice-san tried to squeeze out some words for Helen at her unexpectedly worse than ever imagined inability to cook. Umm everyone has their strengths and weaknesses! Helen-san, you can serve the customers and take orders! Its alright! You can still live even if you cant cook! Yes. After being told the roundabout way that she really was hopeless, Helen silently shed tears. Sensei, thats just putting thest nail on the coffin. Ultimately, the chosen cooking members were Blued, Bead, Leone, Rachel, and Saria. Chapter 132: The Unexpected… <h4>Chapter 132: The Unexpected</h4> Now that we more or less have enough dishes for the menu, lets (Beatrice) Hold on there. (Helen) Nn? (Beatrice) We were finished eating everyones dish and decided what to put in the menu when Helen suddenly cut in. With her finger pointing at me, Helen made a bold statement. Seiichi-sensei. You have to cook too. (Helen) Eh? .Eeeh!? (Seiichi) I was surprised. No, me, cooking? Isnt that right? Putting aside Z-san and Olga-chan whos still a kid, all the other judges can cook. But what about you? (Helen) Er, err I never cooked before, so I dont think I should be cooking. (Seiichi) Didnt I make myself clear I cant cook before? (Helen) Ah, yes. (Seiichi) I no longer have any path to retreat. Damn it. Though. We have an assortment of foods in the menu already. (Seiichi) A dish that even a total beginner like me could make no, I didnt even know any recipes to cook to begin with. Ah, hamburger steaks should be okay. (Seiichi) I once cooked a hamburger steak in a home economics ss before, so I knew the recipes for it. Perhaps I could make it. With that in my mind, Iy out the ingredients and was just about to start when- You have acquired Cooking skill. I havent even cooked yet though!? Surprised that my body was unexpectedly more well-prepared than I thought, I regainedposure and started the cooking. Eeh. Im pretty sure I have to let the air out after kneading the minced meat, so I lightly threw the ttened meat lump to my other hand. DOBAAAAAAANNN!!!!! There wasnt even a speck left. WWWWHHHHYYYYYYYYY!?!?!?!?!? Didnt I just get the Cooking skill!? I did, didnt I!? Then what is this tragic oue!? Its even worse than Helens! At least Helen had a speck left! Actually, isnt this incredible though!? Well I wont change my mind though! As silence kept dominating the room for a while, an announcement flowed inside my head again. The skill Cooking has been evolved to be Strongmans Cookingskill . Even the announcement took pity for me!?!? I never thought I was this horrible at cooking, but I worked myself hard to put no mind into it and restarted with a new batch of meat. This time, with nothing being blown up in my hand, I was able to let the air out cleanly. Yeah, youre doing it great! (Saria) Though this doesnt mean we can forget what happened before, you know? (Helen) Right, of course. (Seiichi) I had no words to refute Helens sharp retort. That being said, there wasnt any particr issues after that, and thanks to the evolved skill Strongmans Cooking, I was able to tell what steps to take, which allowed me to progress even smoother than before. Its done. (Seiichi) Oooh.! After I somehow finished making the sauce and cing them prettily on tes, I carried the hamburger steaks to their tables.. I at least made enough for everyones share, and I even made some extra for when Rurune wanted seconds. W-, well, isnt that great. You didnt need to show that disaster if you can make it this far, though. (Helen) Mention that again and Ill die, so dont speak. (Seiichi) That was just an ident! Anyway, Im sure theyd forget that ident happened after giving my dish a bite. I sampled it before, and I could say it was delicious enough to make up for it. Well then, lets taste Seiichi-sans cooking. As Beatrice-san said so with my hamburger steak drawing close to her mouth- SEIICHI-KUNS CCOOOOKKKIIINNGGGG!!!!!! Heh? HIIEEEEEEEKKKKK!?!? Suddenly, the Home Economics ssroom was mmed open by an intruder, a female with a long ck hair crawling about on the ground. I GET THE FIRST BIIIITTTEEEEEE!!!!! WHO ARE YOUUUU!?!?!?!? The super horror-inducing woman who looked like the cursed child between Sadako and Teke Teke* jumped straight to the extra hamburger that was prepared for Rurune, and deliriously ate it. Aah. the best. Ill be happy to die right now. AAAHH!!! MY HAMBURGERRRR!!!!!! It was indeed the hamburger for Rurune. With Rurunes wailing still in my ear I looked at the sudden intruder, and I finally noticed that she was someone I know. Eh. Kannazuki-senpai!? Correct! It is I, your one and only Kannazuki Karen! I dont want to believe it! Who in the world would want to admit that the figure that creeped in that made even Youkai and cockroaches pale inparison was actually their respected senpai? I knew that, even at minimum, not a single soul from my High School would believe the sight I just saw. No, rather than that Wh-, why are you here? Nn? Aah, thats- Just at the moment Kannazuki-senpai said thus far. This is the first time Ive seen Kannazuki-senpai moving around so creepy like that. We can never let the others see her like that. Not just them, Seiichi too. No, especially Seiichi. Aah. indeed Another group of people came into the ssroom. Everyone else in my ss was surprised to see them, but my shock was even greater than theirs. Eh why are Shouta and the others here..? I brought them here. BUT WHHYYY!?!? My retort echoed throughout the Home Economics ssroom. Chapter 133: The Chaos within the Home Economics Classroom <h4>Chapter 133: The Chaos within the Home Economics ssroom</h4> Wait wait wait wait wait.! Facing with Shota and the rest while I was totally unprepared for anything made me hastily pull Kannazuki-senpai over towards the corner of the ssroom. What the hell are you thinking!? Seiichi-kun how bold of you you want to hear it from my mouth. Really, what the hell is happening in your head!? Cant be helped. Im thinking that Seiichi-kun pulled me over in front of everyones eyes and then we do censored and censored, its happening right now in my head. IM NOT ASKING ABOUT THAAAATTTTTT!!!! And its very graphic! Ah, Im done dealing with this person. Dont you know TPO!? Look at them, Shota and everyone else! Look how troubled their faces are! Cant you tell!? Any time is better than now! Hahahaha. Im happy I can meet you, Seiichi-kun. I dont understand! Should I say thank you very much!? My retort couldnt keep up with Kannazuki-senpais messed up mental health, but I knew she didnt have any bad motives since she was genuinely happy to meet me, so all I could do was say thanks. Then, Shota who had been watching the development with eyes reek of suspicion called out. Kannazuki-senpai for real, what happened to you? Isnt that guy the guy who sat on the bench during the In-School Tournament. do you know him? What are you talking about? Its Seiichi-kun. Huh? EH!? OH. is this for real, that person. Kannazuki-senpai dropped bombs one after another without regard to my mental preparation. No, I know that we should meet up as soon as possible to take off their bracelets, but Ive been avoiding them all this time, so. right? Nononono, Kannazuki-senpai? I know and I understand youre feeling lonely since we cant meet with Seiichi, but calling some stranger as Seiichi is a bit What!? Can you still say that this isnt Seiichi-kun after you see this!? Kannazuki-senpai removed my hood as she shouted so, exposing my face to the open. As I said, my mental preparation No, thatspletely a different person though!? Right, of course. I knew it already I knew they wouldnt recognize me as Seiichi, since my appearance hadpletely changed after eating Fruit of Evolution. Or rather, to me Kannazuki-senpai is the weird one to be able to recognize Im Seiichi even after my appearance changed! Well, Airin too though! You called? I DID NOOOOOOOOTTTTT!!!! Just what the hell is happening!? I used to think that S rank adventurers are the most perverts ever could be, but now Im beginning to suspect that theres even more perverts on Earth though!? Surely I retorted to it, yelled even, but Airin had indeede to the ssroom. Really, what the hell? Does she have some kind of unique Skill that even my body cant learn or something? Following suit was Airins own circle of friends, intruding the home economics ssroom. Airin! Youss, dont start running all of a sudden Haah haah. this is the worst. why must we run like this? Airin, I demand exnation. I got the feeling I hafta meet Sei-chan! Thats not even an exnation. It seemed like they were being pulled around, just what happened with Shota and his group. At any rate, from amongst the ss F who had been treated as third wheel all this time, Beatrice-san who was first toe back to her sense opened her mouth. Umm everyone, what business do you have here? Eh? A, aah. Im sorry for themotion. That female student over there is. well, shes something like our leader. But she suddenly shouted Seiichi-kuns handmade cooking!? then ran off in a creepy, inhumane manner, so Aah, indeed, Seiichi-sensei just finished cooking. That being said, Im surprised she knew that. Eh? Receiving Beatrice-sans words made, not only Shota, but the rest of his group became petrified yet again. S-, sorry.? Did, did you just say Seiichi.? Didnt I say that? Eh, what is it? Are you not acquaintances with Seiichi-sensei, like the miss over there? You didnt recognize his face either. Without as much as a word, the group shifted their eyes to my face. S-, Seiichi here Another wordless silence. And then- EEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHH!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?! And that was the loudest scream that echoed within the ssroom walls today. No, thats just unreasonable, right!? Why and how did you be a teacher here, and even a homeroom teacher for ss F at that!? I somehow managed to calm them down and told them the chronology of how I started from the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow to here. Most of what I said was news to my ss members as well, so everyone listened to me solemnly. My story then baited Shotas retort. Sorry, Seiichi-oniichan. I cant believe it either Even you, Miwa Miwa, Shotas little sister, spoke to me with her face dead serious. I cant believe that fluffy and fantastic to touch plump belly is no longer there! .Hm? I felt like I just heard something really unexpecteding out of her mouth, but y, yeah, I must be hearing things. That being said, you sure have changed, Seiichi-kun. I couldnt tell it was you at all. Yeah, yeah. You wont be bullied now, right~? Damn right. Rather, they cant bully him Eri-san, Shotas girlfriend, and Rika, Kenjis girlfriend, as well as Kenji himselfmented so. Seeing my childhood friends were at a dismay from my changed appearance, Helen inquired me with a dumb look. Seiichi-sensei what did you do? Eeh? J-, just some diet.? Yeah right! Shotas group refuted all at once. Iprehensible. Then, Saria who had been silent all this time, opened her mouth with glints of excitement in her eyes. Seiichis childhood friends, huh I want to know his history with them. Umm and youre? Come to think of it, I indeed told them how I survived the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, but I didnt properly exin Sarias role in it. I mean, trying to talk about it would be long. Towards Shota and his wildly confused expression, Saria showed a thousand-watt smile. Im Saria! And Im Seiichis bride! And there goes another bomb. Kannazuki-senpai and Airin as well as her friends didnt show any particr reaction to Sarias statement since they had known about it beforehand. But for Shota and his group who only had met me today, another round of surprises awaited them. Eh, no, wait a moment. Bride. BRIDEEE!?!?!? What does this mean!? Seiichi-oniichan! Not just a girlfriend, a bride!? Oi oi what have you done without our knowing. Aah umm how do I begin to exin this Where do I start? The fact that Saria is a Gori? Wait a minute, Seiichi. You youve exined roughly how you came here, yeah, but you skipped a lot of important bits didnt you!? Oi oi you think Ill do something like that? You did just that! A bride is an important bit! Come to think of it, it is. You Yeah, I was really worried when I couldnt find you the first time we got transported here. Even so, I could live through in this strange world believing that you would surely get over anything with your antics. I believed, but this is way too much outside my expectation! Well, calm down. My fault though. After I managed to calm childhood friends again, Rurune then suddenly stepped up with her chest puffed high. Umu. Milord didnt mention me in his exnation, but I am Rurune. The servant of Saria-sama and Seiichi-sama. That statement of hers wasnt just another bomb, it was trigger to blow everything up. In the end, with Rurunes words starting it, my conduct history in this world was being dug even deeper that I even had to exin about Al, who wasnt present currently, Olga-chan, Louis, and Lutia, further increasing the chaos happening in the home economics ssroom, but. that would be for another time to tell. I think the fact that it was happening in the home economics was funny. Chapter 134: The circumstance of the Heroes. <h4>Chapter 134: The circumstance of the Heroes.</h4> This should do it (Seiichi) It really came off (Shota) After we somehow escaped the chaos and moved to the more serious talk, I exined them about the bracelet. Due to them listening to my story, which was also the source of the chaos to begin with, they believed that the status of the bracelet a lie and I could take it off for them. And just now, thest bracelet had been taken off. That being said. Bracelet of very, huh Yeah, I had thought it was weird I couldnt take it off, but I never thought it was that dangerous of a thing (Shota) I knew the Kaizer Empire couldnt be trusted (Eri) As Shota made such remark while rubbing his wrist, Eri-san followed with her face clouded. And the one who suffered the most from those words wasBlued. No way, Father. (Blued) Ah Blued-kun, youre have nothing to do with it, right? Thats why, you shouldnt attack yourself for it (Eri) No, even if it was my Fathers actions, the fact that I am still part of the royal family doesnt change. Im terribly sorry for this. (Blued) Blued said so with his head bowed down towards Shotas group. I, Kannazuki-senpai, and everyone else couldnt say anything to him, save for Agnos who spanked Blueds bowed head. You idiot stick. (Agnos) Ouch!? Why did you hit me, you idiot!? (Blued) Youre the idiot here, idiot! Theres no reason for the son like you to apologize for what your parents did. (Agnos) That is because my Father. (Blued) Im telling ya, that thought process is whats weird. It aint rted for shit even if youre a royalty. Your dad is your dad, not you. Something so simple, even I understand. (Agnos) Agnos words were spoken objectively as he was a third party in this situation, and the gravity of those words was felt clearly. Dont mix yourself with your dad. It aint like youre the one who put the bracelet on them, right? If you apologize for that, you make your dads sin yours. So stupid. In the first ce, if you think you bear the same sin as your dad, then I say that the lot of heroes aint as innocent either. (Agnos) He is right. While indeed the one who put us in this predicament was the emperor and your own father, if we drag you in this, even though youre innocent, then we wouldnt be better than him. (Karen) Kannazuki-senpai followed after Agnos, a tiny smile appeared on her lips. Blued was overwhelmed by their words, but it didnt take long until he let out his trademarked prideful snicker. Fu I messed up. To think I needed an utter fool to exin such a simple thing (Blued) Whyd you say Im a fool even though I said something good!? Aahn!? (Agnos) Dont make a mistake, Im praising you. (Blued) S-, s that so. Well, if thats the case-No, that aint a praise though!? (Agnos) You guys sure are close. As the gloomy atmosphere changed for the better, Shota mumbled to himself. That being said we got released all thanks to Seiichi, right? But what next? (Kenji) Ah. youre right. Without the bracelet, well be suspected once we return to the empire. (Shota) Wait, why does Kannazuki-senpai have a bracelet? You didnt take it off? (Kenji When Kenji asked the obvious question, Kannazuki-senpai instead puffed up her chest for some reason then turned a challenging gaze at Airin. You want to know? Mufufu. cant be helped then! Ill tell you then! I was the first person whose bracelet was taken off by Seiichi-kun! (Karen) Wha!? Whats with that!? (Airi) Not only that. After having it taken off, I put it on again with Seiichis hand, and so Im Seiichis ve both in name and reality!(Karen) What kind of outrageous thing you said.! (Seiichi) Well, thats true, but! Isnt there a better way to put it!? And why do you look so happy!? Th, thats not fair! me too! Me wants Sei-chan to put it on me too! And then I can be Sei-chans property! (Airi) What do you mean not fair!? And dont you say a ridiculous thing either! (Seiichi) I really dont want to know this side of them! It was better when she was still the same person I once admired! As I held my throbbing head in my hands, I caught Shota muttering something, with his face serious itself. I see. The ownership will be moved to Seiichi if Seiichi put it back. (Shota) What are you even saying!? (Seiichi) You too, Shota!? Even you have be this stupid too!? When exposed to my ridiculously troubled face, Shota corrected himself in a quick haste. Nn? Ah, no, not that meaning! I dont hold the same feeling as Kannazuki-senpai, not even an atom, okay!? I just simply thought that it wouldnt be found out if we have someone we trust to put it on (Shota) Fumu. Then, shall I be the one to receive that honor? (Karen) Eh? (Shota) Kannazuki-senpais attitude then took a 180 degree turn, now speaking with her utmost serious face. It would be nice if she stayed like this. If you have no problem with me putting it on, I shall do it. If you cant trust me, then you can, say, have you and your sister put it on each other. How about that? (Karen) Really, when did she be a pervert? In the front of Kannazuki-senpai who kept devising new solutions one after another, I genuinely thought so, After that, Shota held a discussion with his group, then came out with an answer. Youre right We dont exactly mind that Kannazuki-senpai put it on us. Can you please do it? (Shota) Sure, Ill take the honor. How about you, Seto-kun and everyone else? Ill have Sei-chan put it on me! (Airi) Im asking you, why!? (Seiichi) Aah puting Airi aside, well just put it on each other. (Yuka) Well, well always be forever together after all. (Noa) It just feels right. (Rumi) I see If thats the case, Seto-kun, you should obediently join them. Im the only one who can be Seiichi-kuns ve. (Karen) I ask of you, please, Kannazuki-senpai. Putting up appearances is important, you know? Please put it up and dont take it off again. Absolutely no! And so Ei! (Airi) Heh? Aah! (Seiichi) AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! (Karen) Airin slipped in while I was out of it and fitted the bracelet onto her wrist with my hand. Kannazuki-senpai who saw it unfolding raised a shout. Ehehe with this, Im Sei-chans property! (Airi) SETO-KUUUUNNNN!!!! I-, IF ONLY YOU WERENT HERE, ID BE SEIICHIS ONLY SLLAAAVEEEE!!!!! (Karen) Scaryscaryscaryscary!! (Seiichi) I genuinely tried to pull myself away, seeing Kannazuki-senpai crying blood with her mortified eyes. No, not only me, everyone else as well. Im d, Im not alone in this. In the midst of this ridiculous atmosphere, Rika-san then suddenly raised a question. Speaking of which. what is Seiichi-kuns ss doing in the Home Economics ssroom? A home ed ss? (Rika) Eh? Aah, no, not that. Look, theres the Academy Festival soon, right? And so, our ss decided to hold a Cosy Cafe, so we were cooking here to make the Menu and choose the cooks for the event. (Seiichi) Cosy Cafe!? Shotan and his group were wide-eyed. Oi oi Everyone still couldnt sort out their feelings ever since the attack just the other day, and yet your ss is already thinking for the Academy Festival(Shota) Ah, hold on, Onii-chan! The person that took down the assant was (Miwa) Eh? ..WAIT ITS YOUUUU!?!?!?!? (Shota) My hood was already off now, so they couldnt connect the hooded person who defeated the Demon God Cults member with me in their mind. Well, in my perspective, it didnt feel like I defeated him at all Seiichi, you sure got stronger without me noticing it. (Kenji) I-, I did? I mean, look at you Kenji, youve been seriously practicing Boxing, so Im not really (Seiichi) No, no, I was terrified the shit out of me back then, ya know? I really feel like crap. Here I was thinking to get stronger to protect you, now youre way stronger than I am. (Kenji) The Kenji who was such a crybaby in the past, actually took up Boxing for me. I didnt know that. I was confused why he started Boxing back then, but I never thought he had that in mind Youre so cool, Seiichi-kun. We were worried since we couldnt find you amongst the heroes, but now youre a lot stronger than us.(Rika) Yeah, yeah. Seiichi-oniichan. Youre going over our expectation, like usual.. (Miwa) E-, eeh? (Seiichi) So you were an absurdity even in the other world? (Helen) Thats a false usation, okay!? (Seiichi) Helen said so and still wouldnt believe me. Ill cry, you know. Just when I thought we had gone off tangent from the Cosy Cafe topic, Kannazuki-senpai suddenly gave me sparkly gazes. W-, will you do a cosy too, Seiichi-kun!? (Karen) W-, well thatll be so. (Seiichi) So youre wearing a bikini, right!? (Karen) Bikini!? (Seiichi) Whatd you mean Bikini, oy!? Whys that the first thing that shows up in your head!? As I was in trouble dealing with Kannazuki-senpai who kept cornering me, Airin suddenly pushed her away from the side. Yer on the way! (Airi) Buhek!? (Karen) Kannazuki-senpai!? (Seiichi Sei-chan! If its a cafe, then Sei-chans handmade food will be served!? (Airi) I-, I wonder? I just finished cooking before and was about to be evaluated by everyone in my ss when Kannazuki-senpai came in with everyone else. (Seiichi) Youve finished making it!? (Airi) Ha ha ha ha! Thats too bad, Seto-kun! Ive eaten all of Seiichi-kuns handmade food! (Karen) Kannazuki-senpai who shouldve been shoved away suddenly perked up and threw around a triumphant look. Whatd you say!? What does this mean, Sei-chan!? Why didnt you prepare some for me!? (Airin) Youre being too unreasonable! (Seiichi) And why are you looking so boastful, Kannazuki-senpai? It was originally made for Rurune, you know? Look at her now, shes been depressed all this time since she lost her second serving. As a means to pull away from Airin who continued toin unreasonably, I asked Shota what had been bugging my mind. H-, hey. You look surprised when you heard we were preparing for the Academy Fest. Are you and the other heroes not going to do anything? (Seiichi) Aah about that (Shota) .Everyone is still depressed from the attack the other day. (Kenji) Huh? Depressed? I just parroted what was said. When we were first summoned by the Kaizer Empire, everyone was excited since wed be heroes like the one in fairy tales. Well, everyone apart from our group. In addition, the Empire also said that were all stronger than the people in this world (Shota) Eeh? (Seiichi) The heroes are stronger than the people of this world? Unintentionally, my line of sight shifted to the members of ss F, then shifted again towards Louis, Lutia, and Olga-chan. . Eh? (Seiichi) Yeah, I can tell with your reaction alone (Shota) No, I mean right? I had no idea of the level and the stats of the current hero group, but no matter how I sliced it, I couldnt see them defeating the perverts from the Guild Headquarter or Louis and the girls. Of course, I also couldnt see myself beating these people if I got summoned as a hero as well. Was it that? The theyll win if they grow kinda thing? Also, I didnt mention about her since it would onlyplicate things, but Lutia here is the daughter of the Demon Lord, you know? At any rate, we were told that we were strong, and were made to train with the soldiers. But, the training was mainly swinging around weapons and sham battles, we didnt get to gain level from actual battles. And the lot whos been feeling numb from all the trainings asked the empire to send us here, and here we arrived at this academy. (Shota) Haah. Eh, whats that, so envious. I had no regret with my current situation since I could meet with Saria and the girls, but in the off chance that I didnt meet them, then Id like to be able to train in such a safe environment like that. Even I didnt put my life on the line in that forest in the middle of nowhere because I wanted to! You dont know how many times I was on the verge of dying! It surprised me that they were being treated better than I thought, but they sure were freaks for wanting to do real battles. I mean, its scary. And it hurts. Throwing away such a safe ce to train to head for the danger do they even have the courage for it? I dont understand. In fact, the amount of people stronger than us in this academy was just a handful. That fact made the heroes grow impudent, full of themselves, and that very pride was blown to smithereens. Now, the majority here has been chirping about how they want to go home, but with the bracelets on, things are looking grim. (Shota) Eeh? I, on the other hand, had been only facing people stronger than when I was back on Earth. And yet the heroes are despairing even though nothing was done to them, huh this is difficult. So, since everyone wants to go home, they feel like its not the time for the Academy Fest? (Seiichi) That is be so (Shota) Umm. Tentatively, I have heard that every other sses have decided their program for the festival (Beatrice) Eh, is that so? (Shota) Yes. Its the Academy Festival, after all. everyone wants to have fun. (Beatrice) If the information Beatrice-san had was true, then the other students had started to look positively, unlike the heroes. .I guess there was the difference in culture, or rather, sense of security. Compared to the people of this world that was overrun with supernaturally strong people, we people of Earth were weak. I wonder if its allowed to not participate? If its like what Beatrice-san said, its the long-awaited Academy Festival after all, right? (Seiichi) Thats right! It was really scary that time, but when having fun, you have to have fun with everything you have! (Saria) When I throw a nce to Saria, looking for approval, Saria returned with a nod full with smiles. Thats right. Its not like we died. And even if the opponent is stronger than us, then what? Ah wait, I died once, didnt I. Seeing my reaction, Shota and the others were wide-eyed, then soon showed a bitter smile. That part of yours never changes, huh. (Shota) Is that so? Well, its fine. But, if you dont do anything, the heroes really wont be participating, you know? (Seiichi) Youre right. It might be difficult, but Ill try to talk to everyone once again. (Karen) I think thats for the best. (Seiichi) I nodded at Kannazuki-senpais words. Well, Im sure Kannazuki-senpai in her serious mode can do something about it. Sei-chan! Now, cook again, for me!(Airin) Milord! Me too! Cook for me too!(Rurune) Still on that, huh, Airin. Chapter 135: She never changed <h4>Chapter 135: She never changed</h4> Just how did Kannazuki-senpai and Airin be like that. My reunion with my childhood friends in the Home Economics ss was a shocking one in all sorts of meaning. After I managed to convince Kannazuki-senpai to talk once again to the Heroes about their program for the Academy Festival, we parted. However, I managed to aplish my initial goal of meeting them, which was to deal with their bracelets. And, while indeed the Academy Festival was near, the exam session werent over yet. For that reason, Beatrice-san led the ss back to the ssroom to teach them, while I went to fetch the materials for the ss. I still cant grasp this maze of an Academy, but Im pretty sure its this way? I strode my way anxiously since I wasnt exactly familiar with the ce where the materials were ced. ! ! Hm? The voices of some women arguing entered my ear. Whats happening? I couldnt catch what they were saying, but I could tell it wasnt very peaceful. This way? I threaded to the source of the noise, proceeding into more secluded area as I went, until I arrived at an empty space under a staircase with zero perceivability. Now, what are they doing in such a ce? For now, I should peek into and call on them Hey, can you not get in the way? We got business with that woman. What business!? You call violence as business!? And so, what? It got nothing to do with you. Nothing to do with me? I cant just let this slide! I understand, everyone is restless all the same. But that doesnt mean we can vent it on others! Hah? Youre really getting on my nerve. For reals, whats your deal? This bitch sure is getting cocky just coz her face is a little cute. Ah! Hey, I got an idea. Why dont we get on her now? I like that. Lets teach you a lesson and make you our gofer. !? There was the sight of three female students cornering two studentsone was Hino Youko. Behind Hino was another female student, her face looked startled and anxious. With a single look I could tell that Hino was protecting her from the opposite three. Seeing such a scene made me feel nostalgic. Hino sure didnt change. And Im happy she didnt. She had helped me time and again back when we were on Earth, but with the current me. You there, what are you doing? (Seiichi) Ah? When I called out to the three female students, one of them turned to me with a sour face. Wow your attitude is bad! The fuck are you? Im a teacher of-(Seiichi) S that so. I got no business with you so fuck off. Cant you at least listen to me!? Girls are scary! No can do. This is clearly some trouble. (Seiichi) And? Got something to do with you? Rather, you know who we are? I dont. We just met, right? Just some virgin teacher shouldnt get in the way of us heroes. That right. Now shoo, fuck off. The three students soon lost interest to me and went back to Hino. And, without any hesitation, one of them raised their hand, then ! Oi oi, please dont y hands. (Seiichi) Wha?! Oi, let me go! Fucking gross! That hurt! (Seiichi) I made sure to wash my hands after from the toilet and I didnt touch anything dirty either! What a cruel nder. I grabbed the girls hand in the air, but then they all jumped away from me at the same time, ring at me dagger. Hey, wanna get sued for sexual assault? This sucks.. Ah, maybe I shouldve taken a picture of that. Whatevs. Just take some again to threaten him. OH. (Seiichi) Eh, girls are this scary? Or am I the numb one for not realizing it since Ive been around Kannazuki-senpai and Airin? No, I think those two are already a different species by now. Youd get punished for going against us heroes. Save for right of veto, you dont even have any human rights now. Even the people I just met is questioning my humanity now (Seiichi) Well, Ive gotten used to being disregarded like this, so its okay. Wait, no, its not okay. Well deal with you first then well go for that bitch. ! The female student shed a gaze towards Hino, thetter tensed up when their eyes met. Lay down for a while! What a violent person. Without any shred of hesitation, the female student threw her fist at my face. Seeing that, I. Gyaa!? Eh!? A, w-, why!? Uwah youre merciless (Seiichi) Evaded it like normal. As the result, the fist instead met the face of the female student that stood behind me, sending her flying away. Isnt she your friend? That looked like it hurt a lot (Seiichi) B-, BASTAAARDD!!! FUCK WAS THAT FOR, BITCH!? The punched female student came up to the girl who had hit her, with a line of blooding out from her nose, her face looked terrifying. T-, that wasnt on purpose HAAH!? So what if it wasnt, you hit my face! Eat shit! Gyahe?! Then, the female student that was punched, punched back the female student that punched her. The female students then vehemently sent one another flying. Rather, just addressing them as female students makes it hard to keep track of who is who. Yosh. The one who hit first is Female Student A, the one who got hit first is Female Student B, and the one who watches from the sideline is Female Student C. Perfect. Before I knew it, Female Student A and B began to trade fists,pletely treating me, Hino, and the girl she was protecting out of the mix. You always getting on my nerve! Why the hell I gotta follow your everymand, aah!? (Fem B) Shut up! I fucking hate your ass too, slut! Go die in hell! (Fem A) Eeh those words are bad that make you guys cant smooth things over As I pulled myself away from the female student A and B who kept going at each other with their everything, I noticed the female student C trying to stop them. S-, stop it, you two! We dont need to fight like this (Fem C) Aahn!? Stop putting on airs, cunt! (Fem A) Iieek!? (Fem C) Youre really merciless, oi!? Even the female student C who was just watching from the sideline got dragged into the fight, leaving us baffling. Hmm For the time being, follow me. (Seiichi) Eeh!? Ah, y-, yeah (Hino) Hino and the female student behind her followed me suit, their face showed an indescribable look as they watched the kicks and punches flying furiously. Well, youd be fine now. Leave while you can. (Seiichi) Th-, thank you very much! Em. you too, Im really thankful you saved me! Eh? A d-, dont mind! I just did what is obvious! (Hino) The girl Hino had been covering bowed her head repeatedly and quickly left the scene. And, youre not leaving?(Seiichi) However, for some reason, Hino remained. Yes. Those girls are my ssmates, so Is there a way to stop them? (Hino) She even worried about the people who were threatening to harm her. She truly is admirable. That being said, me stopping that was. Yup, impossible. Scary. But, isnt it my fault that things went that way? But, Id get hit if I didnt evade! The fact that the punch hit Female Student B was a pure stroke of luck, too. After trying topose any solution in my head, a few words escaped from my mouth. Haah. Things would be easier if Kannazuki-senpai was here (Seiichi) -You called me!? (Karen) -WHERE THE HELL DID YOU COME FROM!?!?!?!? (Seiichi) Eh!? P-, president!? (Hino) To my surprise, it was Kannazuki-senpai who appeared on the scene. I know Im the one who called, but really, how!? You werent here a few moments ago! From which hole did you crawled out from!? Hino was just as surprised at her sudden appearance. Kannazuki-senpai, however, ignored our reaction andid her eyes on the carnage happening in front us. Haah Those girls in that group often creates the most trouble even amongst the heroes.(Karen) Muttering so, Kannazuki-senpai headed towards the three female students. Just how would she resolve this? Shes the Student Council President after all, she must have a peaceful and striking method to Sleep! (Karen) BUGEEK!?!? EVEN HARSHER VIOLENCEE!?!? (Seiichi) It wasnt anything special. Kannazuki-senpai just mmed all three at the same time towards the wall. That impact alone rendered them unconscious, leaving them lying about on the ground. Kannazuki-senpai then took the three by their feet and dragged them all along. Ill bring them with me. (Karen) Ah, yes. (Seiichi) Later then. (Karen) I thought she would treat them a little bit better, but Kannazuki-senpai actually just drag them away just like that. Phew Seiichi must surely be thinking about me now that Ive showed him how capable of a woman I am who can solve troubles swiftly. what a perfect n! (Karen) I heard everything. As my eyes were glued to Kannazuki-senpai who left the scene with her n spoiled, Hino reached to me. Pardon. (Hino) Eh? Aah, what is it? (Seiichi) Umm. Thank you very much for saving me! (Hino) Eeh? No, I didnt really do anything. They just somehow got in fight with each other, then the girl from before stopped them. (Seiichi) Even so, Im just happy that you called out to me back then. Thats why, please receive my thanks. (Hino) Hino politely bowed her head to me. In fact, I truly didnt do anything, but I felt that this was typical of her. It was then when I noticed it. Come to think of it, Hino has a bracelet ced on her too, huh But, Im currently hiding my identity, and so Hino doesnt know me No, rather, does she even remember me? And even if she did, Hino and I werent really that close either. But shes helped me again and again, so I want to take off her bracelet somehow. I had been saved by Hinos kindness numerous times. This time, it was my turn to save her. I thought about it a lot, and in the end, I decided to take it off under the guise of coincidence and put it on again by my own hands. I would y off the oblivious card to bring the bracelet into topic. This is where the skill I got from when I went to a date with Al, Performance, unexpectedly went into effect. I didnt expect a part of my dark history would work here! That bracelet(Seiichi) Yes? Ah, you mean this? This is a special bracelet the Empire gave to us heroes. Apparently it boosts our strength such a great item, dont you think?(Hino) Heeh Can I take a look? I have a thing for mysterious tools like this. (Seiichi) Of course you can. Ah But, it seems like it cant be taken off after being worn Is it fine to stay on my hand? (Hino) Of course, its okay. (Seiichi) Without a hint of suspicion, Hino showed me her bracelet. No, Performance sure is dangerously efficient here! I naturally guide Hino by the nose. Id be happier if I didnt get the skill through such a shameful process, though! As I lightly touched the bracelet whilst crying in my mind, I activated President Linc*ln immediately. The bracelet then easily fell to the floor. EH!? Wh-, why is the bracelet(Hino) Seems like it was a lie when they said it couldnt be taken off. But, if I do so There, its back on.(Seiichi) Eh? Eh? It was a lie.? But I couldnt take it off no matter how much I tried, so I thought.(Hino) Paying no heed to Hinos confusion, I quickly fitted the bracelet back to her wrist. Im sorry, it seems like I just made you confused(Seiichi) I-, its alright. I didnt expect it too And, since its back on, then its probably fine.(Hino) Hinos smile was gentle as she said so. Ah! Im sorry, I have to go to ss. Thank you very much!(Hino) Suddenly noticing how much time had passed, Hino once again bowed deeply and left the scene. Phew. With this, I truly have protected everyone I wanted to protect from Kaizer Empire and their very Have I?(Seiichi) Right after I sighed at one less concern to worry, I realized I still had to fetch the teaching materials, and so I left with hurry. Chapter 136: Fitting Session <h4>Chapter 136: Fitting Session</h4> Hey, fetch me that bag of nails! Please bring the billboard over there. Have we applied to use the ssroom? Eh? Just now? Does anyone know where Sensei is? The day of the Academy Festival was approaching, and every ss was busy preparing for their program. I also participated in the preparation by requesting for additional desks and chairs for the ssroom. Even now, I was on my way bringing the desks and materials over. Everyone sure is energetic, just like Barna-san wanted.(Seiichi) Nn. Lively. (Olga) Olga-chan who came with me to help around also showed a smile at the sight, while her hands were carrying the ingredients for the menu. Oh yeah, will the Heroes participate too? Aah now you mention it, we havent met them at all since then. For Olga-chan, thest time she met the heroes was when they came crashed into the Home Economics ssroom. For me, thest time I saw anyone of their group was when I met Hino under the staircase the other day. It would be a lie if I said it didnt bother me, but Kannazuki-senpai said she would do something about it, so Im sure they would be fine. She was super dependable person after all, if she wasnt such a pervert. We eventually reached our ssroom as we continue watching the other sses bustling around. Im back (Seiichi) Ah, Seiichi! Look, look!(Saria) HEH!? (Seiichi) The moment I entered the ssroom, a Gori wearing a miniskirt nurse costumeor, Saria, was posing in what supposed to be a sexy pose. The shock of that sight alone hammered me in my ce. Geez I know Im cute, but you stare too much. Silly. (Saria) YOURE WRROOONNNGGGG!!! (Seiichi) No, Im not looking at you with that in mind, okay!? My brain couldnt keep up with this phenomenon that my body froze, okay!? In the first ce, why and howe youre wearing a nurse outfit with your Gori form!? Cant you do it in your human form!? As I passed my gaze over everyyone in the ss, begging for any exnation, I could only see the boys figure for some reason. There was also a curtain that divided the ssroom into two before I noticed it. The girls should be in there. N-, no I dont even know whats happenin (Agnos) The girls are still changing beyond that curtain, while Saria was already like that when she came out. (Blued) In response to my gaze, Agnos answered with his face cramped, while Blued was averting his eyes. No, dont tell me, there really isnt an answer!? To my astonishment, Goria* grabbed me by the shoulder with her gori grip. Seiichi(Saria) What?(Seiichi) Am I, killing it?(Saria) Yeah, youre killing me, physically!(Seiichi) My shoulder is making creaking noises from your grip! Or rather, I really cant get used to Sarias overly weird thought process when shes a gori! Well, Im terminally ill too since I still love that part of her anyway! ..Saria-oneechan. You look good in it.(Olga) Thank you, Olga-chan. Ah, I made your costume too Olga-chan, go change(Saria) After being praised by Olga-chan, Saria smiled warmly then took her beyond the curtain. Weird. For a moment there, that nurse outfit looked abnormally good on her. Ah, Im beyond saving. Ah, the boys also have changed costume, huh. (Seiichi) Y-, yes! But, we are all basically wearing a butler uniform, so (Leon) Just as Leon said, the boys were all wearing a butler uniform. Even so, their individuality was reflected through, with Agnos wearing his uniform unruly as opposed to Blued who wore it perfectly, and Bead didnt wear the overcoat and showed of his rolled sleeve while Leon wore a bow tie atop his neat uniform while the other three had a long necktie on. Hmm Looking at them this way, the boys sure are good-looking as well. Their uniforms fit them to a fault. I have a feeling that these four would amass girls from all over the academy, though I have no idea if that would actually happen. As I was admiring their appearances, the dividing curtain suddenly opened up. Everyone has finish changing. (Saria) After Saria, still a gori she was, said so, the girls group then came out looking embarrassed. D-, dont ogle too much, Ill kill you!(Helen) Thats dangerous, oi!(Seiichi) Youre going to serve customers wearing that, so dont say youll kill anyone who sees you, since that means youll kill every customers wed have. Helen, whose cheeks were dyed red, was ring at me in her maid outfit. Well, well, isnt it fine~ Helen-chan, you look cute you know~?(Rachel) B-, but(Helen) Well be serving customers in this costume after all~ So give up while you can~ Uugh. That might be true, but. Ah, thats right! Then Ill just do the cooking(Helen) Do you want to kill the customers~?(Rachel) That much!?(Helen) Sorry, Helen. Im with Rachel this time. In the first ce, the customers cant eat anything if theres nothing on the te. Say that when you can at least put something on the ce. Well, the answer would still a no, though. While Rachel was donning a Nun outfit that looked fairly good on her. Fuh This is quite the interesting attire. It sure takes its role to make me shine.(Irene) I-, isnt mine even worse than Helens!? What do I do with this!?(Flora) Irene ruffled her hair, she wore a policewoman uniform. While Flora was restlessly looking around for something to cover her bunny girl costume. Putting Irene aside, Flora was Yeah. Its refreshing to see Flora dressing femininely with how she always acts like an oldman. I dont know how she feels about it, though. My condolences. I often see udia dressing in male clothes, but I never thought Id do the same too(Louis) This costumeIt resembles the traditional clothes of the Country of the East (Lutia) The academys uniform was fresh to me too, but I didnt know theres so many kind of clothes in this world!(Z) Louis was wearing the same butler uniform as the boys, she looked extremely dashing with her solid back muscle popping up. Lutia was wearing a traditional Japanese attire, her long hair tied up to a ponytail to match with her atmosphere. I havent heard the Country of the East mentioned in a while. So there really is a country resembling the old Japan. I wasnt to go there one day. And Z who, had been sealed in a Dungeon all her life, was wearing a cabin attendants uniform. When I think how she had fared up until recently, looking at her feeling fresh at every little thing made me happy. Well, an assortment of outfits from another world is surely fresh for anyone, though. More importantly, Im really d to bring her out from the Dungeon, seeing how genuinely happy she was. I hope she keep learning new happiness as time goes. D-, do I have to wear something like this!? (Beatrice) O-, oi! What costume is this!? Why is the skirt so short even though the top is so baggy!? (Altoria) Fumu I can move freely in this costume. or rather, kick.(Rurune) My clothes is also weird. What costume is this?(Olga) Beatrice-san was also obliged to partake, she was now dressed as a female pirate. With how she usually dressed prim and proper, looking at her with a wild-style like this felt, like. Yup! And, before I knew it, Al also joined the mix. As she wore that miniskirt Santa costume, she tried her best to pull down the skirt, her face beet red. Next to her was Rurune, wearing qipao with dangerously high side slit that she used to kick around defencelessly. Oi, mind your. or rather, you put on underwear, okay? Everything is okay, right!? Olga-chan, dressed as an adorable little shrine priestess, was inspecting her own outfit with great interest. Thus, everyone had finished changing. As they were all beautiful and pretty girls, the level of the Cosy they did consequently reached a tremendous level as well. UWWWOOOOHHHH!!!! In-, incredible! Aniki, I super feel it!(Agnos) .Well, dont you guys look good? .Yeah.(Blued) Everyone, you look wonderful.(Bead) S-, so pretty! Ah, Im sorry! The likes of me shouldnt say pretty.! So enchanting! Ah, sorry! Forgive me!(Leon) Agnos was steaming from his nose when he saw the girls, while Blued and Leon reacted normally. It was impressive how Blued diverted his eyes from them, a reaction rareing from him. No, I know how you feel! Just where should we put our eyes at, right!? Ive been having the same problem! How is it? Everyone pretty, right? (Saria) Saria once again made that sexy pose as she lined herself with the girls. No, Saria, youre the only one being merry here since youre just that much of an alien being, okay? .Ah, looking at Saria is reassuring! For the first time ever Im thankful shes in her gori form! Thank you, gori! You protected my reasoning! As I kept my mind steady all by myself, Louis then raised a question to me after she looked around everyones costume. Speaking of which I havent heard the details of it, but are you a Hero, Sensei?(Louis) Eh? (Seiichi) Please tell me about that too. You said you already have Holy Attribute Magic back then when you acquired Demon Lord Magic in the dungeon. And during the taste test the other day too, the heroes came for you, so (Lutia) Come to think of it, the students had already known about it, but they never exined about it to Louis and Lutia, huh. What we did thest few days was basically done in fast momentum. We conquered the dungeon, then Kannazuki-senpai and the others stormed in, then they left Hmm Strictly speaking, Im not a Hero since I wasnt summoned as one, but I came from the same world as them. Thats why, Im more like an Otherworlder. (Seiichi) I see So are these clothes also considered normal in the other world? (Louis) I dont think theyre normal in the sense of everyday attires. Of course, there are people who wear those to work. (Seiichi) Satisfied with my answer, Louis once againid her eyes on everyones clothes. I think the policewomans uniform is pretty faithful to the source, but the rest has been quite modified to fit more into Japanese. or rather, more into cosy subculture. Well, todays agenda is over with the fitting session, right? Weve decided on the menu as well, so the rest is to learn through experience on the D-day. (Seiichi) What you saying? We not done yet, you know? (Saria) Eh? (Seiichi) Were not? Is there something else that needs to be prepared? I craned my neck, unable to find the reason why Saria said so, when she once again ced her hand on my shoulder. E, eh? You change too, Seiichi(Saria) .EH!? Im doing it too!? (Seiichi) Isnt that obvious?! Look at me, Im not even the homeroom teach here! You are putting the costume on!(Altria) Come, Milord! Get over here!(Rurune) Exciting(Olga) With Al and the other two encircled me before I noticed it, I had nowhere to escape. N-, no way!? Ah, wait a second! I-, Ill put them on! Ill put them on by myself, okay!? Dont pull me! Dont follow me in! (Seiichi) Its okay. We will be gentle, okay? (Saria) What do you mean youll be gentle!?(Seiichi) Isnt it fine, isnt it fine (Saria) S-, STTOOOPPP IIIITTTTT!!!(Seiichi) In spite of my desperate resistance, Saria dragged me away. She forced me to wear a lot of costume as if she was dressing up a doll. By the way, I was told thister, but it seemed like Saria made all these clothes by herself based on the oral description I gave her. Shes too dependable! Chapter 137: Academy Festival, Opens <h4>Chapter 137: Academy Festival, Opens</h4> Come one,e all! Have some of our Requia Bird Skewers! I shall look into your future. Mumu!? S-, shadow of death is looming.! Pull a win or pull a miss, we wontin either way! How is it? Wanna draw a lucky strip? -Currently, Barbadora Magic Academy was holding its Academy Festival. And the Festival this time was unlike any other. Principal Barnabas devised the Festival in order to lift the students spirit after the academy received an attack from the Demon God Cult during the In-School Tournament. Barnabas who failed to prevent the attack had been pressed down into his chair from various countries, and quite a few students were forced to return home due to it. Although there were still many students that remained, there was a few parents and guardians alike who couldnt fully trust the Academy over its security problem, and so they came with their families during the Academy Festival to ascertain the condition there. Even so, the students worked hard together to present their programs, as well as enjoying the Festival to their hearts content. Amongst those students, there was one ss that flourished in such an asion. Hey hey, how is it!? You went to ss Fs shop!? I went! Theyre crazy! That ss is already a level on its own! Shit! Its the face, right. the face!? The ss, located at the very edge of the schools building was Second year ss F. Wee Kyaaah!!! The moment Agnos, Blued, Leon, and Bead bowed reverently towards the iing female students, a shrill full of excitement raised. The ss F where the boys group was serving the customers was currently a Cosy Cafe. In addition, Seiichi also had told the members what their cosy outfit represented to, so each of them would serve the customers while also ying their part. Agnos handed the Menu, half throwing, to the female students who sat on their seat with their dazed face painted red. Heres the Menu. The line out there is crazy, so make up your mind STAT! You idiot. Youre facing with the customers. Watch yournguage properly. Whatd you say!? Just leave this idiot alone. Rather than that, pick an item from the menu already. Look whos talking! The rough Agnos matched with his unruly butler uniform, and that wild attitude he brought about was much appreciated by the female students. On the other hand, Blued wore his uniform perfectly, and despite there wasmoner blood in him, with his Royal appearance and high-handed attitude at y, the female students were enthralled to see him in action. E-, excuse me! This is the Menu! Umm.. err w-, what would it be!? Hmm. then I want Leon-kun! Eh? Eeeeeh!? M-, m-, m-, me!? Y-, you cant! Ah, I-, Im sorry! Forgive me for talking back! Im sorry! Despite the cowering Leon tried his best to serve the customer in his own way, the female students who saw him like such shed a dangerous glint on their eyes and their breath roughened. Moreover, some helpless perverts whod deliberately say embarrassing stuff to see Leons truly troubled face for their satisfaction began to pop up one after another. However Dont tease Leon too much, okay? B-, Bead-kun! Are you alright? The one that his made appearance as if he was covering for Leon was the taciturn Bead. Hisrge, well-developed body and piercing gaze would intimidate some people, but his soft and tender aurapletely neutralized those qualities, making the mature Bead popr amongst the female students. And there was a select few female girls who observed the exchange between Agnos and Blued as well as Leon and Bead with their noses bleeding*. It was quite a chaotic scene, but the boys received quite a lot of support from the female students who steadily contributed to ss Fs sales. When the time slot changed, this time the girls would serve the customers. And just like that, as the girls took over the servicing shift, the customers also changed all in an instant, and the ss Fs ssroom that was overrun with female students, now was filled to the brim with male students. W-. wee home Go. Goshujin. sama. With veins popping on her forehead and her cheeks pulled tight, Helen went to greet the customer. Dressed in a maid uniform, she managed to bring herself to smile at the endless stream of male students. Thats no good you know, Helen-chan~? You have to smile more naturally~ B-, but! No buts~ Youre currently a maid-san after all~ You have to attend them properly~ A-, attend!? Y-, you Its a Cafe, okay!? Do you know what a Cafe is!? Of course I know~ Then why do I have to wear something like this!? At least you should wear the same thing too, Rachel! Thats impossible~ I am, you see~ A Sister~ Ah, hello~ O lostmbs~ What will you have~? Repentance~? Im telling you! Its a Cafe, right!? Rachel, dressed in her Sister uniform, was urging the customers to repent without even handing them the Menu as to y her role, despite the fact that the ss was indeed holding a Cafe. Just what kind of shop was this? While the two had aedic skit of a conversation, the male students at another table had their heart-shaped pupils glued at the sight of Irene. B-, beautiful Dear god is this paradise? When did I die!? Dropouts or whatever they are, I dont care I want to be stepped by her Unanimously, every other student despised ss F. However, after the In-School Tournament, their treatment towards the ss F hadparatively softened, apart from some people with extremely radical thoughts at their root. Not only did they show that they possessed an equal, if not greater, power against the students of the ss S, the fact that Agnos and the other members of ss F were the first to jump into danger to face the Apostle of the Demon God Cult while no one else could even move yed a lot into consideration. Nevertheless, there were still students who harboured negative thoughts towards them, but those were few and far in between. And now, the students that had renewed their attitude towards ss F were lovestruck, not only at Irene, but also at the other girls as well. Irene swiped her hair as though saying it was natural for her to be basked in their passionate gazes. Fuh Well, its this perfect and beautiful me after all, no less to be expected. Aah Im such a sinful woman. Should I arrest? myself for it!? Because there was no police organization or anything simr in this world, Irene, who was taught the meaning of the word Arrest by Seiichi beforehand, was ying with the toy handcuffs on her hand that somehow came with the policewoman costume. Next to Irene who was drunk with herself, Flora, with her face bright red, was desperately trying to service the customers. I-, Irene!? C-, cant you help me serving the customers!? Please! UWWOOOH!!! Flora-chan, youre damn cute! Wh-, what ascivious outfit how outrageous outrageous, but thats why its great! Flora, dressed as a bunny girl, was blushing hard as she was exposed to gazes she usually wouldnt get from the boys. Why do I have to wear this!? There are cuter girls wholl look better in this! Like Saria-san or Rurune-san! What are you saying. Youre plenty cute yourself. If you deny your own beauty, then this me wont forgive you. I-, Irene Irene stared at Flora with a serious expression on her face. .I cant forgive how you stand out more than me. Ill arrest you. Isnt that way too unreasonable?! After Flora was falsely used for the most wrong a thing, she was handcuffed by Irene. And thus Helen and the girls group managed to get through their shift, despite all the embarrassment and the confusion that happened in the while. ONEE-SAMAAAAA!!!! ANEGOOOOO!!!!* After the girls were done, this time it was Louis and her groups shift. E-, excuse me! Whats the matter? Wh-, what is your rmendation, Onee-sama!? Dressed in her butler uniform, Louis had many enthusiastic female customers flocked on here, and was currently being kept by one. With so many people lined up, both inside and outside the ssroom, Louis couldnt stay in one ce for too long. However, with her original personality at hand, she treated the female student gently, not a hint of ill will in sight. Then, how about this Cake Set? There will also be ck tea that goes well with the cake. Th-, then. Ill have that! Understood, ojou-sama And with her background of working in a castle, her movements were refined, evident with her polite bow and neat smile. When the female student and the surrounding customers saw that smile, they all fell on the spot, all with their faces painted in red. Dear me. Are you alright? -And with her naturaldy killer nature at y, things were only going to get worse. Wh-, which one will be it!? If you dont choose fast Ill turn you into shark feed! While Louis were captivating the female students, Beatrice yed her part as a pirate, though unable to hide the blush on her cheeks. She interpreted and acted out the female pirate costume she wore in her own way, one such reason was because her students were currently doing their best, and most of all was because Beatrice was an earnest person at her root. Regardless, it was still embarrassing to do. Captain! T-, take my money!!! What are you saying!? Mine! Take my money instead! Dont be stupid! Save your money, Ill give everything I have! Ill live penniless from now on!!! The male students now tried to pay marginally more than what was written on the menu. Beatrice in her normal element would quick to point that out and ept only the default amount, but with how she currently yed her character and embarrassment clouded her rational thoughts, she epted those cash without question asked. Now wh-, which bastard would have his money snatched my me!? MMEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!! They were terminally ill. Those male students had gone beyond help, but they did out of their own assent, so no harm was done to both parties. U-, umm this is for that table. and this one is for the table over. Awawaa! My heads a mess! (Z) Calm down. Its alright, well do it together. (Lutia) Z, dressed as a Cabin Attendant, and Lutia, dressed in kimono, each worked together to deliver the order to the customers. I-, Im sorry for the wait! (Z) Help yourself? (Lutia) Watching the two of them carrying and delivering the foods together made the male and female students alike watched over them with warmth. Next is that table, right! (Z) Its dangerous to run. (Lutia) Ah, youre right! But, its so fun, so (Z) It sure is. I never did something like this too, so its amusing. (Lutia) The two of them, with their own special background, both enjoyed the fresh experience the Cosy Cafe gave them. Compared to any other members, Z and Lutia served the customers in a more heartwarming way most of the time. The shift changed again, and next was Saria and the girls turn. However. Welco- DAAAAAHHHH!? SARIA!? Human! Go with your human form! Saria, who was wearing a nurse uniform, unexpectedly tried to serve the customers in her gori state, and Altria did her best to stop her from doing so. As a result, Saria obediently changed to her human form. However, the customers still saw Sarias gori form even for a second, and they all desperately rubbing their eyes out. E-, eh? Did my eyes go crazy? What a coincidence, me too. Right? I thought there was a gori-like macho monstrosity wearing a cute dress, but we must have been imagining it, right!? Of course! And for some reason that cute dress looked great on that monster too. yeah, it has to be our imagination! The terrifying thing was that Saria, who wore a nurses uniform in her gori form, managed to bring out the best of the costume with just her happy atmosphere alone. It shouldnt have looked good on her, but it somehow looked great, which only confuse the boys even further. But, soon enough they all stopped feeding the thought, as she had changed into a beautiful red-haired beauty. They must be satisfied since she was cute now. Yees! One Shortcake, it is! Understood! Saria who had turned back to human charmed the customers one after another with her innocent smile. Moreover, it wasnt just the men that was mesmerized by her, the women were enchanted by her cuteness as well. Kh Wh-, why do even I have to wear these! If-, if anything, Id have Seiichi. Despite what she kept saying, Altia continued to server the customers one after another in her miniskirt Santa costume and equally red blush on her cheek, the reason partly because the students of the ss F pestered her to do so. What made her different from Helen and Beatrice, who also had simr feelings towards their own outfit, was that Altria didnt really understand the existence of Santa us well enough to perform her character, as well as herplicated maiden heart that was hard to turn into words. Hmph, Omelette rice is it? Leave it to me, Ill eat it right away. Stupid. The food isnt for you, glutton. Olga somehow managed to prevent Rurune from devouring all the food that supposed to be served to the guests. But, even so, Rurunes appetite was simply uncontroble. Even though she was also had a cosy on much like everyone else did, a Qipao for her, she didnt have anything else to do in particr other than going around and eating the customers dish at every given chance. Even though Rurunes action was very disconcerting, Olga kept doing her best serving the customers anyway, fluttering around in her shrine maiden outfit, bringing warmth to everyone that saw her, men and women alike. Nn. Sorry for the wait. Ooh, Ive been waiting for this! As I say, its not for you, glutton. The amazing thing was, the customers whose food was eaten by Rurune were soothed by the sight of her happily devouring everything in sight that they would rather buy more food and offer her more of it. However, since Rurune was more interested in the food itself, she didnt show the slightest interest of who was treating her. Just like so, the ss F always filled with customers at every hour given to the perky and colorful characters that took their attention away, but one person managed to stand out even more. Wee, my princess. Mirroring Zeanos the Dark Aristocrat, dressed in an even morevish version of a noblemans ceremonial dress, bringing about an otherworldly captivating smile that hinted the essence of arroganceit was Seiichi. To someone who knew Seiichi on daily basis, this sight was truly impossible to believe. Even so, Seiichi dressed and serviced the customers with the attitude of a prince from a great nation somewhere. This was the costume that Saria, Altria, and the rest of his crew had chosen for him to wear. Saria was serious when she made the others costume, which was reflected with how high the costumes quality was, but for Seiichis costume alone, she took it to another level of intricacy. This was the most serious the gori Saria ever put something into for Seiichi. In response to Sarias feelings, Seiichi subconsciously activated the skill Performance he acquired during his date with Altria,pletely and perfectly bing the part. Different from Blued, Seiichi perfectly yed the ideal prince charming every girl in the world must have had in mind at least once. Now, what might your order be? H-, hahieek!? T-, THI-, THI-, THIS PLEEASSSEEE!?!?!? With his Status evidently ran away from him, Seiichi took full advantage of his Charm that had gone off the charts. As the result, he gently wrapped his hand on the girls hand which trembling fingers had repeatedly poked the Menu, then gave her his affectionate smile. Understood. My princess? BUHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Every female in the scene had lost consciousness. S-, SEIICHI-KUUNNNNNN!!!!!! SEI-CHAAAAANNNN!!!!!! Nn? Hngk!? IHiiragi Seiichi who continued serving the customers with my mindpletely white, devoid of any thought turned my head towards the voice I heard out of nowhere. When I did, I saw Kannazuki-senpai and Airin approaching me with their nose bleeding and drools leaking. Scary!? You two are cute, so why cant you respect yourselves more!? You ruined a lot of aspects from yourselves! I told you that putting up appearances is important! The two that I thought really should have been restrained, came into the store with a sliver of their reasoning left by properly waiting their turn in the line. Before we opened the caf we were told about it, but it seems the Heroes couldnt decide on any program for the Festival until the end. Apparently, they could participate in the Academy Fest as customers instead, and Kannazuki-senpai and Airin had gone out of their way toe over for the time when I was the one serving the customers. That persistence of theirs is scary. Im thankful they came, though. Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Seiichi-kun Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Sei-chan Scary scary scARY SCARY SCARRRYYYYYYY!!!!!! When I saw the duo with their bloodshot eyes practically glued on me relentlessly calling my name, I wanted to flee the scene right this instant. Thats weird, taking my stats into ount, I shouldnt be scared of them! That being said, if they continued to chant my name like that, it would bring nuisances to the other customers, or rather. it would understandably terrify them. However, I was currently dressed in an attire usually worn by Royalties or aristocrats, and Saria had put her everything into making it I had been using the skill Performance to y the part as well. If I stepped out of my character and scolded the two of them like I normally would here, I might upset the other customers. That is precisely why I would stay in character and make the two of them silent just like so! Or rather, I just want to escape reality by covering myself in this persona! Ive had enough of those two! I immediately activated the Skill Performance, and my consciousness instantly switched to my character. Then, when I put my index finger over my lips, the two that kept chanting my name suddenly froze with their eyes wide open at my conduct. Be civil. This is a diner, a ce to have meal. But if you naughty girls still wont listen to me, then Ill need to punish you. PPLLLEEEEEAAAAASSSSEEEEEE!!!!! WHHHHYYYYYYYY!!!?!??!?!? And cringe! My line was hellish cringe! Hey, isnt it better if I just drop dead right now!? Ive had enough with this shop! Which idiot suggested it!? Its me! And why did I say Ill punish you!? Am I stupid or what? That did no shit! Rather, it only made things worse! It wasnt just Kannazuki-senpai and Airin, the other customers also began to request punishment from me, bringing me to the highest bewilderment I ever had. This world has too many perverts! After that, I forced my mind to kill itself in this strange atmosphere and carried out my shift with Performance on full effect non-stop. * No ce is safe from those Fujoshi. *Just a reminder that Onee-sama is how yuri happens and Anego is how delinquents call their female boss Chapter 138: House of Divination <h4>Chapter 138: House of Divination</h4> Done with my shift, I moved to the waiting room. There I found Saria and Al taking a break as well. Ah, Seiichi! Good job out there~! Yeah, you did great. I took off the mantle that I had on me and let a single sigh escape. PhewIll go die for a bit! Hold on hold on hold on! As I said that and tried to jump out the window, Al stopped me with all of her power. Whyd you say something so outrageous with such a refreshing smile!? Let me go, Al! Its already hopeless such a cringe line. UGGAAAAHHH!!!! KILL MEEEEEE!!!! Calm down, idiot! Youre not the only one bearing the shame here, me too! In fact, who can even kill you anyway!? Good point! Eh, youre at that level!? Helen was wide-eyed as she heard the banter between me and Al. DAMN IT AAAALLLLL! Even though I wanted to erase that shameful memory by ending my life! I didnt think my body would hinder me in such a way.! Thank you very much for saving me all the time! But, can you just let me take the controls for a bit? In fact, in the off-chance that I did die, how do I put it. I feel like Heaven, Hell, and especially Netherworld-san would say Ah, please donte here to me and would just straight deny my death, leaving me to continue to live. Or rather, it is also the sad truth that I can no longer be surprised by that much. I-, I can still die from old age, right!? Please, I ask of you, as a single human! Having calmed down a bit after Al held me back, I muttered wearily. Just who was it the idiot who suggested doing a Cosy Cafe. Ill kill him Seiichi Gohuk! I punched my own face with all I had. Yeah, it was all my fault. Well, aint it fine. Umm you were cool, you know? Yeah, yeah, you look so good, Seiichi! Al. Saria And the two of themforted the likes of me. Sure, there was no doubt that it was embarrassing as hell, but I was d that the students that visited our cafe still smiled and enjoyed their time here. It was also nice to see a new side, or rather, a new appearance of Saria and the girls. At the end of the day, I was happy with the result. After sighed for the second time, I put on a bitter smile. If you two said that to me, then I cant say anything further. thanks. Yeah! Lets do our best for the next shift! Yosh, Ill go die for a bit after all. Reminded that there were still works to do, I went to flee from the scene, only to be held down by Al and Saria. Heeh. The students sure do a lot of different programs, looking at them like this. Youre right~. Ah, that looks delicious! After I somehow went through all my shifts, bearing unspeakable shame in the while, I was now looking around the school with Saria. Al and the other girls were either looking around with different pairs or still not finished with their shifts. I had never been able to properly enjoy a school festival during my middle school and high school on Earth, mostly because I was bullied, but once I looked around like this, I felt a festive energy different than ones at summer festivals and such. The food the students sold was reasonably tasty. Time to time, Saria and I stopped by a food stall to get some and continued our walk with food in hand, until we passed by a certain booth. House of Divination? Heeh. so they do fortune telling too. It was something for an Academy Festival after all, I wasnt sure how serious they were with it. But, still, it sounded interesting. After all, I never had my fortune told back on Earth. While it is a special asion anyway, lets give it a try. Yeah! The House of Divination that took one whole ssroom for itself was dark inside, with the windows covered with ck curtains and some violet light motes floating around. Aah, wee to my House of Divination. Please, take a seat. Prompted by a person dressed in a hooded robe so their face was unseen, Saria and I sat down in front of another person dressed in a robe morevish than their peers. There was a crystal sitting in front of that person, which I presume would be used for the divination. Thank you foring. Now, what shall I divine for you? The affinity between you two? Your future? Or your essence? Umm It seemed like they could divine more than I expected, so I involuntarily fell into a thought. Saria, then, raised her hand. Here! Then, please tell me the affinity between Seiichi and I! Saria? Ehehehe. I wonder how will it be? Ah, Seiichi, what will you have? Since Saria would have our affinity divined, I would give more thought into this. Hmm. Then, the Essence? thing please. I understood what Affinity and Future meant to express, but I couldnt put my finger on the Essence thingy, so I chose it. I understand. I have received your order. If so, then I shall start with the missy and divine the affinity between you two.! Saying so, thevish-robe person put both of their handsnot on the crystal, but on our heads. KIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKK!!! Youre not using the crystal!? Ive seen it! And fast!? Ignoring my situational retort, the robed student opened their mouth in excitement. Your affinity is as high as can be! Or rather, I have never seen a pair with such a high affinity before! Your future together is stable and bright ahead! May you eternally explode, damn it! Thats way too unreasonable! I cant tell if youre blessing us or cursing us with that! However, being told that Saria and I had an excellent affinity was. it makes me happy. No, it makes me super happy. When I unconsciously shifted my gaze to Saria, she also looked at me, and showed a little smile shyly. Ehehe were always going to be together, right! Thats right. No matter what happens, Saria and I will always be together. Just by thinking that again made me d toe here. Nn! Ahem, ahem! Can you please stop pulling your lovey dovey card here!? Ah, I-, Im sorry. I didnt mean to be lovey-dovey, but I understand, Im reflecting on it. Well, fine enough. Now, I shall look into the essence of the man. P-, please do. The robed student this time didnt even put their hand on my head, they just stared into my face. No, you really dont use the crystal? Its quite big, you know? Ive seen it! So you dont use the crystal after all waitHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!?!?!?!? Eh? The robed person that had been staring at my face made a startled expression then backed away with tremendous vigor. W-, what even are you!? Youre, like. I dont even know how to phrase it, youre just absurd! Its like every possibility in the name of Human is crammed inside a single vessel, and yet that vessel is deviating from the principle of this world. Nay, not even that. Youre a single individual secluded from the other innumerable worlds and dimensions as an Individual of a higher tier!? Aah, fuck! My vocab is too limited to exin! Or rather, who can even exin this!? What are you even expecting from some students booth for a freaking Academy Festival!? F-, forgive me!? I didnt know for sure, but I got scolded. No, really, I dont know what happened. Also, for someone who says its just something for the Academy Festival, arent you doing a surprisingly good divination? A-, at any rate! I cant divine you any further! Or rather, nobody can! You at least need a True GodHmmmm!? E-, even a True God cant!?!? THEN WHAT THE HELL IS HE!!!! Looking at the hooded student grasping their head in frustration, Saria and I exchanged looks. Staying here any further wouldnt do anything good, so we paid for the divination and sneaked out together. Chapter 139: The Demon God waiting for his Revival <h4>Chapter 139: The Demon God waiting for his Revival</h4> Aah, my power is returning. Within the darkness from which nothing could be seen, one purple me was floating. The me was eerily wavering, yet it emitted a dubious charm that took you away. Just a little more a little more time. Just a little more and I will be resurrected. There was none in this world that could truly understand the weight behind those words, filled with all spectrum of emotions. That was because this me was the entity the Demon God Cult worshipped, a genuine True God. Humans could neverprehend the emotions of Gods, as Humans were beings created by the Gods. For the Demon God, the wherein he was sealed as well as the creatures that lived on there would never be his object of interest. That was true even for the Demon God Cult; they who worshipped the Demon God wouldnt receive his love back, but they remained oblivious of it. Just as natural it was for Humans to worship and show absolute obedience for Gods as their creators, it was no trouble for Gods as well to erase the concept of Humans. However, as the Demon God was currently sealed, he possessed not a power to interfere with the living creatures. However, if his seal was liftedsave for this, the Demon God could erase this universe or even this ne of existence with his mere thought. Nevertheless, the fact that he was sealed remained true. Assemble, my Apostles. The moment the purple me quietly announced it so, several dark lights appear in the scene, surrounding the purple me. As the instances of dark light shone brightly, they soon adapted humanoid forms, revealing the sight of several humans bowing their heads towards the purple me. Then, the human closest to the purple me amongst the bowing figures opened his mouth. Have you called us, our dear lord? The man, with a smile constantly hanging on his lips, was the man who retrieved the Apostles from the Winberg Kingdom. As the Demon God nodded to the mans words, he realized something amiss. Mu? Where are the other three Divine Apostles besides you? Im terribly sorry. Those three are still the same as they ever be. If you so wished, shall I call upon them right this moment? No, let them be. They are moving for my cause, in their own way. There are better things to indulge about. .Be delighted. My revival is near. ! For the Apostles who revered him, those words were something they had been waiting for. Indeed, my revival is near. You have worked well for me till now. M-, my gratitude for your benevolent words.! Umu. And so, Ill have you proceed to the finishing touch. ! Th-, that is. The mans expression broke. However, that expression soon turned into a grin, so much deeper and nastier than thest. Each of you has worked for my cause and sown the Seed of Cmity on this. Some of you lost my power and faced their end before they could sow the Seed of Cmity, like how it happened with Demiolos. However, that was the result of his own overconfidence. Well, while it seemed that he had devised a n, he was stopped and now powerless. The rest of you seem to have sown the Seed of Cmity well. The Apostles were startled to hear that Demiolos had lost his power for the first time from the Demon Gods words, but none dared to interrupt the Demon God. Some of you nted it on thends, some of you nted it in the humans hearts. Nurture that Seed of Cmity well. Wake up the Last Catastrophe and plunge this world into chaos. And so my resurrection will be perfectedunderstood? Yes my Lord! They all bowed their heads even deeper. Then, the man with the constant smile raised his hand. My dear lord. There is one thing I wish to inform of you What may be it? As a matter of fact, Rodius, Lester, and Edmund went to attack the meeting between the daughter of the Demon King and the Mankind in Winberg Kingdom, plotting to assassinate the princess. They had seeded invading Terveil using monsters, but the kingdom managed to get the better of them with an unlikely reinforcement. What? Oi, Eustice! Bastard. you didnt tell us that information! The man with an ever-present smileEustice brought confusion and chaos to the other Apostles, one of which red up to Eustice for not informing them so. However, Eustice didnt break his smile and continued. Indeed I didnt. I have no reason to. Wha!? I have mentioned it before, it was an unlikely reinforcement. and one that could defeatbat-oriented Apostles like Rodius easily. Moreover, there was no information about those people at all If such powerful individuals had existed before, there should be at least a rumor spreading around. But knowing that there isnt even a hush of it, we cant exactly be rash with them. Their unknown battle prowess sure worries me, but I judged that recovering our lords power takes precedence, and so I stayed silent to avoid panic infesting our ranks. Have you not given it a thought? Rather than we send in more Apostles that might only be defeated again, it would be far more efficient if we have our Lord to erase them. Oi bastard what do you think Demon God-sama is!? Youre thinking to use Demon God-sama to Enough. What Eustice said is true. Once I have revived, nothing in existence can stop me. All means the same if I erased everything in the end. I-, if thats what you said, Demon God-sama. The man that had been snarled at Eustice backed away immediately after being told so by the Demon God. However, Eustice. If what you said was true, then why didnt you lend your hand? You are special even among my Apostles you are a Divine Apostle. You can move to any point in time and space, be it in the past, present, and the future. If so, you could have removed the lot that defeated Rodius before it even happened. Which means I wouldnt have lost some of my Apostles had you helped them. Or am I the wrong here? Suddenly, the purple me red up violently. That me was by no means hot, but the Apostles present were desperately hanging their heads, feeling like they were being crushed to death by Something. Eustice himself was also intimidated by him, but he still squeezed out his words despite his smile being cramped. With all due respect. Even with my power, I could only recover them with myst-minute effort. And, actually, the matter I wish to inform of you was about the person I encountered there when I recovered them. What? As the Demon God drew his intimidation back, the Apostles coughed vehemently, gasping for air. You are saying that there is someone that takes priority over the lot who defeated Rodius? Y-, yes. From what I heard from Edmund after I recovered him, I learned that they went to the meeting between the daughter of the Demon King and the King of the Winberg Kingdom to kill the former in that meeting in order to make a crevice between the Mankind and the Demons. And while they were ultimately defeated by the unknown reinforcement that I mentioned before, Edmund used his power and sessfully used a Cursed Tool on the princessor, that how it was supposed to be. W-, what do you mean? A Cursed Tool is a tool that imnts Curse. And you need at least a God like Demon God-sama to lift the Curse! The same man snarled at Eustice again, seemingly unable to believe what Utis had uttered. However, Eustice himself seemed to struggle to believe his own words, evident with the crevice between his eyebrows. Yes, that is how it is supposed to be. But, the Demon Kings daughter. has been lifted from the Curse then and there by a young man. Moreover, he not only lifted the Curse, he even changed it into a blessing with the name of Charm* HAAH!? T-, thats ridiculous! Think of a better lie if you want to spew one! Even I wished so much it was just a lie however, it was the reality that the Demon Kings daughter was saved while Rodius and his group were on the verge of being apprehended. Even more so, for some reason, not only I couldnt go to the past before Rodius and his group was defeated, I couldnt go to interfere with the events in that ce where that young man was, be it past events or future events. That was why I could only recover the three at thest minute. Such a thing like this never happened before. Are you serious. The man who had been snarled at Eustice couldnt say another word and was uncharacteristically puzzled. Eustice was a Divine Apostle, particrly strong individuals with special abilities even amongst the Apostles within the Demon God Cult. He had the ability to freely move into any point of time, be it the past, the present, or even the future. Moreover, that ability wasnt limited to the where the Demon God was sealed, but every dimension, every space-time, every universe, and every ne of existence, he could appear literally everywhere he wanted. Even if that man didnt like Eustice, his power was reliable. Which only made the man harder to believe what Eustice said. Eustice My lord. While indeed my resurrection is near, my power is yet to be fully recovered. If that individual bes a hindrance to my revival then erase him. Summon the other Divine Apostles and erase that human who interfered with your power as well as those lot with unknown battle prowess. The Apostles might not stand a chance, but you Divine Apostles should have the possibility to enact so. After all, you are blessed with a lot of my power. My lord! I shall tell the other Divine Apostles as soon as possible, and I surely will demolish any variables that threaten you. I expect great things from you. My Apostles. Nurture the Seed of Cmity that has been spread all over the world. And end the world. That is what I wish for. Sacrifice this that possesses the remains of those Gods who sealed me, and along with my revival, I shall be the one and only, the matchless. When that happens, I will give you a great blessing. My Lord! The Apostles all nodded in unison, then reverted back into instances of dark light, then vanished. And the Demon God who was left alone again muttered in abstinence. A variable that threatens me.? Impossible, that is impossible. I am God. A threat to this I, who can easily erase not only humans but this ne of existence itself? .Hmph, how foolish. However, that is still a bother. Well, with the Divine Apostles dealing with them, it will be resolved soon enough. My revival can no longer be stopped The Demon God flickered quietly, then, as though he closed his eyelids, it slowly disappeared. _______________________________________________________________ *Funny tidbits. The kanji for Curse and Charm are the same, but they read differently. Chapter 140: ?Saint of Magic? and ?King’s Sword? <h4>Chapter 140: ?Saint of Magic? and ?Kings Sword?</h4> Phew I wonder if everyone feel better now even for a little bit. Barnabas, the Principal of the Barbadora Magic Academy, muttered so while watching over the students cleaning up after the Academy Festival. Due to the attack from Demon God Cult, the campus ground was filled with a gloomy atmosphere. In order to dispel that atmosphere even for a little, Barnabas decided to throw the Academy Festival. The atmosphere had lightened a bit as the result, which was exactly what Barnabas had aimed for. That being said, not everyone seemed to enjoy it However, it was also the fact that there were factions that didnt hold a good impression of the Festival. At the top of that list were members of ss S specifically, those who came from the Kaizer Empire, as well as the Heroes. Many of them couldnt enjoy the Festival as the others could Id like to provide these youngster just a little bit more chance to rest their mind, but Just when he sighed yet again and went to clean up the Festival himself, it happened. .What happened? Suddenly, Barnabas sensed a weird presence within his perception scope. It was the sensation when someone used a Teleportation Magic within the campus ground. Moreover, the feedback didnt indicate just one person, but many at once. When the Demon God Cult intruded using the same teleportation magic, Barnabas couldnt detect it due to the Blessing of the Demon God. However, the fact that he could clearly detect todays intruder, he assessed that these people werent affiliated with the Demon God Cult. Nevertheless, the fact that they came without notice remained true, and while Barnabas was wary of them, hed have to go to meet them. And when was about to do just that P-, Principal! What is it, what happened? One male teacher ran into the principals office. With his breath disarrayed, the teacher then informed Barnabas. S-, soldiers! There are soldiers from the Kaizer Empire! What did you say!? Forgive me for the sudden visit. ! When Barnabas shifted his line of sight to the unexpected voice, the person who stood there was the ?Kings Sword?Zakir Gilford. He brought with him his toon, the second army of the Kaizer Empire. Oh dear me. To think youd bring that amount of soldiers unto thisnd where people of various countries and various political standings studied. Just what is the idea here? ?Kings Sword?-dono? Zakir didnt answer Barnabas question right away. He nurtured the silence with his eyes closed for a while, then he eventually casted his gaze on Barnabas. Barnabas Ablitt, ?Saint of Magic?. From today onwards, Barbadora magic Academy will be under the jurisdiction of the Kaizer Empire. Hou.? It was just a short exmation from Barnabas, but the overwhelming sense of intimidation that overflowed from it alone made every trained member of the second army, including Orpheus Almond who stood behind Zakir, stiffened their body. Here I thought what words woulde out you sure said something stupid. Not only do you trespass onto our ground, you say the Kaizer Empire will take control of us? Are you looking down on me? Regretfully speaking, it is His Majestys decision. Zakir, however, didnt even flinch. His reaction was unexpected even for Barnabas, making his eyebrows furrowed dimly. Silence took over the room. Orpheus and the other soldiers couldnt even tell how many seconds had passed. The one who broke that silence was Barnabas. What will you do if I say. no? You are in no position to say so. Zakirs statement made the sense of intimidation flowed even stronger from Barnabas. Within this ridiculously stifling space, no one could me Orpheus and his unit if they wished to leave. Hah What is your king even thinking? Thisnd is the only neutral region there is. If one country is trying to monopolize You need not to concern yourself over that. After allpractically the whole continent is already under the g of the Empire. What!? Barnabas eyes peeled open. Straing calmly into Barnabas, Zakir continued his words. You appear to be oblivious of it. There are only four countries left that still oppose Kaizer Empire. Varshal Empire, Winberg Kingdom, Eastern Country, andthe Demons. Impossible! There should be more than ten other countries beside the ones Zakir just listed. However, if his words were true, then it would be safe to say that the Empire had literally taken control of the entire continent. Whats more, the Winberg Kingdom, Varshal Empire, and the Eastern County werent big enough to be considered as a proper nation. Howe such a thing. There was a meeting between the Winberg Kingdom and the Demons that took hold the other day. To protect the asion where the Winberg Kingdom invited the monarch of the demons, the Demon Kings daughter, they rounded up the scattering S rank adventurers from every other countries Using that chance, we assassinated and took hostage of various top leaders from the various countries. With so, no countries on the continent could stand a chance against the Kaizer Empire. Just like so, most of the continent has fallen into the hand of His Majesty. Barnabas looked at Zakir with a look of disbelief in his eyes. This is impossible. this cant be happening. Even without the S rank adventurers, the military countries still have their soldiers and head generals! To assassinate or take hostages of those generals would take at least a Transcendent Before Barnabas could finish his words, he noticed it. He had regretfully noticed it. Transcendent Barnabas, ?Saint of Magic?. The title Transcendent doesnt belong to you alone. I have stepped into that realm myself. And thats not limited to me alone. Those who excel at espionage and assassination, as well as those who have better battle senses than I do Kaizer Empire has increased our war potential far surpassing what you could even imagine. It cant be. it cant be.! I have never heard of this! Howe it happened so suddenly!? it wasnt particrly surprising that the ?Kings Sword?, which was called the strongest in the Kaizer Empire, had be a Transcendent. However, with How Zakir worded his statement, there were many more Transcendent in the Kaizer Empire. Not everyone could be a Transcendent. It took a select few talented individuals like the ?Kings Sword? Zakir and the ?Saint of Magic? Barnabas to step into that realm of power. The time to reach that realm was by no means short, as it required many years of training and a vast amount of EXP. ManyTranscendents appeared in the Kaizer Empire or perhaps a method to produce one was found, which Barnabas found to be worrisome and important, but if what Zakir had said was true, then the power bnce on the continent could easily tip towards the Kaizer Empire, making them the strongest of the current era. Barnabas, stunned, asked Zakir a question with a cramped voice. How about you are you fine with this? The preceding Emperor never wished to invade the continent. And yet how could you, the one person who swore fealty to the preceding Emperor, be a puppet for the current one? Are the people and the soldiers not questioning this decision? I, too, have tried to change His Majestys thought. And. I also have considered to terminate His Majesty myself. Zakir-san Orpheus, who had seen Zakirs struggles up close until now, looked at thetter griefly. Then. why? Why didnt you stop him.! With your power, some cur like the current Emperor wouldnt Impossible. Barnabas couldnt finish his words at such an unexpected statement. I couldnt kill His Majesty. No, not just me no one in this world can win against him. Precisely, Barnabas. Even you. Impossible! Thats what. Barnabas couldnt help but divert his eyes towards Orpheus and the members of the second unit, and they all showed a pained look. Their expression said it all. What. what happened.? Just what has happened. to the Emperor. Zakir just gazed at the staggering Barnabas quietly, then turned his back. Barnabas. Ill have you let me bring back the Heroes. ..One week. Ill give you one week. Close the Academy and send the students back to their homnd during that time, we will let it slide. This is the best I canpromise you with. If you choose to keep it up even after that. we will trample thisnd down then. ! Well then. Zakir led his unit away, leaving the ce. Barnabas wanted to hold Zakir back, but the information and the shock he gave him was greater than Barnabas could manage that he couldnt make anyposed movement. P-, Principal The male teacher that had been witnessing the conversation taking ce in silence approached Barnabas, his voice trembled. .Urgently, gather the information about the situation around the Kaizer Empire and on the continent, and do it fast. Three days. gather as much as possible in three days. Y-, yess!! The male teacher hurried out of the room. And then, Barnabas looked up towards the heavens. Why must such a thing happen just when the Academys atmosphere has lightened up Lamenting wouldnt change anything. What he needed to do now was to gather information as fast as possible to see if Zakirs words were true. And, a weekter. Zakir brought the heroes back to the Kaizer Empire. and Barbadora Magic Academy had been decided to be closed. Chapter 141: The Academy’s Closure <h4>Chapter 141: The Academys Closure</h4> The Academy will be shut down Eh? Hah? Five days after the Academy Festival. Olga-chan and I were walking back to the ssroom carrying teaching materials when I heard Beatrice-san say so before the homeroom even started. Eh, rather.. shut down? SHUT DOOOWWWNNN!?!?!? EEEEEEHHHHHH!?!?!?!? Oi Seiichi, why are you surprised as well!? I was retorted by Al who, for some reason, was in the ssroom. Eh, I was surprised BECAUSE I didnt know! Then, Beatrice-san exined, with her face expressed full of guilt. Im sorry. We were informed about it by the Principal in the staff room while you went to take the study materials, Seiichi-san. And since it shocked me so much, I didnt notice Seiichi-san wasnt there. Aah! Come to think of it, Seiichi wasnt there. I forgot about that till now. My presence is weak! No, Im fine with that though! Well, you obviously dont have enough mind to spare for me if you heard that the Academy will be closed. Could it be that the reason why Al is in the ssroom is because there wont be any ss anyway since the academy is being closed? Rather, isnt it still out of the blue!? Why and how could such a decision be made!? Its true that the distrust over the incident that involved the assant from the Demon God Cult has been growing, but didnt Barna-san throw the Academy Fest to brighten the mood for that particr reason!? Its all meaningless if the Academy is shut down! Just what were all those embarrassing hours for. Ah, recalling them makes me want to die. I shouldnt dig any deeper than this. B-, Beatrice-neesan! Why so suddenly When Agnos seemingly involuntarily asked her that, Beatrice-san shed her eyes to Blued with a frown. Apparently, the Kaizer Empire will take rein of the Academy. Wha!? !? No way! Kaizer Empire? Why? There was a lot that I wanted to say, but seeing that Blued, a royalty. and the second prince at that, wasnt even informed about it surprised us even further. Impossible! It doesnt matter even if the Kaizer Empire. even if Father wishes to consolidate the whole world under his g, this Academy is supported by various countries financially and in human resources, both students and teachers alike. Trying to monopolize the region all by himself. there is no way the other countries will stay quiet. Im not informed about the details, but it seems like, the Empires influence has spread to most parts of the continent. HAAH!? What the hells with that!? How did that happen!? I know its a big empire, but its still just a single country! It was just as Agnos said, Beatrice-sans words were hard to believe. After all, if the Kaizer Empire did invade other countries for some kind of cause, the other countries would be wary of it and make an alliance . Anyway, they would surely make some kind of countermeasure. How could countermeasures like that be easily put down? And moreover, how could they even unify the whole world all at the same time? Thats downright impossible. Hold on. When you said influence, you meant the empire invaded them, right.? And you said most parts of the continent.!? Varshal Empire what about Varshal Empire.!? Oi, Helen!? C-, c-, c-, calm down! W-, whats the matter!? Helen, who seemed out of herself, went to approach Beatrice-san, but Agnos and the other students desperately tried to soothe her down. Varshal Empire? I feel like Ive heard that before, but. I cant remember.* Rather than that, looking how much it affects Helen, is it her homnd? Helen-san, please calm down. While indeed most countries are under substantial jurisdiction of the Kaizer Empire, there are 4 countries amongst them that still show resistance to date, which are the Varshal Empire, Wimburg Kingdom, Eastern Country, and the Demons country. However, the war is still about to break anytime soon, so its still unknown until when the stalemate willst Im relieved to hear that. Im following Seiichi to get stronger, but if the country I am meant to protect had gone, then I Yes. I myself came here to study under shishos tutge.. but if the fathend to which I belong had vanished, then I wouldnt beughing even if you say so as a joke. Thats right Louis and Lutia are not unrted to this topic. Of course, me too. Lutia shackled herself free from the Demon Army. Well, ultimately, they gave her the permission though, but she did so to follow me to get stronger. Of course, its also meant to protect her from the Demon God Cult, but she had made her decision to get stronger back during our time in the serpent dungeon. Even Louise somehow managed to convince Ranze-san toe along with me. But, if what Beatrice-san said is true, then Wimburg Kingdom where my parents are would be fine. Well, I dont need to worry about them since there are still the soldiers and those perverts from the guild, not to mention Zeanos, the former Heroes, Lucius-san, as well as Sarias parents. Eh? Isnt the battle strength there overwhelming. Well, whatever! Helen, who heard that the Varshal Empire was still doing fine for the time being, threw herself to her seat. Hmm really, whats wrong with her? Continuing the talk, with the Kaizer Empire controlling various countries, the Academy can no longer maintain the neutrality status. And, apparently about a week ago, someone from the Empire hade to directly meet the Principal, and they promised they wouldnt disturb the students if we close the academy and send you children to your own home I see, so the one who brought the message was themander of the second army, is it. Ah? Do you know him? More or less. If it was the other units, then they wouldnt so easily let the students go willy-nilly. Or rather, those lots would just shamelessly use us as hostages. Thats why, if there was anyone who suggested this, then it would be him. Heey, its not like I want shit on your country, but why is it so bullcrap? I dont have the words to deny it. Forgive me. Very unusual of him, Blued bowed his head to Agnos. Well, at any rate, now I understand why the Academy is being closed. No, I mean, I still cant ept it, you see. There was another question that popped up along. Umm Can I ask something? Yes, what is it? If what you and Blued said is true, Beatrice-san, then the students will be returned to their home, right? Yes, thats correct. The principal made this decision as he was worried about the students safety. I see Then, what about a teacher like me? Fired. Dear me, how frank! Cant you at least put on some airs!? Al spunked my head. No, even if you told me to. being like this is my quality, you see. Or rather, Im a student back on Earth before Im a teacher here, so that means I got fired from my job before I even graduated from school? Whoo! Thats rare! While I kept losing my tense from all the new information, Beatrice-san looked over all the students of ss F. Actually, I want to continue teaching all of you until the end, but it seems like my wish cant be fulfilled. Fufu Everyone seems to have been serious with your studies, so I was looking for the exam week Beatrice-san. Beatrice-san had always been serious about their education even before they could use magic. and nobody couldve imagined that this was how it would end. Now, we dont have the time to be sad. Apparently, the people from the Empire wille again today for thest check up. The heroes had been brought back when they first came here, but the rest of the students still have to pack things up W-, wait a minute! I reflexively cut Beatrice-sans words. But, still.! Brought back you saidSo, the heroes are now not in the Academy!? Its true that I havent seen Kannazuki-senpai and them since after we cleaned up the Academy Festival, but I thought it was because the Heroes didnt run a stall and, moreover, I was under the misconception that they were instructed to not get nearby. I never get a glimpse of them even after that or rather, theres hardly any factor that lets us meet aside from Kannazuki-senpais usual raids. Thats why I didnt really put it in mind, but. Seiichi-san, please look at this. Eh, this is.? Beatrice-san handed me a letter. I was given this by the Principal. It seems like its a letter Kannazuki-san left for you. ! I hurriedly opened the letter and read through the content. And then.. Kannazuki-senpai sure never changes. There she wrote that she couldnt abandon the teachers and the other heroes precisely because her bracelets no longer worked the same as theirs. In her own words, she said that she would do what she could, while I should do what I could. Ever since a long time ago, Kannazuki-senpai had been helping everyone around her, putting them before herself. That was why everyone admired and respected her. She remained unchanged even after we were in another world. No, in a sense, she has changed in the most special way! But, Im sure thats not all. Kannazuki-senpai always thinks to never involve me in her troubles. That is why she didnt tell me about it. Of course, if she went to tell me about it, she knew I wouldnt let her go to the Kaizer Empire. Phew I still cant ept it, but making a fuss here wont do anything, after all. To be honest, I just couldnt understand why they wouldnt just leave us alone. Even the students, they would leave the school not because they wanted to. Really what is good about war. While the entire ss was filled with a gloomy atmosphere, Blued unexpectedly bowed his head to everyone. I am terribly sorry. My country my father has caused so much I couldnt see what expression Blued made, but his voice was trembling. But. HaahOi, Ive said this before, you aint rted shit to this. The one who does all this crap is your shitty dad. You dont apologize for him! T-, th-, thats right! Blued-kun isnt at fault! Dont mind it well, thatll be impossible for you, but You have no reason to attack yourself for it. Agnos, Leon-kun, and Bead were correct; the fault wasnt on him. Sure, he was the second prince of the Kaizer Empire, but it wasnt like he could choose his birth circumstances either. It would be strange to me him for that. Receiving his ssmates words, Blueds body shook, still unable to lift his head up. Father. Just what. Im sorry. Im really sorry Blued If I didnt have any ties with the Kaizer Empire, I wouldve made my action towards them here and now, but for Blued, the Emperor is his own father. Theres a lot ofplicated feelings involved, but precisely because I treasure my own parents, when I thought myself to be in his shoes. I can see myself unable to take any action swiftly. Yosh, I made up my mind. Beatrice-san. You said that the people from Kaizer Empire wille today, right? Eh? Y-, yes. A-, Aniki? Exposed to my question, Beatrice-san and the students looked at me dubiously. Well, I gave it a lot of thoughts, you see. Im not really experienced at this, and moreover, I dont know whats the correct option to takein this situation, since Im he dumb after all. No matter how big a mess the Kaizer Empire is making, there are still people living there, unrted to all of it And theres nothing I can do about it. Thats why. Since Ill be fired after this anyway, lets goin! Eh? C-,in? Receiving my statements, the students expressed their dumbfound. _______________________________________________________________ *The Varshal Empire is first mentioned during the Eatery Contest back at Terveil. There was a contestant who came from there to challenge the Terveils Eating Champ. Of course, the one who won was Rurune. Chapter 142: Complaint <h4>Chapter 142: Comint</h4> Barnabas. Today is the promised day. I hope youve done your preparations.(Zakir) IZakir Gilford hade to the Barbadora Magic Academy for the second time. Barbadora Magic Academy had been running on neutral ground as it was supported both in financial matters and human resources by every country in the world. Of course, even so, it was hard to be perfectly neutral, as status-based human rtionships were still happening behind closed doors. Nevertheless, the neutrality stayed true. This academy that could maintain its neutral position was truly a rarity amongst rarity .However, that ended today. Schelder Wohl Kaizer-sama, the King of the Kaizer Empire, my fathend, had moved to put the world under his rules. At first, I was against it. Not only it greatly deviated from what my benefactor, the previous King had wished, it was also simply unrealistic, both in military strength and resources. That was why, when His Majesty enforced his n to validate the world, I. thought to strike him myself. HoweverI failed. I never thought that His Majesty had. No, the Royal Family had such a trump card up their sleeves If I close this Academy, then will the students really be allowed to go home safely? (Barnabas) While I was sinking into a sea of thoughts, Barnabas, the schools principal, asked me with a grim look. Yes. You have my words. We wont touch any of the students until they safely reach home. In fact, theres only a few of them left in the campus ground, isnt there?(Zakir) Hmph. If it wasnt you I wouldnt trust this negotiation(Barnabas) By no means this implied that Barnabas trusted me. What he believed was that any othermanders would have nasty ns in their mind. And he was correct. If the one who stood here wasnt me, then the Academy wouldve been invaded and taken under control without any negotiation, and the students would be taken hostage as negotiation pawns for the Empires sake. It only spoke of how much war potential the current Kaizer Empire possessed. Very well. With this, the Magic Academy Barbadora will be under the jurisdiction of the Kaizer(Zakir) HOLD THE PHONE THERE MISTER!!!! !?(Zakir) Wha!? Se-, Seiichi-kun!?(Barnabas) Out of nowhere, the principals office received an intruder. The mans figure was suspicious with his face hidden behind a hood. .Who is this man? Coming after him was a few bunch of other people, their breathing disarrayed. O-, oi Se-, Seiichi. Bastard You ran too fast(Altria) Rather than that, this guy really did let himself in(Blued) When I looked closely, there was the sight of His Majestys second son, Blued-sama amongst them. One of my subordinates then called the intruder. Bastard who are you!? Ourmander is having a serious talk with the head of this academy! Do you even know what the consequence of intruding is!? I dont! But Ill get fired today anyway, so Ivee to say myints!(Seiichi) C-,ints!? You sure announce that clearly, oi!(Altria) My toon and I were taken aback with how refreshing he said so. Then, the hooded man suddenly turned his head and pointed at me. Okay, you! Youre the one who looks self-important the most, so Ill say it to you! Youre bothersome! I got fired here, fired! tre vir! Do you understand!? If I had to choose, Id rather experience getting dropped out of school first and getting fired second, and yet What a rare experience this is!(Seiichi) U-, umu?(Zakir) Whats with this man? What is he trying to say? I dont care if it was conquering the world or whatever, but cant you do it somewhere else? I really wish you didnt bring us into this! Try thinking about the small citizens who get swayed by your top brasses! Were powerless here!(Seiichi) Calling yourself powerless would be a fraud!(Altria) Isnt that a bit too harsh!?(Seiichi) The mysterious man and the brown-skinned woman who followed him were exchanging aedic skit, leaving us who still couldnt catch up with the situation aside. No, what are they showing to us? We, who shouldvepletely dominated the situation just a while agofound ourselves swept up by a single man. IHiiragi Seiichi, who stormed into the Headmasters office just toin without any n whatsoever, intruded the talk between Barna-san and some macho men in armor right in the middle. Oh man, I did charge in without thinking, but sure is lucky that the object of myint is there! Now I have more gusto than usual! And now, I was in the middle of venting out my mind to the most self-important looking person. In the first ce! This Blued here! The Heroes and the other kids from the Kaizer Empire had been brought home already, but why did you guys leave him behind!?(Seiichi) C-,e to think of it!(Blued) Blued nodded to my statement then turned his head to the man in front of me, who I assumed to be some kind of top brass, as thetter awkwardly diverted his eyes away. W-, we forgot(Zakir) I was forgotten!?(Blued) What a surprising truth! Isnt he a Prince!? Im just amazed now at every little thing the Kaizer Empire does! After the man, whom I pointed my finger to, cleared his throat, he gave me a sharp re. I have been listening to you in silence, but. who even are you? Sorry for this, but outsiders should leave.(Zakir) Aah right, I havent named myself. And hes someone in a higher social position than mine, too. I know Im here toin, but manners and such have to be kept, right! Well, Ive been using casualnguages with Gassur and his peers, though, since Ive known a LOT about them. Sorry! Ahem! Erm, I am someone hired by the headmaster Barnabas to teach here, Hiiragi Seiichi, an adventurer (Seiichi) An adventurer? Oi oi, adventurer, you say. Arent adventurers just some vagrant who dont belong in any country? And by your name, youre someone from the Country of the East? The moment after I named myself, the soldiers buzzed out. Is my introduction that weird? Is that so. I am themander of the Second Army of the Kaizer Empire, Zakir Wilford. I am here today to affirm the closure as well as the transfer of ownership of the Barbadora Magic Academy. (Zakir) As I tilted my head, the most self-important guy-Zakir-san named himself as well. And so, Seiichi. You proimed you came to say yourints After youre done, what will you do?(Zakir) Nothing. Im just here to say myints, why?(Seiichi) Hah?(Zakir) Eh?(Seiichi) For some reason, silence fell upon the Headmasters office. Eh? Did I say something weird? Even Al and the girls look surprised, but didnt I already tell them Im going to say myints.? No, why are you making a face that says youre the only one sane here!? The very act of going toin itself is ridiculous, so of course anyone would think you have a n after that!(Altria) Al pped me with her truth-to-the-face retort. After which, Zakir-san let out a sigh. Haa. what a waste of time.(Zakir) Eh?(Seiichi) I dont know who you are and how youvee here, but justining wont do anything. This matter is already decided by the Kaizer Empire, and nobody can reverse it.(Zakir) No no no, isnt that weird! I mean, its true that Imining here for my own self-satisfaction!(Seiichi) So its for that after all(Blued) Blued sighed out of exasperation. Forgive me! Im basically living-in-the-moment, you see! It is for my own self-satisfaction, but isnt it weird that we have to ept what the Kaizer Empire has decided as absolute? And why does that lead to this Academy being shut down, in the first ce?(Seiichi) Its simple. Its because the emperor of the Kaizer Empire, Schelder Wohl Kaizer-sama, has moved to unify the world, and the war has broken.(Zakir) No, who is that?(Seiichi) W-, who!?(Zakir) I know about some guy being the emperor of the Kaizer Empire, but I dont know who that guy is personally. Well, I know that the Emperor-sama is moving to unify the world and all that. But, is that necessary? Is it so essential that you need to wage war for it? You say its for world unification, so its not something done for the sake of your people, right?(Seiichi) Indeed, this war is not for the sake of the people. It is nothing but a war driven by the desires of his Majesty.(Zakir) No wayFather(Blued) Hearing Zakir-sans words, Blueds expression grew darker and darker. Agnos was about to say something when he saw Blueds current state, but he was stopped by Beatrice-san. Well, Agnos and the other students will only make the water get muddier here. Eh, what, if I wasnt here, things wouldnt be so muddy, you said? Thats about right! Haah Um, then, how can such a thing get approved? Waging a war just for one mans desire, and the people let that be? At least, personally, I wont give an okay to that(Seiichi) His Majesty has decided it. And, in the first ce, you are not a citizen of the Empire, and so you have no right of veto.(Zakir) Even strangers deny my human rights now!? Arent my human rights getting denied a lot!? Hey, species Human in the Status, are you alive? Really, do you think you can win in terms of military strength? Isnt it basically the Kaizer Empire vs the World?* And you guys approved that? To go to a war for someones selfish reasons.(Seiichi) Eh, you didnt approve it!? So youre just going along with it even though you dont approve it!?(Seiichi) Thats just weird no matter how you look at it! If they dont approve of it, shouldnt they do that coup-what-its-name? Or the Demo thing? It cant be helped if all the people in their country vouched in for the war, but who will be happy for this war in its entirety? Which is why, while I think it will raise a civil war or something, the coup will work out since there should be more naysayers than the supporters. I didnt know if I had my point across, but Zakir-san just shook his head at me. Its impossible. There is nobody who can stop His Majesty, not anymore His Majesty is now no longer a human, but the most powerful being in existence.(Zakir) The most powerful being in existence?(Seiichi) What is that? Who is he talking about? If by the time I meet him hes actually some kind of monstrosity, then Ill get mad, you know? I mean, from how Zakir-san said it, its like hes be a monster or something like that. As I tilted my neck involuntarily, Zakir-sann showed no more interest in talking more of it. How unfortunate. In addition, it seems like you think that the Kaizer Empire cant win against the world, but youre wrong.(Zakir) Heh?(Seiichi) Right at that instant, Zakir-san for some reason drew the sword he had on his waist. Taking that as a cue, the other soldiers also pulled out their swords. We have tens of thousands of soldiers as strong as I am or nearing my level.(Zakir) Wha!? Guh!? Wh-, what pressure.!(Barnabas) The moment their swords were drawn, Blued and the other students nearby, as well as Barna-san, had their faces turn blue. If you fold in just from this, then dont even think about doing anything. I wont me you. Thinking that there are so many people standing in the same ground as this ?Kings Sword?-(Zakir) No, I mean. so what?(Seiichi) Hah?(Zakir) Eh?(Seiichi) Exposed to my question, not only Zakir-san, but Barna-san, the students, and the soldiers of the second army, they all pulled out a moronic expression. Did you not hear what I said? There are tens of thousands of people as strong as me, the ?Kings Sword?, you know?(Zakir) K-, kings sword? Im not familiar with the term, so forgive me for that, but are you someone famous? And then, there are a lot of famous people like you, Zakir-san? Nn?(Seiichi) Oi, Seiichi. Are you serious when saying that? .Well, I wanted to say that too, though(Altoria) In response to my confusion, Al put her hand on her forehead and muttered like such while looking up. When I looked closely, Beatrice-san and the students seemed to be in pain when Zakir-san and his toon pulled their sword, but the people who went to Zs dungeon such as I, Saria, Al, and Rurune seemed to be fine whatsoever. Eh? Did Zakir-san do something? I-, impossible!? How could all of you be so calm!? Every single member of the Second Army here has stepped into the territory of the Transcendents, you know!? (Zakir) Ah, so its the same as us. (Seiichi)** Buhuk!? Receiving myment, not only Zakir-san, but Barna-san and the member of my ss eximed. Come to think of it, is being a Transcendent considered great? Everyone around me is a Transcendent, so Im kinda numb by that status. No, wait, Im the one whos enclosed with so many strong people. Like those people in the Guild Headquarter and Zeanos and his group. Etto, so youre saying that youll win because you have so many Transcendents(Seiichi) T-, that is so(Zakir) Eeh? For real? in my head, I can only see the future where theyre one-sidedly getting beaten down in the most weird and embarrassing way though And if the Kaizer Empire did wage war against the Wimburg Kingdom, there are Lucius-san and Zeanos there are they really going to win? Youre a Transcendent when you pass the level 500 mark, right? Zeanos is originally level 1500, you know? I stimted the fight again in my head. My condolences(Seiichi) What the hell is your problem!?(Zakir) Oops, it slipped out of my mouth. Im sorry. The Kaizer Empires world unification thing that I had initially thought to be impossible now seemed more grim than ever or rather, my prediction was the oue. From your words and their conduct, I can see that those women are Transcendents.(Zakir) Haa.(Seiichi) But, what about you? I dont see the atmosphere nor the manner of strength from you. Its hard to think that the likes of you can win against me.(Zakir) Eh?(Seiichi) The atmosphere of the strength? Well, Im just your everyday man after all, so I cant produce the aura thatll make people say This guy hes strong! like a certain someone. Well, I did learn how to feel Life Force, or rather, the ability to sense presence in the Netherworld to say Youre over there, arent you? like a certain someone. Thats why, Al, please dont give Zakir-san the Is this guy serious? look! Saria and the others too, dont exchange faces like that! Im not very sure how someone who cant even win against me could best His Majesty. If you cant even win against His Majesty, then you wont be able to say yourins to him. Let me be the one who teach you how powerlessness feel like.(Zakir) Heh? Umm. what do you mean?(Seiichi) As the affairs took a dubious turn, I asked Zakir-san fearfully, which he then replied matter-of-factly. Its simple. You will fight me and learn that you have no power whatsoever.(Zakir) What kind of logic working there!?(Seiichi) Be it the Demon Army and this person, is this world full of muscle-for-brains!? Even though I was supposed toe here to say myints, I for some reason ended up having to have yet another mock battle. Chapter 143: ?Human? vs ?King’s Sword?? <h4>Chapter 143: ?Human? vs ?Kings Sword??</h4> Umm. Can we please stop? I believe conflicts wont bear any fruit! Can you please not brandish your sword without saying anything!? I tried to stop them, but the soldiers were very into it while the girls started to cheer on. And so, nobody stopped him. Do you guys even understand? Im the one fighting, ya know? T-, then, lets fight with words! We have mouths and we have words! Now, Lets Talk! No words are needed. Speak with your sword. Swords dont have mouths though!? Why does everyone keep wanting to converse with swords!? Do the people of this world treat their mouths as decoration, I wonder!? As I was getting busy in my own thought, Zakir-san put his sword back to the scabbage. Ah S-, so you finally feel like speaking!? A single Iai will suffice for the likes of you. Geez, why are you so aggressive? Are most of the people in this world creatures who cant calm down except theyre fighting? Teach me, Bill-san! That isnt correct. An answer actually came!? Eh, where!? Bill Nye-san is here!? But this is another world!? I am not Bill Nye. I am World. Yosh, seems like I finally went cuckoo. Well, cant be helped. I mean, I obliterated a dungeon, so Ive gone a long way from the concept of Human. Its not like were in the Netherworld, so it must be weird that I can hear the Worlds voice! Apparently, fatigue had made me hear things, as I stopped hearing the voice that named itself the World after I shook my head. Yosh, its normal now. But lets go to a Hospitalter. My heador rather, my body has gone crazy. So much that it saves people by ident. A-, at any rate! I dont think we should get violent here! No, can you please say something!? A conversation is like a game of catch! Right now I feel like Im throwing the ball at a wall! Silence. No matter what wordse out from you, that wont change anything. Your return is so bitter! Youre noisy. Shut your mouth and draw your swords. IT AINT A GAME OF CAAAATCCHHH!!!! You just keep giving me fastballs! My catchers mitt isnt that thick, okay? Ill eventually cry, you know? As my desperate appeals that could even make the whole America drown in tears kept ending in vain, Zakir-san continued his preparation uninterested in my plea, his eyes fell on me cold. Ill tell you one thing. This matchthough I dont think it can be called one, will end before you can do anything. Eh? Im being forced to take a match that wont let me do anything!? Then whats the point of me here!? Then, let me teach you how powerless you are. Barnabas, youre the referee. U-, umu Barna-san looked at me worrily, but he eventually let out a sigh in resignation. Eh, shouldnt you be the one stopping it? Well then. the match between Zakir the Kings Sword and Hiiragi Seiichi. begin! It started! W-, what do I do? Do I have to fight. Regardless of me who iled around, Zakir-san reached to his sword. This is your endDie! Its just a sham battle, right!? As I was surprised by Zakir-san who came at me with his killing intent cranked to 11, Zakir-san attempted to draw his sword in one movement, and Buhuk!? magnificently fell on his face. Zakir didnt hide his confusion at this new development. Up until now, Zakir had never shown any opening no matter what the situation was and always ended any encounter against those weaker than him in a single strike, and so he didnt think he would trip over nothing before the fight even started. To avoid the same disaster, he checked his footings to ascertain that there was nothing to trip him over. However, when Zakir once again charged at Seiichi, he was petrified as if his body refused the very idea of fighting, and as a result, he once again kissed the ground head first. E-, excuse me are you okay? You hit your head pretty hard right there On top of it, Seiichi, the opponent he was supposed to fight, showed his worry for him, which made Zakirs face burn with shame. However, Zakir put up appearances so as not to show any of that emotion then stood back up, trying to draw his sword without much say. FuhFUNNGGUH!!? And the sword couldnt be pulled out. No matter how much strength he put, Zakirs prided de Fiftear wouldnt let go of its scabbard. It was as if the sword had thrown away its role as one, the Treasured Demon Sword that had apanied him through numerous battles wouldnt flinch even for a bit. What is it? What is happening!? Zakir was disoriented by all the things that happened to him. Even though, in a sense, he was in the presence of an enemy, Zakir was desperately trying to pull his sword out. Regardless, the sword wouldnt move from its resting ce, as though it refused to fight Seiichi at all. In the face of Zakir who was frantic with his sword problem, Seiichi was at loss at what to do and just watched in silence. After which, Zakir who had gotten fed up trying to pull it out, gave up altogether and brandished it along with the scabbard. Even without pulling my sword, I can still fight.! Eat this, Hatensho! GUAAAAAAAHHHHH!?!?!? EEEEHHH!?!?!?! Zakir swung the sword down from its overhead position and activated his Art against Seiichi. But, for whatever reason, the Art returned to Zakir instead. Originally, it was supposed to create a storm around Zakir that would shake the atmosphere, but now the storm rolled up Zakir instead. Zakir, who was blown up without understanding of the situation, fell face-first into the ground, spinning as though he was drilling it with his face. Uwaah that looks hurt He could hear Seiichis pitying exim again, but now Zakir was more lost in confusion rather than shame. He had no idea of what was going on. When he tried to get back on his feet, this time those feet lost strength as if they just abandoned their role. When he tried to bear with it and supported his body somehow, this time the ground lost any frictional force, and the step he took resulted with him nting his face down below. What is this. what is happening to my body!? What have happened to my body!? It was no wonder Zakir was horrified by all the phenomenons that happened to his own body. After all, the current him couldnt even stand properly. And that, too, for a reasonpletely out of himself. Barnabas and Saria, as well as her group, were watching this abnormality unfolding real time, but they were just as perplexed as Zakir After all, ever since the mock battle started, Zakir had been doing nothing but destroying himself. The members of the Second Army in particr couldnt believe the sight in front of them, as they only could be lost in a daze. Th-, then, with magic.! Ah, you better stop that..! Realizing that he couldnt get close nornding any physical attack, Zakir immediately leaned towards magic. How about this.Fire Bullet! GUAAAAAAHHHH!?!? Didnt I tell you As Seiichi had feared, the magic Zakir deployed only attacked the person himself. And even when he thought that it must be some kind of fluke and continued using magic, each and every spell he conjured only ended up biting him back. Seiichi could only feel miserable when he saw Zakir in tatters, and so he approached thetter slowly. Excuse me. I dont quite understand whats happening, but shouldnt you stop the match already? Doing a sham battle with doesnt have any meaning at all, too UUUOOOOOHHH!!! GUHHHAAAAAKKKK!?!?!?!? You sure didnt listen, oi! And self-destruct again!? Zakir, who saw Seiichis approach as a golden chance, activated his Skills then and there. However, all of them came back at him, making his battered figure even more in tatters than before. Even so, when he thought to win against Seiichi and drew his sword, Fiftear finally slipped out of its scabbard as if it felt pity for the man. ! With this.! So long his partner was out of its scabbard, Seiichi wouldnt be as much of a threat. Thinking such, Zakir once again rushed towards Seiichi. But, as though the sword itself said Ah, thatll be troubling, it bent its de 90 degrees all by itself. WWHHHHYYYYYYYY!!!! D-, DOONT KNNOOOOWWWW!!!! Even so, Zakir still tried to attack Seiichi with the bent de, but when he did, the swordpletely denied its own raison detre and kept wiggling around until it eventually slipped out of his grip. Looking at his own partnerying down on the ground, Zakirs shoulder quivered. Very well. If both sword and magic dont cut it, then my body alone will suffice! And, since Seiichi had approached Zakir out of concern, Zakir came to punch him at a close range. UOOOHHHHBHHOOAAAAAK!?!?!?!? And that fist never met Seichis cheek, but rather struck his own. As Zakir packed quite a lot of power in it, he made himself fly pretty far. With how his own body attacked him, not a Skill nor magic, not even a weapon, Zakir was dumbfounded. He tried to pat the cheek he hit himself, but for whatever reason, it turned into ps that just wouldnt stop. BUBUBUBUBUBUBUBU!?!?!?!? Even though he didnt even understand why he pped himself, when he tried to move his body to avoid it, he noticed that he couldnt move even for a twitch. Opposite to Zakirs own intention, his bodypletely refused to fight against Seiichi. Even after that, as Zakirs body kept hurting Zakir himself out of his own spite, he eventuallyid powerless on the ground with faint breath,pletely losing his initial vigor. Then, the soldiers of the Second Army who had been watching theirmander in bewilderment until then, stared knives at Seiichi with their eyes livid. BASTAARDD!!! WHAT DIDJA DO TO ZAKIR-SAAANNN!! EEH!? I-, I have nothing to do with that! Save your breath, well be the one against a scumbag like you.! O-, oi! Orpheus, the deputymander of the second army, hurriedly tried to stop them, but the other soldiers wouldnt calm down until they defeated Seiichi who had turned their respected leader into a mess of ck and blue. Barnabas was, naturally, asking himself if he should stop the match, but Well, isnt it fine. My Academy is going to get closed anyway, so lets close it with something fun. Arent you supposed to stop it!? As the referee, Barnabas, had given his green card, Seiichi was to continue the fight against everyone of the Second Army except Orpheus. But, that fight never took ce. W-, what the hell!? M-, my sword is bent! A-, ARMORS HEAVYYYYY!?!?!?!? The members of the Second Army who had the intention to hurt Seiichi were hindered by their own equipment, as their weaponspletely abandoned their role, refusing to be used against Seiichi. Amongst them, as the result of their role abandonment, some of the equipment shattered themselves beyond repair, which left the soldiers in a condition not so different with Zakir, having to fight with their own flesh. But that didnt wane the soldiers fighting spirit, as they tried to charge at Seiichi. But, taking the exact opposite step their minds wished, their bodies abandoned the idea of being at odds with Seiichi and tried to flee the scene. Exactly. Their bodies, were trying to flee. GYAAAA!!! M-, MY AAARMMM!!! My eyes. MY EYES HURT AAAAA!!!!1 UEEEEEEHHH!?!?!? WHAT WHAT WHAT WHAT!?!? WHATS HAPPENNING!? It was as if their body partsevery single fiber of their muscle, bones, nerves, cells, all tried to escape from there on their own, which resulted with the soldiers body destroying itself. Bones dislocated and tried to escape, eyeballs tried to flee from their eye sockets with their nerves intact. Hair and other bodilys hair tried to unroot themselves, teeth fell out then and there. In the face of the screaming members of the Second Army, Seiichi, who had no idea why any of this even happened, was at the end of his wit. Just what is happening!? Just when I thought theyre gonna jump into the match, they suddenly bled from all over their body!? Is there some kind of virus spreading around in here!? Cant you keep such ultic incidents in mangas and dramas!?!? As Seiichi frowned at the sight that was too painful to watch, the soldiers body parts who thought that they would turn Seiichis mood sour if this continued, went back to their respective ces. Thanks to this, the soldiers who had been screaming earlier were rolling on the ground, desperately making sure everything was in their original ce. A, aah my arm. it-, it moves I can see. I can see properly! Thank god. thank god The very notion of fighting Seiichi was what had brought about this situation, but who would have ever thought that the World itself, equipment, Skills, magic, and even your own bodies would all turn against you? And Seiichi himself, the one entity that induced all the tragedy, was unaware how much of ridiculous beings his allies had be, and didnt know what was the cause of all this racket. For that reason, from Seiichis point of view, all the phenomenon that happened to Zakir and the other soldiers of the Second Army was all some bizarre phenomenon he couldnt exin, which terrified Seiichi himself out of his wits. As the soldiers were frenzied with the revert of their bodily injuries, Zakir, who had managed to recover enough to stand up, gazed at Seiichi with a serious expression. So this is your power? Eh? No no no, theres no way it is! no way, right? No one answered Seiichis question, as he didnt ask that to anyone in particr. However, Zakir wasnt convinced by that answer, as he red at Seiichi with rage dwelling in his eyes. Not only me, you even made fool of mypanions. I cant forgive you. Isnt that a tad too unreasonable? Seiichi was at the verge of crying. But his question fell to a deaf ear as Zakir once again charged at Seiichi regardless of what had happened, and then !Teleportation Jewel! Wha!? Orpheus, you Orpheus, the deputymander who had been watching everything in silence up until now, took out a palm-sized transparent ball and strongly threw it onto the ground. The ball shattered on contact, and smoke erupted from inside, clinging to Zakir, Orpheus, and all the soldiers of the Second Army. After the smokepletely engulfed the soldiers, when things settled down, Zakir and his group were no longer in the scene. The suddenness of the situation left Seiichi stunned. And that wasnt Seiichi alone, Barnabas as well as everyone there were left with their mouths hanging. Barnabas who was first toe to his senses dered the matchs oue, still lost in confusion as he did. Eeh.. winner, Seiichi-kun..? No one even knew anymore if it was even a mock battle. It was just that one-sided. After which, Seiichi muttered in bewilderment. I really couldnt do anything Thats not what it means! Altorias retort echoed within the Arena. Chapter 144: Zakir’s Resolution and a Parting <h4>Chapter 144: Zakirs Resolution and a Parting</h4> Through the use of Teleportation Jewel by Orpheus, Zakir and his army returned to the Kaizer Empire. Zakir looked at his surroundings and, as he noticed he was no longer in the Barbadora Magic Academy, he sent a re towards his second-inmand. Orpheus, the hell are you What are you thinking, Zakir-san!? !? Before Zakir could say anything, Orpheus sharp punch met his cheek. Whats with your attitude!? What happened to you!? It wasnt you at all! It wasnt me? Zakir was more shocked than he thought he would when he received Orpheus words. You acted like those lots from the First Division Army back there! Why would you do something like that!? I!? GUUAAAHH!?!?!? The moment his mind reached that thought, his head was attacked by a sharp pang of pain. Zakir-san!? I-, its fine. I see so thats, how it was Zakir held his head, frantically struggling to endure the pain, as he recalled something. I was under Helios technique! Helio-samas!? Kaizer Empires best Magic User, a man with the title ?Illusion Demon?, Helio Roban. He was the right-hand-man of Schelder Wohl Kaizer, the reigning Emperor of the Kaizer Empire, and the only wielder of Illusion Attribute Magic in the world. It was only recently that every soldier of the Kaizer Empire had be Transcendents. Be it the soldiers of the Second Division Army led by Zakir, which was made up of people ofmoner origin, or the soldiers of the First Division Army led by Aurius, which was made up of people of noble origin. The reason why they became Transcendents was due to a certain item that Helio brought towards the Emperor Schelder. It was a Magic Tool Helio had found. An extraordinary one that was capable of making anyone easily raise their Levels, and even transcended the limit. Originally, there should be questions raised about such a dubious Magic Tool and where he had found it. However, the reason why none of such questions were raised was because by the time Helio brought out the Magic Tool many people had been subjected to Helios Illusion Attribute Magic. Nobody realized what actions the Empires best Magician had taken, and to varying degrees, everyone had fallen under his magic. And as Helio had been especially thorough with his magic for Zakir, the one person he was most wary of, Zakirs personality had been changed into one that was convenient and easy for Helio to manipte. However, the miscalction on Helios part, which was also fortunate for Zakir, was that his magic didnt really influence Orpheus that much, as well as Seiichis very existence. However, as it was quite a potent magic in the first ce, while Orpheus did notice that Zakir was not in his element, he wouldnt point it out. If all they did was go to Barbadora Magic Academy, hold some conversation with Barnabas, then leave just like so, Zakirs personality would only continue to worsen as time passed by. However, Seiichi had, against all expectations, intruded into the scenario to voice hisints. If this was any other person, then things wouldve been different. After all, nobody could stop Zakir and his army as they were Transcendents, and anyone who wished to say their mind to them would be treated no less than a pebble. However, the one who came was Seiichi. In the face of an utterly disastrous conclusion that spoke of how their struggle wasnt even worthy to be called a fight, as well as the life crisis of hismander Zakir, the magic that trapped Orpheus became loose. Any half-hearted mental attack wouldnt falter Helios technique, but the battle against Seiichi attacked his mind like nothing. And just like so, thanks to Orpheus who hade back to his senses quickly judged to use Teleportation Jewel that had been granted to him by the Emperor Schelder, they all returned safely. Zakir-san what do we do? Its pretty dangerous to mess with Helio-samas magic I know. Now that wevee in contact with his magic, we need to proceed with more caution We should doubt everything before we even act, from things you see to even your own thoughts Even if he said it himself, Zakir couldnt help but make a bitter expression, knowing how hard it was going to be. Rather than that, lets get everyone back to their senses. Yes. Zakir and Orpheus split up and convinced their members to break free from Helios magic, one person after another. Since none of them were induced as deep as Zakir was, the process of returning them back to their senses didnt take much time. Even so, when the members of the Second Division Army learned that they had been under Helios magic, they could only ept the fact while still lost in a daze. N-, no way, Helio-sama What have we done We werent that different than those First Army lots like this! How many countries have fallen by our hands The soldiers were swamped with intense regrets for their actions, as they recalled everything they had done the moment they regained their lucidity. This was because there were many nations that had been invaded by the members of the Second Division Army, Zakir included. After Zakir ordered his army to retreat to the barrack immediately, the soldiers staggeringly trotted back to rest. Orpheus gazed sadly at their slumped figure. At any rate, Im just d that these guys havee back to their senses Yeah. However, this solves nothing. In fact, itll only make things worse. Eh? First of all, the fact that Helio put us under magic means Its very probable that His Majesty is also under his magic. That means he wants to usurp the throne!? No, I dont know if he does. However, if His Majesty is under his magic, then His Majesty must be Helios allies too. That means His Majesty is under that guys magic as intense as I was, or even more so.* Said Zakir with a bitter look. And, if Helio really schemes to usurp the throne is he working alone or is he working with some kind of organization, we still need to figure that out. Zakir-san, are you thinking that someone is backing up Helio-sama? Its all still a spection, but its hard to say that there isnt. With how things currently are, its not weird that somebody is behind him. No way Letting out a heavy sigh, Zakir spoke more of his thoughts. And, other than Helios matter, there is another big problem we have at hand. Eh? Another problem as precarious as Helio-samas matter? Its about His Majesty. With His Majestys. no, with the Thing that passes down the Imperial Familys blood, His Majesty is unstoppable by anyone. That is Zakirs statements reminded Orpheus of the current figure of the Emperor Schelder, leaving his words hanging unfinished. The current His Majesty has acquired strength that even us Transcendents couldnt rival. If things go poorly, His Majesty could conquer the world all by himself. Thats how powerful he is. That is why, we should be the one to act. Eh? Unfortunately No, good thing is, there are still countries that havent fallen under His Majestys control. If I recall correctly The Wimburg Kingdom, the Varshal Empire, the Demon Kingdom, and then the Country of the East, right? Correct. Wimburg is a small nation, but they have Sword Knight, ck Pdin, as well as Graceful Ice Devil among their ranks. And the Adventurers Guild HQ is also located Nn? Come to think of it, I feel like I saw Sword Knight back in the arena Eh? Sure it wasnt just you? Royal Guards like her wouldnt leave their kings side that easily. You have a point. Either way, the Wimburg Kingdom is a huge powerhouse despite being a small nation. While the Varshal Empire, ruled by the Crimson Empress, possessed equal strength with us before we became Transcendents. Its true that our current army is allposed of Transcendents, but their army is already strong since the beginning. In addition, we cant underestimate the Empress own power. The Demon Kingdom doesnt need to be questioned. The Demons have their powerful abilities, so we dont need to worry for them. Lastly, the Country of the Eastthat ce is shrouded with mystery. In the first ce, not only His Majesty isnt really interested in that nation, rumors about how that nation is under a fierce civil war are everywhere. Im sure they dont concern themselves about the situation here. When I think about it again, theyre like a ce better be left alone, arent they? Youre right. However, if His Majesty were to step in then the oue would be clear in an instant. But, as long as they still have us, His Majesty wouldnt intervene. Indeed, as long as we move as Helios puppet we can inform those countries of our circumstances under the guise of invasion. In other words we will deceive Helio-sama and his associates? Zakir nodded silently. We dont know what action Helio will take if he knew that his magic on us was dispelled. I wanted to break the magic he put on those soldiers, but we dont know where heys his magic. Its more than possible that they would get deceived by his Illusion Attribute Magic again. No way However, my eyes were opened by you, Orpheus. Its hard to say for sure, but for so long I knew that if Helio uses his Magic, I have a chance to avoid it. But Zakir-san, even if were still on our senses and informed the Wimburg Kingdom about His Majestys current condition, would that have any meaning? His Majesty is already unstoppable If its the previous EmperorIf its Alph-sama, maybe he knows how to stop His Majesty Alph-sama!? B-, but, Alph-sama is Even when his expression was pulled tight, Zakir assented to what was implied. Yeah. We have to save Alph-sama. For that, what we should do is to find a method to help him, and thenwhilst still acting as puppets, we inform the iing danger to the Wimburg Kingdom, without being found out by Helio and his associate. Zakir-san Seeing how Orpheus looked at him anxiously, Zakir replied with a tone full of self-ridicule sarcasm. What, Im used to being a puppet Well do it, Orpheus. In order to change the current situation even for a little. Yes!! As Zakir nodded satisfiedly at Orpheus answer, he suddenly recalled the figure of Seiichi, the person who had effortlessly beaten him down. Just what was that man There was not a single soul that answered his question. Seiichi-san. It was just for a short while, but thank you for everything youve done. In front of meHiiragi Seiichi, there was the figure of Beatrice-san bowing her head, her belongings packed tight. Thanks to Seiichi-san, everyone of the ss F has be able to use magic. Something I could never do That I thought was just a dream, you made it real, Seiichi-san. You have my deepest gratitude. No, I didnt In the end, I only received my power through streaks of luck. The first time I defeated a monster wasnt even by my own power, but by my overwhelming body stench that made my opponent just straight up dead. Even so, I was here now all thanks to the skill Complete Dismantling a God gave me before I came to this world as well as the Fruit of Evolution. Well, sometimes the ridiculous effect of the Fruit of Evolution gave me quite a hardship, but I was grateful for all it had done to me. My power just happened to be useful for the members of the ss F, and without that power, I would be nothing but just a powerless human being. Despite that, Beatrice-san shook her head. No, Seiichi-san. Regardless of the process, at the end of the day, its unquestionable that youre the one who enabled them to use their Magic. Seiichi-san. Thats why, please be proud of it. Yes. I wasnt that remarkable of a man, really. Even so, if Beatrice-san gave me those words then I had to do my best so I could lift my chest in pride. Beatrice-san smiled after she looked at my face, then she picked her bags and started to stride away just like that. Beatrice-san! ? When I called out to her reflexively, Beatrice-san turned her head to me with a questioned look. If Im the one who made them able to use magic, then youre the one who supported them till now! Its not just me no, more than me! You should be more proud of yourself for it, Beatrice-san! Youre the best teacher Ive ever known, Beatrice-san! ! Beatrice-sans eyes widened as she received my words. I had never seen anyone who cared so much about their students and was delighted by their development more than Beatrice-san. No, I believe I wouldnt meet a better teacher than her even in the future. Beatrice-san had been more supportive and close to everyone of the ss F than I ever could be. After which, not only me, Agnos and the other students who were gathering there shouted at Beatrice-san. Beatrice-neesan! I will never forget how you wouldnt give up on us, Ane-san! You have taught me the most important of things. My honor and gratitude for you Be well B-, Beatrice-san! Thank you thank you very much! Thank you. You have my deepest gratitude, Beatrice-sensei. I want to get your ss again, Sensei~ The reason why this perfect me can achieve an even higher perfection is all thanks to you, Beatrice-sensei. Thank you very much. BEATRICE-ZENZEEEEEE! ILL FEEL LONELY WITHOUT YOOUUUU One of them was a crying mess, but that only spoke how much gratitude they felt towards Beatrice-san. In addition, when I looked at them closely, Flora wasnt the only student who shed their tears. Now Im feeling like crying too, damn it. What do I do Im really weak at things like this, you know! Stopped in her track by the surprise, Beatrice-san smiled at her with tears of happiness, bowed, and left. After her figure vanished in the distance, this time Agnos and the boys began to start moving. Now Aniki. Time for me to leave. Me too. I have to go to my home as soon as possible and grasp the situation, even for a little. I have been under your care too, Seiichi-sensei. Th-, Thank you very much! Yeah. Everyone, take care of yourselves. Yes Until the end, Agnos waved full of spirit while Blued just walked away in his cool yet graceful manner. Bead and Leon-kun seemed to go to the same direction for a while, and so they left together. Then, were off too~ Thanks to you Sensei, this perfect me can now use magic, and thus my beauty has been polished further. Ah, you cant fall for me, you know? ZEIICHI-ZENZEEE! ILL FEEL LONELY WITHOUT YOOUUUUU Rachel and the girls each said their farewell as well, getting into their carriages that would take them to their home. Though it wasnt as severe as Flora, when I gazed at them leaving like so, I felt like a hole opened in my chest. Ever since I came to this Academy, spending my time together with everyone became my daily life, so it was pretty lonely to part with them. Perhaps she sensed my feelings, Saria snuggled up to me full of affection. Its okay. Well meet again, after all! Will we We will! I mean, were still alive, after all! Well, death is our end, after all. Towards the words that came out of Sarias mouth, I floated a bitter smile. Eh? Come to think of it, I went to the Netherworld, so even if we die, I still can meet them? Yup. Lets stop talking about it. Itll ruin the emotional parting we just have. As I was seeing off the students, Barna-san came up to me. Seiichi-kun. Even though I called you to this Academy, having it ended like this Im terribly sorry. Oh no. Im just grateful I coulde to here. I was able to meet Kannazuki-senpai and the rest, the people I couldnt meet ever since I came to this world. And, most importantly, I also met with the people of the ss F. The time spent with them had be a very important part of my life. I was grateful to Barna-san for making it happen, and not the slightest I was angry at him for what had happened. Following suit, Al also told what she felt to Barna-san. Me too with my own constitution at hand, I rarely had any opportunity to teach young people. But, now that I could teach them all about adventuring, Im really d I did. Thank you very much. Umu. The cafeteria is full of delicious things too. Ill praise you for that. Glutton. Nows not the time to mess around. Hm? Im being very serious though? Shes beyond save. She always has been beyond save, Olga-chan. As Barna-san gave a peaceful smile, his gaze fell on Z and the other two. Im sorry for what weve done to you, Z-kun. Even though youve finally grown ustomed to school life N-, no, its okay! While I do find its regrettable, Im grateful to you for letting someone like me enroll, headmaster! I appreciate it if you say so Louis-kun and Lutia-kun too, Im terribly sorry of what had happened. Never. Im a person who shouldnt be here, in the first ce. Im only allowed to be here out of your goodwill. All I have for you is gratitude. I feel the same. I only came after Seiichi out of my own selfishness, so I really appreciate it that you let me stay. Thank you. Umu. When you think of it, it is weird that the main force of the Wimburg Kingdom, Louis-kun, and the daughter of the Demon lord, Lutia-kun, to be in this ce. Dear me, being with Seiichi-kun too long makes me abandonmon sense!! Im also having a hard time here since my ownmon sense is breaking down. On a rted note what is your n ahead, Seiichi-kun? Let me see I havent decided on any n yet, so Im thinking to spend some time in Terveil while sending Louis back. I see that means Wimburg will be safe for a while. After all, Seiichi-kun is heading there. Ahahahaha I-, I wonder. I didnt know just how big the influence my presence would bring, but at least the former Hero party and the First Demon Lord were there, so it would be fine even if something did happen. As Barna-sanughed at my reply, he shifted his gaze to yet another direction. Now then. We know what Seiichi-kun and his group will do after this, but what about youHelen-kun? Eh? When I followed his line of sight, I saw the figure of Helen deep in thought at the end of it. E-, eh? Didnt she leave along with Rachel and the other girls No,e to think of it, I didnt see Helen leaving. It seemed like I was the only one who didnt realize she was here, as Saria and the girls werent that shocked to see her. E-, eeh? Just when I was lost thinking why did Helen stay Seiichi-sensei. Y-, yes? Please please make me strong! Y-, yess!? Saying so, Helen bowed to me. Chapter 145: Those who Work Behind the Scenes <h4>Chapter 145: Those who Work Behind the Scenes</h4> DDDD So, you, Seiichi and the others came back because the school has closed? Yes. Ranzelf, the king of Welmburg Kingdom, also called Ranze, held his head in front of Louise as she told him so inly. Although there was a little consultation between Seiichi and the others with Helens desire to be strong, since Helens will seem to be firm after all, Seiichi returned to the Kingdom of Welmburg with Helen. Then, Seiichi went to the guild headquarters at once to decide his future actions, and Louise returned to the Royal Castle to report her return. No, its strange that an Imperial Guard originally left me, the one who should be protected, but arent you too free to do that? Listen, Your Majesty. My level has exceeded 700. I didnt hear that story at all!? The heck, 700!? At that level, Ranze was surprised and he widened his eyes. What did you do to be at such a ridiculous level!? I was even more surprised than when you suddenly told me that you had be a Transcendental before!? When Shishou destroyed the dungeon, its the result of me being involved in that process. I dont know anything! Whats the disappearance of a dungeon!? Moreover, Seiichi is involved in that!? Ranze, who was often surprised by Louises words, exhales a big sigh to calm down. Haa you dont tell a joke, so I know its true, but Who the hell is this guy Seiichi? I think theres a use that he wanted to hide himself, but hes not amon man since he saved me from a curse after all. I dont know if hes inclined to hide himself anymore Speaking of which, apparently, Shishou seems to be from the same country as the heroes of the Kaizer Empire. How much are you going to surprise me?! Eh, then hes from a different world!? It seems to be so. However, it seems that he wasnt summoned by the Kaizer Empire, and he said he wasnt a hero, but his ability is so presumptuous to evenpare to them, and their gap is wide. Of course, Shishou is above them, you know? I dont even have to ask you. But, what about him being stronger than the heroes? The Kaizer Empire is going to be in tears Ranze leaned back on his chair as if he was tired. Ah The people from the Kaizer Empire arent really decent They summoned kids from another world as heroes, and dere war all over the world like this Come to think of it Was this country going to be okay? I guess theres no problem because I was able to talk to Your Majesty like this now, but still, I heard that most countries have fallen to the Kaizer Empire. To Louises question, Ranze turned into a serious expression. Ah, so its about that, but This was also because of Seiichis help. Eh? Do you remember when the guys from the Demon Gods Cult attacked? Yes. Remembering the situation at that time, Louise clouds her expression. DDDDThe day when the meeting between the Welmburg Kingdom and the Demon Kingdom was held, the Demon Gods Cult led an army of monsters and attacked. In that situation, the Welmburg Kingdom and the Demon Kingdom dropped all their forces that were in that ce, and the guild headquarters also coborated in battle with the demon army. However, the army of monsters and some apostles are just a diversion, and their real aim is Luthia, the daughter of the Demon King, then theyre relieved that they managed to prevent the Apostles attack, but the Apostles were one piece better, and Luthia has fallen due to a Curse Tool. There are a lot of armies of monsters, and the apostles with extraordinary power put the S-ss adventurers, Louise and the others in a difficult situation, and it seemed that Louise will also be defeated by the evil de of the Apostle. However, with the advent of the first Demon King and the dark aristocrat Zeanos, which Seiichi encouraged to move to Terviel of the Welmburg Kingdom, the situation suddenly reversed. The level of Zeanos is over 1500, which is a remnant of the time when he was a monster, Lucius, the first Demon King, and Abel and the others, the former heroes, have abilities that were also close to that level. Therefore, thanks to Zeanos and the others, the apostles attack was prevented, in addition, with the magic of Seiichi who was brought by Treasure Box, Luthia was able to wake up safely, too. Including the ck Holy Knight, the soldiers in my country are excellent. I can say that with pride. But for some reason, all the forces of the Kaizer Empire, became Transcendentals and I cantugh at it. I heard that story from a man named Zakia who is the second unitmander in the school. It was true. Ah. So, even if the soldiers of our country are indeed excellent, we cant do anything about this. The difference in status by level isnt something that can be easily overturned, and the guild headquarters may also be in the war, but above all, the branch was upied because the Kaizer Empire controlled almost all the countries, and its in a pretty difficult situation. I cant rely on them, and as I expected, I thought it was no good either. But To that point, Ranze recalled the scene at that time and pulled his smile. Zeanos and Lucius, who got the job under the pretext of training the members of the Demon army, took charge to the Kaizer Empires army near Terviel and attacked, and they were able to withdraw the opponent without sustaining any damage. What? No, what are they really? Zeanos is a name Ive seen in a book some time ago, and wasnt Lucius the first Demon King? Its nonsensical Im sorry for your hard work. Perhaps she was really sorry, but Louise was also doing her best towards Ranze. No, isnt that fine? Thanks to that, the Kaizer Empire has withdrawn from the Kingdom of Welmburg, and its now safe for us to live in this way Which reminds me, Roberto and the others arrived here a little while before you came back, and theyre resting now. Is that so Then, as the Second Unit Commander of the Kaizer Empire had said, the other students were able to return safely as well. Even though Zakia told her so by his mouth, because its not actually possible to confirm it, knowing that the prince of the country that theyre going to attack has returned safely, Louise spected that the other students would be able to return in the same way. Well, there were various things that happened while you werent here, but Louise, you know well, dont you? After all, they came to capture the neutral Barbador Magic Academy. Yes. Because of that country, Shishou and the others decided to leave the school. I cant forgive them. Youve really changed. Or more precisely, when ites to Seiichi, youd give priority to him over me, who is the king As a person who knows you in the past, Im deeply moved. ? Is that right? Isnt it natural for a disciple to think of her shishou? Ah, what kind of feelings are you having more than that, if you dont know those feelings, then I cant say anything. I should tell this to Florio ? Louise twists her head because she doesnt understand the meaning of Ranzes words, but for Louise to know the reason why she herself is so attached and interested in Seiichi Itll be a little further. Right now, Louise couldnt name her feelings for Seiichi. Well, thats fine. So, what is that guy doing now? Guy? Its Seiichi. He came back with you, right? Ah, if its Shishou DDDD DDDD Ah, Seiichi-kun, Altria-kun, Saria-kun! Its been a while! Do you want, my muscles!? First of all, is that what youll ask?! I Hiiragi Seiichi, has visited the guild headquarters for the first time in a long time, and as usual, Gassur in Boomerang pants takes a muscle pose, and asked that. DDDD After Helen told us that she wanted to be strong, we came back to this royal capital, Terviel, for the time being, and Louise took another action to report to Ranze-san, then us, including Helen, were visiting the guild headquarters to get some information. Even if I was told to train Helen, I dont know what to do, and with the expectation that such information including the current world situation could be obtained at the guild headquarters, we came in here. The other thing was that Helen hadnt registered with the guild yet, thats why If we want to act together in the future, its more convenient to register here, so I have here with us. I have to go and see what Zeanos, Tou-san and the others are doingter. Luthia is also concerned what the Demon Army is doing, and Saria also wanted to see Adramelek and the others. Its been a long time since weve been in the guild, so I looked around the guild Destruction destruction destructioooooooooon! But, Im more concerned about the guys in the branch. Well then my nude body will be in the square today n-shi did you take off your socks? Mu? Oops what, I did ha ha ha, I seem to be distracted by the branch office. Its said that Walter-shi has been keeping his distance from young children these days, but No, its a little embarrassing Ive been doing a lot of thingstely As always, each of them seemed to live faithfully to their own desires, but somewhere, it looked like no one was functioning well. When I was wondering that and twisting my neck, Gassur smiles bitterly. Hmm apparently, youve noticed that something is wrong with us. Ah.. Just as I thought? I wonder if theyre feeling well or not No, you guys have a lot of energy, and thats a problem. Mainly for the soldiers. However, everyone who was fighting with a smile even though a monster army was attacking, was not feeling very good now so Im confused when I see such figures for the first time. It wasnt just me, Saria and Al, who had a longer rtionship with them than me, were also wondering. Everyone isnt as energetic. Whats wrong? Oi, Gassur As Saria says, what the hell is wrong? As I look at you closely, your skin isnt as glossy you usually think about your muscles, and you were doing skin care, too, werent you? Ah Its a little bit rted to why you guys came back here. Eh? Why wee back? Thats The reason why we came back again was, because the Barbador Magic Academy will be upied by the Kaizer Empire. When Gassur makes a rare and serious face, he tells us the current situation of the guild. The Kaizer Empire dered war on the world, and as announced, most countries have fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire. The remaining countries are, only the Welmburg Kingdom and the Valsha Empire, the eastern country and the Demon kingdom. Fortunately, Zeanos-kun and the others who are Seiichi-kuns acquaintances are here in this country. Were also very much taken care of by them during the attack of the Demon Gods Cult, but thanks to them, we are now able to have a peaceful life like this now. Well, this is also our first peace, but For the first time, you mean the Kaizer Empire may start something again. Even if I just heard the name of the Kaizer Empire, I thought they were all bad guys, but there was a person from the Kaizer Empire in that Big Eating Contest that Rurune participated in, and I thought that person was normal. Well, his name was pretty unique. Well, thanks to Zeanos-kun and the others, we got protected from the threat of the Kaizer Empire, but the situation is never good. After all, all the soldiers in that country have be Transcendentals. I dont know what kind of hands they used, but this is not something that we can overlook, and above all, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the world would have really been conquered by the Kaizer Empire if it werent for Zeanos-kun and the others. Even with my muscles, its hard to overturn this Can this be overturned if he just works hard? His muscles are amazing. Rather than that, Transcendentals are a ridiculous existence from the perspective of people around. There are a few people here who are Transcendentals right now. And the guild in this country is safe, but there are many branches in other countries. Due to the upation of many of the countries by the Kaizer Empire, I dont know what happened to the branches, but information has stoppeding in. Thats why were collecting as much information about the guild branches as possible, but Its not good. Is that so Apparently, the cause of the strange atmosphere in the guild, was because they want to know the situation and safety of the people in the guild branch. When I look over the guild headquarters again, Gassur turned to Helen and the others, as he suddenly noticed. Come to think of it, there are two faces that Im not familiar with. Well, apart from that, Id like to ask you why the daughter of the Demon King is here, but Etto as her escort andpanion, after the attack of the Demon Gods Cult, we were at the Barbador Magic Academy is that right? I dont understand what you mean! Hahaha! I dont think Ill understand it too if Im someone else, but how are youughing at this. Then Helen, who was silently watching our interactions, suddenly opened her mouth to Gassur. Are you, the guild master of the guild headquarters? Mu? Well, you can say that! Im only doing muscle training, though! Its not something to be proud of. Id like, to ask you one thing. I want you to guess this from the information of the guild and tell me. Against the Kaizer Empire, the Valsha Empire How much do they hold off? Eh? Even though Im surprised at the unexpected question, on the other hand, Gassur answered calmly without looking stunned. FumuYou seem to be from the Valsha Empire. Yes. Ill be honest. The fate of the Valsha Empire, can be said that its already in the hands of the Kaizer Empire. Wa! That, is why? Thats easy. The soldiers of the Valsha Empire are strong, and its famous that the Empress is also a powerful person but Excuse me. Its all new to me. No matter how strong the soldiers are and the empress is, theres no way for them to beat the Kaizer Empire which has soldiers that are Transcendentals , who have more force than the Valsha army. Near the Valsha Empire, there is the Forest of Seal simr to the Forest here. Is it still there? Youve heard of it? The Kaizer Empire no longer needs to worry about the Forest and Sea of that country, because theyre so strong. Thats why theyve reached out to that country for invasion. It doesnt change even if its the Valsha Empire or not. Their status is that much. To the words that were told clearly, Helen silently fell down. Im still not sure, but Helen is in a hurry to be stronger for some reason. Is it for herself, or is it for someone When an indescribable air was flowing between us, Gassur told us cheerfully as if to change the mood. Anyway, lets be happy since we see each other again now! So, will she and the other girl there register in the guild? Me, me is it? Wha, what should I do Suddenly being talked to, Zora panicked and was shaken, but Luthia stared at her with a smile. I think youll like it. Zora can now make her choices by her own will. My, my own will Then Zora nodded a little, showing a bit of a worried appearance. Uhmm I want to register in the guild too! I also request you. Its more convenient to have it, thats what Seiichi-sensei also said Thats right! Then, lets finish your registration immediately! Eris-kun, Eris-kuuun! When Gassur calls out to the other side of the reception desk, we heard Eris-sans voice Yeees! Please wait a little! Because it seems to be that, Im sorry, but please wait a moment. Nevertheless Im surprised about the Demon Kings daughter, but theres a girl from the Valsha Empire and a child of the Snake Tribe here It seems that there are a lot of different peopleing together. Ce, certainly Its just now, but the current members, including me, a human (monster) , were a Gori, a former disaster, a donkey, former assassin, a medusa and the Demon Kings daughter Isnt it just Al and Helen thats normal? Hey, is there something like this? Normally. If you think about it calmly, dont you think that its too much? In the first ce, its strange that a gori and a donkey are members. By the time Eris-san arrived, after the introduction of Helen and Zora themselves, Eris-san, who seemed to be in a hurry, came a littleter. Shes dressed properly in receptionist clothes. Thats good. Excuse me, Im sorry to have kept you waiting. No no. And, its been a long time. Eris-san, its been a while! How were you? Eris-san who received the words of me, Saria and Al,ughed so cute that I couldnt associate her with that SM queen at all. Yes. Everyone seems to be doing well, too. Also, there are some people who are new to me Ah, Id like to ask this child and this girl to register. Understood. Then please both of youe here. Zora and Helen were prompted by Ellis, and when they went through the procedure on the spot, I smiled. Yes. Thispletes the temporary registration of Helen and Zora. Temporary registration? Ah, thats right As Helen curiously twisted her head, I remembered that this guild didnt go through the procedure and they register as it is. Yes. Here, we will assign one examiner to the person who made a temporary registration, and try to see the persons aptitude. Not everyone whos registered is good atbat. In that sense, its just right! Theres Altria-kun here. It would be nice to have her supervise you. Well, I dont mind. Are you both okay with that? I dont have any problems with that, but I, its fine for me too! Aright, you can justplete the test for a while. Oi, Gassur. Do you have any good requests for the test? Of course, I prepared it! Like when Seiichi-kun registered, there are requests that are almost impossible to achieve with the members here! What kind of request is that?! Rather, isnt that dangerous? Ah, I didnt particrly say that in terms of risk. But, as Altria-kun knows, even though they are top notch when ites tobat, its good to say that theyre no longer talented enough to do harvesting and chores! Even if they apply for a request, it will be left as it is! No, we feel embarrassed Theres no factor for yall to get embarrassed!? The guild that listened to the conversation between Gassur and Al, wore refreshing smiles and thumbs up at us. Ah Certainly, the request that I did isnt a request that seems to be done here except for the subjugation of slime The demolition of a building is a little subtle, but I think itll end up being properly broken without thinking about it like I did, and walking the dog it was a little different from that, but if I was going to take a walk with Milk-chan, its likely that in the gate entrance, the perverts appearance there which wasnt hidden at all will be eaten first, and the worst one might be the request of the orphanage. Especially Walter-san, dont get close to him!? That person, is really being taken care of by soldier-sans. And it has only negative effects to the orphans. Dont let such a perverte closer to them. Saria remembered the orphanage in this conversation, and sheughed gently. I wonder if everyone is doing well. I hope ire is fine too Saria-oneechan. Why dont we go with Seiichi-oniichan and the others thereter? Ah, thats true! As Olga-chan says, it might be good to show up at the orphanageter. Because there are too many incidents that we became a little rough these days, I want healing. Children are cute, you see We wont go with Walter-san!? When Al overlooks the members of the guild, she exhales a big sigh, and scratches her head. Hah well, it cant be helped. And its convenient to think of it as a request from these guys. Oi, Seiichi! Eh? Ill take the two of them and test them out. You have to secure a room with the Tree of Peace. Okay. Nah, I ask you. The room allocation is, thats both I and Saria, you dont have to be separated with us by gender. Fu etu!? Such Al dyed her cheeks red, and in a hurry, she left the guild with Helen and the others. We, well when I was staying at Tree of Peace, I lodged with Saria, so theres no problem When Als reaction was shown, it became embarrassing for me as well. Altria-san. Shes really cute, right? Thats right. Its hard to imagine her like that in the past. Gassur, who was staring at such a situation in the same way, said that with a friendly look. At this point, Al and the others had taken a different action, and because theres also the matter of an inn, I tried to head to the Tree of Peace, but I was held up by Gassur. Thats right, Seiichi-kun. Nn? That girl just now Helen-kun, said that she wanted to be strong, right? Eh? Well, thats right, but I have one confirmation, but is she good atbat? Yeah, about that Asked by Gassur, I think back to the time when I fought Helen again. Among the F ss, she has a level ofbat skill that makes her unique in the ss, and I saw a section that she was learning some kind of martial arts, just like Rachel. Rachel seemed to be limited to spear, but Helen appears to have known so many martial arts for some reason. Other than that, considering her footsteps when fighting, it can be said that shes definitely strong. Well, shes so strong that I cantpare myself to her before my evolution! Helen is said to be one of the most talented individuals in the school, and I think shes really strong. Is that so Gassur showed a little thought in that. I wonder about that, and when I twisted my head, Eris-san shouted as if she had noticed something. Ah Gassur-san. I suppose that, you intend to teach that ce? Umu, thats right. Eris-san said so with a stern look to Gassur, who hesitates a little but nods. Gassur-san. Its too dangerous. To let the girls who just registered today go However, the guild rules should be rank-free. We have no right to stop her from going. Bu,but And besides, Seiichi-kun and Altria-kun are there. Come now, itll be fine. Right, Seiichi-kun! I cant follow the story at all though? I dont want to tell them Na~in a situation where I dont understand anything. What the heck are they talking about? When I reflexively gazed at Gassur with my eyes half open, Gassurughed wildly as if it wasnt his bad at all. Hahahahaha! Im sorry! No, she really wants to be strong, thats why Im thinking of providing a ce for that. ce? Whats? That. Not only me but Saria and the others also twisted their necks, and Gassur continued with a serious expression. Actually, in this Terviel, besides the invasion of the Kaizer Empire, there was another incident. An incident? Ah DDDD the appearance of a dungeon. Eh!? We were surprised by Gassurs words. (TN: Another one.) DDDD Theyre off. Seiichi and the others returned to the royal capital, and when each of them were moving to start a new life, Barnabas also had to think about how to conduct himself. I cant believe that this ce is gone. I never thought of it. I dont know whats going to happen to the world Barnabas has the highest ability in the world as a magician, so if he considers the adventurers and officers of a country, he doesnt have to think about anything. Barnabas power is so fascinating. However, now that many countries have fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire, where even the guild isnt functioning properly, Barnabas couldnt move the way he wanted to. If he tries to go to the Valsha Empire or the Welmburg Kingdom from here, it is even more likely that hell be killed by the Kaizer Empire, who finds his power an obstacle. Well, maybe its toote now. With Zakia, the second unit captain of the Kaizer Empire, he received a one-sided sentence that is hardly peaceful, and Barnabas perceived it as a threat from the Kaizer Empire without much thought of it. However more than that, the Barnabas now, didnt feel like serving some country. Its the only neutral school in the world that has been working for many years.. His days at the Barbador Magic Academy, were the most important thing for Barnabas. As an elf who lives for a long time, watching young people in the future grow one after another, was a dazzling sight no matter how long it passed for him. Even that future was taken away like this However, the opportunity to see the sight may nevere again. As the Kaizer Empire ruled the Barbador Magic Academy, the neutrality disappeared from the world, and what will remain is either an allegiance or rebellion. From now on, the young people of the Kaizer Empire and the countries ruled by the Kaizer Empire will, not be able to make future choices. This power of mine was it something so helpless For Barnabas, who has reigned as the worlds highest-peak magician, called the ? Magic Saint ?, this was the first moment in his life when he realized his own powerlessness. However, he cant continue to worry any longer. Thats why Barnabas, who has been around for many years, knew that he had to make apromise somewhere and look to the future. However, even so, he has been watching many young people until now, thats why he believed. From here on, its time for the young people in the future to choose. At the end of that choice, I have no option but to believe that there is light ahead of that. When he quietly told in the school so, eventually Barnabas started moving to a certain ce. Its the ce where the apostle of the Demon Gods Cult that had attacked before is imprisoned, and they were supposed to be handed over to the Kaizer Empire by Zakia afterwards. Its quite risky to deal with Demiolos, who has a hand that can restrain Barnabas in an instant, and the betrayed Anglea alone, but for some reason, Demiolos mighty power was lost, and Anglea who was betrayed, showed a friendly attitude towards Barnabas and the others, so there is almost no threat from her now. Barnabas is no longer the head of the school, but without the Kaizer Empire, this is the only problem he had to deal with. Their existence is more of a problem for this than the problem of me and the Kaizer Empire. Beyond their desires, there should be nothing left behind. When he got down the stairs leading to the basement, where only a few people in the academy know, he arrived at a thick iron door, and he opens the door without hesitation. And then DDDD DDDDOya, it looks like the lord here has returned. Wha!? You are!? There, the Demon Gods Cults apostle that continues to put an eerie smile on DDDD Yutis stood in front of the cage holding Demiolos and the others. (TN: Huh? I thought demiolos was dead!!?) You bastard who are you!? Are you going to leave the cage now! Barnabas immediately activates his magic and tries to restrain Yutis. Demonstrating his ability as the Magic Saint, he activated the Light of Magic Seal of the highest-grade magic of the light attribute that was previously used by Demiolos. The speed of his magic activation isntparable to general magicians, and it wasnt a speed that an ordinary person could react to. However, Yutis wasnt just an ordinary person. Its a very noisy wee, isnt it? What!? When the Light of Magic Seal which approached Yutis touched the ck haze that oozes out of Yutis body, the magic disappeared in an instant and, for some reason, it appeared around the body of Barnabas. Thi, this isDDDD Well then, be quiet. Guaaaaaaaaaaaa! The Light of Magic Seal is no longer under the control of Barnabas, and before he knew it, the power to control it is in Yutis hands, and Barnabas was restrained by the ring of light. You should choose a more confrontational enemy, you know? Magic Saint You bastard What the hell are you!? Barnabas desperately asks so with a painful expression on his face. Yutis then deepened his smile and bowed beautifully. How rude of me. Im a Deity(Kami to) from the Demon Gods Cult, my name is Yutis, the ?Omnipresent*?. From now on, please be aware of that. (TN: Henzai) ?Omnipresent? then? Barnabas could hardly understand the meaning of the mans words. However, Yutis just smiles and doesnt tries to say much. Then, suddenly, Yutis turned his eyes to Demiolos, who muttered something in the cage, and opened his eyes. This is What does this mean? Theres no shadow of Demiolos that I can see And, as the Demon God-sama said, I cant feel the power of the Demon God-sama on him This time, he turns to Anglea, who is being imprisoned quietly, and he frowns again. Why is this failure of an Apostle safe I have so many questions, but apparently my Transition doesnt seem to work on this matter either. When my power is shut off in session like this its very irritating. Contrary to his words, Yutis killing intent spread throughout the space. His killing intent is too intense, that even Barnabas cowered. Then Yutis came up with something and approached Barnabas. Yes, if I cant actually jump to that ce then if thats the case, lets just peek at your memory. What, itll be over soon. Im just going to jump my consciousness a little into your memory. Wha, what are you going to do? No, stop! He desperately twists his sealed body in the Light of Magic Seal, he tried to escape from the spot, but Yutis grabbed Barnabas by the head. Now then, what happened on the day Demiolos attacked the school Let me see everything. And when Yutis closed his eyes, Barnabas consciousness flew far away in time. For a while, he stayed still in the same position, but before long, Yutis opened his eyes. In ordance with that, Barnabas, who he has searched for memories, sweats a lot and breathes desperately. Hahahahahaha! Theres a reason why Barnabas, which he searched for memories of, was so tired. Thats because humans who received Yutis skill, its not only on a level that theyll remember the memories at that time clearly, theyll have to repeat the same experience again. In other words, the time Demiolos sealed his movement, and he had to relive his painful past with his body. DDDD Thats not just once. Yutis peeked at that part over and over again just to find out who had defeated Demiolos. As a result, Barnabas repeatedly experienced the severe pain that struck his whole body and the helplessness of not being able to do anything. Originally, its a technique that can give mental pains at a level that shouldnt be strange even if a person bes crippled, but because Barnabas is called the Magic Saint which has lived for many years, it was at the level that he could barely endure. However, without paying attention to such a weak Barnabas, Yutis stared at his hand as if he couldnt believe what was happening with him. This is stupid I cant even trace his memory ? What the hell is going on Yutis can exist in the past, present, future and every space-time, dimension, and world at the same time if hes serious. Because he has that much power, he was elected as a Deity(Kami to), and he was given more power. However, when he was exposed to a situation where his power, which he is proud of, couldnt be understood at all, Yutis was surprised and angry, and then a slight fear grows in him. Nevertheless, he shakes his face to run away from such emotions. I cant afford to be afraid. That is, its the same as admitting that the power of the Demon God cannot pass through. Its alright, I cant see it because of myck of power. If its the Demon God, hell be able to erase its existence without having to look at it. Right now, its just up to me to tell him about this When Yutis snaps his fingers, the ck smoke that erased the Light of Magic Seal of Barnabas which appeared earlier, wrapped up Demiolos and Anglea in the cage. Impossible impossible impossible Wha!? This is You guys are valuable samples. Ill transport you safely. And when he snaps his fingers again, both Demiolos and Anglea were no longer in the cage. Wa!? You bastard, where are the two of them!? Do you think that Ill easily disseminate such information? Kuh! In front of Barnabas, who distorts his face with regret, Yutis whispered like a devil. Its fine. To the thirst for a little power that dwells in your heart I gave you this Seed. WhatDDDD Now then, with thisDDDD Before Barnabas can question him, Yutis snapped his finger, and disappeared like Demiolos and the others. Chapter 146: Dungeon Information Gathering and Guild Test <h4>Chapter 146: Dungeon Information Gathering and Guild Test</h4> A new Dungeon? Ah, yes. When we were surprised at the unexpected content, Gassur nods with a serious expression. This is only recently its as what Seiichi-kun and the others know, after the first Demon King and Zeanos-kun opposed the invasion of the Kaizer Empire, it appeared. I wonder if dungeons appear so suddenly? When a dungeon appeared in Barbador Magic Academy, I think Barna-san said that there arent many of it. Perhaps that question is visible on my face, since Gassur shook his head with a wry smile. Unfortunately, dungeons dont appear as easily as Seiichi-kun thinks. Thats right. Its been decades since a new dungeon had appeared In the history of the Welmburg Kingdom, or perhaps even older? Isnt it weird that I encountered such a valuable thing twice? Whats more, its not a very nice thing, is it? No, if youre an adventurer, you should be happy of that ce, but basically, I dont want to be at anything thats too dangerous. Well, itste now. Thats? Come to think of it, the sheep bastard said that two more dungeons will be captured soon, and one of them is the Demon Kings dungeon, and I think the other one was the story of the Demon Gods Dungeon. Maybe its a dungeon that we cant capture? Perhaps the monsters and traps there are okay if theyre careful, but when ites to fulfilling its true meaning, luck and unknown elements will also be involved. Thats why even if we were to challenge this dungeon, I think that we wouldnt be able to capture it. The sheep bastard is sick, but I dont think hell lie in this regard. By the way, do you know why the dungeon appeared or its cause? Dungeons usually have a dangerous image, so I think its quite dangerous to leave it alone without understanding its cause, but On that point, we see it as being caused by the people of the Kaizer Empire. Eh? Kaizer Empire? Even the appearance of the dungeon is unexpected, but is the Kaizer Empire involved in here again? Thats right. It leads to the previous story, but I dont know how the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire did it, however every one of them became Transcendents and became a group of beings with levels of 550 or more. To possibly give such a powerful force is, it might be either a Curse tool thats activated at the expense of something, or a treasure ss magic tool of the world. Thats why the human beings affected by either of these tools stayed there for a short time, and I think it had some effect on thend. This is the guilds view, so I cant say its really right, but if simr cases have urred since the invasion of the Kaizer Empire in various ces, then therell be no doubt anymore. I see The Kaizer Empire isnt just attacking this Kingdom of Welmburg, so maybe dungeons are appearing in other countries as well well, if the cause is really so, its only annoying oi! For the time being, I understood the appearance of the dungeon, but Is that dungeon apletely new type? Ive heard that some of them just opens another entrance that leads to an existing dungeon, but Oh, Ive done some research on that, and its apletely new dungeon so far. Of course, Im just getting started, there may be hidden doors, and another dungeon beyond that. I see But why would you do that to us? It seemed to have something to do with Helen wanting to be strong, but Thats it, Seiichi-kun. The risk of the dungeon there is so high that its impossible. After all, the level of monsters that appear in the dungeon is ridiculous. Tha, that much? The normally yful Gassur says with a serious expression, so it must be a really dangerous dungeon. When not only me, but Saria and the others also corrected their posture to the atmosphere of such Gassur, Gassur went on with his story. Nevertheless, because its so dangerous, I think its perfect fit for that girl who wants to be strong. However, beyond the level 500, which is the point of humanity, its up to her whether she can be a Transcendental. Well Im not too worried about that. What, the heart thats trying to be strong, as long as you have the muscles to ept and help that heart! You can easily exceed the limits of humanity! Gassur takes a muscle pose while his white teeth were shining. What hes saying sounds decent, but when he talks about his muscles, he spoils everything in that look. Luthia who was listening to our conversation like that, muttered with a strange face. Its strange to be a human being. We demons have no particr upper limit of level, but humans have such limits. But thats why theyre strong in group battles, and its a nuisance, but If such an individual bes strong in terms of status of a Transcendental, then theres no way for other races to win. Maybe thats why the restrictions were given. Well, there seems to be something that removes that limitation, but Fuun. Humans other than Milord are basically too meager. I think that its strange even for me from the Demon tribe to say this indeed. If I decided to call Seiichi Human, then the other humans will look cute. Before that, I dont look cute! Although its written as Human in my status, if I deny that Im a Human, Ill really lose track of who I am!? By the way, why did Eris-san stop going to the dungeon? When Saria asks such a pure question, Eris-san sighed. Do Seiichi and the others know how dungeons are treated in the guild? Eh? Speaking of which I dont know. Because during the test for registering in the guild, we were suddenly transferred to the Dungeon of the ck Dragon God, and furthermore, since I was hired by the Barbador Magic Academy, I only did one request, so I didnt have to worry about any guild rules. Well, its correct to say that because I dont know it, I couldnt care. Is that okay? Originally, as a judgment as to whether or not requests can be achieved in the guild, each rank was set. The request for S ss is, only S-ss adventurers can receive, and on the other hand, the request on the test that Helen and the other girl are taking now is rank-free In other words, anyone can enter as long they register in the guild. You know these rules, right? Yes. Then about the dungeon Basically, there is no such thing as dungeon request. Eh? Is that so? Although its an arbitrary image, it seems that very rich men havent asked for a rare item from a dungeon. The items that can be obtained from the monster materials and treasure chests in the dungeon are, basically, belongs to the person who found it, thats the rule in the guild. Dungeons are also a ce of longing for adventurers, because they have a dream of making money. I see at first, I thought that adventurers were people who would live just by selling monster materials. The reason why I registered in the guild is because I wanted an ID card. It never urred to me that it was a ce to go after such a dream of bing rich. Thats because DDDD Then, what are the dreams and goals of the people who belong to this guild? Our dream you ask? Of course, to expose our desires, right? Yes, freeeeeeeeeeeely! Quit being an adventurer. Where are the adventurers dreaming of a fortune in the dungeon? No matter where I look, I only see perverts. Kohon! Its a bit off the mark, but well, a dungeon is a ce filled with dreams. And when a new dungeon emerges, well ask high-ranking adventurers to briefly check the rank range of the monsters inside it, then well open it up to adventurers. Eh? That is Yes. Rank doesnt matter when you enter a dungeon. Thats why its so dangerous. There are a lot of young adventurers who stake their lives by trying out dungeons that arent fit for their body Thus, Im against Helens entry into this dungeon. Even if Altria-san and Seiichi-san are strong, its too abnormal this time! I was anxious about Eris-san who seemed to be unusually flustered. After all, when the army of monsters came in at the beginning, both Gassur and Eris- san, jumped in without any hesitation even though there shouldve been a lot of S-ss monsters in there. I cant believe they both feel that its so dangerous Ive heard the story so much, but suddenly, I cant help but ask a pure question. But its so dangerous, and if some adventurers lose their lives, why not limit its entry? As far as Im told, I have a selfish idea that they should do that, but Gassur shook his head. Can you stop peoples dreams? Eh? That unexpected answer, makes me at a loss for words. While looking at me gently like that, Gassur continued. Dreams have no boundary. The dream of getting money is also a great dream. And, each person has their own circumstances. Some may need money right now. However, when you needed arge sum of money that youd never get just by spending a normal time, then how many ways do you think you can earn that? Adventurers must be free. And that freedom naturallyes with consideration and responsibility. DDDD Yes, their own life. Wa! Its so direct, and straightforward words, that I just breathe away. They risk their lives, and try to make their dreamse true. The guild, wont stop them chasing such stupid dreams. Instead, so that they can make their dreamse true, well support them. It may be information, personal connections etc Thats what the Adventurer Guild is all about. It was a very shocking story for me who had never thought deeply about the existence of Adventurer before. Nheless, its just that theyre cooler than I know, and as I thought for a moment. When I think that way, Gassurughs as if he were embarrassed. Well, one thing or another, even if Eris is emotionally opposed to her entering the dungeon, but if theres something she wants ahead, we wont stop her. Im really reluctant to let her do that, but I was originally an adventurer. So, I understand the circumstances of her situation and the feeling of chasing a dream. Gassur and Eris-san were, thinking so far for Helen who they havent met yet. Of course, its up to Helen to decide, but Almost certainly Helen, whod hear this story, would say she would dive into the dungeon. Then, what I can do as her former teacher Naa, Gassur. Mu? Whats wrong? About that dungeon, can I get some information on it? The level of the monsters that appears and the types of traps there, thats what I need. I understand. As soon as Gassur gave instructions to Eris-san, Eris also pulled back into the guild once more to get the materials. Now, whatre the level of monsters that will appear? I think its worth it because Gassur and the others were wary. Ah, thats right. Lets listen to only the highest level monster that appeared while they were getting the materials. By the way, what was the highest-level monster in the new dungeon? Very well its Murder Mantis level 600 Nn? I doubted my ears. Are? Just now I think I heard the level was 600, but 600 isnt that high, right? Sorry, Gassur. Tell me that level again. 600 Its not just my imagination! Are!? Is level 600 that high!? No good, my senses arepletely bugged in the dungeon where Zora was! Fumu apparently, even Seiichi-kun, seems to be surprised at that level. Eh, no, thats isnt that level, low? Olga-chan!? Olga-chan murmured so softly, that I involuntarily tsukkomid. However, her voice seems to have reached Gassur properly, and hes looking at Olga-chan with surprise. O, Olga-kun. Just now, you what do you mean by the level is low? Nn. What I said. I, isnt that a misunderstanding? Its level 600, you know? Even the ones who were called Transcendentals will be lightly crushed, you know? Im, level 850. I dont understand what you mean!? Gassur yelled and grabbed my shoulder. Sesese, Seiichi-kun! Wha, what does this mean!? Olga-kuns level is 850!? I dont think its at the level of a Transcendental anymore! Oh, Ive heard that I was level 710 before, but Ive also leveled up. Thats not the problem! You were 710 even before leveling up!? I heard Zoras level in the dungeon where she was, and it was 710, but since then, we have been defeating monsters, so its not surprising that her level has risen. What the hell happened to you guys in this short time!? I didnt even hear it from my muscles! No, dont speak to your muscles Saying that, I briefly exined the dungeon that appeared at Barbador Magic Academy. Of course, I also tell him that I met Zora there. No, no Ive been the guild master for many years, but Ive never seen anyone soar this far! What are you!? What do you mean that you erase a dungeon!? Its impossible even with my muscles!? I know right! Its really out my hand. Its strange that I made the impossible possible. As he says such a thing, Gassur put on a serious look. Ive realized Seiichis potential for a long time, but if it werent for the Kaizer Empire, you would have been given a nickname. Eh, thats When I was having a bad feeling, Gassur said with a really nice smile. Join us in the S ss! I dont want tooooooooooo! Me turning into these pervertsrade is Please, just spare me! I brought it eh, ara? Whats the matter with you? Even though there was a dark atmosphere a while ago Then, Eris-san who brought the dungeon materials, noticed what we were doing and tilted her head. Listen, Eris-kun! What level do you think is Olga-kun here? Eh? Thats right she probably hasnt reached 500, so even if it looks high, is it about 480? It seems to be 850. Did your brain be muscle atst? Eh, you think so!? Im embarrassed! Its toote so, are you making fun of me? Telling me that shes level 850 Nn. You can see it. Olga-chan quickly approached Eris-san, and when she disclosed her status, Eris-san looked who looked at it became serious. I seem to have be a muscle brain, too. Isnt that great! Please keep your muscles silent. Thats also apliment! Eris-san checks the status of Olga-chan many times while treating Gassur appropriately, and she exhaled a big sigh before long. Haa apparently, it seems true. And if Olga-san is like this, then isnt everyone else at the same level? What the heck did you do Ah, thats When I give Eris-san an exnation like Gassur, Eris-sanughed as if she had blown out. Its beyond my control. I, Im sorry? I apologized at that moment, but is this my fault? Whatever. When I suddenly doubt her behavior, Eris put on a serious look. But With Olga-san, it seems that the new dungeon materials that Ill be giving you will not be wasted. Theres also the possibility that it will be erased like in the previous story I wont do that!? ma, maybe! Youre already worried about your own words. After all, the fact that the dungeon has disappeared is an ident! Like, I just wanted to break the ceiling of the dungeon and show the sky to Zora! As a result of such pure-minded actions, a sad ending only came to it! To the dungeon! It was really amazing at that time! When Seiichi waved his swords, the dungeon was gone! Its a natural consequence from Milord. Because he has still consideration for the world, that degree is enough. Are you a human the same as us? Im a human. In addition to the words of Saria and Rurune, Eris-san has turned to suspicion. Its aright. Im supposed to be human. I cant confirm it because my status has set out on a journey! Well, its fine. Rather, if you have all this strength up to this point, then they dont have to worry about anything. Thats right. DDDD Seiichi-kun. Nn? She I dont know what Helen-kun is in the Valsha Empire, and I dont know what kind of feelings she has about the current situation. Thats why, like the time with Altria-kun before Please lend her a hand. Yeah. If she needs my help, then Ill do what I can. DDDDWe got the information on the dungeon while Helen was away, and as my promise to Al, we went to the Tree of Peace. Chapter 147: In 『Tree of Peace』 after a long time <h4>Chapter 147: In Tree of Peace after a long time</h4> As I promised with Al, when I came in front of the Tree of Peace, I felt deeply moved. I dont know what to say I think I have returned when I came here. Thats right When we left this town, everyone came to see us off! While agreeing with my words, Saria smiled gently. As I was immersed in a little sentimentality, my sleeves are pulled suddenly. Seiichi-oniichan, shall we enter? Eh? A, ah, sorry sorry. Lets go. As I hold my hand with Olga-chan as it is with her momentum pulling my sleeve, Olga-chanughed a little shyly. Ah! Then, Ill connect with Olga-chan too! whee. Saria also imitated me and held hands with Olga-chan on the other side of me. Rurune, who was looking at our figure in the back, mutters. Thats nice. ?Youre not a child, are you? Tha, thats not the problem! Even if Im with Milord To Rurune who is overreacting to Luthias words behind us, Olga-chan nced at Rurune for a moment. Fuh Whaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? O, Olga-chan? Youughedpletely with your nose just now, didnt you? When I enter the inn while being pulled lightly by a dark Olga-chan, a cheerful voice was heard. Ah! Wee! Seiichi-san!? Mary-chan! Its been a while. At the end of our gaze, there was Mary working hard at Lyle-sans dining room inside the inn. Mary looks at us with her eyes wide, and she immediately return to sanity. Ha!? Okaa-san, Ohaha-saan! Seiichi-san, Seiichi-san and the others are back! Eh`?! Soon after, with a little panic, Fina-san, thendy of the Tree of Peace, and her husband, Lyle-san, came under us. Seiichi-kun and Saria-chan! And to Olga-chan and Rurune-chan Its been a long time, everyone! Im d you looked fine. Hahaha Well, there were many things, but Im doing well. I died once because Ive been in theherworld. So, whats wrong? Certainly, you received a request to be a teacher at a school somewhere, right? Ah Thats right but, I got fired because of the recent situation or something Eh!? Ah is, that so Youre fired!? Seiichi-san, are you all right? Are you going to let Saria-san and the others get lost in the road? No, Im not that poor. Marys exaggerated surprise is, probably to change this dark atmosphere a little. As expected, this poster girl, doesnt miss any changes in the air. Besides, shes rotten for money. Well, I dont know the exact amount of money I have because Status-san left me. Right now, I live without any sense of money. If you just heard me here, Im not a no-good person, right? Hmm! I heard something bad. So, youre staying here for the night? Yes. Ah, about three more persons wille, but It has grown to Eight of them. Seiichi-kun, youve be a big wig before I know it. No, really. Mary then grinned broadly and rubed me with her elbow. Well~, if its Seiichi-san~. You can really be a smooth operator when put in a corner! Arent you? You shouldnt do a lot of naughty things here. What are you talking about!? Even though Olga-chan is here, what are you saying! To Mary, who is smiling like an old man, Saria became nk. Naughty things? Youre already in love! Look, you know, something like this and that! Isnt that sexual harassment too severe!? Hey, Fina-san and Lyle-san, will you not stop this child!? Its bad for Olga-chans education! Moreover, were not doing what Mary imagines. No, its not that Im a wuss, but we dont have such an opportunity or atmosphere so far, and above all Im happy now just being with Saria and the others. Or rather, I dont think I could afford to muse that way Thats? Is there something wrong with me? Maybe this generation of student couples are more advanced? Trembling at the fact that I might just be overwhelminglyte, Mary opened her eyes as she perceived from my appearance. Wait, wait a minute its a lie, right!? You said that you were in school together, and most of all, when you were in this town, you were in the same room, but nothing happened!? No, nothing? No, I dont know. Ive never been in a date before, and I havent even consulted anyone. I dont know anything. An, an endangered species Theres still a couple here whos purely close to each other, like an endangered species! The couples in this time will be disturbed!? Where did that gossip c0me from? What is that, biased idea? What a chaotic world this is. When Im terribly surprised by such a remark, Fina-san held her head and poked Mary lightly. Ah, the heck. Mary you, I hope you grow older, and get to know a little more normal information and couples in general Eh? I may be disqualified as a father, but I hope Mary can have a boyfriend sooner at this point. If she does that, I think shell understand general couples Even Lyle-sanughed tiredly and said that. Nheless, Mary is a beautiful girl because she is a poster girl, and shell be able to have a boyfriend soon. Thats fine. So, youre talking about a room, but its impossible for everyone to have the same room. However, if youll have two three-person rooms and one room for two, theyre just empty, but what will you do? Then can I ask you for those three rooms? All right. How long are you going to stay? Etto I didnt really think about it, but for the time being, give us a months worth of time. I immediately gave Fina-san a months worth of money for eight people, then Fina-san smiled. Yes, I certainly received it. But if thats the case, if youll continue to work in this city, perhaps you should save money and either rent or buy a house? Eh? Thats right. As an inn man, I shouldnt say this, but still, if youre going to stay here for a long time, its cheaper to buy a house than to stay overnight. I see Ive never thought about renting or buying a house. However, the situation is as unstable as it is now, and considering that well work based in Terviel, surely, its better to buy a house. While thanking Lyle-san and Fina-san, we headed to each room to take a break before Al and the others came back. Im going to spend time in a three-person room with Saria and Al, but Marys words mentioned earlier didnt left me, and I became strangely conscious of Saria. Well, it must be the same as before Then, Saria, who was quiet until a while ago, calls out to me unexpectedly. Seiichi. Nn? When I turn my gaze to Saria DDDD. Mating, su? DDDDThere was Goria. I told Saria in an instant with a clear heart. Ill refrain. Sorry. Why, did you go out of your way to turn into a gori? And there are a lot of things I also want to say, such as whether Saria was conscious of Marys words, but thanks to Goria, I lost the strange feelings I have a little while ago. Yes, Im in forced sage mode*. Im enlightened now. (TN: Naruto is that you~?) DDDD However, as I imagined before, if I had a child with Saria, what kind of child would be born? Uho DDDD Yeah, my genes would lose after all. No, I dont know what will happen because its just my imagination. I spent time in my room with Saria until Al and the others came back. Chapter 148: 『Normal』 to Escape and Malice Lurking <h4>Chapter 148: Normal to Escape and Malice Lurking</h4> Its over safely. To be honest, I wasnt surprised. It was fun! After taking a room in the inn Tree of Peace, and after chatting for a while, Al and the others came back. It seems to have ended without any particr problem. I was relieved that nothing happened. No, its normal that nothing happened, you know? It was terrible at Seiichi and the others time. Ah, ahahaha Thats true. Its a request for beginners, but Als angry at me for demolishing a building, not finding any medicinal herbs, and after all that, the dungeon of ck Dragon God. No matter how I think about it, its not normal. Seiichi-sensei, what the hell happened? Isnt it really awful with that content? But, its normal to escape Whats normal to escape!? Ive never been a normal person since I came to this world. Its just a series of surprises and freshness. We, well I think its good! More than that, its Helen. . Can you make me stronger? Helen looks at me with a serious expression. I honestly dont know how strong youre going to be, but Gassur gave me a piece of information. Ah? Information? What happened? Ah. It seems that a dungeon appeared near this royal capital. Haa? Dungeon? Al has a suspicious expression on her face, but that cant be helped. Generally, dungeons dont appear so often, but I heard information about the appearance of dungeons in quick session like this. I dont have any confirmation, but the Demon Gods Cult may have influenced these activities. So? Are you going to make me stronger in that dungeon? Ill tell you, Im not satisfied with ordinary dungeons, you know? I just have to be strong Ah, thats okay. It seems that the level of monsters that appear there is about 500. Is she going to be okay!? Are? Ye, yeah is that right? As I twisted my head involuntarily to Als Tsukkomi, I turned my eyes to Saria and the others. Eh?Im not sure. The dungeon of the ck dragon God and the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow were of simr levels! Im not interested in it in the first ce Altria-oneechan. I used to think it was a ridiculous level, but when I remember the dungeon where Zora-oneechan was, Im not so surprised. Certainly. The dungeon where Zora was has stronger monsters than this. To be honest, that level isnt even much in the Demon Kingdom. Tha, that dungeon was normal for me too, so Im not sure Whats amazing is that Saria and the others doesnt appear to know anything. And thus, Al, who listened to everyones words, held her head. Ah Its impossible for me in the old days, and I said that you werent normal When did I be unusual Do, dont worry? Well, thanks to that, the chances of me pulling Seiichis foot has decreased, so Im d it turned out that way. I couldnt get my head raised to such Al without my cheeks dyeing a little red. Im sorry, but everyone seems to have been separated from normal human beings because of me. Well, a gori and a donkey are mixed in. When such an exchange is carried out, Helen, who was stuck in my words of level 500, came up to me in a panic. Wai, wait a minute! 500!? Thats not normal! Eh? But, you cant be satisfied with a normal dungeon, right? Theres a limit! Is it like that? Tha, thats difficult. Well, thats fine, isnt it? The higher the opponents level, the stronger youll be. Lets think positively! Usually, its something that, rather than being positive, prepare for death upon This useless me. Really escaping normally. My senses have be numb. Can I ask you for a minute? Nn? Then, while holding her head, Helen asked. Seiichi-sensei How strong are you going to make me? For now, I think youll be a Transcendental. Being a Transcendental for now!? The people around me have all be Transcendental, so I think thats the lowest line for me. Because I decided to make you stronger, I want to give you a level of a Transcendental. No, not good All themon sense inside me will copse (TN: But of course.) Nn. When you are with Seiichi-oniichan, you dont have to think. You feel. Olga-chan? When did I be such a conceptual being? With a reflexive smile on her face, suddenly, Helen mmed her cheeks. He, Helen? Fuu.. I just changed my mind a little. I really need to be stronger And yet, now the level of monsters, I cant do anything if Im afraid by the word Transcendental. Moreover, as Seiichi-sensei said, because my opponent are Transcendental I must stand on that stage too! Well, there would have been a lot of things to think about, but it seems that Helen finally had a good chance to decide. All right, then, in order to challenge it immediately tomorrow, lets take a rest today. This is how we went back to our respective rooms in preparation for tomorrow. By the way, my room is a three-person room with Al and Saria, but nothing in particr happened! DDDD Fuun. This is the new dungeon When Seiichi and the others were resting in preparation for the dungeon, a gray-haired, blue-eyed man was standing alone in front of the new dungeon as if he was going to challenge. The man didnt wear any weapons such as a sword, and his appearance was rough like the townspeople you can see everywhere. However, the atmosphere that flows in his body is evil, and you can feel the horror of his terrifying killing intent on everything he touches. When this is over, Ill destroy Terviel, too I can feel some signs that seem to be troublesome. Contrary to his words, his expression seems to be inposure, and he stifles a yawn. Well, more than that I have to go through this dungeon, and collect all the remarkable treasures. To be honest, I think thats enough for me, but in preparation for the big battle, the ?Omnipresence? guy is noisy. Should I kill him too? DDDD Thats a problem. Are? Are you here? Then a new person soundlessly nears the manDDDD Yutis, the Deity(Kami to) of the Demon Gods Cult has appeared. What the? Do you want to help me capture this dungeon by any chance? No, Im working in another case. I cant help you. Whaaaat, thats boring. Then what are you doing here? Thats, of course, to pierce a nail in you. (TN: Something like giving info to someone.) What? Ignoring the moody frowning man, Yutis continued. Is that okay? No matter how powerful we, the Deity(Kami to) are, now that there are uncertainties, you should be prepared. And the preparation, is to increase the power of the Demon Gods Cult. Thats why we need powerful weapons that can easily strengthened us. Isnt it unnecessary if theres such a protection from the Demon God-sama? You cant say that. In fact, here in Terviel, three Apostles have been defeated before. That doesnt matter to me. You dont want them to be weak, right? To the man who looked to be irresponsible, Yutis smiled bitterly. Well, dont be rotten. In addition to you, they also capture dungeons, and they brought back a lot of arms from there. Besides, this dungeon seems to be much stronger than the other dungeons, so well also anticipate the weapons you can get. Thats why you were chosen to capture this easily. Well, its already good though. If this will benefit the Demon God-sama as a result. The man sighed and said one thing that bothered him. By the way, you said uncertainties, but what happened? Exactly. Thats why even when the Demon God-sama says that we should gather when he calls Unusually, Yutis smile disappeared, and he has frightening expression. Is this alright? As I said earlier, the Apostles were defeated, but I couldnt perceive the entity who defeated them. What? The man who knows Yutis abilities well, opened his eyes as if he couldnt believe it. In addition, the Apostles who attacked the Barbador Magic Acedmy were also captured, and even the blessing of the Demon God who should have been given to those persons has disappeared. I looked into the memory of the head of the school, ?Magic Saint ? Barnabas, to find out the cause, but Its almost impossible to get a clue. However, the recovery of the Apostles, which is one of my duties, and the nting of Seed on Barnabas were sessful, so our strength will increase significantly. I mean, are you still messing up as ever, or is it an oversight Id like you to say that Im being careful. You dont have to worry so much, you know? Im here anyway, and there are the Deity(Kami to) including you, thats why the resurrection of the Demon God will not change no matter how you scratch your feet. The man shrugged at Yutis words. Well, thats fine. Im peeved, but as you said, Ill capture this dungeon. When its done, Ill go back to my usual work. What are you aiming for next? That is, there are ces with lots of people nearby, right? Im sure well see a lot of despaired faces. The man couldnt control his enthusiasm, and smiled wickedly. No, its a pitiful country thats to be targeted by ?Extinction(Zesshi) ? . What country is it? Its the Valsha Empire. Its just going to be interesting because of their conflict with the Kaizer Empire. Well, Im looking forward to it. Well collect a lot of negative emotions again. When the man who was called ?Extinction(Zesshi) ? says only that, he waves to Yutis and steps into the dungeon. After seeing him off, Yutis murmured a little. As that ?Extinction(Zesshi) ? says, I think too much. Well, there is no doubt that this dungeon will be captured, so Ill do my job. And Yutis disappeared from the ce soundlessly again. Chapter 149: Helen’s Strengthening, Start <h4>Chapter 149: Helens Strengthening, Start</h4> The next day, we came to the dungeon instructed by Gassur and the others. For the time being, we stopped by at the guild to tell him that we would challenge the dungeon, but as usual, the guild is full of perverts such as the nude sher and the destruction demon, and Gassur finally sent us out with a smile. The dungeon that appeared in this manner is in the mountains near Terviel, and the general public cannot visit it. Perhaps because of that, theres no reception or inspection of person before this special dungeon, and there was just a gaping hole in the ground that was greatly raised. In front of such a dungeon, I called out cheerfully to everyone who was following me. Well then, lets capture this quickly. Oh! Arent you very lively! Saria was the only one who answered my voice, but Helen was holding her head. Im going into a ridiculous dungeon this instant, right? What is this? This looseness. Isnt this strange? Theres nothing wrong. This is normal. Anyway, this is the dungeon, but not everyone will explore it. Luthia headed over to join Lucius, and the demon army at once, and Rurune, Olga-chan, and Zora went to apany her. Rurune insisted that she would follow me, but she was caught by Olga-chan, was flicked by a meal, and consented easily to apany her. So, to help Helens level up this time, there were only the three of us, me, Saria, and Al, who was also a senior as an adventurer. Truly, we need two more people I would like the party to have a recovery and a shield role, but Al looks at me while muttering so. Haa What is that sigh for!? Als outright sigh made me want toin. Its like shes sighing at a persons face! What did I sigh for, you ask? While the adventurers in the world teamed up and form a party to capture it, youre the only one who can do all the roles in the whole party. Thats not true!? Regardless of whether I can really do all the roles in a party, in general, it seems that dungeons were captured by a party of six people. Well, thats fine. Lets enter anyway. The story starts from there. With a slightly unconvincing feeling, as soon as she stepped into the dungeon, Helen tightened her face. What are you so tense about? You got nervous!? Funny. No matter how much I look back on the past, I dont remember being as nervous as Helen. Even when I was entirely lost in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, I dont think Ive had the feeling of being nervous at that point. Well, at that time, I was just desperate to live before being tense, and I went around and got high. So? What would you do from here? Would you fight normally and raise your level? What, then its not? Of course, the higher your level, the higher your status, and if you can be a Transcendental, that alone poses a threat.. But sometimesbat experience and skill improvement overturn even the difference in status, you know? Of course, you want to raise your level, but I also want you to improve such techniques. To correspond to the Kaizer Empire, still, that might not be enough, so Ooh, really As for me, I thought that it was good if her level went up easily, but apparently, it isnt enough for Helen. Then, why dont I do this? Eh? When I was wondering whats going on, Saria smiled as if she hade up with a good idea. Seiichi, can you walk there a little? Wha? Ah Woah!? The moment I walked to that position as prompted by Saria, arge number of spears from the ceiling came out, the ground became a pitfall, and arrows on the side of the wall assaulted all at once. I evaded all of it in such a bad posture as to pull myself. How about jumping into a trap with yourself like this! Are you stupid? Helen said so seriously. Sorry, Saria. I think so too. Or rather, you shouldnt go into a trap by yourself!? Whats a trap for you! Eh? To use for training? The dungeon is pitiful! When Al, who was a person that hasmon sense, immediately tsukkomid, Saria has a strange look. No, it certainly seems to be training, but its really pitiful considering the feeling of the dungeon who prepared the trap! Mu I thought it was a pretty good idea. Even in the dungeon where Zora-chan was, Seiichi was heading to most of the traps by himself, so I wondered if it was some kind of training, but For the time being, I understood that no matter how far Seiichi-sensei goes, its nonsense. And, after all, I want to raise my level normally. Im not that nonsensical. My reputation got damaged way too much. Strange. Even though its not my intention, Im going to cry about how you treat me as a nonsense. Ignoring my appearance like that, Helen and the others head to the depths of the dungeon. Eh, am I, going to be left in this state? I was still avoiding the trap in an unpleasant posture, and I was crying unknowingly while chasing after the three. DDDDHah! In conclusion, because Helens purpose was to raise her level, even if it was a high level, we went along the road without helping in battle until it be dangerous. Instead, basically, so that Helen and a monster are in a one-on-one situation, the other monsters are I, Saria and the others opponents. Even though its a one-on-one, I dont know how far she could go, but when she actually fights, Helen tosses the monster with martial arts-like moves that she has mastered, and shell surely defeat it carefully. Even now, the Armor Mantis Lv:201, making full use of her two iron swords against the huge iron-colored mantis, theyre crossing each other. And finally, when she flips back from the Armor Mantis sickle, she cuts off the head of Armor Mantis with that flow, and the Armor Mantis became particles of light and disappeared. Fuu It seems that I have leveled up again. Oh! Congrattions! I grabbed the leg of the Killer Hopper Lv: 411, a giant grasshopper that attacked me while Helen was fighting, and I lifted it up upside down. But for some reason, Helen looks at me coldly. Even though Im fighting for hours here, cant you stop being insane for the meantime? Where is the insane element here!? Isnt that unreasonable? The grasshopper that attacked me was toorge, and I just caught it because I was tickled by it as a kid involuntarily. When you were a child, didnt you get excited when you found a big insect? I rise it up. DDDD As we go through the dungeon like this, Al stops suddenly. Oi, stop for a moment. Nn? Whats wrong? Footprints. Eh? Al crouches down on the spot and examines the ground. I look at it in the same way, but I couldnt see the footprints that Al said. Ah, thats true! Thats right, its not from a monster, its from a human Oops? Am I the only one who doesnt know? Rather, why does everyone know? No matter how I look at it, its just a stone ground, right? Then Al, who noticed my appearance, asked me in an amazed state. Seiichi. You dont understand? Now, thats not what it is, you know!? This is!? When I touch the ground appropriately so as not to be realized desperately, an unpleasant sound Gakku sounded, and the foothold suddenly disappeared. A trap agaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaain!? Again, I twist my body with a movement that pulls myself, and I avoid the trap with the air as a scaffold. Fu I was saved. No, why can you avoid such instant death traps even though you dont know the footprints? Rather, why do you know that these are footprints? Not only the footprints, but also the traps this time, no matter how I look at them, theyre just ground. Haa should I say that I was relieved that there was something that I couldnt do, or should Iment that I cant do such a rudimentary thing even though Im an adventurer Or rather, I feel like Seiichi-sensei is too different, but I used to refer to footprints and other things when I was searching for prey in the forest, so Im just used to it! Sarias familiarity is a little different because its the instinct and wisdom of wild animals no matter how you think about it, but it seems to be an essential skill of an adventurer to confirm the presence or absence of things like traps, and to find footprints. Well, there are some adventurers who specialize in traps, so of course, those individuals have higher knowledge and skill to see through it, but still, a minimum level of knowledge is required. When I think about it carefully, Ive spent all my time without acquiring knowledge as a decent adventurer. I dont know what footprints are. Although this body of mine soar in various ways, I still dont have enough skills to gain from that kind of experience. When I found out a new issue, I asked Al again. So, why do you care about the footprints there? Gassur and the others may have been here at one time, and its not strange, right? But these, footprints are rtively new. Besides, this dungeon was researched by Gassur and the others once, as Seiichi said, and they must have judged this to be dangerous. There was no special lookout near the entrance, but information will naturally be transmitted to the adventurers of Terviel, and its unlikely that those guys would visit here. Eh? But that destruction guy is there always! Isnt it like a challenge for that someone whos screaming? WellI think its possible in terms of his personality, but you saw him in the guild before you came here, didnt you? Come to think of it When I stopped by at the guild, I certainly saw himughing in high spirit while destroying a desk. And, there are no traces of this footprint turning back. Thats why, it follows that in this dungeon there still remains the owner of these footprints. Thats an average person might have strayed here, or maybe another adventurer is challenging this? The line of an average person is hardly. Its impossible toe here without encountering monsters, and above all, if they encounter the level of monster here, its over. And, even if its other adventurers, if theyll challenge this, they must have a party of S ss guys, but Al red at the footprints on the ground with a difficult face. Well, I guess its no use thinking about it. As I said before, theres no sign of this turning back, and maybe we can meet this guy in the dungeon. Fuun but do you often meet other people in dungeons? Since the games on earth are the first to float in me when ites to dungeons, somehow, I have an image that its difficult to meet other members in the dungeon, but That is, if you go to a popr dungeon, theres even a fight for prey, too. Well, there are implicit rules, and its not like its such awless zone, but Then youll just have to say hello when you meet them! Saria says so innocently, but Al had a difficult expression. Now then, I wonder if the guy whos ahead of us is a good guy Eh? Its nothing. More than that, this is a valuable dungeon. Not only to increase Helens level, perhaps we can find a right item for you in a treasure chest? Yes! Not only the level, equipment is also important. Im demanding for too much power, that such a simple thing slips out of my mind Well, if you dont have the ability, its useless to have a good weapon. Now then, while raising your level at this rate, lets find some items. Helen, who nodded happily at Als words, chased after Al. I was originally her teacher, right? Cheer up! Sarias kindness kept me from being in tears. (TN: Poor Seiichi) Fuaah~ Im sleepy. When Seiichi and the others are sessfully walking through the dungeon, the Deity(Kami to) of the Demon Gods Cult, Destra the ?Extinction(Zesshi) ? was leisurely walking in the dungeon. His appearance doesnt look like a human whos treading a dungeon, and despite being full of super powerful monsters, he was defenseless to the end. Oh, a treasure box righto. And even though a trap might have been set, Destra opened the treasure box without hesitation. Then, purple smoke spews from the treasure box, and it covers Destras face. Uwa, kehho kehho. Nevertheless, Destra lightly frowns, and nothing changed. Mo~! You dont have to go out of your way to put lethal poisonous smoke in it. As Destra says, the trap that was set in the treasure box, was a powerful poisonous smoke that will kill you if you inhale it for a moment, and even if you hold your breath, itll invade the skin, a dangerous thing that can result in death. This totally cheeky dungeon DDDD lets kill it? When Destra narrows his eyes and says so, while coughing a little, the whole dungeon suddenly trembled. However, when Destra notices that theres something in the box, the atmosphere he had a while ago has scattered like a lie, and he checked the contents of the treasure box with a lively appearance. Oh, Lucky! Its a proper weapon, not a shoddy item. Inside was a legendary weapon called Sword of the Blood River (Ketsuga Tsurugi) . The red streaks stretched like a blood vessel on the jet-ck sword are eerily pulsing. Etto Hee, the wound of the shed opponent cannot be closed. It can also change freely by the owners will Destra, who read the ability of the weapon using the Appraisal skill, has acent and evil smile. Yeah, yeah yeah! This is really nice! I really like it! Whats this doing here, this pretty good item! With Destras good mood, the shaking of the entire dungeon was also subsided. Then, to Destra who was looking at the sword and frolicking, an Assassin Spider Lv: 789, that erased its presence, which had been overlooking him and sticking to the ceiling until now, as it fall down behind Destra without a sound, and when it attacks as it is DDDD Gi, gi!? Gi, gi DDDD The Assassin Spider died. Nn? And Destra turns around, as if he just noticed the Assassin Spider. Oh, it looks like Ive been targeted by something. Well, he was out of luck. As if he knows that everything that attacks him will naturally die without any feeling of it, Destra uttered so. He ignored the corpse of the Assassin Spider who died without knowing why and tried proceed further, but Destra suddenly stopped. Nn~ And then, looking at the end of the road that he has followed, he realized something. Hee. I never thought that people woulde to a ce like this. It would be troublesome if they see me, and I can round them up here, but that would make Yutis angry. Then theres only one option left~! Destra said so and held his palm towards the end of the road, and he tries to do something DDDD DDDD I dunno. I can just kill them from here, but Id like to see their dying faces anyway? As he says that, Destra begins to proceed again. Now then, what kind of people wille? I look forward to it. DDDDThus, the encounter between Destra and Seiichi and the others was steadily nearing. And the fact that he approached them here and never left For Destra, it was the end of everything. Chapter 150: Unusual Phenomenon in the Dungeon <h4>Chapter 150: Unusual Phenomenon in the Dungeon</h4> Nn? Are While Helens level is going up smoothly, as we go through the dungeon, we saw something lying on the way. What the? Al and the others seem to have seen it, and when we approach it while being wary, a huge spider thats about the same size as us humans, was upside down. With a ck body and sharp legs, and a vicious mouth, the spider, even though were getting closer to it, didnt move. Wha, whats going on? Helen says so, with a little powerful look on her face, but no one answers. Then, as Al decided, she approached it, and when she examined the spiders body, she opened her eyes. Its dead. Eh!? Its dead? Now, now then, as we see it, it didnt move at all, and I guess thats because it was turned upside down, but But that wasnt what surprised us. Why, why is there a dead body left? Yes, in this world, first of all, when a monster is defeated, it bes particles of light and disappears, and if you are lucky, it will leave a drop item. I havent seen it yet, so I dont know, but I wonder if humans will also disappear as light particles? Anyway, the defeated monsters disappear as particles of light, then each of it bes experience value, and it remains unchanged that theyll sometimes leave items further. But in front of us, theres certainly a spiders corpse. This is also my first time seeing a monster in this state. No matter how I think about it, its not normal. I originally lived on earth, and now I got used to themon sense of another world, but Saria, Al, and Helen, must have lived with themon sense that defeated monsters will always disappear as particles of light. Thats why they were more shocked and confused than I am. When each of them was puzzled by the corpse of a spider in front of us, suddenly, the dungeon began to tremble greatly. Wha, what!? The heck, what is happening! We crouched down on the spot, and when we endured the shaking, the shaking eventually stopped before long. In this dungeon, what the heck is going on? I dont know However, theres a possibility that the owner of those footprints is the suspect. Just keep that in mind. As Al says, its not easy to connect it, but when these strange things happen up to this point, it just seemed like the owner of those footprints was involved. After a certain amount of inspection, we went forward again. From time to time on the way, corpses, simr to the spider earlier, were seen lying around, and we became more and more wary of the people who are ahead of us. Even though Ivee here to raise my level, its been strange As one would expect, a phenomenon that a monsters corpse remains is, Ive never seen it. Theres nothing I can do about this. I, have also lived in the forest, and some of the monsters there died due to old age, but they also disappeared, so this is also the first time Ive ever seen this phenomenon While Al and the others have a strong expression somewhere, I came to a certain idea. Since, theres no drop item, in a sense, we can get all the materials left in it, right? Of course, in this world where drop items are basic, its nothing but eerie, but its also a good deal in a way. The question is, what kind of existence is the person involved in this phenomenon As I proceed while thinking about such things, we eventually came in front of a strangely luxurious door. The monsters that could raise Helens level no longer showed up halfway, so we came in front of the boss room, but By the way, what is Helens current level? Eh? Etto Its 488. Ah You havent reached yet the Transcendental huh. She came here with the intention of bing a Transcendental, but I felt sorry to her for not being able to achieve it. There was no particr drop item that Helen could use, so after that, we could return and wait for the monsters to spring up again, or wait for her level to rise by defeating the boss that is behind this door Then Helen says in a bit of a hurry. No, but I was originally at level 203 and Ive reached this level, and Seiichi-sensei made me strong enough. But what will you do then? Just turn back like this, and continue to defeat monsters thatll spring up? Sarias n is fine, but Al looks at the door while saying so. Basically, only one party can participate in the boss room. Thats why, by the time this door opens, theres the possibility that the owner of those footprints would either have defeated the boss or was defeated by it Im quite uneasy. If possible, I would like to gather the identity and information of the owner of those footprints that is the cause of the mysterious phenomenon of the monsters corpse on the way. But by the time this door opens, youll almost hardly see that person, right? I guess so. Whether hes dead or alive, I dont think well meet anyway. But I can still get some information. If he can defeat the boss of this dungeon, then he has that much force, and if hes dead its cruel, but that only removes one factor to worry about. Al said that in a sigh, and looks at us again. Thats why, before I turn back, I want to inspect the inside of this Boss room once. Then Ill turn back again, and lets resume Helens leveling up, but is that okay? Of course, Im fine with it! Yes, its alright for me too. I have no objection either. Besides, its better to check the Boss room and then turn back and its possible that monsters may spawn up in the dungeon. We all agreed and decided to look inside the door in front of us once. Well, then well wait for a while until the door opens DDDD At the moment I said that, the door in front of us began to open slowly. It looks like, the battle inside is over. Once we look at each other, we tighten our minds and step into the door. Then, a meadow spreads out inside the door, and like the time in Zoras dungeon, even though were inside the dungeon, it was as bright as noon. When I was surprised by the sudden changes in the environment because weve traveled on a cave-like road so far, Al called out to us in a tense voice. Hey look at that Eh? Tsu!? When Al prompted me, I turn my eyes in the same direction What, the hell, is that Scary A part of the lush grasnd has withered as if a gaping hole has opened, and there are huge grasshoppers, mantises, beetles and centipedes in the surrounding area, and all insect-type monsters scattered in upside down position. And in the center of it, a man with a gray hair and blue eye, was standing unarmed, and alone. What the heck, Oi Why did the door open, youre still here!? When Al asks so with maximum vignce, the gray-haired man noticed us now. Nn~? Ah, here here. Despite Al and Helen being wary of him, the gray-haired man approached us as if he was taking a walk. Sto, stop! When Al holds up her weapon and yells, the gray-haired man stops there. It makes me sad that youre so cautious. ..Are the fallen monsters and monsters on the way, your work? Eh? Ah, that is. Yeah, thats right. The man who admitted it with an Aah, never stops smiling. Then why are you, the one who cleared this boss room, still here? As Al says, originally, only one party can challenge the boss room in the dungeon. Thats why its impossible to join other parties when theyre in the boss room, and if the party that challenged it first cleared it, the door cannot be opened if they didnt go to the transition room ahead or got annihted. However, the man simply told us without specially hiding it. That is, I killed the rules of the dungeon. You killed, the rule? When I twist my head around his words that dont make sense, the man deepened his smile and bowed to us politely. Im Destra the Extinction. I am an existence called Deity(Kami to) in the Demon Gods Cult. And he turned a cold nce to us. Now then DDDD will you die? Chapter 151: Destra the 【Extinction】 <h4>Chapter 151: Destra the Extinction</h4> Now then DDDD will you die? The gray-haired man in front of usDDDD in response to Destras words, we jumped out of the spot all at once. And each of us holds a weapon, and we be warier of Destra than ever before. However, looking at us like that, Destra floated a bitter smile. No, it doesnt matter even if you keep your distance. Wherever you run, even if its not in this world, you cant get away from my ability. Ability? When Al asks so with a stern expression, Destra smiles. Do you want to know? Then Ill tell you. My ability isDDDD While saying so, Destra puts his hand over the nearby grass, and the grass suddenly withered. Fu fu, how is that? Ho, how What? You mean the ability to kill grass? But if that was the case, that doesnt exin the corpses of monsters that surrounds us (TN: Apparently, Seiichi thinks its just killing grass) However, there might be some side effect by withering the grass. Im not sure though. Nevertheless, if its really the ability to kill grassDDDD , in , in you say!? Destra screamed with a red face in my reaction. No, my in expression is not so good. Im sorry. N, no, that seems to be useful for farmers! Such as, weed treatment and so on (TN: Facepalm*) Where are you looking at!? In response to my honest impression, Al tsukkomid. Im sorry, Im not familiar with it. Speaking of what we know about Destra, hes a Deity(Kami to) of the Demon Gods cultNn? Is he a God(Shito) rather than an Apostle? I dont know more and more. The only thing thats clear to me is that hes an enemy. With that thought, Destra smiled. We, weed treatment Fufu, fufufu This is the first time Ive been ridiculed. Aah!? Tsu!? At that moment, I felt that something bad spurts out of Destras body. On the other hand, I almost deflected it with Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred(ck) which I swung out. Destra then opens his eyes slightly. Nnn? I thought I couldve killed you by now Kill Seiichi, this guy is dangerous! Well stop moving right now. As Al said, the presence of Destra, whoughs fearlessly in front of me, made me feel strangely ufortable. For the time being, let me knock you out! While activating the skill Infinite Hell*, I hit Destra at a level where he wont die. (TN: Mugen Jigoku) Of course, even though its a bit sloppy, my movement wasnt at a speed that I could honestly recognize, and I easily dived into Destras bosom. And, I delivered a blow in Destras belly while going easy on him. ButDDDD. Fufufu. Strange. Destra, who I thought that would lose consciousness after receiving my blow, didnt pass out, and stood unharmed. Fufufu Youre surprised, right? You, what are you? When I asked him while taking a distance, Destra says so with a sarcastic smile. I think you misunderstand me, but my ability is the power to kill a target freely. What? The future where Ill die, on the contrary, I killed everything that would hurt me in the future. Haa? What is, that foul ability! I too am, but not that much! Probably! Thats not all. My unusual power Extinction , the tangible and intangible, phenomenon, concepts, and fate as I wish I can kill it, even this world and God. And even if Im not aware of it, if theres something hostile, harmful, murderous intent, or something thats detrimental to me, even that can be killed by reflecting it. How about that? Isnt it hopeless? No, its really absurd!? Without joking, can I really win against, this guy!? No, but, what if its a dead existence in the first ce? Besides, if theres a guy who can use such foul power, on the contrary, there must be a guy who has the power to revive, but Then, Destra smiles deeply, as he sees my expression. Now, youre trying to find a weakness in my ability, right? You think it doesnt work for dead beings Thats not true. I can kill even dead ones. After all, I kill everything. (TN: How can you even kill the dead. You mean zombies?) Haa!? This guy, is much more of a monster than me, a monster! I dont know what it means to kill a dead entity! How do you even kill a dead person!? Is it really possible for me to defeat him!? So, die. Die!? When I was surprised at his ability that flew too much, Destra puts his hand over me. Hahahaha! You made a fool of me, die with regret! Guaaaaaaahh! I, Im going to dieeeeeee! Seiichiiiiiii! I held my chest reflexively, and Saria looked at me and cried. Skill Evolution has been activated. The body will adapt to this. I seem to be all right Heh!? Destra looked at me with a stunned expression and opened his eyes. Wha, why! Extinction didnt work! There is such an existence, that not only from this world, but a multi-dimensional, multi-world, and even God didnt know! E, even if you say that it seems that some skill has helped me Hah!? Its just a system in this world, do you think that my power was prevented by such a skill? Destra shouts so, and immediately regains his cool. Fu, but knowing the seed, it doesnt matter. If I kill that skill, then its over! Tsu!? Once again, the moment Destra held his hand over me, an announcement flowed in my brain once more. Adapted. It looks like Im fine Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! In my reaction, Destra held his head on the spot. Not only me, but also Al and the others have confused expressions in his appearance thats too defenseless, but at least as long as he has the power to kill instantly, Al, Saria, and Helen cant move carelessly. Isnt that strange!? There may be people like me in all universes and in multiple dimensions. But the strongest of them is me! My power didnt get through!? I have the power to kill even the god who created the whole world, the universe, and everything!? No, its a really disturbing ability. Or rather, the scale of god in the whole universe, isnt that strange? With that in mind, I involuntarily asked what I was wondering. I mean, youre, a man from the Demon Gods Cult, right? Is it okay for you to say that youre such a person that can kill a God? Haa? Do you really think that Im under the Demon God? Destra stares at me as if I was a fool from the bottom of his heart. No, you dont have to make me look stupid. Well, isnt your power also a thing that came from the Demon God? Its different, you know? If this is a power given by the Demon God, then I wont be able to kill the Demon God. This is my natural power. Thats why, I can kill the Demon God at any time. But its boring if I do that easily. The existence that they thought I had obeyed, will be killed by me at the height of pleasure! Ah, what kind, of expression do you think the Demon God would have at that time!? Just by imagining it, Im already! Not only me but everyone draws back at Destra who has an ecstatic look on his face. Yes, this guy is really Then again to us No, he turned his eyes back at me, and red. Thereby, why wont you die!? My ability is absolute! Even if its an ability to invalidate instant death or a conceptual operation, its impossible to prevent it by any method! Destra says so, but what is it, announcer-san in my brain! I mean, in my body! Even if I know that it wont answer, when I involuntarily asked so in my mind, unexpectedly, brain announcer-san taught me emotionlessly. Invalidity is invalidity, things like concept, protection, absoluteness and with that level, youll know what Im saying. It doesnt work because it doesnt work. Thats all there is to it. The other party said that itsplicated and difficult, but its ridiculously simple to me! But I appreciate that simplicity. To be honest, I dont understand 10% of what Destra was saying. What? An event or a concept. Simple is the best, right? I mean, I didnt expect an answer toe back! I usually only hear it when I level up or when my skills are activated, so its a little strange to be able to have a conversation with it like this. Impossible its impossble! This power of mine cant be used to such a small fry thats unfathomable in other worlds and relies on his skill such as stats and skills!? Theres no way thats fine! Even if you say that Right? No, why does Seiichi not have such tension!? I dont really understand, but it doesnt seem to work on me. When such an exchange was carried out, Destra had a look as if he hade up with an idea. Thats right Even if my power doesnt work on you, what about the others!? While saying so, this time not to me, but Destra holds his hand towards Al, Saria and the others. I dont know what to do, but the moment I set up ck reflexively, an announcement in my brain flowed again. Skill Synchronization has been activated. By doing this, we will synchronize with the surroundings. Eh, synchronize? Destra had an evil smile, and while Saria and the others were strengthening their faces, I was distracted by the announcement in my brain, and I had a stupid look on my face. The synchronization isplete. The synchronization content this time was, Seiichi-samas constitution as the main body of synchronization, and it will synchronize with the surroundings, the nearby Altria-sama, Saria-sama, and Helen-sama had been synchronized their nature to the same constitution. Al and the others have tense expressions on Destraughing loudly. When I saw that, I whispered. Etto my skill seems to have helped Saria and the others as well. Thus, why is thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? Destra copses again. Are? This guy, how will he fight if he doesnt have the power? Anyway, thanks to my skill, Saria and the others dont have to worry about dying, and I wiped away my sweat. Fuu I did it! No no no, what did you do!? Seiichi-sensei .. After hearing about his abilities, I thought he was insane and nonsensical, but as I thought, Seiichi-sensei is even more insane and nonsensical Why!? No matter how you look at me, Im a person withmon sense! Im normal!? Usually, its not easy to negate the ability of the opponent with absolute confidence! Al and Helen tsukkomid and somehow persuaded me that I wasnt normal, and Saria was smiling as usual. I see Thanks to Seiichi, were all right! Thank you! O, oh? When you thank me I mean, Im not embarrassed, I just havent done anything No, its good to say that it benefited Saria and the others in the end because theyre alive, but rather than what I said, its correct to say that my body moved on its own. Its strange for me to be thankful of my body, but Im really grateful to it. However, since Im no longer sure what a Human is, Id appreciate it if you could think about how much I feel right now. To us whove lost our tension, Destra shook his head with an unbelievable expression. Wont ept I wont ept this! Its a lie, this is supposed to be a lie! The moment Destra screamed, I felt that something ominous had flowed out of him again, but I left it because it doesnt matter to us anymore. I mean, its annoying The ability itself is no longer effective, but it has an unpleasant atmosphere, and theres an invisible thing called instant death on it Adapted Suddenly, I started seeing a ck, smoky something in my field of view. Wait a minute. No way, did I really see it? Is this a lie? Nevertheless, in my eyes, suddenly, a ck mist became visible, and if I look closely, I can also see the ck mist spouting from Destras body. Apart from me who is surprised, it moves as if it had a will, and attacks us. It headed not only to me but also to Saria and others, so I grabbed the mist with my hand. Eeh? You can see and touch it, but? Seiichi, what are you doing by reaching out suddenly to a ce where theres nothing? When I was confused by the ck mist that rages impatiently in my hand, I noticed that Al and Helen were looking at me suspiciously. Ah, wait! Theres a good reason for this! Thats why, dont look at me like that!? Even if you ask me not to look at you like that. If you suddenly move your hands in an empty air, youll attract such eyes, right? Of course, it is! However, only Saria seems different, and she twisted her head when she sees my hand. Im not sure what it is, but I feel that theres something thats not good in Seiichis hand right now Ah?Can Saria see anything? Hmm do I see it, or is it just my wild intuition? Here ites, her wild intuition. But its amazing because her intuition is absurd. Why, why is it not, what are! When we were talking peacefully, Destra was desperately holding his hands up to us, while dripping sweat as if to say that hes not being recognized. Etto is he not going to give up? Anyway, I grab the ck mist that came from Destra with my hands, and when I gather it, I made a mistake and crushed it. Ah, I can crush, this. DDDD I dont know why, but the moment I muttered that, the ck mist seemed to be screaming. Nheless, I thought that I was collecting a ck mist, but perhaps this ck mist is that Death thing. I cant give a concrete exnation either, but somehow it resembles the atmosphere of theherworld. As good as it was, I frowned at the ck mist in my hand. If this thing is that Death , and is Destras ability Honestly, it doesnt feel good. Its unreasonable to take the targets life unconditionally. ! Saying such things while including some anger, the ck hazy mist that settled in the palm of my hand hardened, and it suddenly turned into a pure white light. Eh, what what!? Whats going on!? No, Seiichi. From me and Helens perspective, what have you been saying? Thats what I feel, but Its certainly unusual for me to react alone to something that no one can see! Are? The thing in Seiichis hand, was not good until a while ago, but now it transformed into something really good, right? Then, although she couldnt see it as clearly as I did, Saria, who perceived it sensuously, said so. I was told so by Saria, and when I stared at the white light in my palm without panicking this time, contrary to what it was a while ago, it was kinda full of vitality, and be a force that gives life to the body. And the light in my palm was Ma, master! How about this!? Forgive me, Ive already washed my feet from killing, and from now on, Im going to heal! thats what its saying, but to send such intention to me. Eeh? In other words, that ck mist Death itself, for some reason, seems to have reversed into healing powers, such as Recovery and Life Force. Moreover, not only the light in my palm, but for some reason, the light extends to Destras body, and until now, ck mist gushed out from Destras body, but now, a white and warm light is overflowing from him. Why why doesnt my power work Destra desperately tries to put effort into his hands while crying before I know it. Then, a new white light which transformed from the ck mist emerged and I intentionally received it. Then my body shines for a moment, and I feel that my mood got better. Oh, the energy in my body is overflowing. Eh? Al and Helen, who cant see the white light following the ck mist, and Destra, the person who did that, turned their eyes to my reaction. Seiichi, I want to receive it too! Oh, is that so? Then Destra-san. Your ability please. What? Destra has an expression like he doesnt understand what I mean, but regardless of such Destras will, a white light flew to Saria. Nn~! Its true! Im feeling better! Isnt it? Al and Helen can have it too. What are you talking about!? I dont know. I have no idea where Seiichi-sensei is heading Im still wondering how can I exin this to Al and Helen, who dont understand what is happening, but once again, the white light flew towards Al and Helen, regardless of Destras will. Tsu!? Thi, this is! Amazing My mind which was tired because of Seiichi-sensei until a while ago is restored all at once! Wait a moment. Isnt it terrible that your mind got tired because of me? Can I cry? Anyway, now that theyve experienced Destras power, it bes a little easier to exin. As youve just experienced, He Destras ability is Extinction, was it? It has changed from it to Healing . I dont understand what you mean! What happened and how did that happen? I dont know it too. It turned out that his ability of Extinction had changed Then, Destra, who was listening to my remarks, stared at his hand with a stunned expression. My, my power has turned into, healing? While being stunned, the moment Destra put his hand over the dead grass nearby, the grass regained its fresh figure in an instant. However, looking at the scene, Destra had an expression of despair on his face. I,its a lie. That is, a lie. I, want to make people miserable I like the sight of despair My ability should be able to do that Destra desperately activates his ability not only to us but also on the surrounding grass, as if he was looking away from reality. However, contrary to Destras desired result, we feel refreshed, and the grass also became verdant pleasantly. Ah, aah Aaah Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! And when Destra copses on the spot, he screams in despair. Looking at him, Al approached behind Destra with a pitiful expression somewhere andDDDD. Now then, sleep for the time being. Guh!? DDDDshe hit him as hard as she can. Destra murmurs as he loses consciousness. M,my power has changed, even in the future, where I shouldnt get hurt And Destrapletely fainted. Chapter 152: Destra’s Belongings <h4>Chapter 152: Destras Belongings</h4> Your level has risen The moment I defeated Destra, there was an announcement like that in my brain. Eh, did I level up again? Thats a lie, right? I didnt move enough to say that I beat him this time Hey, my level has gone up, but whats going on Apparently, Im not the only one whos leveled up. Your level has only risen by one? Eh? Etto thats strange. My level is written as 609 When Saria asked while tilting her head, Helen rubbed her eyes several times as she checks her status. Did I apparently defeat Destra? By this, Helen seems to have be a Transcendental which she wanted. No, I dont really know why her level went up so much. We, well thats fine! This means that Helens goal is achieved, right? Thats right. For the time being, I found out that if I was with Seiichi-sensei, I would run away frommon sense without knowing it. What is it to run away frommon sense!? Isnt that what it means? Destra, the asshole who seemed so dangerous, I dont understand him, and are we different from him? It was over without me noticing that he had changed. I copsed on the spot to Al who said so in half open eyes. Thats stupid theirmon sense has run away because of me However, apart from me who is depressed, Saria opened her mouth as bright as usual. But it was alright! Thanks to themon sense that runs off from Seiichi, were safe, arent we? Thats why, thank you! O, oh? Really? If thats the case As a result, if Saria and the others are safe, well, its okay for mymon sense to run away! Are? Is that okay? Well, it seems that Helens level has risen, and its time to check her status while hes fainted. Ah, Ill check my level, too. How far are you going to be nonsensical? I dont really want to be called nonsensical!? When I open my status without being convinced somewhere Ah, my, status left me What, your status left!? Helen, who didnt know my status, opened her eyes as she ask this. No, I dont really understand either. However, I cant see my stratus, so to be honest, I cant confirm my skills.. When I involuntarily think that way, the brain announcer-san who yed an active role today spoke suddenly. Would you like to view the acquired new skills? Eh, you can do that!? Yes. Then I will disy it. That was resolved more easily than I thought, and when I felt that it was anticlimactic, I suddenly perceive some gazes. Then Al and Helen look at me with suspicious looks. Seiichi. Who are you talking to? Eh? Brain announcement? As I thought, youre weird. I dont understand it. Helen also nodded to Als words, and took her eyes off of me as if to say Ah, its Seiichi-senseis insane behavior again. . Why! When I was unsatisfied with the unexpected treatment, a semi-transparent window appeared in my field of view. That is, the race skill that had been acquired this time, is the All is different, all is fine*. (TN: minna chigatte, minna ii = A Japanese poem(haiku) by Misuzu Kaneko) What? Just now, what did it say? No matter what I asked, it felt like words that I couldnt think of as a skill name popped out Its the All is different, all is fine Its not a mistake!? Its not an ordinary skill name anymore, its a poem passage! I like that poem though! Rather, what is its main effect? I cant imagine it at all, but All is different, all is fine You can acquire all kinds of techniques and skill systems, such as unique skills only for races, special skills by genes, skills found as a result of mutation, and unique skills engraved on the soul. The range isnt limited to the star where Seiichi-sama currently exists, it extends to another star, world, dimensions, and Gods. Just thinking, Ah, I think its nice, you will learn greater than the same ability in the state of it being controlled exclusively for Seiichi-samas use. My body doesnt really have self-restraint! By the way, before I knew it, it appeared as a proper noun even inside the exnation of the skill!? What? To sum it up, I could only use the skills of this world until now, but that restriction was suddenly lifted? Even so, the way to unlock this is too ridiculous! I wonder if its possible to unlock this little by little!? Rather than that, the fact that the content of the skill is far from its skill name! It says that all is different and all is fine, but I dont think Ill take that personally!? Without anyone realizing, I tsukkomid about my own skills. Well, what should we do with this guy? With that kind of expression, Al looked confused in front of the fainted Destra. Isnt it best to give him to Ranze-san? Hes the king, and he might want to get some information about the Demon Gods Cult. Well that is reasonable. However, its troublesome if he did some strange action before we hand him over, so lets confiscate all of his belongings. Ah, Ill do that. I dont want anything to happen to Al, Saria and Helen. Is, is that so? If you please. When Al blushes at my words, she pulled back. Now then, I want to investigate immediately, but considering that Destra is empty-handed, theres a high possibility that he has put it in his item box. If its inside the item box, then I cant help it, but As I suddenly whispered so at his inventory, I heard the brain announcement again, which is a lot today. Skill Evolution has been activated. This allows you to interfere with the targets item box. Im tired of tsukkomiing with my body today so Im going to go through with it. I try to confirm it immediately, and even though it makes me feel that I have resolved it easily, but what should I do to interfere with the targets item box? When I twisted my neck, a translucent window suddenly appeared in front of me, and as I look closely, it was a list of Destras item box. When I pressed the me Knife on the list, a knife with a bright red de appeared from thin air. Oh, amazing. I can really interfere with it. I mean, the items on this list are, the ones which that guy got in the dungeon even if he was solo? Even if we found a treasure box along the way, it was almost empty, and we havent had much sess until now, but to be able to get it all together in one ce like this somehow, it seems like Destra appears in games and so on, like a bonus character that drops many items. It seems that he also gave a lot of experience points. I wonder if another person wille out? (TN: Seiichi demanding for more) Looking at various things like that, some weapons and items were suitable for Helen. Oh, Helen. Isnt this perfect for Helen? Eh? As I said so, I handed over to her two short swords named Wind de (Fujin) and Lightning de (Raijin). Feeling some kind of Japanese design on it, the Wind de (Fujin) is a beautiful green de, and the Lightning de (Raijin)is a beautiful yellow de, and each is thinly wrapped with wind and thunder around it. As for the effect, the Wind de (Fujin) enhances the agility of the owner, and moreover, the enemys projectile weapon.. it has the effect of automatically deflecting bows and arrows and weakening magic, and the Lightning de (Raijin)has the same agility enhancement as Wind de (Fujin) , and has the effect of paralyzing the target that was shed, and both of it is a Mythology ss weapon. Its a mythology ss, so it seems that this dungeon was of high difficulty. Helen, who received the two short swords from me, stares at the dagger with a fascinated expression. Beautiful Can you use this as your weapon, Helen? Is it fine? This seems to be a ridiculous thing, but But for some reason, Helen suddenly said such a thing. I saw it in Appraisal, but a Mythology ss is a weapon that you wouldnt normally see, and if anyone uses it, they can be strong, you know? Eh? Does it look like I need it? Ah, yes I meant it as a bit of a joke, but if I think about it carefully, I really dont need it. None, nheless, if you sell it, youll get enough money to y and live for the rest of your life, you know? Hmm But I have so much money that I cant use it What is Seiichi-sensei really? It would be troublesome to hear such a philosophy. I dont even know myself anymore. Anyway, dont hesitate to ept it. We originally came here for Helens training. Bu, but Helen-chan, its okay! I have my own weapons too! Right right. Its no use holding back here, you know? I dont know why, but you need strength, right? If so, receive it. Helen, who was told not only by me but also by Saria and Al, received both of them at the end. I searched for other things that Helen could use, but I couldnt find anything better than this. Besides, the mythology ss is the highest in terms of rarity here, and there was no Dream(fantasy) ss. However, since some weapons with disturbing effects came out, Im really d that I was able to beat Destra here. What, the wound of the other party who was shed with it cannot be closed. Thats too scary. As I think that if these were to be passed on to the members of the Demon Gods Cult, then it wouldnt be funny at all. No, Destra looked down on the Demon God, and I dont know if hes actually going to give it. In this way, when I scatter the items taken out of Destras item box like a blue roon dog*, I noticed a certain item. (TN: Doraemon) Its nothing unusual, it looks just like a transparent crystal, and for some reason its not in Destras item box, but on his pocket. Are? This is As I look closely, I tilt my head to the crystal which I feel like Ive seen before somehow. Well, even if I look at it, I wont understand it, so I tried to immediately examine it with Advanced Appraisal, and Saria spoke to me. Seiichi, whats wrong? Eh? Ah DDDD The moment I tried to turn around in response to her, the crystal slipped from my hand, and I try to grab it in a hurry, but even though I should have a status like a monster, the origin is too dull, so when I think that I grab it, I repeat the action of dropping it many times, and I finally dropped it. Then the crystal that fell broke, and when smoke pops out from its inside and wraps my body DDDD!? Eh? Se, Seiichi!? Oiii! DDDD I was standing in a strange forest. Chapter 153: Forest Where Magic is Unusable <h4>Chapter 153: Forest Where Magic is Unusable</h4> Eh? I was standing inside a forest when I noticed it, and I had no choice but to be stunned. Where am I? Who am I? This isnt a situation to joke around. No, where am I really!? Saria! Al! Helen! I scream on the spot involuntarily, but I didnt get a reply. Even though Im worried about that, I remember the effect of the Ne of Endless Love that I wore around my neck, and I immediately tried tomunicate with Saria and the others. Saria! Can you hear me!? DDDDAh, Seiichi! I can hear, I can hear you! I was relieved to hear the voiceing back from my ne, and I exhaled. When I went to the Netherworld, I more or less did it on my own will, so I didnt have much anxiety, but as I was suddenly sent to a strangend, Im a cowardly individual, so I became anxious and I cant help it. Besides, this time, unlike the time in the Netherworld, I can get in touch with them using the effect of the ne, so its still fine. Oi, Seiichi! Where are you now!? I was relieved, but this time, I heard the voice of Al who was impatient. I usually get Al to work a tsukkomi, and Im really sorry to worry her about this sort of situation. Wherever I am To be honest, I dont know either. After all, suddenly, theres a dense forest spreading in front of me. Even if I look in my surroundings, it is full of trees, that I cant answer exactly. However, since the effect of the ne is working in this manner, theres no doubt that I was sent somewhere on the same, so we should be able to join up somehow. Then I heard the bright voice of Saria. Thats good! Even if I think that Seiichi will be okay, Im still worried Saria Im sorry. Im really sorry that Ive always worry even the innocent Saria. If its Seiichi, you can return from there with transition magic, right? Return quickly. Were going to hand over this bastard, Destra, to the king, but I want to see you fast. I could see the appearance of Al saying that while dyeing her cheeks red, and I remember that I can certainly get back quickly using transition magic, so I tried to use magic at once. HoweverDDDD Are? Seiichi, what happened? No, thats I tried to activate the transition magic many times, but for some reason, the transition magic didnt activate at all. What the? Is this ce the cause? Even so, if this ce makes me unable to use transition magic, then it cant overlook a body that doesnt have restraint, but To me who is puzzled, the brain announcer-san who is very active today called out. Seiichi-sama. This ce seems to be and where magic cant be used. Eh? If thats the case, cant Evolution be activated and used as usual? Unfortunately The reason you cant use magic in thisnd is, not that this specialnd interferes with Seiichi-sama, but because it interferes with the magic itself, and along with that, the effect of Evolution wont activate. What. For the first timeing here, I had a glimpse of the weaknesses of Evolution or its hole. If theres something that effects or interferes with me, Ill adapt to it without any question with Evolution, but its not effective except on my body. If you ask me if this will weaken my physicality, to be honest, itll be So what? since it doesnt change anything at my level, but its only inconvenient at such a time. After all, if I am involved, Evolution will activate itself, so in the end, its not a cheat but a bug. Still, I felt a little relief that Evolution is not perfect. Anyway, I found out that I cant go back right away, so I sighed, and told Saria and the others over the ne. It looks like I cant use magic in this ce, so Ill move to a ce where I can use magic, and then Ill return from there. Are you gonna be okay? Then I heard Als worried voiceing from my ne, and I smiled bitterly. WellI cant say that Im fine, but Ill be right back. And I can get in touch with you like this, so Ill call you back as soon as something happens. Nn. Then Ill be waiting for you. Ah, can you contact me as soon as something happens to you? That is DDDD Ill return even if I have to blow this forest away. If this forest inhibits magic, then as ast resort, I came up with the idea that it would be no problem if I erased the forest itself, but I think my thoughts are gradually being dragged by my body Rather, I cant say what I think Ill be able to do even though that idea seems like a stupid one I dont want to destroy the environment, but if something happens to Saria and the others, then Ill ignore it. Now then, if theres any further development. Yeah, be careful! In response to Sarias words, we ended themunication at once. Now then I dont even know where this is, so I have no choice but to walk adequately. They say its dangerous to move around in the mountains, but the first ce I fell in this different world was in a super dangerous forest, so Ill be safer now than then, and Ill be able to manage it. Thats why lets try my luck here. I picked up a tree branch that had fallen in the ce and stood on the ground. Now, in which direction will it fall? As soon as I let go of the tree branch, it fell to the right. Oh, its right. I dont know its exact number because my status is away from me now, but I should be lucky, so Ill probably be fine No, when I thought about it, it wasnt disyed even before it left me, so I wonder what it really is. Anyway I, started to get lost in the forest which I dont understand. Dammit, that Seiichi why does he always gets into trouble?! DDDD After the sudden disappearance of Seiichi, Saria and the others which are left in the dungeon contacted Seiichi. And then, after it was confirmed that Seiichi is safe in apletely different ce from the dungeon, they took a breather. However, he should be able to return to them soon with the Transition magic as usual, but it seems that magic cannot be used in the ce where Seiichi was sent, and he told them that he was going to explore the area for the time being. No way May, maybe its because of my curse!? I thought it was okay now! Suddenly, Al, who has suffered because of a curse until then, thought that she mightve given Seiichi a hard time because of her curse. Im sure Seiichi will be fine! And its not Als fault, you know? Bu, but Al who still looks uneasy, was gently hug by Saria. Its alright. Seiichi said he woulde back, and even if Als curse was about to fall on Seiichi, the curse will escape from him immediately! What is, that But, its funny that I cant deny it Embraced by Saria, Al, who had calmed down, smiled wryly. Thank you, Saria. Yeah! Al, who returned to her usual self, turned to Destra, whos still fainted. Now thenI dont think theres any danger from him anymore because Seiichi has collected all of his belongings, but Ah, I remember! The crystal dropped by Seiichi, when Seiichi fought with the soldiers at the school before, isnt it the same as thatst guy used? Ah, at that time, I couldnt even call that a battle! I dont know its detailed effect, but it appears that it can very much transfer you to any ce, so the ce where Seiichi is now, might be the ce where that Destra was going to go next from here. Anyway, lets think about handing this person over to the soldiers of the country! Thats right. When Al carried Destra roughly, she suddenly realized that Helens appearance was strange. Ah? Oi, whats wrong? Magic a ce you cant use? No, but Helen-chan? Tsu! Wha, what is it? When Saria stared into Helens face, Helen finally realized that Saria and Al was looking at her. What is it because you looked strange. Nothing big. Well, if that guy has an executive-like position in the Demon Gods Cult, then he may have been transferred to their hideout Nn? I see he may have been transferred to their hideout hah Al frowned at the new possibility, but she immediately shook her head. It doesnt matter which way we think. Anyway, Im going to take this guy out of the dungeon. Is that fine? Yes, its okay. I was able to achieve my target level increase All right, then well go back. When Seiichi started exploring the forest, Saria and the others returned to the Royal Capital. Chapter 154: Encounter in the Forest <h4>Chapter 154: Encounter in the Forest</h4> DDDD Dear mom and dad. And Saria and the others. How are you? Right now, ImDDDD DDDD Being chased by caterpiaaaaaaaaaaaars! Pugyurururururururu! Due to the crystal that came out of Destras belongings, I was sent into a strange forest where magic cant be used in this manner, and I continue wandering afterwards, then its dawn when I noticed it. I dont feel sleepy or hungry, probably because of my body that doesnt have any restrain, and I continued to explore through the night, but I couldnt find traces of people. No, I dont need to sleep, and Im not hungry so I think Ive really quitted from being human. At any rate,pared to the first time I was sent to the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, I had a lot of mental leeway this time, because of my ability, and the situation where I could get in touch with Saria and the others throughmunication. However, when I defeated a Berserk Papillon Lv:78 which looks like a giant swallowtail butterfly that attacked while Im exploring the forest, a green soft and bby caterpir that was around 5 meters long hordes of Berserk Caterpir Lv:55 attacked me in an angry state. Moreover, their number is unusual, and it looks like there are hundreds of them. If its grasshoppers, butterflies, or adult insects then Im fine with it, but caterpirs are really groooooooooooooosss! Pugyurururururururu! While receiving a squealing voice on the back that makes you want to ask if they really sound like that, I was performing a desperate escape. Certainly, theres no doubt that if I run with all my power, Ill be able to escape, but if I do that, the forest will be blown away, or the nature will get destroyed which isnt my intention! However, theres no doubt that its going to get worse at this rate. I hate it, but I hate it, but I have no choice but to defeat it! When I make up my mind, I moved and turned around to the horde of caterpirs while pulling out the Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) . And then DDDD Take this half-baked strike! When I swung ck while paying attention to the surrounding forest so as not to affect it as much as possible, I cut the caterpir at the head of the horde into two, and the sh didnt stop and continued to cut through the caterpirs until in the middle of the horde. As a result DDDD Pu,pugyurururaaaaaa! Green sloppy body fluid spilled all the way here. I looked at it silently, then I turn back to the caterpirs again. Its so groooooooooooooosss! Impossible impossible impossible impossible! Its not about fighting power, its physiologically impossible! How about this mental strength of mine every time I kill it!? When I started running away again, I had gone through a cliff without realizing it. Nn? Areeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!? Im too desperate to escape, and too stupid to not notice the cliff!? I was surprised that the ground suddenly disappeared, and I fell more than 30 meters from the cliff to the ground without taking any precautions. Fuugetu Inded on the ground with my face first, but I dont feel any pain, and I dont even have a nosebleed. When I got up and looked up at the cliff, I saw the caterpirs looking at me with grudge on the cliff. It seems that the caterpirs wont chase me unless they jump down this cliff, so they left as it is. No, I was wearing the Sky Kings Boots but I couldnt afford to activate it. Then I didnt have to make such a stupid fall Even though I think Im really too impatient that I missed something, I regain my mind, and turned my eyes back, and be exhausted again. Eeh this forest, how vast is this? The ce where I fell from the cliff is also a forest, and again, I cant use magic here either. I used the Sky Kings Boots as a trial to move to the sky, and try to use magic, but still, it didnt activate. It appears like its one space including the sky. Even so, the effect of equipment seems to be different from magic, thats why my ne seems to be fine and the boots effect is also exerting properly. I wish I had some kind of transition tool. Well, its no use saying that. Anyway, I have to get to a ce where I can use magic. I stepped into the forest in front of me again because I was searching for something that isnt here. Nn? After walking for a while, I suddenly heard the sound of flowing water in my ears. Is this a river? The fact that theres a river, means that there might be something like a vige if I follow it. For the time being, Ill follow that something which is making sound. Currently, itll be around noon. The sun is just above me. And Ive been walking all night since yesterday, and Im not even tired, but my body feels a little dusty. If the river is clean, even if I dont have to take a full-body bath, I want to wash my face at least. After the hordes of caterpirs, when I proceed smoothly without being attacked by monsters, I finally arrived at the ce where the sound of water came! I reached iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Heh!? Heh? DDDD There was, a woman with long purple hair and red eyes like blood, who was staring at me with her eyes wide open. It looks like she was just in the middle of a bath, and her purple hair and skin are dripping with water. And since shes in the middle of a bath, the woman in front of me is naturally not wearing any clothes When we stare at each other, the atmosphere solidifies DDDD DDDDKyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! DDDDGyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Me and the woman yelled at each other. Why are you screaming!? Then, the woman immediately hides her body with her hands and gazes at me. This, to be naked outside like this its a pervert! Wai, isnt that strange!? This is the scene where Ill demand an exnation, you know!? Ce, certainly What the heck, you!? DDDD Whats going on, Your Majesty! When I nodded involuntarily at the womans precise point, a tall woman dressed in heavy armor appeared from behind. A woman in armor who puts her long white hair into a braid, and lets it hang on her shoulder appeared. When such a woman sees my figure, she sharpened her eyes, and suddenly started shing at me! Wha!? This bandit! Wait, have a room for excuse Die! The people in this world is scary! No matter how much I try to speak out, Im just going to get attacked while being ignored unterally! The sharpness of her movement feels simr to Louise, so perhaps her skills is the same as that of Louise. However, I avoided such an attack in a position where I would feel bad for myself. That creepy movement as I thought, hes an evil minion! Thats a very abstract capricious decision, right!? What is an evil minion? You mean the Demon Gods Cult? Well, I dont think my movement is unpleasant for any evil soul, though! However, its also true that I came to the river without checking it properly, and I couldnt attack a woman, so I continue to avoid her attacks. Now then, how to solve this misunderstandingDDDD. DDDD Stop it, Riel. Then, the woman who was bathing a little while ago, somehow changed clothes before I noticed it and was wearing gorgeous clothes, told them so in a strangely dignified atmosphere. No, not just her atmosphere, but her tone also changed? Tsu! But, Your Majesty! I told you to stop. Dont make me say it again. Hah Im not sure, but thanks to the woman in front of me, the woman in armor called Riel put her sword down. But she didnt forget to re at me, and its just like shes saying that if I make a strange move, shell immediately sh me. Eeh? Im scared When I was drawing back too much, the woman in gorgeous clothes stared straight at me. You bastard, who are you? Eh? Who am I Im Seiichi, an adventurer? Is that right? But theres nothing else I can answer When I was wondering if my response was really good, for some reason, Riel and the woman in front of me became somewhat less alert. Fumu from the sound of his name, he doesnt seem to be a spy from the Kaizer Empire However, there is also the possibility of him being a hero summoned from another world. That wouldnt be so. He doesnt even have a cor or a bracelet. I dont think that country would let a hero go without a cor or a bracelet. Then, from the cult? That would be thin. Either way, if hes an enemy, well be attacking him at one point. Two people speak with each other in a voice that I can hear. Ummm? I dont think its a good idea to talk right in front of me. However, perhaps because Riel and the woman in luxurious clothes got used in this forest, theyre probably living near here, so I, who came here, will be a suspicious existence no matter how they see me. Etto excuse me. Could you tell me one thing, too? What? Shes so dignified that she doesnt seem to be the same as the person who was screaming earlier. Are they really the same person? Is there a ce around here where I can use magic? If there was, you think Im going to tell you that? Eeh No, she certainly has no obligation to teach it to me who is a stranger. To me who is exhausted involuntarily, Riel-san raised the corner of her eyes. You bastard putting on such a search, what are you going to do? What is it I want to return with transition magic, so I just want to move to a ce where I can use magic Transition magic Fumu. He doesnt seem to be an enemy, but its dangerous to leave him alone. The woman whispers something disturbing. Then a new person jumped out of the trees to us like that, and kneeled in front of the woman. DDDDYour Majesty. Nn? What happened? The person is wearing in ck clothes with a slightly different design from Olga-chan, and words like emissary, spy, and secret ninja seems to suit that person. The face and parts other than the eyes are hidden by a ck cloth, and the gender is unknown. No, I think Ill know it if I use Advanced Appraisal, but itll be a problem if I move badly and theyll be extra vignt. The ninja-like person knelt down and told the woman with a calm voice. The enemies are heading to the Imperial Capital again. Tsk thats irritating. Lets go back right now. Hah! Im aplete outsider, and all I could do was look at the interaction in front of me, but the ninja-like person suddenly turned her eyes at me. By the way, Your Majesty. How about that person? Leave him alone. We dont have much time right now. No, wait. The woman who turned her back on me, tried to return with the both of them, but she stopped once, and she looked at me again. If you are an enemy, then its troublesome if we get hindered. Then, she looks at the trees nearby, and the moment the woman blew her breath, a me lit on each of its tree trunks. The me is tender and seems to be pulsing for some reason. Stay there. After telling that much, the women went away this time. Ha!? No, no, take me too DDDD As soon as I said that, the woman just breath out, and for some reason, the tree lit by the pulsing me on its tree trunk began to move, it took out its tree roots from the ground, and as it uses its tree roots dexterously to walk like a person, it stood before me. Eeeeeeeh!? The tree walked!? Even if I use the Advanced appraisal involuntarily, it doesnt seem to be a monster, and neither its level nor its name is disyed. However, the tree in front of me is moving as if to stop me. Etto can I beat this? Is it no good? But if I get stopped here, Ill get lost in the forest again When I was really confused, the tree suddenly opened its mouth. I, can you hear me? Eh? Ye, yes Yes? I stare at the tree seriously. Then, before I knew it, the tree had eyes and mouth. The tree spokeeeeeeeeeeeee!? My scream echoed throughout the forest. Chapter 155: Talking Tree and Determination <h4>Chapter 155: Talking Tree and Determination</h4> I was surprised at the tree that began to speak, with parts such as eyes, nose, and mouth suddenly appearing in front of me. I mean, its not the result of the skill All Language Comprehension, this is!? Because it has eyes and mouth!? When I was confused because I dont know how to deal with this existence thats full to retort of, the tree seemed calm and spoked to me again. Well, are we gonna stand around and talk, why dont we sit down? Ah, yes. No no no, I replied normally, but I didnt think that Ill experience being rmended by a tree to sit down. I sat down while thinking so, but Ive witnessed phenomena that make no sense until now, so I think Im getting used to it. I dont like it. More peace is better. Then the tree looked sorry as if he had noticed something. Hey there, Im sorry. Even though I kept you here, I didnt even serve a tea Thats thest thing we trees could care for. Puh Kukukuku You areughing with your own gag!? After all, this tree is variously strange. Maybe it wont say anything strange like this if other trees can speak. I dont know. Now now, Ill prepare the tea Oops, theres no vessels. Im sorry to trouble you, but please cut out my body and make a cup. I dont want to!? Scary Scary Scary. This tree isnt just strange, its scary. Why is he trying to gouge out his own body? Doesnt it hurt? Even if thats the case, I dont want to, you know? Then, lets pull out the trees growing up there. Wouldnt it be better if we did that from the beginning? While my tsukkomi was ignored, I dont know how it did that, but the tree dexterously cut out a cup-shaped container from the tree. Scary, Im starting to feel like Im talking myself. Then the tree with its own head? When it reach for its overgrown leaves Nggii! Haa, haa igiiii! With a painful and idiotic look as if to say it was about to die, it cut its leaves and put them in the cup. Oeeeeeeeeh! And when it opens its mouth, it put something like its saliva in the cup, and nodded satisfactorily. Fuunow, by all means. Are you kidding me? Are you saying that Ill drink this? Eh, an idiot? I can see the spot where it was severed that seems to be so much painful, and in addition, tea made with saliva-like substance? Who wants to drink this? Is it because the sensitivity of a tree is different from a human being? Is that so Im sorry, but Ill drink this teater, so lets go to the main subject first. When the tree puts the cup on the side, it says so with a serious look. I wanted you to get down to the main subject from the beginning, but if I say that, well derail from the story again, so Ill stay silent. Now, first of all, about my existence. Well, a tree started to move all of a sudden, so its strange. Somehow, when the woman in luxurious clothes blew her breath, it started to move. I am a pseudo-life form created by Her Majesty. Yes? I mean, Riel-san also said that she was Her Majesty, but maybe Ah, it seems that Her Majesty didnt name herself. As you imagined, Her Majesty is the Empress. Yes, I did it. Its the death penalty for me for encountering such a high-status person while shes bathing! Well, its fine. Taking it like that, its a matter of life and death for me! Youll be able to do something. I feel that way. Im just a tree though. Every single one of it is annoying, that gag! Now now well, the story got off the track, but I have been given life by the power of Her Majesty. Is there such kind of skill or magic? No matter how I think about it, I think its Gods realm to give life Thats because Her Majestys power is neither a skill nor magic. Eh? Its not a skill or magic just recently, Destra said that sort of thing too. I cant name Her Majestys power, but Her Majesty has the power to give Fake life to a lifeless existence. This life is the same as the so-called human beings has, thus my eyes and mouth appeared, and I was able to speak. Is that so. It revealed the contents of that womans ability and I saw it, but its pretty absurd. Are there any limits to her ability? Thats right It seems that it consumes mental strength along with magic power every time she uses it, and she bes mentally exhausted, but if she recovers, she can use it again, so theres no practical limit. Then she can create a lot of beings like you? Thats right. With the help of that, Her Majesty is still fighting against the enemy. Eh? The tree said so, and as it corrected its posture, it stared straight at me. Seiichi-sama. Would you please lend her your power? Etto As I said earlier, Her Majesty is fighting the enemy, by supplementing the troops with the power she used in creating me. But, the enemy is so powerful, and because of theirrge number, they are inevitably pushed. Why do you know that? Thats because I was created by Her Majesty. Thats why I can understand Her Majestys circumstances to some extent through her ability Then, what the heck is that enemy? Theres also the case that I had encountered the Empress during her bath which is my bad, and its strange to say the Ive been forgiven, but if shes in trouble, I want to lend a hand. First of all, if I dont sell a favor here, Ill be in trouble if Im told, Of course, its the death penalty! Im sorry. As for the information of the enemy, because its not given to me, I cant answer that. Ah Isnt that the most important thing? I dont have any information about the enemy No, it doesnt matter if I have it or not? Now then, another question. Where am I? Where, is it? I was in a different ce from this one, but I came here because of a little mistake. So, I wonder where is this ce, and I dont really have any idea what country is nearby. I see, you are lost. No, it depends on how you look at it, but Im sorry, but I cant answer all of your question. I know Her Majesty is the Empress, but I dont know which ce she governs. I dont know most of the information I want to acquire Thats not good I dont want you to demand too much from a tree. Im also unwilling to, but!? Whats so sad is that I have to talk to a tree. Im doing it now, though. To tell the truth, I really wanted someone who could answer my question properly, but my impression to the first guy I met at this ce was the worst, stepping on me and kicking. Now now, please calm down. I dont know which country Her Majesty governs, but I can tell you a little about this forest. Oh, really? Yes. Because this ce can be said to be my birthce Is that so. It was given life in this mysterious ce, and I dont think it has any restriction there. Well, this ce, Her Majesty seems to call it the Forest of Sealed Magic*. (TN: can also mean Forest of Sealed Demons) Forest of Sealed Magic* Yes. As I can see from the actual experience of Seiichi-sama and from its name, magic cant be used at all in this forest. Its simple, since theres no magic power around here. No magic power at all? But why does that lead to the inability to use magic? To use magic, you use your own magic power instead of the surrounding magic power to activate it. Its a known thing in the country that Her Majesty governs, but magic cant be activated by ones own magic power alone. Is that so!? I didnt read that when I checked at the library in Terviel Well, even if I was told about magic power, Ive never used magic while thinking about such theory straight up to now, so I just heard that thiste. Of course, you consume your own magic power as a kicker to activate magic, but after that, the magic power thats floating around bes relevant. The reason for it is that in order to release the magic power of the invoker to the outside in the form of Magic, it is necessary to propagate it to the magic power of the world. For example, its simr to the nature of sound. Sound is generated by vibrating air, but without that air, there would be no sound produced, right? I, I see Thats why, magic cant be used in this ce Well, if its Seiichi-sama, such aw wouldnt bother him. Thats not true!? Im not fighting anything on thews of the world I think But Im starting to lose confidence. No, but Im in trouble because I cant use it like this now, and Im no use either. Its probably the result of the worlds sincere consideration, that youre in a situation where you cant use it, right? What is it that the world considers? Rurune said the same thing before, but it doesnt make sense. Why does the world care for me? Its the world, right? Carry some self-confidence. Also, I dont understand why I cant use magic because it has been considerate. Thats? Is it the same as when I went to the Netherworld as rmended by the transition magic? If so, then this situation would be really important, but Ill return to the story, but because it is such a specialnd, it has a unique ecosystem unlike any other. I see, thats why youre weird. Im normal, though? Apologize to normality. Are? Do I have to apologize as well? The monsters that live in this forest arent able to use magic, but they wear a wide variety of skills instead, and some of them arent divided into the same skills and magic as Her Majesty, there are also monsters with special skills. They generally have high physical abilities, and is resistant to magic and even skills, so a C-ss monster on this ce may be equivalent to an S-ss in othernds. Its a good ce for training. Seiichi-sama doesnt even need it. Thats not true. Im still an amateur on how to fight, and I cant control my strength so I have a lot of things to do. I see. Anyway, its about time, right? Nn? What? Stall. I stared involuntarily at the tree in front of me. Oi, you Oya, dont look at me like that. You knew it right, Seiichi-sama? After all, you were watching Her Majesty in front of me asking me to stop you. Thats right, but thats right, but! No, if I think carefully about it, it doesnt matter if its such a strange tree, and wouldnt it be nice if we were chasing after each other and not having a proper conversation! Being cheeky in spite of being a tree! Im only a tree though? Shut up!? Ah, this guy. It smells like Hitsuji! Now, its fine, but I wasnt talking to Seiichi-sama for the sake of stopping you. I dont have free time either. Free time!? Trees dont move on their spot! Its vexing. I do photosynthesis all day long and go to sleep Are? Free time? No way, this tree is already ignoring me. Its the same with Hitsuji, but I dont go very well with this kind of character, me. No, Im bad in tsukkomiing at it one by one. Well, isnt that good? As for me, because I was able to know the character of Seiichi-sama, it was meaningful. Besides, theres no point in stopping you by way ofbat, thats why I thought that the means of dialogue was the most effective. As you say, I was foolishly stopped. I suddenly realized that I had lost the energy to tsukkomi at it. Heythen what will happen to you when youre done? Me, is it? I After carrying out my duties, will return to a tree like any other. The fulfillment of my duties is what Her Majesty gave me life for. Im sorry. I had to stick to that order faithfully. Is that so. I felt a little lonely when I saw the tree said so. Of course, Im not good at the trees character which is like Hitsuji, but the tree that was speaking to me like this, and was created just to stop my feet, I felt lonely at it when this is over, and its consciousness would disappear. Thats are you okay? I was able to talk to you and move like this, though Its all well and good. Without Her Majesty in the first ce, I wouldnt be conscious like this, and I would live my life as a tree. In such a case, I had a valuable experience. If I live as a tree, Ill never experience such a valuable experience Theres no doubt about it because trees are like that. But if it doesnt have that kind of consciousness, then it wouldnt have to disappear thats what I think. DDDD Thats why, Ill move at my own will at the end. Eh? The tree then begins to move, removing its tree roots from the ground. I will guide Seiichi-sama to Her Majestys country from here on. Eh? I,is it okay? You were ordered to stop me because they dont want me to know their country, right? Yes, but sooner orter youll arrive there, and its only a matter of time. And I want you to help Her Majesty. Thats why, this is not Her Majestys order, its my intention to guide you to the country. You The tree dexterously moved its roots and turned to face me. Come now, follow me. Ill take responsibility for you and send you to Her Majestys country. DDDD Thus, I was walking in the forest while being taken by a tree. Dont be too far away! Youll get killed if youre isted! Combat medic! Take the injured! Shit these guys, when are they going to give up! When Seiichi was being stopped by a tree in the Forest of Sealed Magic, the country in the backwoods was being invaded by enemies. Fuun. Its cheeky to think that small fries that arent even Transcendentals are going against us The opponent is a weak country. Crush them! Oraora, what wrong?! Run away like a small fish! These are soldiers in armor engraved with gs and emblems representing the Kaizer Empire. The enemies who are attacking the country behind the Forest of Sealed Magic, were the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. The Kaizer Empire soldiers all became Transcendentals in a special way, and are iparable to the countrys soldiers stats who are being invaded. Originally, they should have been defeated without enduring even a few swords, but there was a reason why they were able to maintain their front in this manner. DDDDGo. When a woman dressed in a gorgeous military uniform with a mixture of ck and red raised her voice, the stones and trees scattered around begin to move as if they were alive. Their number exceeded one hundred, and they were all the same size as humans. Protect my soldiers! The one who issued such an order, was the Empress of the Valsha Empire DDDD Amelia Flem Valsha. The moment she raised her voice, the unarmed army attacked the Kaizer Empires soldiers all at once. Tsk. Theyreing again. Theyll, protect the soldiers of the Valsha Empire Its annoying! However, they dont pose a great threat to the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire who became Transcendentals, and they were desperate to manage the war somehow. Kuh Your Majesty! DDDD And the price for it strikes Amelia herself, who continues to activate her ability. Amelia suddenly kneels with rough breathes and her aide, Riel, rushes up to her. Your Majesty, please dont overdo it! After that, were! Were not! Right now, if I dont use my power, the soldiers will! A ck figure suddenly appeared without a sound at Amelias side as she tried to stand up desperately. DDDD Riel, good news. For the time being, I was able to make the monsters in the vicinity strike the soldiers. This will push them back. Suin, thats great! Your Majesty, lets return to the castle at once! Uh Upon receiving information from a person called Suin, Riel starts to move while lending her shoulder to Amelia, who distorts her face. Amelia then finally faints on the spot, perhaps reaching her limit. With such Amelia, the two managed to reach the castle while being vignt. There were many soldiers running around in a hurry, and the injured soldiers were in rest and being treated. When Amelia was put to sleep in her bedroom with the help of a maid in the castle, finally, Riel and Suin took a break. Fuu Suin. Hows the war going? Its not good. After all, their military strength is too different. Above all, the worst thing is that all the people of the Kaizer Empire are Transcendentals. What the heck did they do to create such Transcendentals Now, because I managed to make the monsters attack them, the Kaizer Empire is pulling back. Why dont you take a rest now without thinking about it? That may also be for a brief time. As Suin says, the Kaizer Empire soldiers who were disturbed by the monsters inhabiting the Forest of Sealed Magic, had once retreated to reposition themselves. If its the soldiers who became Transcendentals, then they shouldnt have a hard time with monsters as their opponent, but its the bad effect of having only the status of a Transcendentals while their original ability is low, so they were struggling with lower-level monsters. In addition, no matter how much they became a Transcendental, it doesnt change the fact that theyre human being, and that they cant keep fighting without a break, and this led to getting time to take a rest. Nheless, this is not good. Even now, we somehow still able to ovee them with Her Majestys power. Thats, shes also in her limit now. Reinforcement? No, theres none. Most other countries have fallen to the Kaizer Empire, and the Welmburg Kingdom, which is not yet ruled by the Kaizer Empire, is too far from here. You have to cross the sea to get to the eastern country. Well, if we cross over there, they wont deal with us, but No matter how I think about it, this is hopeless Thats right. Even if the Kingdom of Welmburg was near, the people of the Kaizer Empire who are currently in the Forest of Sealed Magic will not allow any help. Shit! Why are we by those guys! Riel left herself in anger with nowhere to go and hits the wall strongly. Suin has no words to say to Riel, and she only had a stern expression on her face. Then Suin asked Riel, as she suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, what was that man you met in the forest? Nn? Who knows. I dont even know him. However, the crime of seeing the Empress bathing appearance didnt disappear from me. Thats why I tried to kill him, but Her Majesty stopped me Her Majesty said that, he doesnt seem to be a human from the Kaizer Empire, right? Ah. Besides, it seems that hes not a member of that Demon Gods Cult either. Speaking of which, I also had to deal with those bastards. Rather than leaving it carelessly, Suin dropped her voice in front of the reality that she didnt want to face. More than anything, I wonder why they were attacking this country. We just want to be quiet. Dont you think that its really unreasonable? Fanatics who use unidentified abilities in arge super nasty army of Transcendentals. And then, the monsters of the Forest of Sealed Magic who arent on our side such irrational things areing at us. Thats what Her Majesty feels the most. What do we do,in? Well, thats. When Suin smiled sadly, she looked up to the heavens involuntarily. Haa Thats it for us, as well. If I could, I want to be like an ordinary girl, and I wanted to try to fall in love. You? Fuh All I can see is a future where youll burst into tears in front of a man and cling at me. Whats that!? Theres not that kind of story, even if Riel hase up with! Im good. Because Im Her Majestys escort. I have no time like that. If you say that, then I too am busy as a spy! They argued so, and when they looked at each other andughed, they thought of a girl who jumped out a few years ago. (TN: This is Helen.) Come to think of it, I wonder if that girl is doing well. Ah she jumped out saying that she wanted to use magic, and she wanted to be stronger. Fufu that kind of recklessness is simr to Her Majesty. Oi, thats disrespectful. Well, even if its half, they have the same blood flowing. Thats right. But, in a sense, maybe it was good. If she had been here, she would have leaped at the enemy before us. Her Majesty doesnt say it, but in that sense, she must be relieved and reassured. Even if she dies, she can still leave her blood behind. Oi oi, can you tell me that thats not an omen? You must have said something simr. Are? Is that right? When theyugh once more, they put on a serious expression again. DDDD I cant let this end so easily. DDDDExcellent. DDDD Thus, to the Valsha Empire, the Unreasonableness was gradually approaching. Chapter 156: Rough Entry to a Country <h4>Chapter 156: Rough Entry to a Country</h4> DDDD Seiichi-sama. Ah, theres something out there. As I was taken by the tree and made my way through the forest, I suddenly felt a sign of life. As for me, its fine as long as its not a horde of caterpirs, but whats going on? Thinking that way, from that sign, I heard a human voice this time. DDDD! DDDDReachDDDD this! DDHindranceDD ThenDD! If I listen closely, it seems that theyre fighting with monsters, so I inadvertently looked at the tree. Oi, it sounds like theyre being attacked, but These presences are not Her Majestys soldiers. Its probably soldiers from the enemy country. So, we can leave it alone. Besides, they dont seem to be in a crisis. As the tree says, there are a lot of shouts which can be heard faintly, but feelings such as impatience and fear arent transmitted with it. On the contrary, I felt an annoyed atmosphere and they even haveposure. Well, if tree says that its good, I wont move either But, if its soldiers from the enemy country, then its better to check their fighting power, right? Its true that those are important, but for me, I want you to go to Her Majestys country as soon as possible. I was stopped by that Her Majestys order. Her Majesty would never have thought that the existence she had created would bring me to her by its own will. She wouldnt want to bring such an insidious person into her own country. And, perhaps, its no coincidence that theyre fighting against monsters. Eh? In other words, its a strategy by His Majestys vassal. As I listen carefully, the soldiers of the enemy country are gradually moving away from the country, so its like a short break. However, theres no time to rest because its just a very brief moment. Lets hurry ahead. I didnt have any particrints on the tree telling me that, and I just followed behind it. ThusDDDD Here it is. Oh! I finally arrived at our destination. As the tree said, there really was a town in the middle of the forest. Its surrounded by walls asrge as Terviel, and soldiers are busy moving in the wall. And the big castle that was visible from the other side of the wall was impressive. I dont know what to say The castle of Terviel is a dream-like national castle, but the castle in this city has a Taj Mahal look. Although I was impressed in front of such a town, I felt an impulsive atmosphere. It feels like, it has a tense atmosphere. Theyre currently in a battle with the enemy country, so the town seems to be on edge somehow. In fact, you can see some soldiers moving around at visible distances and rushing to carry the people who look like theyre injured. Etto what should I do from here? As expected, I dont think theyll let me enter from the front, but ? What are you saying? Lets go from the front. Are you stupid? Eh, do you think that a man who doesnt know what to do can be epted head-on in such a frazzled ce? The treeughed when I really thought so. Seiichi-sama What do you think Im here for? If I were here, then well be able to get in. O, oh. Is that so. You are an existence created by the Empress. Yeah. Besides, theres only one way to get in and thats through the main gate. So, lets go quickly. Prompted by the tree, I approached the main gate. Thereupon, I realize that the main gate which graduallyes into view is not normal. He, hey if my eyes arent strange, it looks like the gate has eyes and mouth, but Thats because the main gate, like me, was created by Her Majesty. That gate prevents unauthorized entry and criminals from entering the country, and because its originally a gate, it doesnt need to sleep, and we dont have to hire people to open and close the gate, so it works as a perfect gatekeeper. Oh Indeed, if you give the gate a personality, it can do such a great thing hah. As I approach the city while admiring the amazing feature, the soldier-sans on the wall noticed me. Oi, thatsDDDD No wayDDDD Excuse mee! I amDDDD The moment I was about to say that, arrows were shot all at once from the wall. Eh? Ueeeeeeeeeeeeee!? All those arrows were shot at me, and I avoided the arrows in a bad posture, just as I did when I was caught in a dungeon trap. Wa, wait Tree-san!? Its different from what you just said!? Wouldnt it be fine if you were here!? As I raised my voice of protest against the tree in a terrible posture, the soldier-sans on the wall became even more alert when they saw me like that. Oi, hes still alive! Anyhow, shoot the arrows! Dont let him approach the city! Dieee! Hiiiiiiiiiiiii! There is no sign of me being epted at all! As I desperately push the feeling of wanting to Tsukkomi while avoiding the arrows, strangely enough, I began to feel like the arrows are starting to avoid me. Are? This phenomenon, is simr to the decline when I fought against Zakia-san and the others With the arrows no longer hitting me, naturally, the soldier-sans on the wall also noticed it, and they frown. Hey, our attacks arent hitting! What are you doing! Aim firmly! You know that were aiming at him! What? Then it must be his power. I dont know what kind of hand he used, but it wontst forever. Now keep attacking! However, as the conclusion of the countrys soldier-sans, they thought that they werent hitting me now because of my power, and their attacks continued with the prediction that the end woulde soon. When I saw it, one uneasiness crossed my head. DDDD Is it okay for them to use arrows like this for me!? Isnt this for the soldiers of the enemy country!? Oi, tree! Stop the attack somehow with your power! I have been avoiding it until now, but considering the consumption of arrows from the country, Im collecting it while taking care not to break it as much as possible, and I told the tree so, but Seiichi-sama. Please dont talk to me. If I talk to Seiichi-sama, Ill be attacked too. Im a tree. Just a tree. Sounds good? Im going to beat you, you bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaard! I told you! Theyre wary, and Im sure they wont let me in! The tree sighed while I was desperately collecting the arrows. It cant be helped. Ill talk to them. Do that from the beginning! The tree approached the main gate and raised its voice as I was collecting arge number of arrows. Please open the gate. Im not a suspicious tree! No, not a suspicious No wait. The trees that Her Majesty were manipting in the current battle, should be marked properly! This guy doesnt have that mark! Oya? This situation DDDDKill that guy! Its not goooooooooooooooooood! What kind of tree is not suspicious in the first ce! Youre already suspicious when you move have eyes and mouth! The tree got attacked together with me, and in addition, the waves of attack are getting stronger, and when I was really bing worried about the stock of the countrys arrows, the main gate, which is a simr existence to the tree, opened its mouth. Mu. Mumumu!? Everyone, please stop the attack! From that tree, I feel the same sign of power as me! What!? You mean that Her Majesty used her ability in the forest? By the voice of the main gate, the soldier-sans who were on the wall stopped attacking at once, and thanks to that, I was finally able to take a breather. Hey, they didnt let us in at all. Thats strange I was a popr being in the forest. Only a group of ignorants were the ones who do not know me. Who are you really!? Theres no popr existence or shit on trees. I dont understand. When I managed to somehow stack enough arrows that I cant hold with both hands, some soldier-sans came to us on alert from the main gate. And, when they look at the tower of arrows Ive piled up, the soldier-sans open their eyes. You, those arrows Ah, Ill return this. Originally, these arrows are intended to the opponent who youre fighting now, so I tried not to break it as much as possible, but DDDD In response to my words, the soldier-sans became speechless somewhere. Are? Are they concern? Then the first soldier-san in the center turned to us and looked at the tree standing next to me. The tree is Ahwhat should I say With a slight mistake, I met the Empress of this country in the forest? I met her, and at that time this tree was used to stop me from my tracks because I was suspicious. Yeah. That was a really good choice. If it werent for me, it wouldve been impossible to stop him. I cant say anything because I was actually stopped The soldier-sans who seemed more and more surprised by what I said and the tree, looked at each others faces, and they guide me to the area near the main gate? Or rather, I was taken. And as expected, I wasnt able to enter the gate yet, but somehow one of the soldier-sans who brought me to the main gate talked to the soldier-san who was waiting for him, and I had no choice but to watch as the soldier-san who was told so run off somewhere. Apparently, the soldier who ran off headed to tell the higher-ups-san in the country about me. Until the higher-ups-san contacted us, the tree and I were asked a lot of questions by the soldier-sans. Where I came from, what country I belonged to, what my purpose was, I was a bit mentally tired of the soldier-sans trying to extract information from me, and I answered one by one without lying. However, because the reason why I came to this country was originally due to the crystal that Destra of the Demon Gods Cult had, so when I told them that, the soldier-sans made their faces even steeper, and also, another soldier-san ran somewhere. When I finish answering their questions like that, the tree and I had to wait outside the main gate while being watched until the higher-ups-sans came. Hey, you said that we could easily enter if youre here, right? Yeah, thats right. Then what do you think of this situation? What are you talking about? It wouldve been fine if I was alone. The problem is that Seiichi-sama is suspicious. Its hard to deny that But I dont think you couldve been allowed to enter even if it was just you. Thats not true. Right? Soldier-san? I wouldnt let in a suspicious tree. What!? After all, there seems to be no way for us to enter normally from the beginning. Well, as a result, I was able to bring it into a situation that I might be able to enter like this, so thats good. When I was having a light conversation with soldier-san, suddenly, a word mixed with hostility came from the main gate. DDDDYou bastard! Eh? When I look towards that voice, theres a woman in armor ring at me Riel-san was standing there. However, it seems that Riel-san isnt the only one who came here, and maybe shes being wary of me, since I feel that theres someone else weaving around and behind me while being invisible. Its probably the ck guy who had joined Riel-san and the others. What the hell are you doing here? Did youe all the way here to be killed by me? No, no, no, why do I have to go and let myself be killed I with the tree here want to see Her Majesty? Ive been asked to help her. Right? I call out to the tree standing next to me for consent, but for some reason, the tree closed its eyes and remained silent. Oi? Seiichi-sama. Please dont talk to me. If I think about it carefully, Im kind of like ignoring orders. So now Im just a tree. No, I think thats toote In the first ce, theres no tree near the main gate, so it would be strange if there was only one tree right next to me. Oi, I certainly feel Her Majestys power from the tree. I think it was ordered by Her Majesty to stop him at that time, but why did you bring such a suspicious man here? Ah, did I get found out? Did you really think that I wont found out? This guy, I wonder if hes smart or not. No, maybe Im more stupid than this guy. Anyway, Ive been stalled by the scheme of this guy. Thinking that it couldnt hide it anymore, the tree that tried to solve this inly by camouging, stared straight at Riel-san. I was born because of Her Majesty and I think of Her Majesty first. And what can save Her Majestys crisis, is this Seiichi-sama is what I thought, so Ive brought him all the way here. What? Such a suspicious man will save Her Majesty? Dont be stupid. No one can change the current situation. Theres nothing we can do anymore. When Riel-san said that, she had a sad expression on her face. However, when she immediately change her expression to something steep, she red at me again. So, what the hell are you, you bastard? Ive heard youre an adventurer Etto I exined briefly on how I came to the Forest of Sealed Magic. Then, after listening to all my story, Riel-san, asks as if to confirm again. In other words, you are here because of a Deity from the Demon Gods Cult? Well, thats what I want to say. If so, then you arent a member of the Demon Gods Cult? Im not. I dont want to be in such an unknown group No, I really dont like them. I dont even know that Demon God, and theyre rather annoying. Is that right If so, are you a member of the Kaizer Empire? Eh? Kaizer Empire? I dont know why the Kaizer Empire came out there, but No, Im not, you know? When Riel-san heard my words, she gazed at me for a moment and she rxed her vignce somewhat. It looks like its really irrelevant. Eh? DDDDOkay, follow me While saying that, Riel-san turned to the main gate and gazed at me. I dont know why the tree there called you, but Ill show you that you cannot help with anything. Saying that, she let me and the tree get inside the main gate. Chapter 157: What Seiichi Can Do <h4>Chapter 157: What Seiichi Can Do</h4> Oi, get out of the way! Hes injured! Wheres the stockpile of recovery drugs!? Its almost gone! I cant put him in the Recovery Space anymore! I managed to get through safely inside the main gate, and I was stunned by the sight unfolding in front of me. Their whole body is full of scratches, a lot of soldiers were moving desperately while bleeding. Even ordinary people and children move around to help them, and are helping here and there. Everyone does what they can do now, and were struggling to survive. Seeing me stunned, Riel-sanughs with her nose and took me around the city. Its like shes showing me that I cant do anything, that was how we walked. DDDD Hows that? Do you understand? You said you could be useful. After walking around, Riel-san stopped in a ce like a square, and said that in a tone like shes ridiculing me. In response to that, IDDDD Its good, it looks like Ill be useful, too. Wha? For some reason, Riel-san opened her eyes and her mouth nkly. But as soon as she tightens her face, she gazes at me with a terrible look. Are your eyes just decorations? When you look at this situation, do you think that you could be helpful? Look at those wounded soldiers. Theres no longer a stockpile of recovery drugs, and the Recovery Space are already full with many injured people. But the enemy wont wait for us like that, and theyllunch an attack. We dont have time to heal our wounds. And even if you had a recovery drug right now. DDDD Is these recovery drugs enough? I took out all the best recovery drugs from my item box. This recovery drug is made with the Special Medicinal nt that I got in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, and it was cultivated with the magic Instant Farm that I created, and Ive been growing it up in parallel with the Fruit of Evolution. Why is that? Iya, since its a magic that I made with great care, it was a waste to do it just for the Fruit of Evolution. By the way, the Fruit of Evolution grew up smoothly, and a good number of them has been harvested, but Im worried about where to use it. Aside from that, Im originally a weak-hearted person, so I had prepared a lot of recovery medicine in case anything happens. Im d that my preparation seems to be useful. Riel-san, who was silently staring at the recovery drugs lined up in front of her, shook her head slowly. Tha, that strange. Did my eyes be decorations? Theres a recovery drug right in front of me thats also called the highest-grade recovery drug, and there were already a lot of legendary items here Are? Its not enough? I still have some ingredients, so why not I make one? One can be done in about three seconds, but Three seconds!? In front of Riel-san, who opened her mouth and said that as if her jaw mighte off, I took out the special medicinal herbs and tools, and I activated my skill and made it in an instant. Ah, I dont need three seconds. Yes, just like this. Ah, can you give me something like a container? What are you!? Riel-san suddenly grabbed my shoulder, and she began to shake me with great power. My view is swaying around! Is it possible to instantly make such highest-grade recovery drug!? Are you a God, youre a God, right!? Ah!? Yoyoyoyoyoyoyoure wrowrowrowrowrong! I dont know what youre talking about! Thats unreasonableeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! I cant speak properly because you grabbed my shoulder and is shaking it! The tree looked at me like that andughed. Ooooooiiiiiiiii, treeeeeeee! Stop this persoooooooon! Eh? Its impossible. Im just a tree. Besides, Im wondering what will happen to Seiichi-sama if things go on like this. Im just a tree. Youuuuuuuuuu! I was shaken so hard that my brain got dizzy and I felt sick. When I felt ufortable and about to vomit, the person who had been hiding from behind me until now rushed out in a hurry. Riel, stop stop! Hes going to vomit as it is! What!? Gross! Thats really unreasonable!? I was released thanks to the person who jumped out, and I put my hand on the ground for a while to calm my swaying vision. Ah, its dangerous. That was almost the same as that tree and it was about toe out of my mouth When I finally got my sight set, I raised my face, and theres a woman in ck standing next to Riel-san. Apparently, shes the same as the person in ck I have seen in the Forest of Sealed Magic, but I never thought she was a woman. I couldnt understand her gender at that time just by looking at her, but is there any kind of technology that makes it difficult to understand ones gender? When I was observing the woman dressed in ck while thinking like that, the person approached me with a wry smile and reached out to me. I took that hand without knowing the reason, and when I stood up, the woman in ck bowed her head. Im sorry. Riel didnt have ill will. Fuun. You dont have to get worried on such a suspicious man. But this recovery drug is his, right? If thats the case, dont treat him so badly. After telling Riel-san so, the woman in ck who turned back to me opens her mouth. I didnt introduce myself at once, right? Im Suin. For the meantime, Im doing reconnaissance and espionage. Tha, thank you. I am Hiiragi Seiichi, an adventurer. Yup yup, nice to meet you, Seiichi-kun! Look, Riels not gonna introduce herself! Im Riel. Im sorry for being upset a little while ago. The woman in ck DDDD following Suin-san, Riel-san opened her mouth in a bad way. Now, we knew each others names, but Seiichi-kun. Can we get these recovery drugs? Yes, of course. Thats why I put it out. As I told Riel-san, but if its not enough, Ill still make some, you know? Thank you! Were saved! But, I just want to ask you one question, can Seiichi-kun use recovery magic? Yes, I can. Ah, I see I see! Then, the recovery drug is already good, so there is a ce where I want you toe a little. Oi, Suin! Are you going to bring this guy with you!? Because it cant be helped, you know? Besides, we have the highest-grade recovery drug, and his recovery magic might be amazing, too. But, even if you dont take him all the way to such a ce, they can heal with just the recovery drug. That takes too long. We dont have time to give each person a drink. Compared to that, its only a moment depending on the type of recovery magic. Guh Uhmm what should I do after all? The story went on without me, so when I asked them so suddenly, Suin-san was in a panic. Ah, sorry sorry! Ill exin it to Seiichi-kun. I want Seiichi-kun to use his recovery magic in a ce called Recovery Space. Eh? But, you cant use magic in this country, right? Yup, the Forest of Sealed Magic trees are sucking up the magic in their surroundings. I looked at the tree involuntarily at Suin-sans words. Oi, perhaps its your fault. Now now, isnt that fine. It doesnt make sense to get angry at a tree, you know? Its a right argument, thats why, Im even more angry! Certainly, its no use getting angry at the forest or the trees. Because it might be such an ecology. Can I continue talking? Ah, sorry Its fine, its fine! So, for Seiichi-kuns question, theres only one ce in this country where magic can be used. And thats the Recovery Space. If so, can magic be used normally there? However, there is only one type of magic that can be used in that special ce. Its just recovery magic. Thats why in this country, all magicians be healers. I see Its a very limited ce. However, I think its good that only recovery magic is all right and attack magic cant be used. It will be helpful when you get injured. Well, thats fine, but That is it okay? I cant say it to myself, but I think Im quite suspicious. The tree that was listening to my words, looked at me as it opened its eyes as if its saying You werent aware of it?. No, I dont think Im as suspicious as you, you know? Can you take such a suspicious person to a ce that seems important to this country? Its the only ce in the country where recovery magic can be used, and I dont know how it works, but if I were an enemy, theres a chance Id mess it up. Perhaps my suspicions are reasonable, since Riel-san still has a difficult look on her face, but Suin-san smiled cheerfully. Im not worried about that. Actually, Ive been looking behind your back since you and Riel were talking at the front gate. I knew that. I didnt say anything because its going to be a little confusing. And I can tell it with my Truth Eyes, which is a skill to know if the other person is lying or not. And I was activating it when you and Riel were having a conversation, but I didnt get any results that you were lying. In fact, you dont want to act hostile with us, right? Of course! The instant I answered that, Suin-sans eyes shed blue for a moment. Perhaps that Truth Eyes was activated. Yup, the word you said just now wasnt a lie. Well, like this, youre not at least our enemy. So, now that theres an overwhelming shortage ofbor force, I really want you to lend us a hand. Is it okay? If youre fine with me Yeah, those words arent lies. Then, if you please. As Suin-sanughs while saying so, she started to guide us to the Recovery Space. At that time, the recovery medicine I made was picked up by a soldier with few scratches and carried carefully as it was. When I see him and started moving, I took a view at the surroundings again. Various people are moving around, and I thought how hard this country was fighting at thest minute. Speaking of which, the other day, the Empress? She didnt tell me when I met her, but where is this ce? Here, is it? This is DDDD Suin. Her Majesty didnt answer. We cant answer that. Because that seems to be so, I cant seem to teach it to you. Sorry? Haa I dont think its necessary to keep it so secret. Then, I have another question, is this the so-called capital of the country? Thats right. Etto is this state of the capital, okay with the other cities? Ah, thats okay. Theres only one other way to get to other cities without passing through this capital. Its not onnd, but on the sea. Eh? The, then is the sea outside of this Forest of Sealed Magic? Thats what I said. In addition, there are many ocean currents and reefs in the sea, and a ship wont get very close easily. Thats why were having a hard time with trade Or rather, were almost isted and self-sufficient. Apparently, this country seems to be a more special ce than I think. However, it would be the only relief to say that they dont have to worry about anything other than this city for the time being. Well, I guess it also leads to the situation where they cant even ask for help as a result. As we walk while continuing such a conversation, I realize that were there. Uhmm Suin-san? By any chance, is this the Recovery Space Oh, did you notice? As you may have guessed, theres a ce for recovery in the Cagna Castle, which is the symbol of this country. Thats why I didnt want to bring this guy in recovery space. Riel-san says so grumpily, but you certainly dont want to bring such a suspicious person to a ce where empress-san lives. When I was in Terviel, I was taken away. As it is, I arrived at that Cagna Castle , and when Suin-san calls out to the gatekeeper, I was able to get inside easily. The castle building itself may not be much different from the castle in Terviel, but I feel that its style is of foreign country. Then, Seiichi-sama. Ill be waiting at the garden there. Eh, youre noting? Then immediately after entering the castle, I was surprised that Tree began to say such a thing. I dont know what Seiichi wants from me, but Im originally just a tree, you know? My job is to photosynthesize and sleep. Crap, Ipletely forgot because you dont look like a normal tree any more Thats right, its originally a tree. Well, trees dont move, and dont talk. As I thought, I was too poisoned. Besides, certainly, the Tree will only guide me to this country, and it shouldnt have any reason to follow me this far. Are? Then, when are you going to turn back into a normal tree? Come now? On my mood? Mood!? Is that appropriate? Well, there is no harm at it except for my mental fatigue, and its fine. Aside from me who was surprised, the tree went to the garden at its own pace, and as it spreads its branches and leaves on the spot, it began to sunbathe pleasantly. This guy, is really at its own pace when its creator, the Empress, is in a difficult time. I cant say anything because it has a different sensitivity from a human. Suin-san and the others smiled bitterly, and since its only me who can actually use recovery magic, we left the tree in the garden and started moving again to the Recovery Space. The Cagna Castle, which has a different style from Terviels castle, including the shape of each pir and the paintings on the ceilings, Ill never get tired of looking at it. Ive never been out of Japan when I was on Earth, so from my point of view, Terviel was fresh, but the castle in this country is also new to me, and I never get tired of looking here and there like a country bumpkin. You youre looking around the castle too much, youre up to something, arent you? No no no! Thats not true! Hahaha, Riel. You really care too much. Moreover, Seiichis answer now isnt a lie, and I thinks hes not really an enemy Look, weve arrived. When Riel-san was getting suspicious, we came in front of a room closed by a heavy metal door. A person who seems to be the gatekeeper stands in front of the door, and when Suin-san tells him something just like when we entered the castle, we got inside easily. There DDDD Uu a Please stay My eyes I cant see anything Aaaaaaaaaaahh Iparable to the soldiers who were injured outside, it was full of people who were seriously injured. Several of them, who wore white coats over their ck military uniforms, were desperately trying to cast on them what seems to be recovery magic. However, the number of people isnt enough in the first ce, and it doesnt look like the injured individuals havepletely healed. Suin-san, who looks at the scene with a painful expression, exined. Here is the ce to heal the wounded soldiers who cant be saved with the recovery medicine. However, theres also a limit to recovery magic. If you lose your limbs, itll nevere back. They are all heroes injured to protect this country. Seiichi-kun. I dont know what your healing magic skill is. But, if you can still use your recovery magic even a little, so that even a little of the heroes here DDDD Healing of the Virgin Lady* (TN: seibo no iyashi) I activated the Healing of the Virgin Lady which is the highest-grade magic of light attribute. Then, as Suin-san and the others said, it really looks like I can use recovery magic in this room, and the room was filled with my magic right away. No, on the contrary, beyond this room, the light of the Healing of the Virgin Lady ran throughout the city, and in the castle. Since there is no magic power in the city, my magic might not be able to reach it normally, but my magic really reached there. Once I activated it, it acted as I intended. In other words, it has no effect on the enemy at all, and it feels like its only trying to recover the soldiers and the people of this country The number of injured in the Recovery Space was higher than expected, and the number of healing magicians didnt seem to be enough at all, so I seriously used my magic. This way, they can all be healed, and by the way, I thought that the people in the town should recover, too. However, theyll not use the recovery drug that I gave to them with great trouble, but well, it would be nice if they could put it to the countrys emergency storage in case something happens. When I thought so, the other healing magicians were surprised by my magic, and everyone who is injured is stunned and checks their bodies. O, oi your. wounds Move my hands, theyre moving! Ah! I can see, I can see properly! I thought I would never see again! Oi, even my old wound, which I was told that would never recover, got healed A miracle, a miracle has happened! Kuku Ua aaaa aaaahhhhh! At first, everyone was stunned by what happened to them, but as they gradually begin to ept reality, with tears in their eyes, they smiled at each other and rejoiced. Yup yup, I dont like that dark atmosphere. After all, I like peoples expressions when they are happy. For the time being, Ipleted the aid that Suin-san told me, and I turn my eyes to Suin-san and the others. Suin-san. Is this okay? Ah, by the way, I managed to heal the wounds of the soldiers who were outside by my magic from here, so please make sure of it. Because of that, I think that the use of the recovery drugs that I gave you earlier has disappeared, but please put it in the emergency storage or as a fertilizer for your warehouse just in case. For the time being, since they have no expiration date, they can be stored forever. Well, theyve been doing a good job for a long time, right? Recently, theyve been fighting and killing gruesomely, and Im afraid that the world is paying attention to them, and it appears that I really am a mass of insaneness and absurdness, but if I do it this far, they wont say that. Theres no element that theyll said that to me because I help their people. Perfect! As I was convinced by myself, I think that something is strange to Suin-san and Riel-san who are still silent, so I looked into their faces DDDD Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Uwa, I was surprised!? All of a sudden, they screamed together. Then Riel-san grabs my shoulder like the time with the recovery medicine again, and starts shaking more than that time. What are you after all!? A God, or a deity!? Thats right, it must be. Say that its true! If thats the case, then youre being disrespectful, you knooooooooooow!? No, its fine because Im not actually a God, but if I was a god, that statement is really disrespectful DDDD Ill vomit. Perhaps she sensed a disturbing sign from my stomach or my mouth, Riel-san thrusts me out as if she just touched a filth. Ah, I was released fast DDDD thats what I thought, but Seseseseiichi-kun!? What was that just now!? And why are the bodies of the people who lost their limbs got restored?! Suuuuuuuuuuuin-sasasaaannnnn! Cacaca, calm down, calm doooooooooown! Just a minute, Evolution-san!? Shouldnt you get adapted in this situation!? Otherwise, Ill vomit and die!? Socially! Skill Evolution has been activated. This will adapt to your body. I adapted to this. That was just a joke, but apparently, the world and brain announcer-san seemed to be very smart, and the unpleasantness that had been beckoning me to social death until a while ago,pletely disappeared cleanly that I felt relieved. Still, she hasnt stopped grabbing my shoulder and shaking it, and I answered Suin-sans question with my head wobbling. And for the time being, since it was a hassle, I healed all of their injuries together. I dont know what that means!? It doesnt make any sense, but thats what it means. The influence of magic that extends beyond this space, and that my magic worked effectively because of it, I still dont understand well, but I wonder if this world has given me a strange flexibility. No, did the world really showed its effect by being flexible? Ah, because of the healing magic, I probably cured old wounds and other areas at once, so I apologize if theres someone who left scars on purpose. I wanted everyone to get well as soon as possible, and I didnt think about it and activated my magic. Whether its convincing or not, I gave my own exnation properly, but both Riel-san and Suin-san were stunned and were shaking their heads. Its strange. Its strange after all. What? Whats going on? What the heck is this guy in front of us? We, we were in a crisis, werent we? What? I dont know what it means by saying it myself, but what does it mean to be were in past tense? Ri, Riel, calm down. No, its not a situation to be calm. But they are really healed, and its beyond the scope of my understanding? What? Thats, who is he? I understand! Oi, you bastard! What does this mean?! Isnt that too vague!? No matter what that means, everything Ive done in front of Riel-san and the others eyes were all right But if they insist, Ill probably say something like Ive been feeling strong recently. Your normality has run off? Whats normality has run off?! No, I dont want to hear that. But I think so a lot recently, and I cant help it. Why did it run off? Is it ying tag? Hide and seek? Come back because it isnt okay for me to lose you While holding my head to answer her, Riel-san politely tells me one by one. Is it okay? First of all, the recovery drug. A typical recovery drug isnt a highest-grade recovery drug. The recovery drugs, are good for those who needs to heal their cutspletely. You lined up such stupid things that could cure any wound of legendary ss in an instant, you know? Well, I thought it would be better if there were a lot of them. Ah, actually, we were saved. And, you came here with recovery magic. What? Regeneration of loss part? And the whole city? Hahaha, I have no choice but tough. Ha, haa Riel-san, your eyes arentughing. I only understand one thing. You bastard is DDDD a mass of absurdity. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!? Strange! I thought it was good, but their insane treatment is strange! No matter how I think about it, youre weird Within the scope ofmon sense, there are several recovery drugs on the market, and recovery magic can be used by one person at a time, or at most three at the same time. Moreover, it only alleviates the wounds of seriously injured people, and there can be no cure. Thats rightwell, thanks to Seiichi-kun being out of ourmon sense, everyone is smiling after that. Im going to cry because I was called absurd! This is enough! If my tears make everyone smile, then Ill cry! Looking at the soldiers rejoicing with tears involuntarily, someone came to the entrance of Recovery space. Seiichi-sama, is it over? Well done. Theres a magical wave up here, too. Also, that was just a mass of unreasonableness and insaneness No, Unreasonableness and Insaneness would be too hefty of a load of words to describe Seiichi-sama. Would you stop gouging my heart as soon as you came!? It was the tree that was supposed to be doing photosynthesis or something in the square. The tree came to this ce where Id just been almost mentally beat up. What do you mean by Unreasonableness and Insaneness are too hefty to describe me!? In the first ce, you dont use Unreasonable when you describe a person in one word!? Ive never even heard of that mass! Except for me!? Well, what are you doing here? Didnt you wait in the square? Im here because Im free. Youre originally just a tree! I dont think you have any spare time. I think its the life of trees to grow roots and perform photosynthesis. Well, then, for the time being, the urgent problem in this city seems to have been cleared up, so lets go to the next. Wha? Next? What more am I going to do? I frown at the words of the tree and I tilt my head. Yes. What I would like you to do next, Seiichi-sama, isDDDD DDDD What the heck is going on here? !? The one who blocked the words of the tree and appeared at the entrance of the recovery space, was the woman called Empress. Chapter 158: Unity of the Valsha Empire <h4>Chapter 158: Unity of the Valsha Empire</h4> Riel, Suin. What does this mean? Thats How do I say this To the woman called the Empress who suddenly came after the tree, not to mention the soldiers who were happy in the Recovery Space, Riel-san and Suin-san looked at each others faces with expressions such as how to exin this. When I looked at such soldiers, I suddenly felt a stare, so when I looked in that direction, she was looking at me and the tree with a suspicious look. You bastard why are you here? Certainly, I breathe life into the tree in that ce, and I shouldve ordered it to stop you, but No, why is the tree here too? What happened to my order? (Im just a tree Im just a tree Im just a tree Im just a tree) Oi. Who do you think created you? I can hear your thoughts. Nooooooooooooooooooo!? Due to the instant failure of the Just Tree n by tree, the tree screamed like never heard before. Amen amen. Why do you have a face that looks like you have nothing to do with it? Its obvious that you did something, you know? Uhh Staring at me with a sharp nce, I inadvertently at a loss for words, but the Empress-san in front of me looks at me like she wont let me go until I tell her what happened. That said, since I wasnt particrly bothered or guilty about being asked, I answered normally. Etto first of all, when I was brought here, many people are seriously injured, and it seemed to be painful just to look at it, so I healed everyone. He, healed everyone!? The empress-san who saw the soldiers again with a terrific appearance, staggered while being stunned. Wha, whats going on The Recovery Space, which was like hell, became heaven while I was sleeping a little? Ah, I gave the soldiers outside the highest-grade recovery drug, and I think that everyones wounds are healed, too. What are you talking about!? Your Majesty, tone tone! Empress-san, who was pointed out by Suin-san, had a ha~ expression floating on her face, and cleared her throat. Nhnn! By the way, I dont know what happened here while Im asleep so far And as always, after using a lot of power, I got strangely tired, but even though Im quite tired, I strangely feel in good shape now Ah thats, Her Majesty. This magic of Seiichi-kun is actually not limited to this recovery space, but in the castle No, it was all over the city, I wonder if thats its effect What exactly are you?! For some reason, I didnt know what to say to the empress-san who screamed with tears in her eyes. No, Im the one who wants to know. I wonder, what a Human really is As I have distant eyes involuntarily, the tree began to appeal to the empress-san. Your Majesty, Your Majesty! Im the one, who brought this Seiichi-sama this far! How is that!? I was helpful!? But it doesnt change the fact that you vited mymand, right? Oh The tree dexterously hangs down with both hands on the ground. This guy is getting more and more human. Or rather, who are you really? Everyone was hurt because I didnt fall to the Kaizer Empire, and I thought Im going to die Even though it was such a desperate situation, how did you solve everything as I slept and wake up in bed? Isnt that strange? Your MajestyI think so too from the bottom of my heart Isnt that like really cruel!? Well, its fine because everyone became lively! When the empress shook her head several times, with no hostility, she turned her eyes straight at me. DDDD I must give you my gratitude. Your name what was it? So, youre going to start there? Even though I named myself in the Forest of Sealed Magic, it mustve been awkward for the both of us at that time, and she was suspicious so she didnt remember it properly. So, I named myself again without any particrint. I am Hiiragi Seiichi, an adventurer. Ive already exined my situation to Riel-san and Suin-san, but while capturing the dungeon that appeared in the vicinity of Terviel, the royal capital of the Welmburg Kingdom, we battled with a person who imed himself to be a Deity of the Demon Gods Cult, and when I checked his belongings for dangerous things after defeating him, I came to this strange ce with the power of the crystal that the Deity had. I, I see. Its harder than I expected, and thats why I cant understand it. .. Nn! Im the ruler of the Valsha Empire, Amelia Flem Valsha. Eh? Valsha Empire? Empress DDDD I was surprised at Amelia-samas words. The Valsha Empire right, Helen said that shes going to be stronger and return here, so I guess thats why shes trying to capture the dungeon? Arere? Mu? Whats wrong? N, no, its okay. Yes. For the present, lets just say that Im in the Valsha Empire, and instead, responding to whats happening here would be a priority. Then, Seiichi. Im thankful to you. I cant give you a formal gratitude yet, but please dont expect something good. I wish you could go home safely. Yes? What does that mean? When I asked for Amelia-samas disturbing remarks, Amelia-sama spoke with an expression that was about to give up. I think you already know, but currently, the Varsha Empire is under attack. The Kaizer Empire thats trying to put thisnd under its control and the second is the Demon Gods Cult. Eh? Two!? Whats more, why are you being targeted by such troublesome two!? Neither of them is decent! You seem to have something to do with the Demon Gods Cult because of your personal connection, but Its a personal connection, or rather, they appear wherever I go I dont want to go out of my way to have a rtionship with those annoying people. I dont really understand the Demon God. Anyway, this Varsha empire is confronting two enemies. Then, those wounded soldiers No, its the Kaiser Empire soldiers who were the cause of the overt attacks and injuries. What kind of hand they used, for all of their soldiers to be Transcendentals. And they have sent more than a thousand Transcendentals soldiers here. Youve had it a lot. We were saved by the Forest of Sealed Magic. Since they cant use magic, they have no way of attacking a wide area. Besides, the forest is dense, and the scaffolding is also bad. It isnt originally suitable for moving inrge numbers. The rest is not in our way, but the monsters which originally inhabits the forest attacked them as well, and we managed to get out of there. So thats it From the Demon Gods Cult , but this one is more troublesome. Even the current war between the Kaizer Empire and us seems to be just a useful event for them. They used some strange technique or drug on the monsters in the forest, and strengthened them. Even so, we cant grasp the executor. Etto why was the Demon Gods Cult strengthened the monsters there? Certainly, theyve done it, but Its a simple story, because Ive been hiding in my country for a long time, there are some simr cases. I tried to catch them many times, but there is no sign of them being caught. Moreover, I dont know what their purpose is, but that seems about collecting peoples negative feelings and such. Recently, they havent moved, but they must have thought that this war would earn negative emotions. It looks like theyre starting to move again. Its a task, but undoubtedly, negative emotion is widespread in our country today. Your Majesty Amelia-sama who tells so with regret, Riel-san and Suin-san stared worriedly at her. But as soon as Amelia noticed something, she changed from the previous one, and she bes expressionless. DDDD Forget the expression I have left now. Good. Eh? Ye,yes. I dont know what the problem was, but I was told to forget it, so Ill forget it, but since it doesnt let go indeed, lets just keep it to the extent that Ill remember it. Well, lets go back to the story, but I was talking about whether we could formally thank you, right? Thats right. As I said, our country is in a desperate situation, even if our soldiers regain their strength with the healing medicines and magic you gave. DDDDThats not true! Then, one of the wounded soldiers who had been listening to us silently until now yelled so. We can still fight, Your Majesty! Thats right! Next time, letspletely repel the Kaizer Empire! Its not hopeless yet! The soldiers said so to Amelia-sama that they can still fight with their mouths. But Amelia just shook her head. No, its impossible. Even with the extra hands, their number is overwhelming. Such a thing Are you saying we cant? Our country cant call for help anywhere, right? Inparison, they can call for help as much as they want. More soldiers will gather, and once they have captured the Forest of Sealed Magic with human-wave tactics, in an instant, our country will be destroyed. Thats And thats it. They can get supplies from other countries thats under their control. This Varsha Empire is outside from the Welmburg Kingdom, and the country of the East. As we were constantly forced to fight in attrition, they will always attack us with perfect condition. The soldiers tried to say something back to Amelia-samas words, but in the end, they cant find the words and silenced. Their force is different from ours in the first ce. I didnt know that they were more than that When the surrender rmendation was first issued, I thought I could win. With thend, my ability, and the strong soldiers. My country was the strongest. Im trying to destroy the fools who attempt to destroy such a country but, that kind of thing was just an illusion. As Amelia-sama quietly closes her eyes, she looks over at the soldiers as if she had made up her mind to do something. Im sorry, everyone. My choice has engulfed everyone in a crisis. From here on, I will take responsibility. Responsibility? No way, Her Majesty!? You must not! Riel-san opened her eyes, and tries to stop Amelia-sama, but Amelia-sama shook her head. No, Ive decided. From now on, the Valsha Empire DDDD No. Amelia Flem Valsha surrenders to the Kaizer Empire. Amelia-samas words that she said sopletely put us in silence for a moment, but the soldiers immediately returned to themselves. Do, dont do that, Your Majesty! We can still fight! And Your Majesty is responsible for it!? We should be responsible for that too! Please think again! As Riel-san and other soldiers shouted so, only Suin-san was staring at Amelia with aplicated look. I cant let everyone get hurt anymore. But! Fine. Its fine. Besides, even if I die, my blood line isDDDD Amelia-sama said so far, and when I thought that sheughed momentarily while staring at somewhere far away, she tightened her expression again. Tomorrow, I will head to the base of the Kaizer Empire, and Ill tell them that I surrender. Everyone, should be relieved. Ill protect everyone with my life. Everyone has no choice but to silently listen to Amelia-samas words. DDDDThats, what I thought. DDDD I dont like that! Riel? Riel-san stares at Amelia-sama with tears in her eyes, and said so clearly. Riel, I have themand DDDD I cant hear you! Only this I wont, listen to this! At the end, Riel-san couldnt stand it and yelled so while crying. I will be, with Your Majesty until the end! I wont let you fight alone! Your Majesty. Ill also serve you until the end. Riel, Suin Kneeling on the spot, both of them stare straight at Amelia-sama with tears in their eyes. Then the other soldiers began to cry their thoughts one after another. Your Majesty, please dont say such a sad thing! We are Your Majestys swords, and shields! Until the time we all die! I swear my unchanging loyalty to you! Your Majesty! Your Majesty!! The soldiers kneeled all at once and hung their heads. Looking at their appearance, Amelia-sama wept. Everyone is stupid. Really big idiots. If only I was the one whos going to be sacrificed, everyone might be saved Her tone as the Empress has already copsed, and Amelia-sama cried just like an ordinary girl. Suin-san smiled at Amelia. Your Majesty. Youre out of your tone again, you know? Shu, shut up! I cant help it!? Its all your fault! Amelia wipes away her tears in order to misled us that shes crying desperately. And, her expression had already changed in which I felt a strong intention to look forward rather than the expression which had given up before at that time. Everyone Thank you. Everyones loyalty, Ill receive it. Lets fight to the end together! Oooooooooooh Far from the time theyve been healed, the entire castle shook, with theirrge scream. Raising the weapons in each of their hands high, theyre inspiring each other with a spirited attitude to dedicate victory to Amelia-sama. Hey This country is amazing. Yes, it is. Its Milord proud country. Involuntarily, when I told the tree who was looking at the scene next to me, the tree smiled proudly somewhere. You No, Seiichi-dono. Eh? As I watch everyones situation, and was impressed, Amelia-sama, whose tone and atmosphere softened, spoke to me. What will Seiichi-dono do? What will, I do? Seiichi-dono is not originally a person in this country. On the contrary, you havee to this dangerous ce by ident. That is why, Seiichi-dono has no obligation to participate in this battle. That is Indeed, as Amelia says, Im not originally obligated to participate in a war of this country and I have no duty to help. In addition, Seiichi has already helped us with the recovery drug and healing magic. From here on out, its our problem. Yes. And now that the Kaizer Empire is still withdrawing, it might be possible for only one person to leave. I asked the soldiers who were at the main gate, but it seems that the arrows didnt work on you specially, and it isnt a problem for you to escape with your ability, right? Well As far as I hear from Seiichi-dono, there must be someone waiting for Seiichi-dono, right? When Amelia-sama said so, the faces of Saria and the others immediately came to my mind. However No DDDD I was asked by the tree there to help you. Eh? Thats not all. Thats look, our first encounter is like my own carelessness, and you can call it an apology of mine ..!? She doesnt know what it was for a moment, but Amelia, who twisted her neck, remembers our encounter at the Forest of Sealed Magic, and she turned her face red. Yoyoyou!? Forget about that time! Good!? Erase it right now!? Etto I, Ill make an effort. Absolutely forget it, not just an effort! Otherwise, Ill physically erase it!? Eh, scary. Whats physically erase it? Far from my memory, it seems that my head is going to be erased. Thats enough If you say that youre going to stay here, then Ill lend you a room. Its almost night, and fortunately, the Kaizer Empire thinks that if they take us seriously, they can destroy us at any time, and theyll attack while gradually tormenting us, so there should be no night raids so you should be able to sleep, but. .. I dont know if you can really take a break. If this is a war, its likely that theres a night attack, but apparently, the Kaizer Empire doesnt seem to have that indication so far. Im sure that theyre really enjoying themselves tormenting them bit by bit. They have bad personality. Because the Demon Gods Cult also doesnt aim directly, if theyre going to attack us, its going to be the same as the Kaizer Empire. Thats why, take a good rest now. All right. If theres a night attack, the guard will contact me, and Ill wake you up even if youre sleeping like a log. Tha, thats scary right Its likely that Ill have the memory of being whipped to rouse up. I just noticed this, but That Amelia-sama? The tone of your voice has already returned to normal from a while ago, but Ah, its too much trouble! Thats why, I wont use that tone for you anymore! Thats why, you dont have to use honorifics to me either. You dont need to attach a -sama on me. Our age is close and you can just throw it away. Eh, Your Majesty!? When I was surprised by the sudden deration of honorific removal, Amelia-sama No, Amelia tells me not to. Because in this situation, it would be weird to ask someone wholl help you to use honorifics, right? And were not on official business right now. Its a waste of time to speak honorifics. Tha, that may be so, but Anyway, its just for now. Its fine right? Ha, haa Unexpectedly replied, Amelia nodded with satisfaction. Alright, then Suin? Show Seiichi to his room. Understood. In this manner, Suin took me to my room. DDDD It appears that, Im going to join the battle between the Valsha and Kaizer Empires? Why cant you spend your time normally!? In the room where I was guided by Suin-san, when I use the ne to tell Saria and the others what I had been up to until now, Al got so angry. No, I want to spend my time normally, you know? But I cant afford to overlook it, I guess? When I see people fighting for death in front of me I want to help even a little, so that even I can save one persons life. That is Maybe thats right, but Moreover, I dont want to fight too. Im scared. Until now, Ive had various kinds of battles, such as the mock battle and the fight with the Demon Gods cult, but Im afraid of fighting in the first ce. Theyre all attacking me in dreadful appearance. Thinking that way, I can hear Als big sigh over the ne. Haa I cant help it if Seiichi has already decided. Its just, youre absolutely gonna be safe, right? Definitely. Ill return back without a scratch. No, if Seiichi says so, then Im sure its fine. Thats right! But be careful, alright? Ah, thank you. Saria also acknowledged my actions while being worried about me, making me smile involuntarily. For the time being, when I tell them as much as possible where and what situation Im in right now, I suddenly remembered. Come to think of it, what happened to Destra? We gave that person to Ranze-san! The king also had a headache in your actions. He doesnt know what that means. I dont know it either. Thus, why do I get into trouble wherever I go? I really hate it. Well, it would be okay even if you couldnt hand him over to Ranze-san. In the first ce, Destras ability has changed, and now hes going to be harmless or useful. I dont understand what that means for me, including the king After that, what happened to Helen? Is she near you? Yes, I know Helen was trying to be strong to help someone in the Valsha Empire, and now that Im here, I thought I could give her a little information. HoweverDDDD Ahthats right, after you left the dungeon, she immediately took off to the Valsha Empire. Wha? We stopped her, too, but she said she had already fulfilled her purpose. I dont know if I should be amazed with Helens ability to act, or should I praise her I felt like I couldnt say anything. Well, she seems to have an important person in the Valsha Empire, so it cant be helped. I thought it would be nice if I could convey some information to her. As for me, I thought that Helens efforts will be in vain when you were there What do you mean!? Why would Helens efforts be wasted if I were in the Valsha Empire? You say terrible things. Well, thats fine. The battle will start again tomorrow, and Im going to rest around here. Right. Seiichi, be really careful, alright? Oh, now then, good night. When I greeted them and finished themunication, I fell down on the bed as it was. While staring at the ceiling, I involuntarily think hard. If they fight normally tomorrow, everyone will get hurt. On the contrary, theres a possibility that they could lose their lives. If magic could be used here, I couldve just aimed at only the Kaizer Empires soldiers using Judgment, but for some reason, magic cant be used at all, so I have no choice but to think of other ways. Well, like the tree said, maybe theres a reason why I cant use magic because of my body. Borrowing the words of Rurune, it must be the worlds motive or not? I dont think thats the case. We haventmunicated like with magicDDDD No, I had a conversation with the world. All right, lets stop this story. Rather than that, tomorrow. Im being arrogant, but Id like to neutralize them without hurting anyone if I can. The moment I thought about that, I came to an idea Far from that, I came up with something stupid. Ive struck with an idea. No no no, as one would expect, that is While excessively considering about it myself, I jumped too far, and I tried to deny that its impossible, but it feels like my body is contradicting that and is saying that Thats no effort. No way, can I really do it? If I can do it Even if I try to deny this and that, I only have a hunch that I can do it. After that its a problem with my feelings huh. No, its not the time to say what Im feeling right now. When I got out of bed, I pped myself on the cheek to regain my mind. Fuu .I think that all of this is normal, but my thinking circuit is bing more and more unusual DDDD Well, maybe Ill show them what a Human(Monster) really is! When I made up my mind to do so, I went into the futon in preparation for tomorrow. (TN: That idea is going to be ridiculous) Chapter 159: Seiichi Style, Solution <h4>Chapter 159: Seiichi Style, Solution</h4> In preparation for tomorrow, when Seiichi and the others started to take a rest, in the Forest of Sealed Magic, the Kaizer Empire wasid out in the same way. The soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, while preparing for each of their camp, took out sakes even though theyre near in the vicinity of the enemy country, and started eating like theyre in a feast without being rmed. Captain, those guys are tenacious, right? Fuun, indeed. Themander of this expedition to the Valsha Empire was, Aurius Fencer, the captain of the first unit of the Kaizer Empire. Unlike the 2nd unit, the 1st unit isposed of nobles, but everyone is still a Transcendents. Nevertheless Because of that bastard Zakia who cant be used, wevee all the way to this remote region. SeriouslyI hatemoners because of this. Despite being an ipetent idiot, hes a good talker. They should just shut up and pay us money. The members of the first unit led by Aurius, only saw Zakia and the people of the Kaizer Empire as a source of money. Speaking of which, Captain. Dont we have tounch an attack tonight? Ah? Lets see its a hassle, so its fine. A, a hassle Aurius drank the sake he had in his hand, and answered the words of his subordinates. Because, thats right, isnt it? We became Transcendents with His Majestys power. We can always crush them if we take them seriously. Haa Oi oi, what are you worried about? Look at this. Aurius stood up, and grabbed a nearby tree. Fuun! And the moment Aurius put his strength into it, his fingers pierce the hard raw tree, and he pulled out the tree that had firmly rooted on the ground. Look, this power! Its possible for all of us to do things that we havent been able to do before. Its disgustingly bad, but we cant use magic in this ce. But what is it? We also have this power. Wheres the factor to worry about? Besides oraa! Aurius was holding a tree in one hand, and as he stamps his feet at a distance away from the soldiers, the ground sank greatly and a crater was formed. Ahahahahaha! Incredible, this power! With this power, we cant lose! Right!? Thats right I was wrong. Fuun, as long as you understand. Aurius randomly threw away the tree he had in his hand, with a smile sticking on his face. Besides, they cant do anything anymore. Even if they call for help from another country? After all, almost all countries are controlled by us, the Kaizer Empire. From here on, slowly but steadily lets enjoy their screams. In Aurius words, the other soldiers also smile darkly. Then one of the soldiers opened his mouth as he remembered. Which reminds me, Captain. After we defeated the Valsha Empire, are we going to be rewarded? Dont worry. Helio-sama said that if we conquered this country, we can love* all themoners there. y as much as we want! (TN: Of course, you know what that means, right?) Hyafufu! As expected of Phantom Demon-sama! Im going to have to work harder and harder! With vulgar smiles, each of them began to delusion about after invading the Valsha Empire. Kukuku Im looking forward to it, you know? Also, Ive heard stories about the beautiful Empress of the Valsha Empire, and its said that there are a lot of good women who serve her side. I hope they can entertain me well, you know? Captain! Is that okay? Even if we get the empress first didnt Helio-sama just said that we can only have themoners? You fool. Well, the noble children and the Empress will be wanted by His Majesty and Helio-sama. Thats why well kill them after having fun. All we have to do is tell His Majesty and Helio-sama that they havemitted suicide. Its a situation that wouldnt be strange. They cant even confirm it if we kill them. Ivee all the way to this remote region. Even if we yed with high-ranking women, we wouldnt be punished. Aurius, who was drinking and getting drunk, says such a thing. If someone in another position is listening to this story, even Aurius wouldnt be so carefree. However, theyre the first division, which was originallyposed of people with thinking circuits simr to Aurius, and now that everyone is drunk and their desire to solicit is unstoppable, no one will med them. On the contrary, everyone was thinking about how to soil the Empress and her aides in the Valsha Empire. Iyaa Until what time will they hold? Unexpectedly, you might say that they will soon surrender? In the near future, whispering to himself, Aurius licks with his tongue while hallucinating at the appearance of the Empress begging for mercy. Even though they are in a war, they had no doubt that itll be their victory while drinking. They dont even think therell be an attack from the Valsha Empire side this night. In fact, theres neither enough number of people nor room to attack the Kaizer Empire on the side of the Valsha Empire, though the ideas of Aurius and the others were correct, still, they were too incautious. We are the hunting side. Lets take it easy and enjoy the other peoples suffering. DDDDThats why, theyll get attack by the Unreasonableness that they have never experienced before. Even if they were to attack the Valsha Empire on this night, it was an unchanging future. Fuun small fries. At that condition, Im sure theyll die soon. As Aurius and the others drink, and werepletely rxed, a person wearing a hood from a distance away looked at them while sighing. Truly I was able to throw the Valsha empire into chaos a little while ago, but that Empress When the person in the hood muttered so in abomination, he stared at the Valsha Empire. Well, its fine. My mission in the Valsha Empire had failed, but now lets take advantage of this war. If the Valsha Empire falls into the hands of the Kaizer Empire, Ill be able to collect high-quality Negative Emotions. On the back of the hand of the hooded person whoughs so, a mark, which is the proof of being an Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult, was engraved. The Kaizer Empire soldiers are stupid, so they wont realize my existence, but the Valsha Empire is aware of my existence, and theyre being wary. Nheless, Ill never show up. Even if I dont appear, all I have to do is to strengthen the monsters and the Kaizer Empires soldiers from behind. Its a good way to fight while them being fully aware of me. The person in the hood was being wary of Riel and Suin, and although the Apostle is working on the sideline in the present war, Riel and the others are unable to capture that figure, and not just the Kaizer Empire, its necessary to pay attention to this Apostle. Well, if they take their attention off of me, Im going to kill them at that moment. And, as the hooded person said, if they took their attention off of him, and if they show this Apostle a gap even for a moment, he predicted that hell be able to kill them. While watching the stupidity of the Kaizer Empire, and as he climbs and sit on a tree to rest himself, he suddenly remembered. By the way it was said that Destra-sama would alsoe to this ce, but what happened? If that persones, then I dont have to hide and act like I do now The person in the hood who knew that Destra, one of the strongest in the Demon Gods Cult, will originallye here, twisted his neck about him not arriving here no matter how long it has been. Well, hes busy too. Im sure that he may have been directly requested by the other Deities-sama and Demon God-sama. However, helle sooner orter, so until then, Ill keep stirring up this ce. Destra wont step on this ground anymore, but the person in the hood who didnt know such a thing concluded so, and rested. DDDD And he, too, would experience the insaneness of the Unreasonableness. DDDDNow then, Lets try it, shall we? Next day. Early in the morning, when I got out of the main gate, I pulled out the Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) while doing a light exercise. The soldiers are starting to prepare themselves, but I went out of the front gate by myself, so the soldiers and the gatekeepers are looking at me with suspicion. Well, I came out without saying a word to Amelia and the others. Which reminds me, the tree said so yesterday, but what did he want me to do? Originally, I came to help as requested by Tree, and yesterday, I was using my rear support powers such as recovery medicine and healing magic, but Is there still a problem I dont know yet? Well, I should ask it after this is over hah. Despite feeling some nces, I started to do what I wanted to do. First of all where are the soldiers of the Kaizer Empiretto! When I jump up lightly on the spot, in a blink of an eye, Ive reached the point where I can overlook the Forest of Sealed Magic. And when I searched for the Kaizer Empire soldiers in the air, not far away, I found a group of soldiers dressed in armor different from the soldiers of the Valsha Empire. That would make them soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. As I check them with my World Eyesskill to see if there are any other oversights, in the vicinity of the ce where the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire gather, only one persons reaction is there. When I checked that guy with my skill World Eyes, it turns out that this guy is an Apostle of Demon Gods Cult. Fortunately, that guy and the soldiers of the Kaizer Empires position are close to each other, so this time it seems that I can solve all of the things in one go. After confirming it, as I naturally fall to the position where I jumped up, I suddenly saw the gate keepers and the others looking at me in the sky with nk expressions. Everyone opened their eyes and their mouths as if to say something, but to be honest, if theyre surprised by this, Im wondering how will they react when they see what Im about to do now. Well, aside from that DDDD Ill finish them all at once! As I continued to fall naturally, I grasped ck in my hand again, and once in the air, I jumped all the way to the back of the Kaizer Empire soldiers by making the air my foothold. Although I moved to their backs in an instant, the soldiers are in a dense forest, and they cant see me in the sky with the trees blocking. When I confirmed that, I swung out ck at a distance that was a little far from the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire who were holding their positions in the Forest of Sealed Magic. Then, a super huge sh appears from ck, and a big ditch behind the camp of the Kaizer Empire, or cut or rather, a boundary line was created. By the way, the sh attack that entered the ground was a little nt. As expected, the size of the sh and the magnitude of the impact were noticed by them, and the location of the Kaizer Empire began to make a fuss. However, the sh that came from me No, they didnt seem to expect that that was released from above, so they started looking in the wrong direction. At this rate, each of them will begin to move, and theyll interfere on my measure, so I continued my work. Fuh! Hah! Ha! Resuming from my first sh, I made a square with my sh marks so that the Kaizer Empire and the person of the Demon Gods Cult couldnt escape. And all of the sh cuts are made a little nt. I made a considerablyrge square cut, and when I arrive at the ground as it is, theres a sh mark on one side of the square in front of me, and I put my hand in there. Now then, can I really do it? As I think that while half-doubting myselfDDDD I lifted the whole ground. Oi, seriously. I did it myself, but I never thought I could really do it. DDDDWhat I was trying to do. Is to cut out a part of the Forest of Sealed Magic, then carry it somewhere as it is, and I dont usually think about this, it was a strategy that cant be called a strategy. Because I lifted it up, the area cut out in front of me becamepletely hollowed out, and theres no Forest of Sealed Magic in front of me. By cutting it diagonally, the notched ground of the Forest of Sealed Magic has be a square pyramid, and the deepest part is likely to be several tens of meters. EttoI dont feel the weight, though While holding out a part of such cut of Forest of Sealed Magic, I muttered so involuntarily. I put the tip of the quadrangr pyramid on my right palm, but I dont feel any weight. Oi seriously. Or rather, I dont think its because the size is big, but it doesnt seem heavy when I put it on my fingertips When did this happen, my body? As I was stunned by the way my body has soared, I felt line of sights towards me, so when I turn my face in that direction, the gatekeepers and the others, and the main gate opened their eyes and mouths with a *pokan*. Thats right, isnt it! Im in the same mental state! However, since I can carry on as it is, I ask the gatekeepers loudly from the spot. Excuse meee! I was told that theres a sea near here, which way!? O, over there. Thank you very muuuch! I am grateful to the soldiers of the Valsha Empire who pointed in a certain direction while beingpletely stunned, and I took the Forest of Sealed Magic that I cut out to the direction where I was told, and began to move. Seiichi who is eager to leave with the Forest of Sealed Magic in his one hand, the gate keeper and the others, and the main gate of the Valsha Empire could only see him off dumbfoundedly. Or rather, they cant keep up with the phenomenon that happened in an instant in front of them. Even though Seiichis figure can no longer be seen, they can see a part of the Forest of Sealed Magic that Seiichi has in the distance, and even now, he continues to move. For a while, they were staring at the scene without knowing why, but one of the gatekeepers finally came back to his senses. Moreover, because this person is one whos lucky enough to put these gatekeepers together, he issues an order immediately. Ha!? O,oi! Run to the castle now! Riel-sama No, tell this to Her Majesty! E, even if you say I tell her What should I tell her!? That is I dont know! Eeeh!? Cause, that would be so!? What should we tell her! Then, the captain will tell her! Dont say absurd things! As I think that the person who became the guest in front of me suddenly jumped up, he instantaneously made a huge cut in front of us, then the guest lifts it up, and I cant believe he carried it as it is Umu, I dont understand what Im saying! All right, Ill go to sleep now! Its out of my hands! Yo, you cant sleep!? The Kaizer Empire soldiers DDDD Hes carrying all of their soldiers. In the words of the captain-ss soldier, when one of his subordinates silently saw Seiichi hollowed it out, certainly, they could not see the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire anymore. DDDDLets sleep! That would be so! The gatekeepers who have already abandoned their thoughts, left their work with a fresh feeling. However, as expected, its bad for everyone to return, so there were some soldiers who remained with the main gate. Still, the soldiers who packed most of the gate, felt mentally tired of the incredible events that happened in front of them, and they went home. However, as theirst responsibility, they dont know how to convey this anymore, but the soldiers who decided to return started moving to the castle to inform Riel and the others about what had transpired earlier. Oh, its really the sea. I was taught by the gatekeepers, and I, who passed through the forest safely, saw the sea in front of me and whispered so. Okay, if theyll float in a ce far away from here, then they cante. As soon as I float in the sky with the effect of the Sky Kings Boots, I lightly move to the other side of the sea. However, if I walk, I cant go back no matter how much time has passed, so I was running lightly to an extent that it doesnt affect the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic which I have. Then, as expected, I have physical abilities that I do not understand. The scenery changes when I just take a step, and if I turn around, I cant see thend up to the Valsha Empire. Yeah, its toote now. Still, I felt that it was not enough, and when I was running on the sea for a while, I came to the sea with a terrifying feeling. There are so many huge whirlpools that I can see it, and for some reason, theres a heavy rain and lightning only in the sky there. Moreover, in the middle of the group of whirlpools, a quiet sea surface about the size of a part of the Forest of Sealed Magic which I just got as if it had been prepared from the beginning was there. Yup, how about over there? Because, its a spot thats almost like telling me to leave the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic that I had in my hand in it as I see. No, I dont think it was actually prepared for that, but thats a great way to go. When I slowly drop the part of Forest of Sealed Magic there, it fits in the center of the whirlpool group quite snugly. Oh, incredible. I was involuntarily impressed because it fit so neatly, that I could return to Amelia and the others right away, so I decided to go. Well, they cante to the Valsha Empire anymore from here, right? Finally, as I look at the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic again, from the whirlpool surrounding it, something like a giant dragons tail with a disturbing sign was there, and its not as much as the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic that I carried, but huge fish shadows approached it as I see from here and there. Yup, lets go back. I dont know how they can get out of there, but Im sure theyll do their best. All the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire seem to be Transcendents, and they can do something about it. Theres a lot of wood there, and I think they can make a ship. Well, now I can use magic from here, but Right now, the Forest of Sealed Magic is no longer nearby, so its possible for me to return to Saria and the others by using transition magic, but Well, I havent even greeted Amelia, and Ill have to do something about the forest Ive cut out. With such a reason, I decided to return to the Valsha Empire quietly. However, I went out of the gate properly, and even if Ie back suddenly and they got surprised, is it okay to for me move with transition magic immediately after exiting the Forest of Sealed Magic where the sea is visible? As I decided so, I activate the transition magic immediately, and I safely returned to the ce where I could see the sea and the Forest of Sealed Magic. Chapter 160: Unreasonable Ending <h4>Chapter 160: Unreasonable Ending</h4> That was all of a sudden. Aurius Fencer, captain of the first unit of the Kaizer Empire, was shocked by the sudden impact. Drinking sake in a good moodst night, Aurius was sleeping well as it was, but it was such a shock that he leaped up in an instant, and it hit the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. Furthermore, the impact didnt ur only once, twice then three times, and finally a slightly weak shock. Wha, whats going on!? A, an enemy attack!? Oi oi, its very early in the morning! Everyone desperately moved their bodies that became dull due to excessive drinking of sake, and start to take an action of collecting information. However, their movement were disorganized, and at this rate, theyll get more and more confused. Oi, calm down at once! Good, follow my instructions! Then, in such a situation, Aurius raised his voice, and the soldiers soon regained their calm. I dont really understand, but youve all experienced the impact just now, have you? As expected, its not possible to proceed with the impact not long ago. From the 1st toon to the 3rd toon, go east, the 4th to 6th toons head west, from the 7th toon to the 9th toon, to the north, and the rest, will explore the south! Lets meet here two hourster! Hah! The members of the first division who had just responded, were divided into toons and started exploring in the direction indicated by Aurius. Nheless, their movement is stillcking in vividness, and doesnt look to be very intricate. Still, there was nothing wrong with the present Aurius and the others. Well, even if this impact was caused by a monster or soldiers of the Valsha Empire, we have power. Thats because even one Transcendents is dangerous and all of us is one. Anyway, find out now the true nature of the impact that was just made DDDD The moment he started to say that, as if the ground was being lifted, such a big shake hit the first unit. What the fuck, is this?! They crawl on the ground, and got wary of the previous shake, but it didnt seem to shake again. Even if they look around in that position, they cant see anything strange either. Shit This wasnt happening until yesterday!? What the hell is going on! He managed to stand up and watch the surroundings around him, but theres nothing there. I dont understand whats going on When he says that, this time its not shaking, and suddenly, heavy rains and thunderbolts covered the sky. Whats happeniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! He suddenly got drenched, and tried to prepare a camping tent in a hurry, but the rain was too strong to secure visibility, and he cant assemble a tent well. Damn it, damn it, damn it! Why me, why meeeeee! Aurius rolls into a tent that he desperately assembled while soaking wet, he took off his armor and clothes that got drenched and heavy. Uh i,its cold And partly because he got wet in the rain, but Aurius felt so cold that his body almost seemed to freeze. So far at this time, Seiichi is already in the center of the group of whirlpools, and a part of the Forest of Sealed Magic where the first unit led by this Aurius, and the Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult, was floating on the sea. And, Seiichi himself didnt notice it at all, but actually, the climate around those whirlpools is extremely cold, and even if he was dressed normally, he wont felt chilly. Because he got soaked in such a ce, Aurius body became very cold. Wh,why do I look like this Even though the fire was intense, the trees surrounding him got wet with rain, and he wont even be able to light them properly. On the contrary, due to the appearance of the Forest of Sealed Magic, there was almost no way for him to create a fire because magic could not be used. He doesnt understand the cause of the many events that are happening now, that he can only tremble and wait for his subordinates toe back, then a soldier return with a desperate look. Ca, captain! Whats the matter, did you discover anything!? Tha, that is Getting soaked in the same manner, his subordinate who seemed to be cold ignored that and reported as it was. For some reason we are on the sea now! Wha? Aurius didnt understand the meaning of what his subordinate was saying. Sea its the sea!? Dont be stupid! Were right in front of the Valsha Empire, and should have been in the Forest of Sealed Magic! There is no doubt that magic cannot be used here! How, however, as soon as I leave the forest, a sea is spreading! That is, were also surrounded by powerful whirlpools! Hah!? No matter how desperate his subordinate when he said that, Aurius couldnt believe his words. DDDD However, that is only the case where one of his subordinates makes that statement. DDDD Ca, captain! What!? In addition, one of the toons who was exploring in a new different direction, reported in the same state of impatience while soaking wet. I, its the sea! Were on the sea now! Wh, whyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! From the position where the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire were originally set up, an hour or two is not enough to go to the sea, even if they were called Transcendents. And especially when theye back and forth. However, the soldiers returned there in less than two hours, and in this way, they report that theres a sea. Aurius didnt know what it was anymore. Whats going on?! What are you all saying!? No matter how hard he tries to find an answer, his subordinates whove returned only said that theres a sea, and whirlpools. Aurius, who was finally unable to endure such words, ordered the soldiers who came back. Le,lets get away from here! Hey, get ready to return now! Okay, right now! Ye,yes! The ordered soldiers hurriedly packed their luggage, and at the same time, the rest of the soldiers also returned, and they carried each of their packed luggage on their backs. Thats right. Ill return I should be able to go back If I do that, everything will be the same. Aurius, who lost his cool in the cold and iprehensible situation, take the soldiers and start moving. AndDDDD Its a lie? He got down on his knees in the sea spreading in front of him. He thought that he had left the forest, but theres no sandy beach anymore, and there was a sight in front of him that he couldnt understand because it was the sea. There are no grasnds or roads that are supposed to be their way to return, and whirlpools are making violent sound. Ca, Captain, that! Eh? While being stunned, as one of his subordinates directs his gaze in the direction of where he was looking, it appears that the whirlpools dont matter, since a certain monster appeared. Its so huge that you can lightly roll out the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic that Seiichi had cut out, it was a bluish-white dragon. Ah, aah Moreover, the dragon is not only one. Gururururu Gaaaaa! Guaaaaa! Their faces and the tails appeared from here and there in the sea where the whirlpool can be seen. With his face turned blue, Aurius used Appraisal to the dragons in front of him. Then DDDD Sea Dragon King Lv: 1332 DDDD Everyone cant say anything, they just remained stunned. Even Aurius, who was so strong that he thought he had no enemy, has a level thats just a little over 500. There are multiple monsters that boast more than twice of his level. Moreover, its not known whether it is possible for them to even leave this ind in the first ce because of the violent whirlpool surrounding it. But even if they leave, theyll never be able return home unless they manage the dragons in front of them. And, the transition magic which is also a means for return DDDD cant be used in this ce. A, aah Aah aah ! In the reality that is too unreasonable, Aurius and the other soldiers, got their mindspletely broken. Strange its strange! What the hell happened!? When the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire were investigating the cause of the shaking, simrly, the Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult, which was also near the base of the Kaizer Empire, was in a hurry for the same reason. Why, what and how did the sea spread in front of me!? I was not approaching the sea! Just like with Aurius and the others, to gather information, he was originally at the Varsha Empire, which would have been the opposite direction of the sea, but theres a sea in front of him for some reason. Kuh! This is the worst I havent brought a Transfer Jewel, and transition magic cannot be used at this ce If only Destra had originallye, the hooded figure believed that they would surely knock down the Valsha Empire into turmoil and despair, so he didnt bring any mobile items such as the Transfer Jewel. I cant rely on Destra-sama with this Moreover, because it doesnt look like he was near the Valsha Empire today, even if Destra were to transfer now, its not in this ce, since Seiichi has hollowed it out, hell transfer to a vacant ce. Well, thats fine. If I cant use the item, Ill have to return on my own. The apostle decides to do so while he cannot secure his view due to the heavy rain. In fact, no magic can be used, and now that he cant even use his skills to move, the only way to get there is to swim and build a boat. That whirlpool is pretty nasty, but if only I can exceed that DDDD Guoooooooooooo! To block the words of the apostle, the sea dragon king who swims a lot in the sea in front of his eyes, yelled. Moreover, the number is not only one, but multiple bodies raise their voices in the form that follows a roar. When the apostle sees such a scene in front of his eyes, it turned white. Wha? Wha, whats going on? What the hell, is that monster? Why are there many of such monsters? Wha? In such an unreasonable reality, the Apostles finally began to escape. Thi, this is a dream. Yeah, it must be. Otherwise, such a legendary-ss monster will not suddenly appear in the sea. Fuha, fuhaha. Ahahahahaha. When the apostle startsughing like a madman, he closed his eyes so that he could turn away from reality on the spot. Oh, the gate ising into view. I, who had thrown away a part of the Forest of Sealed Magic which I cut out to the sea, without especially being attacked by monsters, returned to the Valsha Empire safely. Oh, as I thought, when I look at it this way, I was able to gouge through a wide area when I did that. And looking in front of the Empire, which seems to have a gaping wide hole, I scratched my head. Yeah, as I thought, I have to restore it. Not all the trees in the Forest of Sealed Magic are gone, so can magic be used? Ipletely acted in random, so when I was still worried about that, the brain announcement answered. Its a bit faint, but its fine because theres magic in the air. Oh, is that so. If so, then its good. Im already ustomed to speaking with brain announcer-san, so I headed to the main gate while being satisfied with its answer. And then DDDD What does this meaaaaaaaaan! Ye,yes!? As soon as I arrived at the main gate, the main gate suddenly opened before I called out to the gatekeeper, and Amelia grabbed my chest. Why! Right in front of us! The Forest of Sealed Magic! No way!? Eettoo No, you dont have to say anything. I asked all the soldiers! What the hell were you thinking for you to hollow out a part of the forest! Why did you go and gouge it!? Thats because I was able to gouge it, but Im saying that it doesnt make senseeeeeeeeeeeeee! Amelia holds her head and shouts so. Somehow, Im sorry about that. Actually, I was thinking of restoring the forest while Amelia and the others were sleeping, but as expected, if I float up there in a shy way, that is, the soldiers are going to report it. Behind Amelia, desperately trying to handle the reality in front of them, Riel and Suin, who had dead eyes, were talking. Suin. Mymon sense is gradually breaking down. Its strange. Mine too. Did you hear that? He seems to have gouged it out because he can gouge it out. Yes, I heard it. Normally, you cant gouge out a forest, though. No, on the contrary, I wouldnt think of gouging it out, normally But he had done it. He is a mass of insaneness after all. Or rather, hes a God. Yup, I decided to think so. If I dont think so, I cant keep up. Its rude for you to say that youre the same as us humans. You dont have to say that much!? Its unavoidable for them to say that Im just a mass of insaneness or something unusual this time, but Im sorry for being rude to humans!? For the time being, my race is Human!? My! When I tsukkomid with all my power, Amelia noticed something and grabs my chest again. I mean, why did you do that!? It could be said that the forest here was holding back the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire! Why did you cut it out!? Um I didnt cut it because I wanted to gouge out the Forest of Sealed Magic in the first ce, as a result of my own thinking, I wonder if I could manage both the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire and the Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult at the same time, so when the two of them are there, I cut it out and throw them away into the sea What should I do. I dont understand any of what you are saying. Finally, Amelia looked at me with dead eyes just like Riel-san and the others. Eh, did you really think that way? So, youve done that Why?! No, as much as I want to hear. Really, I wonder why I did that. I somehow thought that it would be cool, but when I actually try it, it feels like I want to hit myself. Well, the result was good, wasnt it? They dont have to fight anymore. You see, a great swordsman on earth said this, I won without fighting, this is a hands-free victory. as he had left his opponent, you know? (TN: tatakawazu shite katsu, kore ga mutekatsuryuo C one of the famous lines of Tsukahara Bokuden.) Strange Eh, Im not the one whos strange, right? Are? By any chance, everyone can cut out a part of the forest, and they can carry it? Ah, Im starting to feel like I can do it! Your Majestyyyyyyy! Im sure you cant! Its impossible, its impossible even for us! Rather, it is impossible for humankind to paw at the ground! Ri, right? But youre saying that Seiichi was able to do it? Yeah, are you unexpectedly wrong? Just because we couldnt do it. Your Majestyyyyyy! Kuh! You bastaaaaaaaard! Because of you Her Majesty must have assumed that your insaneness wasmon senseeeeeee! Iyaa, wasnt it really cool? You think so! Thats right. I knew that. Next to me and Riel-san who were doing such an exchange, it seems that Suin-san managed to get Amelia back to her senses, and she shook her head and called out to me again. Da,dangerous When Im with you, mymon sense falls apart I was surprised at your too unreasonable and insane behavior, but perhaps we dont have to deal with the Kaizer Empire and the Demon Gods Cult anymore? Ah In Amelias words, Riel-san and Suin-san. And the soldiers thats surrounding us who were watching over the course, opened their eyes and solidified, and stared at me. Yes. Thats what I was saying. All of them became silent. Are? Then, the tree came from the main gate, and after seeing the sight in front of him, he began tough with a loud voice. Buh Ahahahahaha! Se,Seiichi-sama! What the heck did you do to spread such a scene!? Etto both the Kaizer Empire and the Demon Gods Cult and at the same time, the Forest of Sealed Magic is too annoying, so I throw it all away into the sea Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! Perhaps missing the key point of my exnation, the tree twisted its body andughed a lot. A,amazing! Wha, what I was going to ask for I dont understand this solution! My,my stomach hurts because Im a tree, I dont have a stomach exactly Ah, thats right. I think, you were saying something yesterday, but what were you trying to say? Because I remembered it, I asked it before I forgot it, and the tree answers while stillughing. What I was trying to tell you to do is please do something about the Kaizer Empire and the Demon Gods Cult Thats what I was asking you. Wha? Because thats right, isnt it? Seiichi-sama have recovered the soldiers with recovery drugs and a single recovery magic. However, if we dont do something to the Kaizer Empire which is the cause of the damage this time, the problem will not be solved. So, I tried to ask Seiichi-sama to do that in the same way, but no way, before I even tell you tha, thats also li,like this method Ahahahahahahahaha! The tree that entered aughing point again, and perhaps it couldnt stand it atst, fell to the ground whileughing. But as the Tree says, its a method that I myself thought about, so I cant say anything back. Then Amelia, who was silent, draws back her smile. A, are, in such a desperate situation, everyone made up their resolves, but what does that resolve mean now I, told my lover that I might die I have, transferred all my fortune to my family as a personal arrangement Stupid guy. I DDDD dont have anyone like that Oi, dont say sad things! When everyone was talking with an indescribable expression, Suin-san calls out to Amelia. Your Majesty, lets rejoice for the time being! Eh? Whatever the reason or method, we won while being unharmed like this. Nn? Victory? A, anyway! We didnt have to fight, so we must be happy now! Ri, rightthats right! Amelia, who regained her eyes in the words of Suin, turns around and she raised her voice with force to reach the soldiers and the people beyond the gate. Everyoooooooooooooone! Now, its here! The war is over! Its ours the victoryyyyyyyyyyyy! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooo! Yells rose all at once. Gradually, the soldiers begun to have tears in their eyes, and perhaps realizing the feeling of victory and being safe, they hugged each other and expressed the joy of being alive. Seiichi-dono. Nn? Looking at such soldier-sans, Amelia calls out to me in a renewed state. We wouldnt have had such a happy ending without you this time. Really Thank you so much And then, Amelia bowed her head on the spot. When I was nervous about that act, as I thought, Riel-san rushes to Amelia. Eh, Your Majesty! You must not! Bowed your head down so easily DDDD Riel. If I dont bow down here, then when am I going to lower it? If I dont lower it, I dont need this head. Thats Youre the one whos bothering Seiichi-dono, so apologize properly. Yes. Then Riel-san turned towards me with an awkward look. Thats.. Im sorry to have mistreat you so much. To Seiichi-donoyou really saved us. Thank you. (TN: She actually used words that are quite polite) Me too. In this way, the soldiers and her Majesty, and Riel, I can be with them, and I owe it to you. Thank you. Not only Riel-san, but also Suin-san bows to me. Seiichi-samaaaaaaaa! Eh!? Even though I was satisfied only by the correspondence of Amelia, Riel and the others, from there, I was called out further, and when I turn my face in that direction, A lot of soldiers were watching me side by side. Thanks to you, we can meet our family again! I can, see my lover too! I dont Shut up for a while! Theres about one person who was angry, but everyone bowed their heads all at once when they say so to me. Really, thank you very muuuuuuuch! As for me, I cant really watch them, nor I cant overlook them, and I didnt want them to thank me. But, if theyre happy like this Im d that I was able to be of good use, and thats what I thought. Amelia, who was watching our interaction like that, suddenly looks at the site that I gouged out as she remembers. Speaking of which I wonder what should we do with this ground Ah Everyone, was reacting as if saying that its true, but I want them to feel relieved. Its fine. Ill restore it properly. Eh? Well, even if I say that Ill restore it back, its not going to be the same as the trees in the Forest of Sealed Magic, though Etto what are you saying DDDD I think its better to be fast, and I activated my earth magic for the time being. Then, in the sky above the site that I had hollowed out, theres a huge lump of soil thats the same amount of soil mass that I cut out. I dropped it on the site as it is, and its beautifully leveled with magic. And, heres the nts. From there, I magically grow suitable nts, and I arranged it in a nice way. How about something like this? As I turned around, they opened their mouths so much that their jaws mighte off. And then DDDD Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!? Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! The screams of everyone and theughter of the tree echoed. Chapter 161: Helen’s Homecoming <h4>Chapter 161: Helens Homing</h4> Hah! Hah! After Seiichi was sent to the Valsha Empire, and after handing Destra over to King Ranze with Saria and the others who remained, Helen left Terviel while rushing out. At present, no horse-drawn carriages are moving around the countries, and there was nothing avable except only those horse-drawn carriages that travel within the country. The reason is still the Kaizer Empire, because the Kaizer Empire was invading the whole world. Of course, before the Kaizer Empireunched a war, there was a transportation to the Varsha Empire. However, its currently unusable, and above all, the movement speed of Helen herself who became a Transcendent was much more overwhelmingly faster than a carriage, so theres no reason for her to use a carriage. Haahaakuh Still, its not a distance that can be reached originally in about a day or two, but at the time of handing Destra over, theres a person that was able to use the transition magic, so at Ranzes measure, she was brought to the vicinity of the Valsha Empire. As expected, it was not possible to directly transfer to the Valsha Empire inside the Forest of Sealed Magic, but theres no doubt that it still saved a lot of time. Even if she continued to run from Terviel as it is, itll lightly take two weeks. From the ce where she was brought by the transition, normally, the distance is about five days to walk, and as Helen keeps running without a break, she was about to get there in a day. And now, she finally arrived at the Forest of Sealed Magic, where the Valsha Empire is located. Hahhah Helen, who stopped once in front of the forest, steadies her breath. Onee-chan. When she whispered lightly, Helen ran furiously again. However, monsters attack one after another in front of Helen. Bumoooooooooo! Guruaaaaaaaa! Shaaaaaaaaaa! Boar-type monster, wolf-type monster, snake-type monster. If its a long time ago, these opponents were the ones she had struggled a little, but now Helen never stopped. Dont pester meeeeeeeeeeee! In the dungeon with Seiichi and others Or rather, the two short swords which they robbed from Destras belongings, she swung the Wind de and the Lightning de and chopped them up in an instant. Haa, haa! She wants to return to her hometown as soon as possible. Now that Im stronger, Im going to help my sisterDDDD! Helen, who runs through with all her heart, didnt notice that normal trees were growing instead of Forest of Sealed Magic on the way. And then DDDD Ive arrived When she passes through the forest, she can see the main gate and the castle walls that she used to see, and she saw the Cagna Castle. WaitRight now, Im The moment she tried to say that far and run again, she noticed that there were a lot of people near the main gate. No way!? Are you saying that the Kaizer Empire soldiers have alreadye all the way to the main gate!? Such despair passes her head for a moment, and she starts running immediately. And, somehow, a different scene from the one Helen had imagined came in front of her. A are? As she gradually approached, the people near the main gate came into view, but no matter where she looks, she cant see the Kaizer Empire. On the contrary, for some reason, her sister that she adores, and her aides can be seen. What, the heck, is going on? As she looks closely, everyone looks a little tired, but with a smile on their faces, they dont seem to have any injured individuals. When she got confused more and more since she doesnt understand why, finally, one of the people who had gathered there, noticed Helen. Ah, oi! That! Nn? Ah! Helen!? Then, Helens older sister, whos one of the people in the groupDDDD Amelia opened her eyes. And, the only ones who opened their eyes wide were, not only Amelia, but Helen herself. Se, Seiichi-sensei!? Oh, Helen. Hows your first time in a dungeon? Seiichi didnt look as surprised as Helen, and when he saw Helen, he greeted her normally. Fi, first time in dungeon, wait why are you here!? When Helen came into contact with the group gathered near the main gate, with that momentum, she went close to Seiichi. However, she was blocked by another being. Helen! Why are you here!? O, onee-chan! (TN: Who expected this?) Onee-chan!? At the words of Helen, Amelia clung to Helen vigorously, and Seiichi raised a surprised voice. However, such Seiichi is not in their eyes, and they were just hugging each other. Onee-chan hurt? Are you hurt? Im fine, but you, why are you here? You hadnt returned since you jumped outside Tha, thats Helen is at a loss for words on Amelias question. Then Riel, who was watching them, suggested. Both of you. I know youre happy to see each other again, but lets go inside for the time being. Although theres no threat of the Kaizer Empire nor the Demon Gods Cult any more, there are still monsters. Yes, thats right. I, I understand I dont know why Seiichi-sensei is here!? No, I was surprised, too. Hahaha. As Seiichiughs while scratching his head, Helen cant say anything. Just as Riel said, theres no need for them to be outside, so once they entered inside except the gatekeeper, each of them went back to their own houses. And then, Amelia, Riel and the others, as well as Seiichi and Helen were invited to the Cagna Castle, and along the way, Seiichi exined how he came to the Valsha Empire. In other words, the ce where you were sent to by that crystal that got broken is in this Valsha Empire? Well, that kinda happened. What kind of rtionship does Helen have with Seiichi-dono? You said something like sensei, but Ah, I wasthats a teacher from the school she attended. But its only for a little while, though. When Seiichi said that andughed, Riel and the others looked impressed and whispered. I see if Seiichi-dono was a teacher, then it must be a great lecture. Thats right. I wonder what kind of ss he was doing. What the hell, did you do? What is that assumption that I did something!? When Seiichi was being stared at by Helen scornfully, he involuntarily tsukkomid. While doing so, as they notice it, they have reached the castle of Cagna, and were invited to Amelias private room, and decided to have a detailed discussion. Helen and Amelia sat side by side, with Seiichi sitting with the desk in between. And Riel and Suin were behind Amelia and the others. So? Youre going to exin it to me, right? Etto even if you said to exin, what should I exin? All of it, all! Ah, yes. When Seiichi nodded obediently to the threatening attitude too much, he started talking about what happened after he was flown away for the time being. At first, I didnt even know where I was transferred, and whats more, as I think that its a troublesome ce because I cant use magic, I was attacked by arge army of gross caterpirs, and I fell down on a cliff while I was running away. Its not normal anymore, is it? Helen held her head to Seiichi, who suddenly encountered events that wouldnt be normal. I heard the sound of a river from where I fell, so I went to that, but thats where I met, Amelia whos taking a bath. Hey, I told you to forget that! Im exining it, so it cant be helped! Next to Amelia and Seiichi who were talking a lot, Helen held her head again. Eh, why do you get into trouble so consecutively? Isnt that weird? Helen-sama Helen-sama also had a hard time Wh, why are you looking at me like that? Helen frowned because she doesnt understand the strangely warm eyes of Riel and Suin. From there, they further listened to Seiichis actions, his conversation with the tree and the trouble in the main gate. And, he also told the story where his recovery magic of lost part regeneration level was distributed to the whole country and therge amount of the highest-grade recovery drugs. After listening to that point, Helen nods at one thing. Yup. Seiichi-sensei is weird after all. Why!? I just helped the people, you know!? It was a great help, but it was beyond the scope of ourmon sense Helens eyes be increasingly reproachful to Suin, who involuntarily looks far away. Did you still do strange things? Still I didnt do anything so strange in the first ce, right? Eh, are you seriously saying that? Its hard to look straight! Seiichi suddenly turned away from Helen, who silently asked that. Finally, he exined why there were no Kaizer Empire soldiers and the Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult. That.. theres a war because the Kaizer Empires soldiers and the Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult are here, so I was wondering if I could solve it in my own way, and then, incidentally, the Forest of Sealed Magic is also in the way, so I gouge out the Kaizer Empires soldiers and the Apostle at their spot only, and I throw it away in the sea I dont know what youre talking about. Helen couldnt understand it at all. Or rather, no one can probably understand Seiichis idea. Rather, why did such an ideae up. No one knows about it except Seiichi. Helen was so confused because Seiichi said things that soar too much, but she realized it soon. Eh? Well then perhaps, theres no enemy now? Well you can say that? When Amelia answered Helens question, Helen stayed silent. He, Helen? I mean Ive be stronger Unconsciously, when Amelia called out to her, Helen lies on the desk as she says so. How worried I am, and what kind of feeling I have to be stronger I,Im sorry Helenyou had the same feelings as me Eh? You felt the same too, onee-chan? Thats right. You understand? All the soldiers were tattered, and seemed like they were about to die, but he was able cure them in an instant, but I still thought that we would lose, so I tried to protect everyone in exchange for my life. But Riel and the others told me that they would fight together to the end Is that so Well, that determination is also in vain, and as I noticed it, he says that all the enemies have been thrown into the sea? What kind of face should I have Seiichi-sensei No, Im really sorry. Seiichi bowed his head even though he couldnt stand while being there. Then Helen and Amelia sighed. Haawell, its wrong to get angry with Seiichi-dono, and I have nothing but gratitude for him. Right as far as I hear from the story, even if I could get here, I dont think I would be able to defend this ce Seiichi-sensei, thank you very much. O, oh? Do, dont mention it? All of a sudden, Helen became grateful, and while feeling sorry, Seiichi, was d that she didnt cause any damage to him again. And then DDDD Helen. Speaking of which, you didnt say that. Eh? Ignoring the surprised Helen, Amelia gently hugs her. Wee back, Helen. Im home, onee-chan. Helen, too, gently embraced Amelia back. Chapter 162: Rewards Discussion <h4>Chapter 162: Rewards Discussion</h4> Forgive me. Ive showed you something strange. After they hugged each other for a while, Amelia said that with a slight nose slurp. No, I dont think so, but thats, are the two of you sisters? Yes. Were half-sisters with different mothers. Onee-chan was the daughter of thewful wife, and Im the daughter of the concubine. Well, its simr to Blued. I, I see I didnt think that there were two royal family members in the F ss. Surprised by the new fact, a calm Amelia looks at me with a serious expression. Seiichi. I will say it again, you really helped me. Well, the method was too unexpected, but Thats why, I have to give you a reward. I didnt do it because I wanted a reward. You may be, but you certainly saved us, and if I cant return anything to you here, then itll be a matter of my national dignity. Of course, ignoring your opinion as a person who has made merit, I think it would inflict national circumstances N,no As expected, I dont intend to brush aside the will of an individual until the circumstances of the country are imposed, so Im already fine with the reward, but When I helped Ranze-san a long time ago, I was told something simr, but its hard for people to lead a country. It seems to be troublesome to have to think about such things one by one. I just helped her because I wanted to help, but I wonder if Yes, thank you. is not enough. No, I cant help but knead some unreasonable method on it. And, as I said, until the situation in the country have been ovee, Im not going to let myself go. Well, I cant do that since Im a small-hearted person. After that, Amelia exhaled a sigh of relief at my reaction, and she changed her expression again. Fuu my gratitude for telling me that, but I cant give a reward to you right now. You stopped the war by yourself after all Thats true. When I think about it carefully, it was a war between the Kaizer Empire and the Valsha Empire, and Seiichi-sensei solved it by himself Thats right therefore, no matter how I think about normal rewards, it wont match up Helen and Amelia, held their heads in the same manner as they said that. No, Im sorry. Nheless, I dont want anything in particr. I dont need money, and I dont need weapons or armors either. When I was at Ranze-san, I wasnt good at using magic yet, so I somehow managed to convince him to have Florio-san teach me magic, but Riel-san and Suin-san, who are behind Amelia, were worried about the reward for me in the same manner, but no answer seems toe out. Amelia sighs when she thinks that it has continued for a while. No good. I cant think of anything like this right now. Thats why, Im sorry, but Seiichi, would you mind staying at this castle for a day? Eh? At the very least, its not a great thing, but Ill give you the best hospitality, and Ill manage to somehow think about the reward by tomorrow what will you do? Etto The battle itself is over, and speaking of free time, Im free, but I have to contact Saria and the others. Maybe its fine, but Really!? Then, in the room that I had you used yesterday, please stay one more night! I couldnt afford that much yesterday, but Ill treat you to delicious food, and this castle has arge bath. Please enjoy that too. My reply made her eyes shine, and Amelia said so. There was also a bath in Ranze-sans castle, but I wonder if the castle here is set with arge bath. This is one of the symbols of authority and financial power. While I was thinking of such a thing, I was taken by a maid, and guided to the room where I stayed yesterday. After Seiichi left the room, Amelia and the others still continued their discussions. For the time being, I told Seiichi to wait until tomorrow, but Onee-chan, are you okay? Thats if I just listen to the story, it seems unlikely that youll be able to prepare a reward, though I agree Honestly, his achievements are too great, that theres nothing I can use as a reference, so Thats right, isnt it normally, without hurting the treasury, I wonder if we can satisfy the other person, but I didnt expect that we would have to think about how to make him really pleased with our pocket circumstances. Thats right the situation and sentiment were too different from the time when I was rewarding those stupid aristocrats, and to be honest, I dont know anything Everyone discusses this and that about the reward contents for Seiichi, but they cante up with a good idea. Seiichi himself didnt tell them, but he doesnt appear to be in trouble with money, and the Valsha Empire has nothing more than what Seiichi wears as his weapons and armor. It appears that the discussion would enter the abyss as it was, but Amelia looked up as if she had made up her mind. Ive, decided. Eh? Youve decided for the content of the reward? When Helen and the others eyes turned to Amelia, Amelia nodded. Yes DDDD Im, going to marry Seiichi. (TN: Boom! Nice) Hah!? All the members were hardened by Amelias unexpected remark. However, Amelia continues without worrying about such a situation. Honestly, theres nothing that can satisfy Seiichi in the current Valsha Empire. In that case, I think Ill have no choice but to hand myself, who is the Empress, to him. Wa, wait, onee-chan!? Are you serious about that!? Im serious, you know? Fortunately, I look good, and Ive been courted many times by royal aristocrats from other countries. Still, the reason why I refused was because of my time as I was here In other words, I left it for the future of the Valsha Empire. After all, younger people are more efficacious. Tha, thats certainly as a diplomacy, you may someday marry a royalty from another country, but what about that being the reward? After Helen, Riel returns to her sanity, and she says that dismally. Well, from Seiichis point of view, he might say that its a nuisance. Or rather, he may want to not even be rewarded The, then why? Speaking of things that I can readily give, its just I myself and my position In other words, theres only the Ruler position of this country. After all, without Seiichi, this country would have been destroyed. Su, such In fact, without Seiichi, the Valsha Empire would have been gone, and Amelia believed that it wouldnt have much of a problem if Seiichi bes its Emperor. Because, even if she marries Seiichi, and even if Seiichi bes the emperor, Amelia would still reign it as usual. And, Im just going to say this, but my marriage with Seiichi will definitely be one of our big diplomatic means. The reason for that is because, Seiichis fighting power is strange. Theres no denying that. Helen, who knows how nonsensical Seiichi is, certainly understood that Seiichi would be a powerful hand in diplomacy. Well, even if I say Ill give myself to him, I dont know if hell ept me or not, and we have no other candidates at the moment, so for now, just listen to me. Finally, when Amelia concludes like that, for the meantime, the talk for Seiichis reward ended. Chapter 163: Outcome of the Reward <h4>Chapter 163: Oue of the Reward</h4> Next day. When I was called by Amelia again, I visited Amelias room once more. Yesterday, they had a little dispute about the reward, but I dont know whats going to happen After that discussion, as Amelia said, I was allowed to have a feast and argemunal bath, and they treated me with extreme prudence, so to be honest, I feel that it would be troublesome if I take a reward anymore. If I ask them anything more, itll make me feel mentally sorry. When I entered the room while thinking about such a thing, Amelia, Helen, Riel-san and Suin-san were gathered. However, everyone is somehow fidgeting, and the situation is strange in some way. I opened my mouth while tilting my neck. Etto So, being called in this manner, have you decided on what youre going to give me? Ye,yes. Thats right. I see Are? It was decided, right? For some reason, theyre in a state of silence Moreover, when I looked closely, Amelias face was red, and I had a bad feeling. When my mysterious intuition functioned, I was driven by the impulse to return home from this ce immediately, and Riel-san, who was waiting in the back of Amelia with no sign of opening her mouth at all, opens her mouth. Thats Your Majesty. If you stay silent, Seiichi-dono will not know what it is I, I know! Amelia cleared her throat once, and she looks straight at me with her cheeks dyed red. Seiichi. Ill say the reward for you. Ye,yes. I didnt notice the other persons appearance, and I just decided to stay, but Amelia-san said in a high-pitched voice. My reward for you is DDDD me! Yes! Yes!? What did you just say? Me? M-e? Watashi? Or is it Tawashi? (TN: Theyre all watashi, the second one is broke, third one is English, andst is reversed) I am, me! I, the Empress of the Valsha Empire, am saying that Im the reward for you! No, no, no! Wa, wait a moment! Why do I have to wait!? Eh, am I strange!? Isnt it normal to want to wait!? Because I cant keep up with the story, I! What and how did youe to that conclusion!? Are youining!? Why are you quarrelling back?! With her face bright red, I can only be puzzled at Amelia, who says so to me. Then, Suin-san, who couldnt see the situation of such Amelia, said to Amelia with a bitter smile. Your Majesty. If you dont exin it properly, Seiichi-dono wont know anything. Look, Seiichi-dono, who doesnt understand anything, is confused. Thats, all he has to do is shut up and take me. Thats ridiculous I cant ept her silently. Suin-san sighs at Amelia, who is being so absurd. Haa in our discussion yesterday, it was just a suggestion to Seiichi-dono, and it was Seiichi-donos freedom of whether to ept it or not, you know? What and how did it be such an aggressive development Thats, because. I dont have this kind of experience, and I dont know what to do I dont think that youll get ustomed at having such experience of presenting yourself. I think its exactly as Suin-san says. When I nod inwardly to Suin-sans words, Suin-san turned her eyes towards me. It cant be helped, so Ill exin it to you, but to tell you the truth, theres nothing in the current Valsha Empire that can reward Seiichi-donos work. No, even in the heyday of the Valsian Empire, theres nothing that we can pass to Seiichi-dono. What Seiichi-dono has done so far is wonderful. Haa Thats why, Her Majesty decided DDDD to present herself to Seiichi-dono. Yes, there! I involuntarily tsukkomid. I understood up to the point which theres nothing that could be passed onto me, but what and how did ite to such a conclusion!? Its a simple story. If Amelia-sama was given to you, the Empress of the Valsha Empire, its essentially the same as handing out the Valsha Empire to Seiichi-dono. Thats absurd Even though I was fighting to protect the Valsha Empire, it wouldnt make sense to hand it to me You see, thats because we trust Seiichi-dono. If its you Seiichi-dono, even if you get the Valsha Empire, I dont believe that youre going to do whatever you want with politics, right? That is even if I get a country, I dont think I can do anything about it, so I imagine that its going to be the same as before. Thats how it is. If its Seiichi-dono, even if we hand over the Valsha Empire, we can still continue as the Valsha Empire Thats what we thought. I now know what and why did theye to that conclusion, but after all, its too heavy for me, and more than anything else, I have Saria and the others. When receiving Suin-sans exnation, Amelia opens her mouth again impatiently. Ah, mou! Whats the problem! You can get me, and its good because you can get the country, too! Im not so shameless that Ill think it was good there!? I dont want you to make fun of small citizens. Sadly, when my heart got tightened, Amelia transformedpletely from a groan, into a cheerful expression as if to say that a good idea hase up on her. Thats right! Well then, not only me, but Ill also put Helen! Eh!? The topic suddenly caught Helen, who waspletely unrted. Wawawawa, wait, onee-chan!? It cant be helped, right? This is also for the sake of the Valsha Empire! No, that may be, but Then Ill put out not only Helen but also Riel and Suin! Me, me too!? Oh youre starting to runpletely wild. Helen and Riel were surprised by Amelia, who was no longer under control, and Suin-san had distant eyes. No, Im the one who wants to look far away, but Or rather, the unpleasant premonition that I felt was right thats why, I wanted to go home. Even though Im right in front of them, the four of them were having an argument. When I thought that I shouldnt return into the room with those figures, suddenly, the door of the room was knocked. What!? Im busy right now!? Even though she said that, when Amelia told him to enter the room, one soldier tumbled inside in a panic. He, her Majesty! ? Whats the matter, in such a hurry T, the garden the garden is in trouble! What? When we look at each other, we decided to head to the garden for now. Chapter 164: The Evolution of Tree? <h4>Chapter 164: The Evolution of Tree?</h4> Wha, what, is this Taken by the soldier who jumped in haste, we moved to the pce garden, but I opened my eyes wide involuntarily at the scene in front of us. That isDDDD This is such huge tree, hasnt it grown!? Yeah, like suddenly covering half of this pce, a huge tree was growing in the garden. Until yesterday, such a tree hasnt grown here, and where did ite from? Perhaps, I think the effect of the magic I used in the Forest of Sealed Magic have reached this far? A lot of anxious things go over my head, but I dont think thats the reason. Whats more, I have a bad feeling. Oh, Seiichi-sama. And all of you are together. Suddenly, eyes and mouth emerged from the big tree in front of us, and we were called out. I had a bad feeling about it. I was there, but! Its you!? ? Are you hearing something weird? No matter how you look at me, its me. Tree. I can see that its the tree!? What Im trying to say is that its not just a tree, its a talking tree its fuckingplicated! While I was suddenly ramming to the giant tree in front of me, Amelia and the others were stunned, and Helen sighed as if she had given up. Haa Well, its Seiichi-sensei. It wouldnt be strange if you knew this big tree Its a misunderstanding! I didnt grant this tree to speak!? Originally, it was caused by the Amelias power!? Wai, wait just a little! Surely, I brought the tree to life to keep an eye on you, but it wasnt this big, right!? Besides, now that it has finished its role, its life must be gone! Why is such a thing still here!? Even for Amelia, it appears that this is a situation that she didnt fully predict, and shes confused. Suin. I cant keep up anymore. Riel, Im also relieved. No matter how I think about it, rather than Amelia-sama, I think that Seiichi-donos influence is greater It seems that Riel-san and the others are starting to escape from this situation, but please return to your senses. I want to escape from reality, too. As I dont understand why it became such a big tree, the gigantic tree in front of me opens his mouth in an amazed look. I wonder what you are so confused about were you puzzled by the difference in my appearance? Thats terrible! Its just that I became a little big, but you dont know Was the bond between Seiichi-sama and me only about that much? Its not a bit far from it, but whats the bond I have with you!? In my mind, I only have memories of being swayed by this guy. No, it doesnt matter It doesnt matter!? You, why did you be so big? Ignoring the reaction of the big tree, I obediently get down to the main subject. Until now, the tree felt like it was talking normally, but as it grew, its voice became somewhat thicker, and it feels like its talking directly to my brain. What really happened? Fumu if you ask me why I got bigger to be honest, I dont know either. What? This morning, when I tried to get down a little root in this garden, I end up like this Wait, this guy, did you feel like staying in the garden of this castle? Im only a tree, Tree thatll stay like that. Can I burn this guy? I think its fine, but I want you to calm down for a second. No, I understand that you didnt have intention to be like that, but is there really no reason you can think of? Thats right the only thing I thought of is, the reason I decided to set roots in this garden, was because I finished the role that was originally given to me, and I was trying to turn back into an original tree, but perhaps, after being with Seiichi-sama for a while, I wonder if Seiichi-samas insaneness was a little contagious. What is my insaneness being contagious!? I see its because of Seiichi. As I thought. If its because of Seiichi-dono Im convinced. Can I cry? I dont know why it was my fault, so why are you all convinced with that? Even though its just normal. Well, isnt this all right? I, by bing this figure, have acquired the power to create magic power. Eh? Therefore, in this pce, theres the magic power created by me, which means that magic can be used more smoothly. You mean that you mean that we dont have to use it only at the Recovery Space? Its going to be like that. Of course, since Seiichi-sama hollowed it out, you can use it even in the part of the Forest of Sealed Magic where trees have been newly grown with Seiichi-samas magic, but it doesnt change the fact that its still a part of it, so it will affect the ability to use magic in this empire. And thats why, I appeared! Thats what Im talking about. Im angry at the way it chatters, but this giant trees ability would certainly be appreciated by the Valsha Empire. Hes saying that they can now use magic thanks to him. However, Amelia and the others had difficult expressions, and seemed to be conflicted somewhere. Looking at such Amelia and the others with a little sympathy, the big tree stares at me with a triumphant look on its face. How is it? Seiichi-sama. This evolved me! Do you like it? Im only a tree. Your annoyingness has evolved, too? No, he was originally an annoying guy. Thats why, I want to live as a sacred tree in this garden. Are you going to call yourself a sacred tree? No one have called me that! Damn positive, Oi. As I was tired of the giant trees appearance, the giant tree looks at us with a great expression. By the way, is this all right? Nn? What? I, am a sacred tree, right? Self-proimed. Its not self-proimed! Is it okay for you to have such a punishable attitude to me!? Respect me more! Go on, go on, go on! Youre still saying that? Lets cut it down. When Amelia decides so while being expressionless, she started to give instruction to the soldiers to cut it down. Gyaaaaaah! Im against violence! Thats destruction of nature! It doesnt matter if its just one, right? Thats how humans destroy nature! Im totally convinced by that. No, really Human beings are selfish creatures, so its not a good idea to just say that, but Is that alright!? If I were gone! Certainly, thanks to Seiichi-sama, the problems you were facing have been resolved! However, the Kaizer Empire, wholl doubt about the soldiers who didnt return, might advance again!? Wouldnt it be better if you were able to use magic at that time!? We, well thats true Right!? The huge tree makes its eyes shine, but Riel-san muttered as she suddenly realized something. But so, the other party can use magic, too? Ah, thats right. In that case, wouldnt it be advantageous for the Kaizer Empire, who originally uses magic? The giant tree gotpletely silenced by the words of Riel-san and Suin-san. After seeing that, Amelia-san nodded. Lets cut it down after all. Have mercyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Where did the figure that used to say Sacred tree disappear to? In a situation that we wouldnt usually think that a big tree was clinging, as our senses were getting paralyzed, Amelia sighed. Haa well, I wont cut you down. The fact that you brought Seiichi here doesnt change, and its not always a bad thing to use magic. O, oh! Your Majesty! The problem is, how do we learn anything other than recovery magic in this country While the Kaizer Empire is invading most countries DDDD Amelia talked so far, but when she noticed something, she turned to Helen vigorously. Thats right, its not! O,onee-chan!? Helen, you teach us magic! Eh? Amelia grabbed Helen by the shoulder, and she says so with a serious expression. Youre the only person in this country who has learned magic right now! Tha, thats true, but all I can use is fire attribute Thats okay! Same as swordy, even magic hasmon foundation, right? We, well like magic power maniption, but Youre going to teach us that! I As Helen was stunned, she whispers to Amelia timidly. I can I help this country? Onee-chan can I be of service to you? Yes! When she hears Amelias words, Helens eyes gradually moistened and tears began to spill from it. Wha, whats wrong?! So,sorry I wanted to stand up and be of help to onee-chan even a little So, I went to Barbador Magic Academy to study magic, but I couldnt use magic there I was a dunce I wonder what was the meaning of me leaving the country Helen reminiscences the thoughts she has umted so long. I cant do anything like this, and I wonder if its over for me. However, thanks to Seiichi-sensei, I was able to use magic My studies arent wasted To that extent, Helen finally couldnt bear it and began to cry. Its good It was good. even I can be of help to onee-chan. Thats stupid. Youre not useless, and because you are important to me all you have to do is stay with me. Amelia hugged Helen gently, with a little sniff. Seeing that, Suin-san and Riel-san are also slurping their noses. I think its alright. When I thought so, I moved softly from the ce, and I returned to Saria and the others with transition magic. Gusu Im sorry, onee-chan. Its okay. So, will you ept it? In response to Amelias words, Helen wiped her tears and nodded strongly. Leave it to me! I will, teach everyone magic! Amelia nods with satisfaction to Helen. Thank you. Seiichi, including Helen, I was really indebted to you. So, after all, my reward for you is meDDDD Amelia noticed as she said that. Wheres Seiichi? Eh? Are? I dont, know To Amelia who was desperately looking around, the huge tree called out to her. Ah, Seiichi-sama already returned, you know? Eh? Re,returned? In the room? No, to his original country. Eeeeeeeeeeeeehh! Amelia and the others raised their voices in surprise at the words of the giant tree. That guy returned without receiving a reward from us!? Why!? Isnt it because its troublesome? Troublesome!? Stunned by Helens words, Amelia gradually trembles her shoulders. To such Amelia, Riel called out with a timid voice. A, Amelia-sama? He doesnt have fine courage. Eh? Then she lifted her face up and screamed into the sky. Bring it on! Then, Ill never let you go until you receive us! A, Amelia-sama!? Whatever you do, I and Helen, Riel and Suin, youre going to receive uuuuuuuuuuss! We too!? It was already decided that Helen and the others would be the reward together with Amelia. What are you,ining about!? N, no, Im notining I think that Seiichi-dono is surely a good man, but thats you said it so suddenly You dont have a partner anyway, right!? Thats cruel!? I dont really mind about that. I was interested in marriage, but it was too much trouble to find someone. Are you okay with that, Suin! Wouldnt it be fine? Because Seiichi-dono, is very amazing, right? Tha, that is Riel is about to bepletely swept away by Suins words. Next to them, Amelia was also pressuring Helen. Helen is, also fine with it, right!? N,no, onee-chan!? To Seiichi-sensei You like him, or you hate him!? No, I dont hate him Then thats good! I,its messed up Helen, who cant stop her sister running wildly, held her head involuntarily. Yareyare Seiichi-sama, is the center of all troubles. Whether or not the whisper of such a huge tree reaches Seiichi, its another story. Chapter 165: New Dungeon <h4>Chapter 165: New Dungeon</h4> DDDDAnd thats how, I came back. Youre really too sudden Safely? After returning from Amelia and the others to Terviel in the Welmburg Kingdom with transition magic, I immediately moved to the Tree of Peace where Saria and the others were staying, and I reported as I joined Saria and the others that I have returned. Seiichi, wee home! How was it? There were so many things, that I got tired Saria seems to be full of energy as usual, and asks me so, but Im really tired. because of the tree, tree, and tree. No, in thetter half, Amelia dropped a bombshell remark for the reward, I got tired of responding to that, too. To me who seemed to be involuntarily weary, although Al looks suspicious, she immediately asked for my expression again. By the way, what happened to Helens hometown? Ah, theyre fine. You say its fine, but it was a lot of work, wasnt it? Helen jumped out with a different expression. Ive heard about the story of the advance of the Kaizer Empire, and the Demon Gods Cult, which means you have to deal with two forces at the same time Ah the two of them were in the way at that time, so Ive thrown thend where all of them are together into the sea. You, really made a nice adjustment. For some reason, Al said that with a straight face. Strange. I thought it was the best solution. Whats with that ying dumb face! No matter how you think about it, its strange, right? So what, you threw the wholend into the sea!? Well, they would die without a foothold, right? Dont say that! I know. But honestly, I dont know why I did that. I did it because I knew that I could do it, but it feels like I was washed away by the surrounding atmosphere. ck history, right? Im sorry to have Al held her head, but I want you to resign yourself. I resign myself. My body, is beyond my control. Its my body. I had distant eyes involuntarily, but I suddenly noticed something. Are, speaking of which, what happened to Luthia, Olga-chan and the others? We originally visited the dungeon to raise Helens level, but at that time, Luthia and the others should have gone to Lucius-san. When I was thinking about that, Saria tells me. Thats right, Seiichi! Thats the thing, Olga-chan and the others went to a dungeon! Eh? Originally, they were nning to wait until Seiichi came back, but it seems that the movement of the Demon Gods cult is suspicious, and Seiichi appears to be returningter than expected, so they went out first. I, I see Then Olga-chan and Rurune were at Luthias side, and is Zora with them? What about Lucius-san and the Demon Army? The Demon Army seems to have returned to the Demon Kingdom, but Lucius-san seems to be acting differently from Luthia-san, saying that he has something to do at another dungeon, you know? Ah, it appears that Zeanos-san was going with him! Is that so? No, in the story of hitsuji, it was true that two more dungeons would soon be traversed in its true sense, but well, did Lucius-san and the others went to release the ck Dragon God? Are? Then, what dungeon did Luthia and the others go to? Its like, the dungeon where Luthias father was sealed. Eeh? That means, to release Luthias father from his seal, right? However, in Hitsujis story, certainly, if they could truly traverse the dungeon in its true meaning where Luthias father was sealed, he said that her father would be released, but it would be natural because the condition of true traversal is to release her fathers seal. However, Hitsuji didnt say that the dungeon is capturable. He just said that the dungeon of the ck Dragon God will be captured. And one more dungeon that he said thatll be released, appears to be the dungeon where the Demon God, who was being worshiped by the Demon Gods cult, is sealed Ah, so thats why the movement of the Demon Gods cult became suspicious. In other words, they can unseal him already. No, there are too many things to think about when I came back. To begin with, why did Luthia wants to go to a dungeon? When they went to the dungeon, did they do anything like visiting Lucius-san and the others? Ah, she originally talked to Lucius-san about her father, so thats why, she acted differently at that time. So thats it? When ites to that, I dont understand the meaning more and more, but When I was confused, Al says to me as she remembered. Right right, which reminds me, I got a message from Lucius-san. A message? Ah, its When you came back, please help Luthia by all means. . ording to Lucius-sans story, it appears that Luthia did go to the dungeon where her father was sealed to make a true traversal, ish? Is that so? No, I felt like they would be able to break through it, but I dont know much about it either. Eeh? Im getting more and more confused, but well, even if Lucius doesnt ask me, Ill help Luthia. But I dont think its possible to make a true traversal with it. The sheep bastard is sick, but he wont lie to us about this kind of topic. Well, even Hitsuji may crossed into an unpredictable situation, and they may be able to conquer it. No, is there? Well, at any rate, Id better go to Luthia and the others as soon as possible. Do you know where that dungeon is? Ah. The location is DDDD the Land of Anguish! (TN: Nageki no Daichi) Land of anguish! I was surprised at Als words. whe, where is that? I thought so To my reaction, Al was utterly amazed. DDDD Time goes back, when Seiichi and the others were visiting the dungeon to raise Helens level, as per Lucius concern, the Demon Gods Cult had upied the Land of Anguish. Then, the apostles of the Demon Gods Cult dispatched to Land of Anguish were talking with each other with materials on hand. As I thought, it appears that thisnd has the power to strengthen monsters. Ah. As expected, its thend where the Demon king was sealed. Then one of the apostles turned his eyes to the empty hole in thend that had dried up hollowly. The hole is so eerie and dark that it seems to suck up everything near it. And a mysterious pattern was engraved on the dried ground surrounding the hole. Even so, the demons are too stupid. Theres a traitor there, and were able to upy thisnd where their king is sealed, so Dont say that. After all, they are an inferior species who didnt even receive the protection of the Demon God-sama. Its hard for them to get to this ce. Certainly. When I think about it, I would like to thank the heroes who sealed thisnd at that time. Well, their only fault is that its close to the Demon Kingdom, but Oi oi, on the other hand, I think its good. Its within their hands reach, but they cant get close to it That feeling of regret and helplessness, will be the food of Demon God-sama. As the Apostle said, in this way, theres the dungeon where Luthias father was sealed which is near the Demon Kingdom, but there are very powerful monsters wandering along the way to get there, and they couldnt get too close to it. For reference, Zorua and Zeros, which are the strongest of the Demon King army, and even Jade cant go straight to it, and until now, Luthia and the others could only give up. Thats why the Demon Gods cult, which regarded this ce as an ideal ce, as they easily entered the Demon Kingdom with the guide of the traitor, were able to move to Land of Anguish as it was. The path to the Land of Anguish, for the apostles with the protection of the Demon God, its easy to reach it without any difficulty. To that end, the protection of the Demon God was so powerful. But finally, the resurrection of our Demon God-sama is just around the corner. Thats right! When the Demon God-sama is resurrected, the Demon God-sama shall rule this world. DDDD For that reason, this ce is very important. Hah!? Yu, Yutis-sama!? All of a sudden, what appeared before the apostles was, an even more powerful being in the Demon Gods cult, Yutis, the deity who was called the ?Omnipresent? which received favor from the Demon Gods Cult. Moreover, behind such Yutis, theres another man whos looking around with great interest. ck hair that is stretched randomly with darkish skin. With his eyes glowing gold, he has a reminiscent of a ck leopard somewhere. The man with a very rough figure wearing a leather jacket, after looking around for a while, he turned a suspicious expression to Yutis. Hmm Yutis, are you saying that you want me to protect them here? Yes. Oi oi, whats this? Isnt my power useless in a ce like this? No no, dont be humble. Its a relief just to have Vitor-san whos the ?Resonance? protect this ce. The man called Vitor, the ?Resonance?, had an even more strange look. Why am I in a ce like this? No ones going to aim at this. Or rather, there arent anyone whos strong enough to aim at this. No, its not a situation that we can be so optimistic these days. Haa? I know that Jiji* whos called the ?Phantom Demon? is mass-producing Transcendents for fun in the Kaizer Empire, but other than that, there arent any people who cane to this ce, right? (TN: Old man) Have you forgotten? Three apostles of our Demon Gods Cult have already been done in. And the one who did that was not a soldier of the Kaizer Empire. Well, if thats the case, then you should aim at him directly. Youre good at that, right? You. Vitor tells him that while being stunned, but Yutis looked as if he just chews a bitter insect. I wish I could do that Wha? Wait, wait, wait. No way, you dont understand his strength? Thats very frustrating. When he saw Yutis says so with frustration from the bottom of his heart, Vitor realized that Yutis words were true. No way, with your ability you can, even see the past and future of us deities, right? Yes. So, it doesnt mean that youve weakened. My future and the past, you cant look at it so easily. Especially, with that extinction bastard, you cant see his, right? That guy, is bequeathing only the future in which hes going to win, he has killed his past in the first ce. Yes. Its true that the past does seem to have been erased, but the future will always change. If there is one world line, then its possible to see. Its horrible to proceed to that future, but Well, its the end for his whole future if he killed it! Vitor, whoughed out loud, asks again as he returns to a serious expression immediately. Now then, what should I protect here? Yes. Soon, the Demon God-sama will be resurrected. However, even if He was revived, his power is not yet perfect. Thats why, we need to collect negative emotions from people all over the world. It didnt change as usual, but why are we here again? Theres a power to strengthen monsters here. In addition, the existence of the Demon King sealed in its depths is also good. If we looked over for some suitable vessel, hell be a powerful piece if both of his body and soul can be pushed on it even by force. If its a piece that uses the Demon King, then we dont have to be concerned about him being defeated. But thats, whats going to happen to the sealed Demon King? Thats of course, we dont need his ego, so Ill kill it. All we need is his body and soul. To Yutis, who speaks of killing the Demon King like its a natural thing, Vitor put on a heinous smile on his face. Of course, that is. It seems like youve understood it. Well then, Ill excuse myself here. Oh, leave the defense here to me. Well, I dont think anyonesing. I agree. then, you also dont have to bother the ?Resonance?s hands, and just work. Ye,yes Then, before Yutis returns, he called out to the two apostles who had hardened in front of the two top executives of the Demon Gods Cult, Vitor and Yutis, and when they nodded satisfactorily with their reply, he disappeared from the spot. Vitor, who saw him off, gives instructions to the two apostles. Now then, you guys just like that, work as usual. Ye,yes. Vi, Vitor-sama, what are you going to do? When one apostle asks so while being nervous, Vitor smiles. Me? Im going to sleep. Saying so, Vitor really started to take a nap. DDDDWithout knowing, that this is hisst rest. Chapter 166: Demon God’s Revival <h4>Chapter 166: Demon Gods Revival</h4> OhOoh! In a space covered fully with jet-ck darkness, Yutis stared at one point with an ecstatic expression. At the end of that line of sight was DDDD DDDD Thanks for the trouble, Yutis. Wha haaa! Darkness itself, was there. The jet-ck space where Yutis is present is as if it were the very existence in front of him, there was no end to the Darkness, and it was huge. The purple mysterious eyes that emerge in such Darkness, stares at Yutis with deep benevolence. Its been, a long time. My sealDDDD has finally been removed. Yes yes Demon God-sama! Yes, the Darkness that exists before Yutis was, the Demon God that the Demon Gods Cult had longed for, including Yutis. When the Demon God removes his line of sight from Yutis, he looks far away. Well How much is my strength now For a moment, Yutis couldnt stand there, as the space creaked and trembled. At the greatness of his power, Yutis was in awe, and he turns his eyes of blind eptance towards the Demon God. Ah! This is this is it, the power of Demon God-sama! However, when the Demon God closes his eyes unpleasantly, he turned his eyes towards Yutis again. This is, my power? Not like this. Its not like this! The Demon Gods words are full of anger, and Yutis involuntarily stiffens. Ive be weak, too. No way, at best, I can only erase hundreds of millions of universes. !? With his tremendous power, Yutis cant say anything. However, this is only natural for the Demon God, and hes still weakened. Thats a matter of course, everything in this world was created by Gods, including the Demon God, and the universe,ws, concepts, humans all of it was created by the hands of the gods. It can be said that its easy for the maker to destroy it. Its just strange. Why cant I erase this star, where I was sealed? Eh? This star that has tormented me for a long time why cant I erase it? That is Even though he possesses a special ability, Yutis, a human being, could not understand a God. But, by chance for a moment, despite the fact that three apostles have been defeated so far, and that theres an existence who cannot be identified, it just passed over Yutis mind. However, since his thought is in front of the Demon God who is in a bad mood, it disappeared immediately. I, Im afraid to say that, because Demon God-sama was sealed on this star for a long time, I think that your mighty power has settled down on this star. I see. That may be so. Besides, the other Gods are afraid of my resurrection, and theres a possibility that this star is a trick. Theyre spiteful, but those guys are equivalent to me in terms of their confidence in themselves. Its no wonder that I cant see their actions. When the Demon God returns to his good mood in an understanding way, he turns his eyes to Yutis. Now, then. Yutis. Hah. I have to at least regain my strength before I was sealed. Do you understand that? Hah. If so, I will umte power here until mu full strength returns. Use the other Deities and Apostles, and you all will continue to collect negative emotions. Hah! Yutis replied while kneeling on the ground at the Demon Gods words. Yutis wondered if this was the end of the story from the Demon God, but the Demon Gods request continued. Then, apart from your usual actions, I ask you to find something for me. What? I,is there something else? Ah. If my memory just before I was sealed was correct when the power of me and them collided, something must have been born. (TN: That something is the Evolution Fruit) That is Because I was sealed before I could confirm anything of it, I havent grasped its true form. However its something that I and even the other gods didnt expect. Do you know what this means? Excuse me. To me Dont you understand? The gods, and I, its the thing that we couldnt have anticipated. !? In the words of the Demon God, Yutis opened his eyes. Not only the Demon God, but the other gods are literally the creators of everything. The gods who embody omniscience and omnipotence as they are, the Demon God says that something unknown to him was born. It was created by the sh of power between me and the gods, so it would be a crystal of power. Thats also terrifying. Its of the gods. Its unlikely that youll get and use such unknown things. I and those guys are like in a standstill. However, if I have the crystal of power of myself and those guys, it might be possible for me to handle them so easily. Perhaps, they sealed it somewhere on this. Wha, what Find out where it is and give it to me. Ill, use it to go, above those guys. Tha, thats! Isnt it dangerous!? Fuun. I dont even know if its dangerous. But if its for my revenge, Ill choose any means. No matter what the risks are, Ill have that power, and this time Standing at the top of them, Im going to create our ideal world. (TN: Its been eaten already) Yutis bows his head in front of the Demon God, who exudes his dark emotions. Hah! This Yutis, will be sure to find it, and Ill give it to Demon God-sama. I look forward to itDDDD When the Demon God tells him so, he disappeared so as if he melts into the darkness. DDDDExcuse me! I Seiichi, as soon as I heard Als story, was on my way to the Land of Anguish. Then, for some reason, my nose suddenly be itchy, and I sneezed a lot, but is anyone talking about me? No, I dont think Im famous enough to be talked about. Thinking about that, Saria looks at me anxiously. Are you alright? Eh? Im fine. Maybe. Maybe well, I cant imagine Seiichi having a cold. Or rather, getting sick? No, I will be!? Are? I will, right? You dont even understand yourself. To my reaction, Al seems to be amazed, but eh, if you ask me, I dont remember getting sick since I came to this world. As soon as I came to this world, I had eaten poisonous mushrooms and so on in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, and I was dying, but I didnt got sick. Anyway, I just denied it, but its good if I dont get sick. Apart from the story of me not being a human! Nevertheless, the sun around here is strong When Al looks at the sky while saying so, certainly, the sun is shining brightly. It appears that the number of trees and grass is gradually decreasing in the surroundings, and I cant even see monsters, let alone humans. Hey, Seiichi. Arent you feeling hot? Im looking at it, and its sweltering here Eh? Its not particrly hot, though I dont think youre the same as us human Isnt that horrible!? No, its not hot though due to my equipment and my original status. Al seems to be sweating, but even in such a situation, Saria does not seem to care particrly, and was normal. Lo,look! Isnt Saria as usual? Hey? Eh? Yup, it isnt particrly hot, you know? Saria is a monster, right? She is. Recently, Ive only seen her as a person, so I forgot that, but Saria is a fine monster. Or rather, a gori. After digging my own grave, I decided to change the topic. Spe,speaking of which, the Land of Anguish is near the Demon Kingdom, right? Ah, thats right. Then, were already in the territory of the Demon Kingdom right now? No, this route were using is, the shortest route directly to Land of Anguish. Thats why, we wont go through the Demon Kingdoms territory. Fuun did Luthia and the others pass through the Demon Kingdom? Thats right, isnt it? The Land of Anguish itself is next to the Demon Kingdom, so it would be safer for them to be together along the way. The Demon Kings Army is not only for a country originally, but they, too, have a task to protect the Demon King. Ah Ipletely forgot about it, but the Demon Kings army also had a role to protect Luthia and the others. I heard that they were trained by Lucius, the first Demon King, who should be the one they have to protect, so its easy to forget. Are? But, why is Luthias father sealed in such a near ce, and he isnt unsealed yet? Thats certainly. They didnt have a way to unseal him, I guess? Thats why you need to be there No, I dont know why Im needed, but isnt it strange that there is no other way to break the seal? If they really need me, then I dont know why they went ahead When I and Al were twisting our necks without knowing why, Saria raised her voice. Ah, its a monster! Eh? Ah It feels like Ive seen a monster, or a creature for the first time after a long while No, actually, Ive met a lot of people before I leave, so its not like that, but by the time the surroundings gradually turn into a drearyndscape, I didnt even meet people, let alone monsterspletely. When I turn to the monster that Saria found, it was a monster that looks like a Bactrian camel* just by its appearance, but its characteristic bump is like a volcano, and the monster also noticed us, turning its hostility to us. (TN: Bactrian camel C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bactrian_camel) I immediately appraise the monster. Hmm Raku Daruma Lv: 402? (TN: Rakuda = camel + daruma) Wheres the daruma? When I twist my neck to its strange name, the camel darumas body quivered. Hi hihiin! Isnt that a cry of a horse!? I think its a horse-like, but does a camel sound like that!? Are you kidding me!? Even our donkey doesnt make such a voice No, she can talk. When I was suddenly retorting to the cry of the camel, the Rakudaruma shook its body, and suddenly, the volcano-like bump on it expanded, and as I looked at it, magma erupted all at once. Uwah!? I involuntarily raised my voice to the scene, and I wondered if the magma woulde all the way here Hihiiin! Eeeeeh!? The magma poured straight down from above to the camels head. It covered itself with its own magma Despite being a monster, what does it wanted to do, and when I was fascinated by its action, the magma that fell on the camel solidified in ck DDDD Hihin! Darumathats!? As the name implies, with only the camels face popping out, its body waspletely covered with daruma-likeva. The Rakudaruma that saw that I was surprised, has a look of tion for some reason. Hihiin. Kuh Im getting angry with that face! When I was irritated by Rakudaruma who has an odious smug expression, I suddenly noticed something. Are? But, how will you attack in that state? A cold wind blew between me and the Rakudaruma. Its supposed to be hot in this wilderness. Hi, hiiiiiiiiiin! Are you just intimidating me with force!? Apparently, it seems to have no means of attack, and when it opens its mouth, something like a pink bag-like object from its inside, and white liquid began toe out from its mouth. I,its dirtyy! Ei. Ah. Hi, hihiiiiiin!? While remaining intimidated by the Rakudaruma, before I know it, Saria, who had be a gori, approached it, and have beaten down the Rakudaruma. Etto Saria-san? I,isnt that merciless? It was threatening me, thats why, I defeated it. That was, the wilderness theory. To me who is stunned, Al, who had been silent until now, sighed. Haa that was a monster, and well defeat it. Well, there would have been no harm in leaving it as it is. Now then, lets go straight ahead? I especially went out with you, and didnt bother and just watch her beat it down. Ah, yes. It appears like shes willing toe with me all the way. Im really sorry. Even so, there are many kinds of monsters in the world. Though we left that ce thinking about such a thing even if that defeated Rakudaruma, has a level that is over 400, we do not sense any problem, but I didnt realize the reason, as my conversation with Al a while ago, about why they didnt unseal the demon king even though he was near the Demon Kingdom. Chapter 167: Unknown Monster <h4>Chapter 167: Unknown Monster</h4> Fua~a I slept well. Ah, Vitor-sama. Vitor the ?Resonance?, who is a Deity of the Demon Gods cult, got up while scratching his head. In front of Vitor who woke-up, the apostles who were conducting research and certain ns in the Land of Anguish as instructed, stretch their backs all at once. Without worrying about such states, Vitor called out to a nearby apostle. So? Whats it like? Wha? Whats it like? Iya, I heard from Yutis that the Demon King strengthens monsters when he appears, and was sealed but, I dont know anything else. In the Demon Gods cult, the apex is the Demon God, the Deities are in the next position, below that is the Apostles, and even among the Apostles, there was a hierarchy ording to strength and contribution. And the Apostles who were entrusted with the research of this Land of Anguish, although theirbat power is low, they were very active in terms of research. Nheless, the people here arent in a position to move directly for the Demon God, and are ced in the lower stratum of the Demon Gods cult. Thats why Yutis and Vitor are above the clouds for them, but they were surprised that Vitor, who is such an existence, does not know anything about thisnd. Thats partly because, Yutis knew, that thisnd is important, and they didnt think that an executive of the organization didnt knew it. When the apostles were stunned and stayed silent, Vitor frowned. Oi oi, why arent you telling me when Im asking? Eh? Ah, no, no! Then tell me. If I look closely, its just looks something interesting. While saying that, the end of Vitors gaze overlooks them, and it goes to arge number of huge capsule-shaped water tanks that are lined up, and among them was a sleeping creature that Vitor had never even seen before. To the sight that doesnt seem to be a technology of this world by any means, Vitor is impressed. Haa is this all prepared by that guy, Yutis? Tha, thats right, but how did you know that Yutis-sama had prepare this? Well, I guess. This star isnt overflowing of things like this in the first ce, I can only think of him bringing it from the outside. No matter how many times we go outside of this world, even though we cant die as Deities, theres no way out of this in the first ce. The only ones who can get out of this were Yutis and Gemper, those bastards. Gemper too, can only break out with Yutis. I, I see. Well? What is this creature? Ye,yes. What is in this water tank is a new monster created by extracting the genes of monsters from this andbining it with itspatible fellows. Nn? Doesnt it mean that you just put all of it together? Yes. After all, genes also havepatibility, so if we ignore thatpatibility andbined them, it cant be maintained as a living organism. Then, why dont we have that Destra bastard kill thatpatibility hah. Then you can release the strongest monster, right? Vitor casually said so, but the apostle twitched his cheeks. Tha,thats one of the apostles who was here once asked him that, but Nn? I,it was killed Aah Vitor raised a voice of consent. As I think it over, I dont think he can help you with that. I,Im not saying that its perfect, but still, the monsters created here are powerful. And with the monsters weve created here, itll be used as a piece to collect negative emotions to became food for the Demon God-sama. I see. Can we put it to practical use? Just a little bit more. I understand the monster. Then, what about the Demon King who is sealed in this ce? Thats, its faster for you to look at this image. Prompted by the apostle, Vitor moves in front of a screen carried from the outside world. And when the apostle operates the machine, the research process of using the sealed Demon King, and his ability were projected. Vitor opens his eyes when he sees the image projected on such a screen. This guy is This is, the result of our research. However, unfortunately, because the demon kings ego still remains, the full awakening of his ability would be first, but O, oi oi. Isnt this perfect? So, what will happen if this guypletely awakened? In response to Vitors words, the apostle said in a proud manner somewhere. DDDDHell be, invincible. DDDDHah. When Vitorughs with his nose at the apostles words, he turns a warlike re at the apostle. Im not sure if hell be invincible, or not? All of the apostles on the scene stiffened by the overwhelming pressure emitted by Vitor. For a while, when no one was able to move due to Vitors intimidation, Vitor suddenly withdrew his intimidation. Well, thats a joke. In fact, I dont feel like losing, but it looks itll be troublesome if I defeat it. Thats, Im exactly wondering about whatll happen if Destra go against this guy. With an innocent boy-like smile, Vitor tells the Apostles so. Oi, lets get this guy done right away. Somehow, do something about his remaining ego. Im anxious about thepletion of this guy. Ye, yes. Or rather, to create such a monster, is he going to listen to ourmand? Itll be troublesome if he rebelled, you know? There is, a mechanism embedded in the Demon Kings body for us to be able to control him in the early stages. Hah if its embedded and it really works, then I think that him being invincible is an overstatement. That is Let me affirm it if it truly works. Do it well. Ye,yes! Well then, Ill be leaving. Eh? Because Vitor suddenly went towards the exit, all the apostles who were there were taken aback. As soon as one of the apostles returns to his sense, he hurriedly asked Vitor. Uh, uhhm, where are you going!? If you arent here, then well need to find another room for this facility again Iiidiot, when I told you I was leaving, theres only one reason, right? Eh?. Ah! The moment the apostle understood the meaning of Vitors words, a siren echoed in the facility. Whats that? I,its people! People!? Do you think there are other people besides us who can get here? Isnt that a mistake? Its not a mistake. And, thats Whats, wrong? Since the apostle who made the report is faltering, when the other apostles urge him to continue, the apostle continued in an unbelievable manner. Tha, that is I can only see four people. Four people!? They got here with such a number of people? From that, the camouge function installed in this facility got activated? Affirmative! No, more than that The long-awaited, lets go forward with the experiment. Itll be a valuable sample Yes! Without seeming to care about the apostles who were starting to move in a hurry, Vitor was already aware of the beings who were outside the facility. Four people there were people who coulde here with such number of people. Vitorughs pleasantly DDDD DDDD Will they entertain me? DDDD and he disappeared from the spot. DDDD What, no theres nothing here! Glutton, noisy. Luthia and the others, who had left one step ahead of Seiichi and the others, had reached the vicinity of their destination, the Land of Anguish. It may take several weeks from the Royal capital, Terviel, so Rurune shouted so with camp tools on her back. I want to scream! I left before Milord came back, because you said that there was some unknown food! Isnt it!? Nn. I said that. Though Im surprised by Glutton who easily made the decision to leave Seiichi-oniichan with food. Then what, is this! Wastnd. I can see it by looking! Rurune looked around again, andments in front of thend where even no nts are growing. Far from unknown food, there is nothing here! Nn. But, the fact that its unknown can also mean that thend is also unknown. In other words, nothing is strange. Gaaahhhhhh! I was deceived! Looking at Rurune holding her head, Zora asks Olga while being nervous. Uh,uhmm, is this alright? Shes groaning with the momentum like shes about to transform into another creature at any moment, but No problem. Its just as usual. Is this always the case!? Shes a bad glutton who doesnt learn By the way, Luthia-oneechan. O,onee-chan? Nn. Onee-chan. No good? No, its not bad, but I, am an only child, so its the first time Ive been called that If its not bad, then its okay. Ye, yeah. So, what is it? To get to our destination, how long is it? Ah if thats the case, its just a little bit more, so Ah, e, everyone! Its a monster! Interrupting the words of Luthia, Zora suddenly screamed at something. Luthia and Olga immediately enter their battle posture in the content of her words. Then, in the direction of Luthia and the others way, they saw a quadrupedal monster. Strange. I didnt feel the sign of a monster. Im the same. But as Zora said, whats in front of us is a monster. Its atmosphere is simr to the undead type monster I saw in the dungeon where Zora was before. Ah thats why, we couldnt feel any sign of it. To Olgas guess, Luthia gave her voice of consent, and they saw the appearance of the monster again. The monster, has a body like an elephant on Earth, and its body was covered with yellow fur. Its face looks like a baboon, and its eyes were dark, which has a reminiscent of something empty. In addition, it has two horns extending from its forehead, and for some reason, its neck has something like dragons scales. That is what? As Luthia murmured involuntarily, the monster in front of them was the first to see. While maintaining vignce, Olga activates the Appraisal skill, but DDDD Eh? The result of the appraisal wasLv:DD, a notation that Olga had never seen before. Wha,what happened? Olga-chan. To Olga, who has no words, when Zora calls out to her worriedly, Olga stays more and more vignt, and she conveys the information. Just now, Ive appraised it. But, theres a list of strange symbols as its name Strange symbols? Nn. Above all DDDD it has no level, none. It has no level!? Both Zora and Luthia became speechless by the information Olga has given. All the creatures on this have the concept of level, in which theyll be strengthened by raising it. An existence without that concept is, either a being that came from outside this, or a superior existence In other words, God. There was, also the Snake God from the dungeon where Zora was, or the ck Dragon God, but a true god has a different scale from them, such as the one who created the heavens and earth. In addition, the evil spirits drifting in the underworld, because they were already dead, they were free from the concept of level and restraint. And, the one who unknowingly deviates from that concept rather, Seiichi, whose concept has run away, owns a level thats just symbols. In front of such a circumstance, Luthia and the others had never seen an enemy without a level. In the case of Seiichi, his acimed status has left him, and they cant see it in the first ce, so they dont know that he has no level. Before the unknown enemy, in front of Olga and the others who cannot move, the mysterious monster turned its hollow eyes toward Olga and the others. Oh oh. !? At that moment, Olga felt a terrible chill, and she jumped sideways from the spot. Then, the ce where Olga stood until earlier, a ck mist wriggles as if its swallowing herpletely, and it disappear. Wha, what is that, just now!? I dont know. But thats our enemy. I, I know its an enemy, but ! No good, we have too little information. As they try to approach the mysterious monster, its eyes instantly turned to Olga and the others, it attacked with its ck mist again, and they cant shorten the distance. Because they have no information about this attack, they dont even know if they could prevent it or even touch it in the first ce. Lets wait for Seiichi-oniichan? That is As Olga said, if Seiichies, everything will be solved. Or rather, he wont even realize that he had solved it, and it was as expected at the end. However, in a situation where they dont even know where Seiichi is right now or if hes leaving in the first ce, Luthia was troubled. Even now, the Demon Gods cult may be crafting something in the dungeon where her father is sealed, and as she thinks about it, the seeds of her anxiety were endless. It was the impatience she had felt since she didnt have the power to challenge thisnd, and now that shes got the strength to the point where she cane to thisnd like this, she felt even stronger. But. Yeah thats right. It has no meaning if we force ourselves to reach the dungeon here, so here at once DDDD The moment Luthia was speaking that, the mysterious monster was blown away. Thats because DDDD Wha,whawha, what are you doing!? Glutton, thats unreasonable. Before they noticed it, Rurune sneaked into the bosom of the mysterious monster, and hammered a strong kick into its torso. The monster was thrown into the air by that blow, but Rurune didnt loosen her pursuit, and as she jumps up into the air as it is, utilizing the momentum of her front rotation, she hit a heel drop into the belly of the mysterious monster. The impact shook the ground and created arge crater. When the mysterious monster lies in the center of the crater powerlessly, as Rurunended, her eyes sparkled and she stared at it. Its food! Big idiot. Next to the stunned Luthia and Zora, Olga held her forehead as if she has a headache. Chapter 168: Glutton’s Wrath <h4>Chapter 168: Gluttons Wrath</h4> Iyaa, I was wondering what would happen at one point, but there is some unknown food! In response to the attack of the mysterious monster, while Olga and the others were on the alert, as if to say that she doesnt know such an atmosphere, Rurune kicked it off with her own desires. Until now, the wastnd has continued, and she couldnt find a creature that looked like food, so her tension rose in front of the living thing after a long time. Against such Rurune, Olga asks with her hand on her forehead. Glutton, question. Does this look like food? What else does it look like? I didnt hear it well. Do you want to eat this? Its a matter of course. Are you sane? Sane? youve lost your mind. You said that Im sane!? In Olgas words, Rurune snaps, but ignoring such Rurune, Olga continues. Glutton. This monster, is an unknown monster. First of all, is your recognition of it, the same with them, Glutton? Nn? Ive never seen this monster before, but Nn. Then, do you know how dangerous it is to charge at such an unknown monster indiscriminately? That being said, Ive seen this creature in the ce where I used to be. Eh? Olga doubted Rurunes words. Its not just Olga, even Luthia and Zora, who used to live in a dungeon, understood that it was not normal. However, the person in question, Rurune, continues without having any particr concern. Fuun. I lived in a monster market until I was bought by Milord, but I often saw such creatures there. Every time they got it; the owner is always close to death. Olga and the others, were at lost for words. In the first ce, such as why Rurune lived in a monster store, Olga and the others who dont know that Rurune is a donkey, were only puzzled. However, ignoring such Olga and the others, Rurune immediately turns her attention towards the unknown monster she defeated. Then when I was in the monster store, the guy owner got in the way, and I couldnt eat it, but I wonder what kind of taste this guy has! Couldnt stand her appetite anymore, Olga and the others had no choice but to pull Rurune, who couldnt stop her saliva from her mouth. DDDDAnd another person, against such Rurune, was there with a cramped expression. Oi oi I dont know what kind of face I should have !? They didnt even feel his presence at all, and Olga and the others jumped out of the scene with a tremendous force in response to the sudden voice thrown at them. Then, there appears a dark-skinned man DDDD Vitor, the ?Resonance?, stood with his face cramped. Allowing Vitor to approach without them feeling anything, Olga asks calmly while coldly sweating. Who, are you? Me, is it? I am DDDD Vitor breaks his words from there, then the next moment, he had a heinous smile on his face. Im Vitor, the ?Resonance?. Resonance? When Olga unintentionally listens back, even though she keeps an eye on Vitor, he had already disappeared. !? Where DDDD Im here. Uh!? O, Olga-chan!? In response to Vitors voice from behind, Olga immediately turned her body towards Vitor, and then she crossed her arms as it was and took a defensive posture. At that moment, a tremendous impact ran over Olgas arms, and she was greatly blown away as it is. Looking at her, Vitor stopped with his leg raised, and in that moment, he went behind Olga, and she could see that he released a kick again. Olga was blown away, and as she managed to adjust her posture in the air, shended while worrying about her painful arm. Zora and Luthia immediately rushed to Olga. A,are you okay!? Nn. Somehow Arms, show me. Light of the Demon King Luthia held her hands over Olgas red and swollen arm, then from there, a soft, gentle ck light overflowed. Olgas arms that is touched by the light, pain gradually subsides from it and it returns to its original state. It doesnt hurt anymore. Luthia-oneechan, thank you. Dont mention it. Anyway suddenly attacking like that, and not doing anything while I was healing her Whats your purpose? Thats right! You, what is!? Luthia and Zora ask Vitor while emitting hostility, but Vitor didnt seem to care and had a big yawn. Naa? I have no purpose or anything Im here to have fun. Fun ? Luthia, who doesnt understand the true meaning of Vitors words, asks back involuntarily. Then, Vitor told her while seeming somewhat dull. Ah DDDD but, you guys are no good. ! Why didnt I attack while you were recovering her, you ask? I decided to have a little fun. Vitor no longer seems to be interested in Luthia and the others, and he continued to look disappointed from the bottom of his heart. Ivee to this ce, so that I can see you the Demon Kings daughter and the snake woman who Ive never seen, and the ck cat beast man who was a loathed existence I dont know what that woman is. Even though I have a feeling that itll be fun, youre too weak. Its just, I knew your purpose when you had the Demon Kings daughter there. But this is the end. You guys just exposed your purpose ofing here, and youre going to die. Thats it. Let me say this ! Luthia, who was furious with Vitors words, cast magic as it is. Demon Kings Hand! Thats, the same as the one that was released in Zoras dungeon, a huge hand made up of jet-ck me appeared. However, what was different from the time at the dungeon is, by her leveling up, instead of only one hand, its now possible to make both hands appear. Towards the hands of jet-ck me that were swung down with a huge amount of heat and momentum, Vitor turned his cold eyes to it without end, and he casually shook it off with his arm. With just that, Luthias magic was wiped away, and a storm strikes Luthia and the others. Ku!? Su,such You guys, really dont know anything. In the first ce, if I didnt speak out, the beastman over there would have died with my first blow, and I couldve just given a bloodbath without waiting for her to recover. Im not expecting great things from you, but I at least will make effective use of you. Luthia and the others were desperately enduring the storm, and as he turns his eyes to the mysterious monster which has already been defeated, he sighed. Geez when I saw it at that facility, I thought itll do something that looked pretty interesting, but when the lid was opened, its just this. Really I dont like it. He exudes his anger at the end, and Vitor, who wanted to throw it away, waved down his hand to the mysterious creature that was already dead. With just one action, a tremendous torrent of magic power pours onto the mysterious monster from above, and the corpse of the mysterious monster disappeared cleanly from the spot. (TN: Damn, no food for Rurune) Now then, Im done cleaning this one. Well, from here on out DDDD Wha? Ahn? Suddenly, a dumbfounded voice was heard, and Vitor turned his eyes towards that voice. Then, Vitor called out, and while Olga and the others jumped away, from the source, how to cook the corpse of the mysterious monster in front of her, Rurune, who kept imagining what kind of food would be delicious from it, was staring at the bottom of the crater in a daze. Wha, what about my meal? What about the unknown food? Glutton, are you kidding? Even though they were doing something so shy, while Olga was drawn aback by Rurune who didnt care at all, Rurune, who ignored even such a thing, was searching for the corpse of the mysterious monster that disappeared without leaving any dust, and wandered in her field of vision. Whe,where did it go? The unknown food, that Ive been waiting for where did it disappear? Theres nothing, in this wastnd I put up with it patiently, and I finally found my meal, but where did it disappear? Rurune-san thats Looking at Rurune who is stunned, Zora involuntarily covered her mouth with her hands, and shed tears in her eyes. To that end, Rurunes appearance was painful and sad. Zora, who can be said to have grown up in the dungeon, was so pure, so she couldnt help but cry when she saw Rurunes feelings, but Olga and Luthia, who have ordinary sensibilities, didnt know what to say other than being amazed. And, it was the same with Vitor. Ah Im surprised that you arent aware of me until now You dont know anything about this situation? Situation ? That my meal has disappeared ? You dont understand. Vitor just tsukkomid at her, but as soon as he regains his mind, he looked at Rurune. I see. It didnt feel like you were here. First of all, Ill erase you like that monster. After that DDDD Just now, what did you say? Ah? GuhoDDDD!? When Vitor realized that he had received a great impact to his stomach, he noticed that he was floating in the air. Moreover, most of his internal organs are crushed with just that one blow, and theres arge amount of blood overflowing from his mouth. Opening his eyes in such state, as he hardened, on the ground, he can see Rurune with her legs raised. Did you, erase it? WhatDDDD!? When Rurunes figure disappeared again, Vitor was again hit hard on the side of his body, and he was blown away to the side while floating in the air. Because, in that blink of an eye, Rurune jumped into the air, and kicked Vitor. Olga and the others can only see the scene while being stunned. Yo, you who the hell are you DDDDagah!? Its you, right? Vitor, who was blown away and rolled on the ground, tried to get up, but as if to say that its the finishing blow, Rurune mmed a heel drop over his head. Vitor, which has the appearance of his head plunging into the ground, just like when the mysterious monster was defeated by the impact of Rurune, it created a big crater there. Rurune, whonded lightly, with the Rurunes kicks so far, not only his internal organs but also his bones are crushed, and she said coldly to Vitor who fell to the ground as it was. My grudge against food, is absolute. I cantprehend you, glutton. Olgas feelings were all said in just a few words. The origin of Rurune, her ability, everything was too mysterious. However, due to the fall of Vitor, who had a hopeless-like difference inbat strength, Olga and the others thought that they would finally be free from tension DDDD It was at that time. DDDD Ku, kukuku ku ha, kahahahahahahahahaha! !? From Vitor, who should have fallen to the ground, they heardughter. Olga and the others were surprised at his appearance, and Rurune also slightly lifts her one eyebrow. Then, Vitor got up slowly as it was. Tha! Worked, it workeed? Your blow is good! I dont know, what was that, but isnt this amusing!? Vitor, who had just been kicked by Rurune earlier, got up, and had broken bones all over his body and was bleeding, but tiny smokes are generated from his wounds, and his wounds were gradually being healed. Luthia and the others open their eyes to Vitors appearance. Hi, his wounds disappeared? Im sure I kicked him. Rurune also frowned at the sight, and she shook her feet lightly as if to remember the feeling of hitting him. Vitor answers Rurunes words with an amusingugh. Ah, of course I was kicked by you. I was surprised at your power thats beyond my expectation. The bones and internal organs of my whole body have be a mess. If so, why can you stand up? Thats because I have this kind of body. Vitor moves to check hispletely cured body while creaking his neck. And thenDDDD Now then I know I can enjoy this. Ora, try to entertain me more! Thats good. I alone wasnt satisfied with my previous action to you. DDDDEat this to your hearts content. DDDD Rurune and Vitor shed. Chapter 169: Seiichi and the Others Who Never Change <h4>Chapter 169: Seiichi and the Others Who Never Change</h4> Even so its farther than I expected. Nn? About three days after we left Terviel, I suddenly said so. Then, Saria who seemed to feel the same way as me, nodded. Come to think of it, weve certainly walked quite a bit! Thats right But, isnt that because theres no people or monsters around us? Ah, indeed As Saria says, from our encounter with that Rakudaruma, we havent met any monsters. Far from a living thing, not even a single nt is growing here. It has no particr effect on me, but when I look at the sweat flowing from Al and Saria, after all, it can be seen that this ce is hot. No, isnt it because of my equipment that I dont feel the heat? Al is taking off hers because its hot as I look at her, right? But its not so hot, thus, I cant do anything about it. Basically, Ive already quitted being human. Even though Im walking under the shining sun, I wasnt sweating. As I think about it more, itll do no good for my mental health, so Ill leave it as it is, but as Saria said, one of the main reasons why the time feels so long was because theres nothing around us. Then Al, who was listening to the conversation between me and Saria, says while being stunned. I heard that weve walked quite a bit, but not so in terms of progress within the day. As Saria said, theres nothing around us, so it feels like weve been experiencing this for a long time. Is that so? But so far, such a long period of time moving, I only remember it at the time we went to Barbador Magic Academy Youre always soaring too much, so I forgot it, but Seiichi has no experience in long-term expedition itself. Im always soaring!? As Al said, Im soaring in terms ofbat power, but Im just an amateur when ites to other experiences. When I think about it again, Im quite a mismatch. Al turned her eyes to me, who was stunned by Als words. You must be surprised as you think back on your actions. Arent I normal? Youre not normal! Weird. Even though theres no such thing as average person representative so far. Well, it doesnt matter if youre normal or not I,it doesnt matter Remember one thing. Firstly, when you go on an expedition like this, you stay overnight on the spot. So, what did we do? Etto we went back to Terviel with transition magic, slept in the inns bed, and we start from yesterdays spot, right? (TN: *Facepalm) You can see that its already not normal at this point. Why is that. When I chosefort, it seems that I became out of ordinary before I knew it. I have no intention of doing that at all But certainly, I didnt think that we would spend a long time outside like this, so I havent made any preparations to stay in a camp. Al, on the other hand, always has a set for camping in her item box. This is the difference between a human who has been an adventurer for many years and an utterly ordinary man. Still, I didnt expect that we were going to be camping, so we just returned using my transition magic, and the next day, when I told her that we should start again from the same spot we left, Als face had reached a point of nothingness, and Ill never forget it in the future. Because its better to befortable. If you can sleep in bed, then thats better. Ill do that. Well, Luthia and the others which left earlier, I wonder if theyre preparing a camp like Al said. Zora, who grew up in the dungeon, doesnt have that knowledge, and Rurune is out of the question Im doubtful of Luthia because it feels like shes a sheltered girl, but if they were with the Demon Kings army halfway through, then the Demon Kings army would have taught them that, and above all, they have Olga-chan who seems to be the most ustomed to traveling alone, so theyre going to be okay around that area. Anyway isnt the ground, full of holes around here? Thats right. If youre not careful, youre going to fall down. Thats right. Besides, I dont see any creatures here, but I can see the evidence that they were here. At first, it was only the drynd, but the ce where we are right now is full of dents as if our feet were being pierced by something, and as Al said, bones of some creatures have fallen, and it can be seen that there was a living thing in this ce as well. When I was walking while having such a conversation, suddenly, a huge nt-like creature jumped into our eyes. Nn? What is that? Hmm? Well, I havent seen any nts so far, but its so obvious Moreover, if theres a huge nt here, everyone will be wary. As Al said, if we havent seen a single nt so far and it suddenly appeared in front of us, then its natural to be wary of it. Moreover, as it approached, I could see the whole physique of the nt, the part that corresponds to the flower of the nt was, shaped like a cannon, and it looks like its going to shoot something. (TN: Pea shooter from nt vs zombies) Ah I think that youre thinking the same thing as me, but thats, we should avoid that. Thats right. Al nods as I say so while twitching her cheeks. No, no matter how I think about it, its the one who made these holes at our foot. That guy is the cause. When I tried to leave the ce in a hurry, the giant nt suddenly turned its flower towards us DDDD !? Avoid that! In Als word, when we hurriedly rushed out of the spot, where we used to stand, something prated at a tremendous speed. Looking at the terrifyingly perforated position, something that looks like a human head is buried while raising smoke. I,I was surprised. Ah anyway, lets avoid that nt DDDD The moment I started to say that, the seed buried in the ground cracked, it grows up in front of us who are stunned, and finally, the exact same nt that shot the cannonball-like seed earlier, was newly grown. Su,such an ant Al is twitching her cheeks like that, but I think so too. Then, including the newly grown nt, theyve fired cannonball-like seeds at us again! Uoooooo!? Thi,this, what should we do!? Al was desperately avoiding it and shouted so. Every time we avoid a seed shell, one grows anew, and the number of attacks is increasing steadily! This ei! To the seed that looks like a cannonball, Saria turned her face into a gori, and in ordance to the shell that flew, she released her fire magic. Then, the seed that received the me popped, and fine seeds attacked us again from its inside! Wawawa! Saria!? Im all right! Sarria was attacked by the seeds at close range, but apparently, she evaded it well. That said, this nt is too much of a pain in the ass! When a seed-like cannonball flies, if you try to burn it, fine seeds will shoot like a shotgun Then, Al said while flicking the seeds with the ax she had in her hand. This kind will pop if you burn it, but you can prevent it by attacking with ordinary weapons! U,understood! Or rather, did Rurune and the others really passed through this ce where there are such dangerous nts? If they were able to pass, they must be fine, right? Theres no punch line that Olga-chan and the others are that fallen bones, right? Theyre okay, right!? I imagine that it wouldnt be somewhat the pun, and shook my head. Lets stop thinking that its a bad omen In the first ce, what is this nt? As I activate Advanced Appraisal while avoiding its attacks DDDD. ???Lv: ??? I dont understand anything! Both its level and name are ? ? Is this, also an enemy that can appear along the way? No matter how you look at it, it looks like a Last Boss, right? I cant get close to it using my skills because of the storm of shells, and if I avoid it, its number will increase and the number of bombardments will also increase. Well, I guess its okay to hit it, but I dont want to think about if its really okay hit it because I felt that Ill be farther away from being human! God dammit, if we dont get close, we cant fight back! Seeing that Al was flicking the shells, I decided to try something that came to my mind. That is DDDD Take this! Seiichi!? I hit back the flying shell with the sword part of the Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) like Im batting. Then, like returning it to the pitcher, I urately hit the flower part of the nt that shot it. Whats more, being apanied by my actions? The nts werent expecting that they would be killed, and I dont know if nts have feelings, but the other nts stop moving in bewilderment. While ignoring the state of such nts, I saw off the seed flying farther than I thought, with my hand like a visor, and Im impressed. Ah, Ill give it a try. When youre here, its useless to worry about this kind of thing. Al sighed as if to say that she was tired. Eh, that is a praise, right? When I was swinging the Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) while wondering if it would fly the seeds again, Saria, who was making a hand visor and seeing off the seeds like me, said as if she had noticed something. Oh Are? Seiichi. Nn? Youve been flying the seed to somewhere, is that okay? Eh? Because when that kind of thing is struck into the ground, a new monster will be born, right? Its starting toe out, you know? Ah. I didnt arrive at that possibility until Saria told me. A,are? Is it my fault? Then, the nts that had stopped moving, started to move as if it remembered suddenly, and it aimed at us again and resumed its attacks. Moreover, their attack is more powerful than the beginning, and they look angry. Look, Seiichi! They got angry because you beat them in a strange way! They got angry for that reason!? Besides, calling it strange is rude. Or rather, Im angry because mypanions may have been defeated. More than that, I was a little worried, that even though the nt that I hit back a little while ago disappeared as particles of light as usual, it didnt leave any items. Last time, I heard that drop items arent always obtainable in Zoras dungeon, but even so, the monsters Ive defeated have always left drop items. Perhaps, this nt isnt a monster? As I think about it, there was even an UMA at the monster store where Rurune was. I want to think calmly, but the nts dont loosen their handful of attacks, so first of all, I will annihte the nts here. Hey, Al. Ah!? What is it! This here Im desperately, avoiding, as well! I,Im sorry. Thats, theres no human habitation around here, right? Does it look like there is!? We havent even seen a decent creature, let alone a human vige, until we get here! Certainly. Then, its fine for me to have defeated it earlier huh. I wonder if I can grill it with fire magic, but if I dont burn it out properly, the seeds will pop and itll be disastrous, and above all, from Al and Sarias point of view, this ce is hot. I dont have to go out of my way to increase the heat. (TN: So, you dont feel hot?) Moreover, if theres no people around, its okay for them grow up on their own in another ce, not here. You see, its such a drynd, and its better if its green, right? Thats why, batter Seiichi,ing up. Take this seriously! Yes. Even though I was scolded, I strike back the seeds that fly to me one after another, and eventually, I wiped out the surrounding nts. Chapter 170: The ?Resonance? Vitor <h4>Chapter 170: The ?Resonance? Vitor</h4> Fuh! Gaha!? Rurunes sharp kick hits Vitors belly, and a hole was created in Vitors stomach as it is. In that hit, which is fatal to anyone who sees it, Vitor was blown away while spattering blood from his mouth, but Vitor immediately spews smoke from his body, and the wound healed cleanly, and after a few seconds, his original body returned as if nothing had happened. Ah, nice this is nice! More, please entertain me more! With an ecstatic expression on his face, against Vitor, who rushes in at a tremendous speed, Rurune had an annoying look on her face. And, without avoiding such an assault of Vitor, Rurune knocks a beautiful turn kick into Vitors side of the head as it is. While sensing the feeling that his skull is cracked and even his brain is crushed, towards Vitor who gets up again unharmed, Rurune sighed. Youre not a big shot, you just have a big mouth. Dont talk nonsense like that! More entertain me more ! No matter how unscathed he is, the moment he gets damage, he should definitely be in severe pain, but Olga and the others are terrified at the appearance of Vitor who is even smiling instead of feeling it, and suddenly, Rurune only felt something simr with the members of the guild headquarters that she saw when she was with Seiichi and the others to Vitor. Vitor, who repeats his assault over and over again, although his speed is not something that Olga and the others can deal with at all, Rurune handles everything he did with afortable and cool face, and she continued to hit him with splendid blows. Although Vitor is also intact with his mysterious power, Rurune has also never been attacked by Vitor, and is unharmed. This is enough. Im busy too. I cant afford to spend time in a ce like this. Rurune! No way, Rurune, who they thought that she only had food in mind, didnt forget that the reason they went to this Land of Anguish] was to release Luthias father as soon as possible, so Luthia was moved. As Rurune said, if they dont go soon, to Luthias father, the Demon Gods cult might do something to him. That suspicion was strengthened by the appearance of Vitor in front of them, and they had a reason to get there even faster. Not just Luthia and Zora, even Olga, who is usually strict with Rurune, looks at Rurune with a renewed look. Quickly, to find another unknown food Rurune Rurune hasnt changed. Then, Vitor, which was blown away so much that they couldnt tell how many times it would be, without feeling the number of times he bes intact in particr, he returned to an uninjured state as if it were quite natural, and got up. Geez ordinary people are in trouble because they dont value this supreme time Its just that I dont understand what you are saying. Nn? Dont you understand? I cant help it, so Ill tell you that Im going take this seriously. Youve been showing a lot of disgraceful things until now, and now youre very confident. Without knowing where his confidence came from, Rurune just frowned. However, without seeming to care about Rurunes words, Vitor cracks his neck and arms to check his physical condition, and he puts on a ferocious smile on his face. That is, you DDDD youre not really serious about this y, are you? Vitor approaches again in the same manner, but his movement and speed have not changed, and Rurune mmed a serious kick into Vitors abdomen as if to say that he was seriously annoying. !? Gaha! !? Glutton!? It was Rurune herself who was blown away as her mouth was bleeding. Certainly, Rurunes attack waspletely settled, and Vitor neither avoids nor prevents it, and he should have received that intense kick. However, it was Rurune that was blown away as a result, and for some reason, there are even traces of a strong kick on her abdomen. Wha,what Rurune swallows the blood flowing from her mouth, and she didnt know why she was injured. Its the same for Olga and the others who were watching from the side, to Olga and the others, Rurune looked as if she was blown away suddenly. And Vitor himself, who is the one who created this situation, seems to be angry with dissatisfaction. Ah its boring because I dont get any stimulus if I got serious about it. Wha, at? Ahn, youre tattered by your own blows! The things youve been giving me, you just received it yourself, you know? What a dying face you have. Kuh! When Rurune rushes out of the spot, she turns to the side of his head and hit a kick at a speed that even Vitor cant react. But. Gah DDDD!? Nn? This time its a turn kick. Its certainly has good damage. Does it hurt? That. Hahaha! It was the attacking Rurune herself who was blown away again. Moreover, the damage is put exactly as it is in the part which she should have attacked Vitor. Every time she attacked Vitor, it was as if it was reflected in her own body. What happened to the power you had until a while ago? Ah? As if to show off his own power, Vitor approaches Rurune with his hand outstretched. I,I wont let you! Then, Zora, who couldnt keep up with the battle of Rurune and her opponent, removes her sses that seals the power of petrification, and stares at Vitor. At that moment, from Vitors toes, he gradually turns to stone. Ahn? What? HeyDDDD Demon Kings Hand! Oops. Due to the petrification of his foot, to Vitor, who was stuck from the spot, Luthia immediately hit him with a fist of fire made up of jet-ck me. Nevertheless, Vitor evades the attack by slightly bending his upper body. However, the purpose of this is not to attack, but the aim of it was to create a gap in Vitor even for a moment. And because that purpose has been achieved, as Olga holds Rurune in an instant, they keep a distance from Vitor. Glutton, are you okay? Uhit,its disappointing My stomach hurts and I dont have an appetite Its a serious situation. Olga opened her eyes to Rurunes words. It was a big problem that Rurune had no appetite to that extent. When she returned to Luthia and the others with Rurune in her hand, while Vitor, who was stretching over, seeming to be bored, shifted his gaze to Luthia and the others. Ah not only did the small fry suddenly interrupted, but also the snake woman there who I was expecting only a little about this degree Are you guys, willing to entertain me? Entertain you? Were not fighting with such a yful feeling. Were going to go ahead. Its impossible. You guys are going to die here. Other than that, I dont know. Tha, thats not true! Your feet have been sealed! If you move forcibly, your legs will break, you know? Vitorughed at Zoras words. Hahahahaha! My legs were sealed, you say!? That Eye of yours is a dead hole!? Wha,what eh!? Unbelievably, Vitors leg, which should have been petrified, has returned to its original form, and theres no appearance of it being petrified anywhere. Su,such Not only Zora who used her power in that scene, but even Luthia and the others are surprised. Originally, the abnormal state of petrification is, if hespletely petrified, he will die at that point, or by others hand, and it was standard thing that he can only be released by a special chemical solution or magic. For those reasons, petrification, along with paralysis, were recognized in this world that these were very troublesome effectspared to other state abnormalities. However, such as the toes and hands as before, if only a part of it is petrified, by using magic and chemical solutions with their own hands without the help of others, he can be released. However, even if its only his foot, Vitor, who should have been petrified, not to mention magic, he didnt even seem to use chemical solution. Vitor gives a ferocious smile to the stunned Zora. More than that, are you okay? Your feet itll break, you know? EhDDDD In response to Vitors words, Zora looked down at her feet fearsomely, and there was her own feet that had turned into stone before she knows it. Su,ch Immediately returned. Do you think Ill let you do that? Olga tries to remove Zoras petrification from the items he has, but Vitor wont see to it quietly, and he rushed in with tremendous momentum. I wont let you! In order to prevent him, Luthia made full use of her magic, but even though she released it to Vitor, it wasnt possible for her to catch his figure, and her magic didnt hit him. Ora, your legs, Im going to crush it. Hah! Gah!? Ah? After squeezing her power, Rurune who got up attacks Vitor again, but in the same manner as before, the impact is reflected to Rurune herself as it is, and she rolls on the ground again. Vitor sighed as he looked down at Rurune coldly. After all that. This is it as soon as I take it seriously. Youre weak, but youre chic. You, cant ovee my power. We dont know, that yet. Nn? Oh? Before he knows it, Olga went behind Vitor and she put her hands around his neck and tightened it up. Furthermore, by entwining Olgas feet with Vitors feet, his movement is also hindered. From the sidelines, it seems like its a reckless challenge, but Olga was able seize a dungeon with Seiichi, she joined the ranks of Transcendents and her status became abnormal. In addition, Olga had another idea. Zora-oneechan, Luthia-oneechan ! I, I understand! Eat this. By the blow of Rurune, Zora was recovered by Olga with the gap that was created, and she turned her eyes of petrification towards Vitor, who couldnt move because Olga was tightening him up. If its the usual, its likely that Olga will be petrified together with him, but since Zoras petrification is effective only for the object reflected in her eyes, the figure of Olga who is a child is hidden by Vitor, and she was not affected. Zoras petrification this time is not on his foot, but because she was pointing at Vitors face to defeat him, Vitors face is changing into stone. A, ah? Feeling the situation, Olga, who had tightened his neck, opened her mouth. Gluttons attack, you didnt avoid it. However, you avoided the magic of Luthia-oneechan, which was released while youre facing Zora-oneechans, petrification. Your power works, only for one person. Thats why, my attack, and Zora-oneechans petrification cant be nullified. You, you bastard, d Petrification gradually spreads from his eyes, and Vitor, waspletely being petrified from above his eyes and she continues to petrify his nose, cheeks, face, and was solidified with anger on his face. And, to the point DDDD I will, burn you. Against Vitor whos desperately trying to escape from Olgas restraint, in order to make it even more thorough, the Demon King magic of Luthia was deployed. Its not only the hands that made up of jet-ck me as before, but rather, a ck me giant appeared behind Luthia. Yo,u shes, going to get burn, too!? Ill only burn, you. Thats naturally, right? Damn it, gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! The ck me giant tried to burn Vitor and crush him with its huge arms DDDD It was at that moment. DDDD Juuust kidding. Eh DDDD gah!? O,Olga-chan!? Eh, a DDDD Olga!? ZoDDDD gaaaaaaaa! Olgas neck is tightened by something invisible, and she tried desperately to solve it, then Zora, like Vitor had been petrified earlier, this time, she hadpletely petrified herself. And by the ck me Giant, Luthia, whounched the attack, was burnt by the ck me which she should have set up. When Olga and the others copse in an instant, Vitor remained unharmed, as if nothing had happened, and he looked down at Olga and the others. So? How was it? You were betrayed by the feeling that you might be able to win even a little. Nn? Vitor smiles sinisterly and brings his face closer to the struggling Olga and the others. The smaller the fish, the more their head turns, and theyre going to try to turn their teeth to the strong even a little. But, what? Small fries are weak, so they are called small fries. No matter how much you turn your head, theres no reason why a small fry can beat the strong. Isnt it? Ah,ga. Whats wrong? Is it painful? Isnt that what you did to me? Didnt you learn from your parents? Dont do anything to a person that you dont want to be done to you. When Vitor removed his gaze from Olga as if he had lost interest, he looked over at Luthia and the others who fell there. Aaaah. In the end, theres no one here that can entertain me. Stupid Rurune, who desperately got up, cant believe the sight that unfolded there. To such Rurune, Vitor turned his eyes to Rurune as if he remembered, and he approached her with a smile on his face. Oh oh, thats right. I have to thank you for making me entertained, right? Wha, at What, is it? Ill give you back exactly what youve done to me. Imagining that scene, towards Vitor, who wore an ecstatic expression, Rurune felt chills in her spine. For the first time here, Rurune recognizes that the existence in front of her is more dangerous than the Apostle Demiolos, who had previously attacked the Barbador Magic Academy. However, even if she tries to escape from the ce, her body doesnt move due to the mysterious damage. Even though hes getting closer step by step, Vitor continues to walk while enjoying Rurunes reaction. He likes to see the other persons face when they understand how unreasonable he is, and this moment irresistible for him. DDDD But, he just doesnt know the true unreasonableness. (TN: Seiichi to the rescue!) Both unreasonableness and insaneness threw on a spoon together, theres a human like that DDDD Now then this was your damage to DDDD Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!? !? Suddenly, something beyond the speed of sound hit Vitors stomach. In that bang, Vitor was blown away while rotating like a cone, and that something which exceeded the speed of sound broke through Vitors belly on the way, and he flies further away while scraping the ground with its sonic boom. Gah wha!? Wha, what DDDD buhe!? There is a hole in his belly, and Vitor spits out a lot of blood from his mouth, and something that exceeded the speed of sound collided him again. No matter how you look at it, Vitor was assaulted by an instant death blow, and his neck turned once, but when he became unharmed with his power, he got up steadily. Wha, what what the hell is this!? My wounds are healed. It shouldve healeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed!? From there, due to the rain hail of mysterious flying objects, Vitors body continued to be pierced. (TN: Seiichi, unconsciously protecting his harem) Rurune, who was looking at the scene in a stunned manner, suddenly noticed that the flying objects were also flying to herself. However, Rurune, who did not move, forcibly catch the flying object with her mouth. Ugh!? Mu? While showing her insaneness by catching it lightly with her mouth, which exceeds the speed of sound, Rurune chewed and tasted the thing that jumped into her mouth. Is this some kind of seed? But what is, this taste, this feeling I strangely dont hate it. After swallowing the mysterious object, Rurune, keep an eye on the objects which are still flying to Vitor. This is, food. I dont understand, but its food ! Rurunes appetite ignited. Rurune not only dexterously catches the flying objects with her mouth, but also using both her hands and feet, she catches them one after another and stuffs them into her mouth. But, she cant catch everything, and some flew to Vitor. Kuh! I missed it again! Such a waste! No matter how he looks, now that Vitor is damaged, not only does she eats the object that exists by herself, she gets even angry when its flying to Vitor. However, Rurunes body, which had been so tattered, has recovered before she notices it, and moreover, her power was strangely overflowing. But for Rurune, that didnt matter. Because, being able to eat unknown food, is of utmost important to her. Even if it is not a thing of this star. You bastard, Ill give this baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII doooooooooooooooont waaaaaaaaaaaaaant toooooooooooooo! Vitor, who was hit one after another and couldnt move, shouted so. Chapter 171: Glutton, Comprehends the Universe <h4>Chapter 171: Glutton, Comprehends the Universe</h4> While the attack of the mysterious flying object continues, Olgas tightened neck was released, and she was desperately panting in search of air. Kaha! Gaha, goho haa haa Because she couldnt breathe until she was about to faint, Olga grasps for air desperately. Her breath is still rough, and shed like to take a rest until shespletely ready, but she doesnt care about that right now, and she hurriedly checked the situation around her. Bubebebebebebebebebebebebe Keep itiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! There, Vitor continues to be prated by something thats flying at a speed that Olga cant see, and the figure of Rurune stuffing the flying object in her mouth. Luthia-oneechan. Zora-oneechan. Olga decided that she didnt see anything. Then, she quickly approached the fainted Luthia, and used a recovery medicine. Uh here, is. Are you okay? Ye,yeahtsu!? That guy!? Dont understand. Eh? While being surprised by Olgas reaction, Luthia immediately looks around. DDBohe! DDGuhe! DDAga! DDPugyo! DDHibe! DDPupa! Not enough its not enouuuuuuuuuuugh! Luthia also, decided that she didnt see it. Zora is Nn. Right now, Im solving her petrification. As she used a chemical solution that dissolves petrification to Zora, the stone that was clinging to Zoras body fell off. Hah!? O, Olga-chan, Luthia-san! Are you all right!? Nn. Im okay. Me too. I, Im d .. tha, that person is!? Zora did exactly the same thing as Olga and Luthia, but Zora couldnt ignore the sight that is unfolding in front of her. Uh,uhmm are, what kind of situation is this ? Come now? We,well When I woke up, it was already that. Ri,right as I thought, I wasnt mistaken Luthia had distant eyes, as if to escape reality. The person who made them so battered, was tattered by flying objects that dont make sense, furthermore, Rurune, who should have been tattered in the same way, is eating that flying object, so her feelings is just as they might have guessed. From Luthia and the others point of view, Vitor is a dangerous being, so if possible, they would like to defeat him in the gap of being hit by these flying objects, but because they still dont understand the power of Vitor, they cant do anything about it. On the other hand, even if they drag Rurune, to ignore Vitor and proceed, they will have to plunge into the storm of flying objects, and it was also impossible for Luthia and the others. Fortunately, the only salvation is that Luthia and the others are unharmed. Besides, Vitors power also has a means to attack from a long distance, so if they were lucky enough to escape, they still dont know what was going to happen. They cant do anything, and when they were just silently looking at the scene in front of them, the mysterious flying storm has finally ended. And then, theres the ground that has been scraped off, and Vitor, who was exposing his battered body. Besides, only Rurune who was dissatisfied somewhere remained there while chewing in her mouth. Tsk wasteful its too wasteful How many foods did I miss? My mouth is, too small to eat all the food! The glutton is really absurd. Despite being tattered, Rurune who said so looked very well. While being wary of Vitor whos lying on the ground full of scratches for the time being, in a hurry, Olga and the others joined Rurune. Glutton. Nn? Olga-chan and the others. Come to think of it, are you all, okay? Yeah, well I was dying until a while ago. I, Im sorry that I got petrified by my own ability Better yet, lets get away from here quickly. I dont know how strong he is, but rather than fighting him directly DDDD DDDD Ah, shit this is bullshit! !? Olga and the others reflexively turned their gaze in the direction to the words that was give away. Then, with his wounds that has already healed, theres the figure of Vitor standing up slowly. When Vitor stands uppletely, he turns his eyes with intense hatred towards Olga and the others. Oi who permitted you to run away Ah!? ! Impossible. Its impossible. I dont know what that means, that storm of objects Why is my wounds healed, but the damage wasnt removed My body rung many times! Rung? Olga couldnt understand the meaning of Vitors words, and she twisted her head. Vitor then shakes his head when he sees Olga and the others wounds which were healed. No my ability didnt disappear. As a proof of that, those small fry resonated with my body and were about to break. Then, the fucking guy who released that objects, by now, he wouldve disappeared in the same way. But Why is that. Why does my body, which should be empty, hurts so muuuuuuuuuuuuuuuch!? ! The moment he shouted, a tremendous wave of magic power spread around him. Olga and the others are about to be blown away only by its aftermath, but they managed to hold out. Before the mysterious power of Vitor reflected Olga and the others attacks in their bodies as they were, under Rurunes attack, he said that it It hurts. However, the Vitors expression now is, more in agony than he was then, and despite the fact that his wounds have healed just by looking at his appearance alone, it was very strange. Vitor, with his bloody eyes turned towards Olga and the others, smiles distortedly. Once again. Ill once again, knock you down to hell. Ill check my abilities with you as my stimulus Olga and the others desperately think about how to move against Vitor, who is approaching with a twitching gait. Even if they try to escape, only Rurune canpete with Vitors speed here, and if Luthia, Olga and Zora are targeted by him, they cant escape. In addition, their opponent is too strong for them to devote for defense without running away, but if they fight back, at that moment, theyll repeat the same thing that happened again. Not only Olga, but also Luthia and Zora couldnte up with a good idea, and they could only stare at the approaching Vitor. DDDD Except for one person. If you want that much stimulus, then Ill give it to you. Ru, Rurune!? Suddenly, with her arms crossed, Rurune, who stood up, stood with Vitor as if to protect Olga and the others. Then, when Vitor saw her figure, he stopped walking andughed like a jackass. Oi oi, what did the small fish that had crouched on the ground just say? Youve realized a lot, dont you? At your level, you cant entertain me. Youre the one who doesnt get it right. The one who can stop me from eating unknown food is only Milord. Youre calm there. Olga involuntarily tsukkomid at Rurunes calm self-analysis. But from Vitors point of view, Rurune doesnt look like shes changed, so heughs with his nose. Han! I dont understand what that means but if you happen to consume an object, then what does it have to do with your strength. I got the universe in my body by eating that seed Glutton, what are you talking about? To Rurune, who purposely pats her belly, Olga couldnt help but tsukkomi. Vitor doesnt really understand its meaning, and he makes his cheeks cramp. The universe ah? I realized it. My mouth is not enough to eat everything I want. Then, I have no choice but to create a universe inside my body. I dont know what youre talking about. Agree. Despite being an enemy, Vitors words had exactly the same impression on not only for Olga but also for Luthia and the others. However, Rurune didnt seem to care about Vitor, and tells him with a magnificent appearance. You dont need to understand. You can just listen my impudent talk. Ill kill you. Vitor shortens his distance to Rurune in an instant, and puts his magic power and power given by the Demon God into his fist, and ms it into her belly. Die, shit! Glutton!? Olga, who couldnt think that she was just standing there with an imposing stance in her current status without avoiding it, tried to run up in a hurry. However Aare? Rurune-san, looks like nothing happened to her? Lie. I, I think that his attack hit her, but The surprise of Vitor, who attacked her himself, was even higher because of this confusion of Olga and the others who were watching up close. What why can you stand calmly ! If you direct that previous blow to the ground, its a mass of energy that can sink the entire continent!? DDDD Unappetizing. Un, unappetizing? Despite the surprised Vitor, Rurune seemed disappointed and told him so. Just now, I have eaten all of your energy and the impact. And, I said it was bad. What are you saying !? I told it to you, right? Ive created a universe inside my body. Thats not an answer! That was exactly right. However, Rurune sighed outright as if to say why Vitor couldnt understand this much. Haa . I didnt think that Ill get tired of dealing with stupid people Im going to be looked down upon on this situation! Okay, listen carefully. I have a universe inside my body or more precisely, by creating a ck hole, I can continue to eat infinitely. And by the power of this ck hole, far away from eating food, if I recognized it, then I can consume it. Its a circumstance that arrive to from eating that unknown food. I dont understand even if I hear it!? Vitor cant understand it, but if Seiichi hears what Rurune is saying, one of the most popr pink-bodied character* would havee to his mind first. And I realized that not only my mouth can consume food. Thats why I changed all of my body parts like a mouth. This has also increased the amount I can eat at one time! Its disgusting and I dont understand! Rurune, who is said to be disgusting by the enemy, didnt know where she was heading anymore. She was originally a donkey. Im not going to let you understand. Quickly disappear Rurune, thats no good! Rurune casually aimed at Vitor and kicks him, as if she had enough. Luthia tried to stop her in a hurry, but Rurunes attack didnt stop and she pierces Vitors stomach. At that moment, Vitor felt a terrible shock in his stomach, and he grins, but DDDD. Hah! With this, you too DDDD Goboa!? Vitor spewed blood from his mouth and copsed on the spot. Vua, I, idiot !? Ho,how did this!? With the pain and wounds that wont go away no matter how long it passes, Vitor crouches while holding his abdomen. While Olga and the others were stunned by such a scene, only Rurune looked down at him coldly. Wha, what have you doooooooone! I just kicked you though? You justkicked me!? Then, why why are you, unwounded!? Dont say strange things. If I kicked you, then youre the one whos going to take the damage, right? I,its not! My, my insides, are hollow! Its not just, a problem, with my internal organs, hey ! A concept, Im a poison existence, no matter what kind of attack, I receive, because Im empty, the damage and also, the wounds, return, will return, that is!? Its, its not just that! Since, Im, that empty, by using my body, I can make a person, that I resonate with, take all kinds of damage hes done back to him! But, y,you are still, standingDDDD Long. Buera!? Eeh Rurune mercilessly kicked Vitols face, who was talking about his abilities. However, although it seems that Rurune wasnt interested in it, Olga and the others managed to get an overview of Vitors abilities. They couldnt understand only the point where the contents of his body were empty, but his body is empty, and when they attack him, that attacked part is forcibly resonated with the attacking side, and they understood that itll be destroyed. Vitor himself has the nickname of ?Resonance?, but when such mechanism of his ability is heard, it feels that ?Reverberation? is more suitable, but it does not only bounce back, because Vitor is empty, damage doesnt umte on Vitors body, and from the point of ?Resonance? and destruction, he was given with his current nickname. Rurune, who doesnt care about such circumstances and his ability to bring harsh torment,ughed with her nose at Vitor, who was tattered andpletely fainted. Fuun. For some reason, it seems like he prattled, but its just a little thing for me who ate an unknown food. As I thought, Glutton is strange. Luthia and Zora nodded to Olgas words. Chapter 172: Inadvertent Savior <h4>Chapter 172: Inadvertent Savior</h4> Nn? Are, isnt that a persons figure? Eh? I cant see anything. A little after defeating that mysterious nt, Saria found a figure in the distance. Certainly, as Saria said, I can see people in the distance, but its a feat that she can do either because shes from the wild, or because Saria is a monster Are, I could see it too. Lets not think about this. Perhaps it is, Olga-chan and the others? I wonder. Olga-chan and the others departed long before us, and by now, they should be inside Luthias fathers dungeon, right? Thats right, too. I was casually listening to such a conversation between Saria and Al, but I noticed something. Are? Nn? Whats wrong? The seeds that I hit back it flew in that direction, right? Ah. In my words, Al was stunned, and she turned a look of regret at me. Youve finally killed someone Nooooooooooooooo! Stop iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Crap, what should I do!? I thought that there were no people, so I hit it in that direction! I was flying the seeds at an insane speed!? As I think that it hit a person I dont want to think about iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Le, lets hurry! Hurry up and see if theyre safe! Its toote. Dont say that! When I hit it back, I was flying it away while scraping the ground with a sound like Pichun! that doesnt sound normal! I, I cant believe it!? If Ive done it Ill surrender I dont know where to turn myself in, though No, Ill go to the Netherworld again and take them back. While making such determination, as we approach the people in a hurry, their figures gradually became clear. Then, the true identity of those figures were Olga-chan and the others. Eh, Olga-chan!? Ah, Seiichi-oniichan ! When Olga-chan finds us, she ran up to me and hugged me. Wha,what happened? Are you okay? Nn. When I see Seiichi-oniichan, Im relieved. Is, is that so? While tapping Olga-chans back, who has been hugging me, to calm her down, I look around DDDD Etto whats with this situation? I dont think I understand? Thats right Rurune-chan is stepping on someone, but who is it? As Saria said, when we found Rurune, theres a tattered man at Rurunes feet, and he was lying down. Luthia and Zora were staring at the scene in a daze. Ah! By the way, did something fly over here!? Eh? No, that we were attacked on the way by a monster? I shot back the seeds from what seems to be a nt and the direction of that appears to be this way Im convinced. Olga-chan who heard my words, nodded as if she was convinced of everything. And then, she hugs me again. Seiichi-oniichan, thank you. Eh, eeh? Yo,youre wee? Without knowing it well, I was thanked. Olga-chan has been hugging me for a while, but as she looks up slowly, she exins the situation. The one that glutton is stepping on right now, is a person of the Demon Gods Cult. Demon Gods Cult!? Ah,e to think of it, was it the story that the Demon Gods Cult might be exploiting the ce where Luthias father is? Yes. Thereupon, the enemy with the nickname ?Resonance?, was very strong. He has a nickname Isnt he with that guy? We saw him in the dungeon when we dived with Helen is it ?Extinction ?? Ah! That person who recovers! Saria. That guy is originally dangerous, you know? He went weird because of Seiichi Its my fault!?No, it was my fault. He had the ridiculous ability to kill any being or concept instantly, but his ability didnt work because of the super-simple answer of my body, It doesnt work because it doesnt work If the opponents ability is It works because it works, then I feel that the other party cant even activate his or her ability in the first ce because it has no contradiction What really happened to my body. Besides, I didnt intend to, but it was a little unreasonable, right? When I thought about it, his ability suddenly changed to healing ability Are, thats a good thing. Well, its fine. Seeing our reaction, Olga-chan was surprised and opened her eyes. Seiichi-oniichan and the others, too, did you deal with someone simr to that enemy? Hmm, I guess so. We didnt fight like a battle, but he was more like an executive above the Apostles of the Demon Gods cult. Did he say that he was a Deity? Ah, thats it. The Deities, which are above the apostles, are pretty straightforward, are they? I dont even know their difference. (TN: Apparently, for Seiichi, theyre easy to handle.) Well, its better than the miserable naming sense that is Seiichi magic! Is that so. But, Im convinced. He, was that strong. Eh? All of our attacks came back to us as they were. Moreover, because he heals his wounds and damage in an instant, it was one-sided. Wha are you okay!? Where does it hurt!? In a hurry, I checked again if Olga-chan was injured, but Olga-chan smiled a little. Im all right. When I thought that it was no good anymore, a lot of things I dont understand flew in. Eh? .. The things that flew in, made his body in tatters, and moreover, Glutton started eating it For some reason, Gluttons attack did not return from there, and now, were in this current state. What is Rurune! .. I want to hear that too. It seems that it was the Deity who suffered the damage cause by my batting. Are, perhaps its the effect of Inadvertent Savior? Im d I got this title! Anyway Rurune is heading to a strange direction. No, I couldnt say that. But thinking about it. You said that she ate the seeds that I struck, right? Isnt that weird? The Glutton said, when she ate what was flying, it seems that a universe was born inside her body. What does it mean!? Shes stranger than me after all. What is the universe inside her body? I originally thought that her stomach was a ck hole, but its no longer a metaphor? (TN: So, Seiichi already knows it.) I had no choice but to be puzzled by Rurune, who rushed in a different direction from the donkey I once knew. For the time being, I used recovery magic to everyone other than the Deity who was being stepped on by Rurune. Eh? Ah, Seiichi! Seiichi-san, you caught up! Due to the sudden recovery of their body, Luthia and the others who were looking at the state of Rurune in a stunned manner also noticed me, and theye running up to me. Im d If we have Seiichi, then I can rest assured. Thats right Im relieved if Seiichi-san is here too! I, Ill do my best to keep you relieved Am I so reliable? Even with me here, the result is just going to be absurd, right? Then, Rurune noticed me, too, and she kicked the Deity at her feet and came up to me. Uwaa She got a clean hit on a mans important part with her kick just now Rurune opened her mouth with her eyes shining to me, who was twitching my cheeks. Milord! I, understand! Wha, what do you understand? Theres a limit to how much I can eat with my mouth. Thats why, I decided to eat with my whole body! What are you saying? I dont think I can understand any of Rurunes words anymore. I knew you were relieved to be able to join them, but this guy, what will we do? After confirming the safety of Luthia and the others, Al, who turned to the fallen Deity which was blowing bubbles, said so. And then, Luthia frowns. Its scary to leave him alone. If something happens again, well be in trouble Then, kill him? My attack wont work, so Glutton will do it, but Oi. Why would I do such a troublesome thing DDDD Theres unknown food. Im going to crush his head right now. Wait, wait, wait, wait! Rurune, who was instigated by Olga-chan, was stopped by me from killing the Deity in high spirits. For the time being, lets take him to Ranze-san, to find out more about the Demon Gods cult. When the Demon Gods Cult attacked before, the apostles were taken by another guy. Ah thats right, after Seiichi disappeared, we also took that Destra guy to the King. Isnt that fine? But this guys ability is real. If he wakes up on where we took him See, there, do you want Seiichi to invalidate his ability? That so, Im relieved. Eh, a premise that Ill do that!? No, its better not to have such a dangerous ability. Seeing my reaction, Saria mysteriously says with her head tilted. Seiichi can do it, right? Yup yup. Disagreeable trust! Everyone nodded at Sarias words. Its like theyre saying that Im not a human in a roundabout way!? In the first ce, Saria and the others seem to believe that I can do it with ease, but such a convenient thing DDDD Skill Synchronization have been activated Completed. The content this time, was a stone lying in the surrounding as the main body of synchronization, and the target person Vitors status have been synchronized with it. I can do it! (TN: But, why a stone?) Moreover, the content of the synchronization! The person over there, has be the same as a stone!? From an executive to a stone!? I couldnt imagine that his status became the same as a stone, but perhaps, he can still talk. However, his special ability has also disappeared, and it seems that he has the same status as that of a stone. No, I dont know the status of a stone. Then, Al turned her eyes to me at that point, probably because of my tsukkomi. I dont know what happened, but did your power that soar got activated? Eh, well, thats the one whos over there is a deity, but it appears that my skill has made him have the same status as a stone, and it seems that he can no longer use skills and magic, let alone that special ability What are you talking about? I too, want to enquire it. What, the same status as a stone. Its funny if I say so myself. A,anyway! It seems that this guys power is gone, so lets deliver him to Ranze-san right away! Ah, oi! If it continues like this for a long time, I will be more and more not human, so when I lifted up the man who was lying down in order to escape, I immediately moved to the royal capital Terviel with transition magic. I can also go directly to the royal castle, but as expected, it would be out. Its trespassing, and Ranze-san is the king. Im getting numb. Even so, the appearance of me moving around the city with a single man is really standing outDDDD Chase him! Never let him go! Hahahahaha! Gentlemen, who are wearing such heavy armor, you think you can beat me? Now, is the time for me to expose everything! Shut up sher! Today is the day Ca,captain! A suspicious person is calling out to a little girl in the square! Daaahhhhh! There is no decent guy here! DDDD or not. Chasing those who are more dangerous than the one with me, the soldiers were still working hard today. When I arrived at the castle thinking of such a thing, we were able to enter inside smoothly without being held back. No, I thought it was peaceful, but I wonder if this is okay. When I inadvertently twisted my head to the castle guard, from a distance, Louise ran towards me. Shishou! What happened? Err, I met a person who looked like an executive of the Demon Gods cult on the go. Rurune had defeated him, so I brought him here. I, I see But, when ites to executive, I think its difficult for us to restrain him Its fine there. Somehow, I made him have the same status as a stone. As expected from Shishou. Youre in a dimension that I dont understand! HAHAHA! Dont worry! I dont understand either! While Im looking somewhere far away, I entrusted the Deity who I was carrying to the soldiers that Louise called. Staring at the soldiers who were carrying the Deity, I asked her about the looseness of security when I came to this castle. By the way, when I came here, I was able to enter the castle easily, but is that alright? Ah thats because its shishou. Thats not a reason!? No, thats a good reason, you know? First of all, the soldiers working in this castle knew shishou, and If shishou was to go on a rampage, they have no choice but to give up. No way, theyll give up so I was able to pass through!? In the first ce, I wouldnt go on such a thing like a rampage, and they dont have to give up and deal with meDDDD At least to someone who can make our status the same as a stone, we have no chance of winning I dont have any words to return! Louise waspletely right. Even if Im here, it makes me feel like Im not a human, so in the end, I immediately returned to Al and the others with transition magic. DDDD Now then, Seiichi is back, and lets go quickly. As Ie back from Terviel, Al and the others were already ready to go to our destination. The dungeon where Luthia-chans father is, are we almost there? Yeah. Its really a little bit more. Is that so. Im looking forward to it! Yeah. In the bright words of Saria, Luthia had aplex expression on her face. Well, I dont care if the Demon Gods cult is doing anything strange there. Now then, lets go without dy. When we proceed in this manner, as Luthia said, our destination was soon in view. There is, a huge hole on the ground, with stairs that continue towards the underground. This is, the ce where Luthias father is? Yes The aftermath of Seiichis attack, I wonder if it came this far. As Al said, it seems that the seeds I hit back also passed around this area, and the ground was pretty much scooped out. When I was staring at the ground with my cheeks twitching, I notice something. Nn? Hey, Luthia. What? The ground near the dungeon where your father is Theres a big hole just right there that looks like its been gouged out, but Thats true. Yes, the ground next to the dungeon was, for some reason, gouged out as if a crater had been created. No matter how I look at it, it doesnt seem to be caused by the seeds that I hit back It isnt, right? Because of Seiichis attack it doesnt seem like it. Nn. The seed that Seiichi-oniichan hit back, was certainly scooping out the ground, but this is pinpoint hollowed out. Bu, but, who would hollow out such a ce? Everyone thinks about Zoras words, but no answeres out. Its not a dungeon in the first ce, and its even more unclear that thend next to it is hollowed out. Well, I dont know even if I think about it, and now lets focus on Luthias father. Thats right! It was a bit of a concern, but we soon set foot into the dungeon where Luthias father is. When Seiichi and the others entered the sealed dungeon where Luthias father is, the facility of the Demon Gods cult built near it was in a catastrophe. What what the hell, is this nt!? I, I dont know DDDD gyaaaaaaaaaahh! Is this a nt in the first ce, this!? This building, that has an optical camouge function so as not to be noticed by the surroundings, usually cant be found. And when they enter the dungeon, Seiichi and hispanions never saw such a building. Whether its optical camouge or whatever, its normal that Seiichi wont overlook it. But even so, Seiichi and hispanions still did not notice the building DDDD It was simply because the building was no longer there. Because the world was attentive and decided that it wasnt necessary for them to spend time on this building, Seiichi and the others, of course, the building had been transferred to apletely different ce without the apostles of the Demon Gods Cult who were there even knowing it. DDDD Theyre in, apletely different. As a result, next to the dungeon where Luthias father is sealed, it was as if it had been hollowed out by something. And the to which they were transferred was an environment where they could live in the same manner as the original, but they dont know if that was good luck for them. The transition was a big deal, but this facility of the Demon Gods cult, because they were transferred immediately after being hit by many mysterious nt seeds that Seiichi countered, was even more miserable. Yes, Seiichis seed victims were not only Vitor, but the apostles of the Demon Gods cult were also entirely damaged the same as him. The apostles desperately escape from the mysterious nt seed cannonballs, but they havent noticed yet. The fact that this is different means, that theres a possibility that there are unknown creatures living there. DDDD Gururuaaaaaa! Hi,hiiiiiiiiiiii!? What is it this tiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiime!?: I, its a monster! A humanoid, monster with unknown equipment! De, Demon God-samaaaaaaaaaaa! He,heeeeeeeeeeelp! No matter how much they scream, their voice didnt reach the Demon God. Because this star is one of the many stars that the Gods once created and abandoned. Tha, thats right! Now is the time to attack them with the monsters created by our research! Tha, that is! I was taking energy from the, but that supply has stopped, and I cant control the monsters! What did you say!? Tha, that means no way !? As the apostle thought, the worst hase. DDDD Gyaaaa! Kekekekekekekekeke! Fushuu! Fushuu! The monsters were released from their cultivation capsule one after another. They were supposed to be existences that they can control originally, but as a prerequisite, their restriction was only possible under their original. Or rather, no one thought that theyll be moving to another, so it cant be helped. However, using the energy of their original, they were building a system to control the monsters they created with their own hands, so now that the supply haspsed, the monsters have attacked at random. No,not good! I cant control them! Its no good anymore were done fooooooooor! The leader-like apostle is stunned as he sees his colleagues screaming madly and running away. Stupid what we, the ones who received the favor of the Demon God-sama that is There is only one answer. There was a Human who was more absurd than the Demon God. (TN: Implying that Seiichi is stronger than the demon god.) But thats all there is to it. DDDD The apostles will never know that for eternity. Chapter 173: Night Ruler* <h4>Chapter 173: Night Ruler*</h4> Hey, its a long way down, but I wonder, are we not there yet? We rushed into the dungeon where Luthias father was, but we are still going down the stairs. Inside the dungeon, torches were hanging on the stone wall, so its not that dark. Although its number is small, all the dungeons Ive dived so far were mazes and rooms. However, right now we havent even reached a room, let alone a maze, and we havent seen any monsters. Oi, Luthia. Is It really here? Weve been going down for thirty minutes. Its here. I can certainly feel it. Gununu then at least, ce as many monsters as you can! So, I can eat it! Glutton. Thats strange. Its good that monsters donte out. It wont consume our physical strength that much. If you eat the monster, youll soon recover the physical strength that you lost. Rather, you can even benefit from being able to eat unknown foods. I dont understand anymore. Olga-chan sighed at Rurunes reaction. Not letting Rurune eat human food is one of the top three things Ive failed in my life up to now. When I was amazed at Rurunes reaction, we arrived at a door for the first time in this dungeon. The door itself is not particrly shy, but it looks thick and sturdy. This is do you know what this is, Al? Nn? I cant say for sure if I dont go inside, but as someone who has been diving into dungeons as an adventurer for many years, somehow, it feels like a room of a boss-like existence of this dungeon. Eh? Suddenly, were at a boss room or something like that? Just saying that if I have topare it with my experience so far, but in the first ce, there are often unknown things on a Dungeon. Thats why the dungeon where Zora was is also a series of surprises. Thats what it is When I was convinced by Als words, Luthia stared at the door with a serious expression. Whats wrong? Luthia-oneechan. Beyond this I can feel my father. Eeh!? We, well then, is Luthias father already here behind this door? Perhaps Whats the matter. If you can meet quickly, theres nothing better than that. True intention? I want to leave early and eat a meal! Luthia-oneechan. You can ignore the glutton. Ye,yes. Olga!? No, I think Olga-chans response is correct. Then, Saria, who was staring at the door just like Luthia, twisted her neck. Nn? Whats wrong? Saria. Eh? Ah hmm Its just my imaginationI think, but ? Is there something on your mind? Yeah Im curious about it because there is a presence simr to Luthia-chan from the other side of the door, I think its certain that Luthias father is there, but I dont know this hazy feeling or something which I felt in there Is that your usual wild intuition? Yeah, thats right. Fumu At first nce, this seems like a yful exchange, but Sarias wild intuition cant be made fun of. As we go towards the door, we became a little wary. Anyway Saria said that there was a presence simr to Luthia from the other side of the door so there was nothing wrong with it, but I dont really understand any signs like that, me. Of course, I learned how to detect presences in the Netherworld through the training of Lucius-san and Zeanos, but I cant distinguish what kind of sign it is at all. How does she know? From my point of view, they all feel the same When I was thinking suddenly about something that didnt matter, Luthia seemed to have made up her mind and put her hand on the door. Yeah.. its fine. Lets go. Then, when she opened the door and entered beyond that DDDD. Eh? This is DDDD A night sky was spreading. As was the case in Zoras dungeon, the dungeon where Luthias father was sealed, had a space that was spread out as if it were in another world. Theres no shadow of a building around, the grasnd is stretched out, and theres something like shining stars and moon in the sky. As for my knowledge, I think its the moon, but this is a different world. It might be another star that resembles the moon. Rather, if this moon looks the same size as was on Earth, the world that we are on right now might be unexpectedly close to Earth. When everyone entered the door, the door closed by itself and disappeared. Wha!? The door is gone!? Nn. Completely disappeared. Other than me who was surprised, Olga-chan examined the position where the door was, but apparently, it really disappeared. In other words, were trapped in this dungeon. I think we can escape with transition magic, but well, just as before the worst happens, Ill pierce the ceiling of the dungeon and well escape. But no matter how I look at it, it does not look like a dungeon. The smell of air is no different as when were outside, so as the wind that stroke our skin gently, I didnt think that this was a fake world that was created in a pseudo-underground. No, the world that spreads inside the dungeon isnt decided to be a fake world. But more than at the time I felt in Zoras dungeon, I feel like Im more outside in this dungeon. Am I really inside the dungeon? There is no point in staying in this ce for the time being, so we plunge forward through this empty meadow. The Land of Anguish was hot in its wilderness all around it, but theres wind in this ce, a green grasnd spreads, and it feels refreshing. As were advancing while on the lookout of monsters appearance, Luthia suddenly stopped. Ah Nn? Whats wrong? Luthia opens her eyes, and because she was standing and staring at something, when we follow Luthias gaze and look ahead one man stood. The man was wearing a military uniform worn by Demon Kings, and hes wearing a red cloak on top of it. His body is pretty tight, and he looked like a very stern Oji-sama. All-ck hair and eyes that were the same color as Luthia. Luthia stares at the man in a dazed manner. O. otou-san With just that one word, we knew who the man was in front of us. I cant help but feel the remnants of Luthia on him somewhere, but hes a more domineering man than I expected. More so, I imagined him having the image of an actor-like man same as Lucius-san and Zeanos. When I think about such a stupid thing, Luthias father, the man, smiled lightly and spreads his hand. DDDD Its been a while, Luthia. Tsu! Dad! I dont know how long they were separated. But now that theyve met like this, Luthia started running to release what she had endured. HoweverDDDD Tsu! Luthia-chan, no! Saria!? Eh!? Wh,why are you stopping me!? What, Saria suddenly hugged Luthia, and stopped her from approaching her father. We were surprised at that, and Luthia stared at her as if she couldnt understand. Nevertheless, Saria did not release Luthia, and she sent a stern look to Luthias father. Youyoure not Luthias father, right? Eh? Who are you? To interfere with the reunion of our family Luthia opens her eyes as if to say that its impossible, and Luthias father frowns unpleasantly. Suddenly, Olga and Zora were thrown off at the sudden disturbing situation, and Al was puzzled because she didnt know what to say. Im also confused like this, and of them, only Rurune was looking for monsters around Or rather, she was looking for food and didnt care about what we were doing. Luthia managed to escape from Sarias restraint, and she res at Saria. Saria. Dont say inappropriate things. I, cant make a mistake my father. Im here, with my real dad. No, its not! No, shes your real father, but no, hes not! What Saria is saying, I dont understand. Dont get in the way. Saria doesnt seem to find the right words, and is desperately trying to persuade Luthia, but Luthia didnt care and tried to get close to her father. Seeing that, Saria looks at me. Seiichi! Stop Luthia-chan! Seiichi are you going to get in my way, too? Eeh? I cant keep up with this situation at all Luthia argues that the man in front of her is definitely her father, but Saria says that its right, but was different. Dangerous, Im getting more and more confused! When I turn my eyes back to Saria and the others, Saria stares at me as if begging somewhere, and Luthia looks at me with a serious expression. However, theres only one thing that is clear. I, believe in Saria. I dont know if something that Saria is feeling is a wild intuition. But I know that Saria doesnt say this for no reason. Im sorry, Luthia. I believe in Saria. Thats why, I cant let you go to that person. Are you saying that I need to force myself to go? Im so unreasonable that it wont work. When Luthia keeps staring at me, I suddenly heard augh. Kukuku Kuhahahahaha ! Otou-san..? Theughter of Luthias most important person, her father,ughs loudly as if to say that he cant stand it and covers his face with his hands. Its a masterpiece! The real daughter, what a dumbass story that she cant see through her father! Eh But at the same time, its unpleasant. Because of the woman there, I thought I wouldve killed you already with this body I think my n went out of order because of that girl. O, ochichi, san? (TN: Combination of otou-san and chichiue, both means father.) To the stunned muttering Luthia, her father No. In the image of her father, somehow, he has a distorted smile on his face. Dont you know yet? I am not your father. Your father is DDDD dead. DDDD Luthia!? You bastard At the words of the man in front of her, Lutia knelt down on her knees while being dazed. In a hurry, when I support Luthia, Al, who couldnt see the mans behavior, suddenly attacks the man. However. Youre such a barbaric woman, are you? Standing in front of me DDDD prostrate. Tsu!? At that moment, Al copses on the spot as if being pressed from above by something invisible. However, she did not kneel and endured the mysterious pressure. Hou? You can resist my words? Shu, shu,t u,p this, sham aristocrat What was that ? Tsu!? The man was about to rage at Als words, but as if not missing the gap, Olga-chan goes behind the man, and she thrusts her kunai around his neck. Your head, I got it. Nuu, annoying Olga-chans attack arrived firmly, and she sticks her Kunai to his neck, but the man just frowns and doesnt to be much damaged. But. Blow away. Haa!? What, you bastard! Gaha!? Saria who dived into the mans bosom, fired a blow with her full body to his empty belly in front of his eyes. The impact is so tremendous, that you can even see the impact piercing through the mans back, and the surrounding grass shakes violently in its aftermath. The man who was thrown into the air, flew straight to Rurune, but Rurune didnt seem to be interested in the situation at all, and she kicked him off with her foot while being annoyed. Youre a hindrance to searching food! Guboa!? The kick pierced neatly on his side, and the man flew far away in a miserable appearance. Watching the series of events unfolding, I muttered in a daze manner. Ettooo I also wondered what he said earlier, so I was thinking of lending my hand on him, but it seems that that wasnt necessary Tha,thats right. Or rather, is he alive? That person As Zora says, Olga-chans attack would normally be fatal. Moreover, that kunai also has special effects, and can even cause status abnormalities. Anyway, more than the man who was blown away, now, its Luthia. Luthia, are you all right? Otou-san, is dead Even if I call out to her, she still couldnt believe the mans words, and was muttering with a hollow expression. What to say to her, I dont know. I, when I was on Earth, too, as I heard that my dad and mom were dead, I couldnt swallow the situation at all. However, if the current appearance of the man is undoubtedly Luthias father, then that means hes using her fathers appearance. That is, unforgivable for me, too. However, with the cooperation of Saria and the others, it does seem to be very safe, but DDDD DDDD Hahaha. Im surprised. tsu!? Such it was certainly a two-fold seized Nn. I surely stabbed, my kunai on his neck. Also, the Deity of a while ago, does he have the same ability? The man, who shouldve been attacked so much, he walked back unharmed as if nothing had happened. Certainly, this is the first thing thates to my mind in the Deitys ability that I heard in Olga-chans story, but for that matter, it looks like theres no effect on Saria and the others. Then, the man frowned unpleasantly. You bastards who are youparing me to? Thats disrespectful! Then you say who you are. In response to my question, the man exhaled a big sigh. Haa ignorance is terrible. You dont know me thats fine. Ill tell you. Im the Night Ruler Night Ruler? As I twisted my head at the unfamiliar words, I took a peek at the state of Saria and the others, but it appears that everyone doesnt know him. Im the great Night Ruler! In this ce thats dominated by night! Can you defeat me? Such, we wont know if I dont do it Eh? Seiichi, no! Buhera!? In an instant, I approached the Night Ruler, and the moment I tried to hit him, I heard Sarias stopping voice. For that reason, what was originally adjusted to the extent that it wont destroy the world, my fist pierced Night Rulers face in a sloppier manner. While seeing off the Night Ruler who flies far away again, I ask Saria. Sa, Saria. Why did you stop me? Because, that persons body, is that of Luthias father Eh? DDDD Thats right, little girl. Nn? Night Ruler, who should have flown quite far, though he was messed up, was already returning close to us, and he came back while rubbing the nose that I hit. Unlike when Saria and the others attacked him, the Night Ruler who was attacked by me seems to be damaged. And the Night Ruler turned his frightened gaze at me, and was muttering something. I,isnt this strange? He did too much damage to me, the ruler of night I dont know what youre talking about, but how did youe back? I intended to fly you quite far To my question, Night Ruler suddenly returned to his sanity, and he said with an unyielding smile. Fuh you dont understand? Im the Night Ruler, so I rule the night. In other words, I exist in a certain ce at night. In a ce dominated by this night, theres no ce or distance where I cant move. Apparently, this Night Ruler guy have the ability rted to the night. Thats why, in this ce where the night rules, Im the only one DDDD Gaa!? Tsu!? Suddenly, the Night Ruler held his chest, and started suffering, so we kept a distance from the Night Ruler and remain vignt. And thenDDDD Lu thia! Eh ochichisan? Completely different from the previous one, the atmosphere of the Night King changed drastically. Chapter 174: Morning Rush <h4>Chapter 174: Morning Rush</h4> Night ruler, whose atmosphere suddenly changed, copsed on the spot and got down on his knees. Ugh! Fa,father! Luthia!? Seiichi! Its okay! Eh? When I tried to keep Luthia from running up to the ruler of night in a hurry, different from the first time, Saria, pulled me back this time. What do you mean? That person right now, is the genuine, father of Luthia-chan! Eeh? I dont understand more and more. In the night rulers story, Luthias father was dead, but Aside from me who is confused, the man who was called the real father of Luthia, exined to Luthia while seeming to be in pain. I, I dont have time listen carefully. Dad, what the heck is DDDD Listen! Yes. Luthia who was yelled at by her father, stiffened her body for a moment, but nodded obediently. Her father also smiles slightly at her appearance. Good girl for now, I call myself Night Ruler a different Nanika*my body, is about to be taken over (TN: Nanika= something that isnt known, I actually tranted this one as something before, my bad.) Another Nanika ? Ah the Demon Gods cult Guh messed around, those guys tampered my body Tsu! In what was said from the mouth of Luthias father, Luthia clenched her fist. The extra-instilled something is you understand because youve already met, but as the name of Night Ruler implies at night, he boasts tremendous power you can already call him a God Go, god like the ck Dragon God? Their dimension is different The night ruler, will not die, or be damaged, during the night, no matter what happens. Even if its the Demon God that those guys worship Oi oi. What, is that outrageous existence? Even though weve dealt with ?Extinction? and ?Resonance?, the ones who can be said to have the strongest ability, is there still a boss whos stronger than them other than the Demon God? Isnt that strange? Or rather, even though its only at night, he shouldnt surpass the Demon God that they were worshiping. I have no idea what the Demon Gods Genie cult wants to do at all. By any chance, to create such a ridiculous existence, did they think that they could control him? Are? But if that story is true, why was he in pain after I hit him or is it just my imagination? Then, Luthia, who was listening to the story, managed to open her mouth with her face blue. The,then what should I do? There is only one way, to defeat, him in the morning, do that What to do in the morning? Luthia twists her head in the mysterious condition. Is he weak in the morning because hes the night ruler? Thats simple. Im not the only one who thought that way. In fact, as Luthia doesnt know what was so dangerous, Luthias father continued as if he had guessed it. In the morning my power is stronger, and the spirit of the night ruler, can be sealed and contained If thats the case! But, in this ce its impossible Wh, why!? This, has no morning. Eh? The words of all of us were synchronized at the words of Luthias father. There is no morning what does that mean? Arent we in the dungeon in the first ce? To our confused question, Luthias father endures the pain and teaches us. This, dungeon is, not. The where you are in, is a different,. Tsu!? Eh, did we move betweens before we knew it!? To begin with, it didnt feel like weve transferred!? Thats because we just went down the stairs! Theres no morning, so, in this ce that guy, is invincible and, whats worse I, am sealed in this ce, in rtion, to that you cant transfer from this ce In other words, in thisnd, without morning you have no choice, but to defeat him With Seiichi-oniichans magic, can it break the seal? Olga, who was listening to the story, said so, but Luthias father shook his head. This seal, is not a seal. For me its a seal, but for that guy, its a convenient blessing thats why, to break the seal that measure, is meaningless Such then, we cant beat him Ah I thought so at first But, if its the man there Eh, me!? He suddenly turned his eyes to me, and I responded without worrying about my tone. Luthias father tried to continue without seeming to care about me, but suddenly, he pressed his chest like before and his atmosphere is drastically changing, and he began to suffer. U gugi ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! O, otou-san!? Lutia-chan, no! That guy is breaking, out Otou-san! Otou-san! Luthia was trying to snuggle up to her father, who moves his mouth as he squeezed hisst power, and the moment the goriized Saria held her and jumped out in an instant, Luthias father stuck out his arm as if he was digging something out in the position where Luthia was. And the atmosphere of Luthias father changed sharply again, and it returned to the Night Rulers atmosphere. Guh haa haa stubborn guy. He came out with the shock of being hit earlier I dont know how much impact Ive received Tsu! Otou-san, return him! When Luthia shouted, a giant made up of ck me appeared behind Luthia, and hits the Night Ruler. However, the night ruler did not try to avoid the attack, and receives it as it is. And of course, he stood in the ce unscathed. Ha little girl. Didnt you hear from your father? I, in this ce, am invincible. Im invincible! The moment the night ruler spreads his arms while saying that, the dark night surrounding him all became spear-shaped, and it attack us. Fuh! Seiichi! When I lightly cut off his attack with Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) , the dark night spears disappeared as fog. At that point, the Night Ruler frowned. Eey, annoying a low-end garbage has defended against my attack a little more if the father of the little girl there disappears, I will be a perfect existence!? Perfect existence? Thats right! I and your father, have this so-called yin-yang rtionship. And as I swallow your father, I also can get the power of Yang, and at the same time, when your father who has the aspect of a Demon King disappears, the seal can be broken In other words, I have no reason to stay on this anymore! Do you think Im going to give you time like that? Just like I did in Zoras dungeon right away, I aimed overhead and swung ck just barely before this breaks. Then, a tremendous impact spreads around, and the size of the sh that I drew myself disappeared to the other end of the sky. Are? Didi, didnt, you listen!? He,hehe here is!? Thi,this is not a dungeon, its another!? Looking at my sh, the Night Ruler, who sits down with his hips on the ground, said so. We really moved betweens hah. Wouldnt it be nice if there were more moving scenes like this? What we were looking at was just stone walls you know? Well, if I dont need to worry about this world, then it seems that Ill even be able to cut the dimension, but I mean are? Then, my sh is just a waste just now? Uwaa thats shocking Wha, what are you, you bastard! Are you really human!? I I, Im a human, though!? Dont be rude, now! More than that, he seems to be scared of me for being invincible, but perhaps? Hey, Id like to confirm one thing, but What is it!? Can I beat you, even if its not in the morning? To my question, not only the night ruler but everyone became silent. Eh, seriously? Is that what Luthias father mean when he said so to me? Is that so then, Ill take him down. Wai, wait a minuuuuuuuuuuute! The night ruler stands up quickly, and he distanced himself away from me. You bastard, is really going to beat me!? As if crushing an insect like that!? Thats right Luthias father told me to take you down, too I mean, I didnt want to be told that by you who said that I was a small fry and garbage!? (TN: Seiichi being angry) Shut up, shut uuup! I am the right existence to rule the world! Dontpare me with you bastards! And, is it fine!? To destroy me, the father of the little girl who is still remaining here slightly, will die, too! Tsu!? Eh? When I stopped moving involuntarily at his words, the night ruler grinned. Wa,hahaha! How is it, you cant get your hands on me!? The only way to destroy me is to erase this body. Then, her father that you want will also disappear, right? Eeh!? That is If you say that, then I cant easily get my hands on you hah. When he found out that I couldnt get my hands on him, the night ruler increased his voice again, and began to talk one after another in a proud appearance. Hahahahaha! After all, it is too much for you to win! If the morninges, the spirit of the little girls father will prevail, not me, and I would have disappeared as it was. However, the fools who call themselves the Demon Gods cult, after using the seal of the little girls father to create me, they led me to this ce, which is the most advantageous for me. And then! This ce doesnt have a celestial body that ys the role of a sun! In other words, the morning will nevere! The night ruler, convinced of his victory, no longer falters, andughs as if hes making a fool of us. In order to manage such a night ruler, Ill activate my skill Synchronization , and will link their spirit into one like us I thought about that, but in this case, the night ruler Luthias fathers body will be the target, and because its the night ruler who is in control of his body now, Luthias father will disappear. And with my current skills, there is no way I can manage this night ruler. There may be a way and Im just not aware of it, but it doesnt make sense, at least to the point where I cant think of it now. Its the same with Saria and the others, and when Im staring at the night ruler with regret, Luthia opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind to do something. Seiichi. Nn? Night Ruler defeat him. Eh? Wha!? I didnt think that Luthia would be willing beat her father, so Im surprised. And its the same with the night ruler, theposure he had a while ago disappeared, and he started to get disturb. Wha,what are you thinking!? If you destroy me, your father will disappear forever! I know. But, your aim is while earning time like this, youll took in my fathers spirit, and beplete. Am I wrong? Gu!? It looks like it was on the mark, and the night ruler was stuck in words. While I couldnt get my hands on him, the night king will take in Luthias fathers spiritpletely, and it seems that he intended to be invincible in any situation. Thats why Im as my father wants, going to defeat you. Gugigigi you, you bastard! Night rulers face turned bright red, and he used the dark night around us again tounch an onught. But I cut it all off with a single stroke of ck. However, after that, the night ruler didnt let go of his attacks as if there is no end to it. Shit shit shit shiiiiiiiiiiit! Disappear, disappear, disappear! Disappear quickly, you low-end trash! Even while the night ruler is attacking us, hes desperately trying to take over the body of Luthias father. While cutting off the night rulers attack properly, I was thinking of something. DDDD Really, I, do I have no choice but to erase this guy along with Luthias father? Thats not the way it is. Its my body that made me mentally exhausted. The morning wonte? If it doesnte, then Ill just summon it. Luthia. Seiichi please. Luthia was begging me to defeat the night ruler with tears in her eyes. I gently stroked Luthias head and turned to night ruler. Shit! A little more just a little more ! Seiichi? I did not immediately defeat the night ruler who screams in front of us, and to me who closed my eyes to concentrate, Luthia raises her voice in confusion. Seiichi! If you dont do it fast, my dad will DDDD! Luthia-chan, its alright! Eh? Seiichi, will do something about it all! To the bewildered Luthia, Saria gives such words. Well, I dont think that he cant manage it at this level. Altria? Dont worry. We know very well of how unreasonable and insane he is. Nn. Surely. If its Seiichi-oniichan fun results are waiting for you. Fun, result? Luthia is stunned by Al and Olga-chans words. I, I also thought that it was absolutely impossible for me to go outside and see the world, but Im able to see it like this! Thats why, its alright if you leave it to Seiichi-san! Zora What are you worried about? Eh? To Luthia, who was listening to Zoras heartfelt words, Rurune, who wasnt interested in our interaction, also called out. When Milord is here, theres no element to worry about. Just feel at ease and think about food. Fo,food? Its just for Glutton. In the unreasonable words of Rurune, Olga-chan immediately tsukkomid. Everyone, trusts me. But, let me just say this. I, am not that unreasonable or insane!? I wonder if I can do more things? Because of my level! No, it doesnt matter, and now its time to call the morning Its the first time in a long time that Im going to create a new magic. Now thenDDDD what is morning!? DDDDCommuting / school rush. Its certainly in the morning! A busy scene in Japan! Seiichi-oniichan, your face became terrible. Oi, Im starting to wonder if its really okay. I,its alright! maybe! Im sorry, wait a minute! You see, speaking of things like mornings wake up early, morning training, morning assembly? Daaaaaaa! I cant get an image! What!? If I think its easy, its surprisingly difficult!? Haa haa more a little more ! ! Seiichi-oniichan, hurry up! The Night Ruler! What, it seems that the night ruler is about to finish taking over Luthias father. Im doing this seriously, but Im in a hurry and my imagination is too poor! Think simpler! Imagine the sun itself!? If I do that, I can only see the future where the sun will appear directly and this itself will evaporate ! It must be literally call for the morning magic Call the morning the morning ising the morning is arriving ! DDDD! With that in mind, I arrived at one image. That is DDDD Tsu! Wa,hahaha! Its over! Finally finally I am DDDD Kokekokkooooooooooo! (TN: What.the.heck.?) The air, froze. Are, I, what did I say just now? I was too desperate in imagining, that I didnt know what I said. Looking around, Saria is smiling, and Rurune nods meaningfully, but Al put her hand on her forehead, and Olga-chan and the others are stunned. And most of all, the night ruler also had a What is this guy saying? expression on his face. When I tilted my head, an announcement flows in my brain. Skill Magic Creation has been activated. The celestial summoning magic Kokekokko has been created. Kokekokkooooooooo!? What is, that magic name!? Its me who named it, though! Ce,certainly, I thought of an image of a chicken crowing as the morning wasing! Thats what came to my mind! I said it out with my mouuuuuuuuuuuuuth! Holding her head, Al opens her mouth while twitching her cheeks. Ill ask you one thing You, are not fooling around, right? I,Im not fooling around! I involuntarily responded that with a careful attitude towards Al who had blue veins on her forehead. Is that so, is that so Thats hard to believe!? You, do you really understand this situation!? I, I understand, you know? After knowing, Ive created a magic to do something about this situation, and I mean, the magic name just came out of my mouth Its most of the time when you create magic, but I dont know what that magic name is!? I think so, too. We have a serious atmosphere until now, but it was scattered all at once. How did this happen? The Night Ruler, who was staring at me being preached by Al, returned to his sanity. Hah!? I was surprised at the words that shouldnt be heard in this situation, but Its over! Im, finally done DDDD The moment the night ruler was about to say so, the surroundings became bright all at once. Wha? Its not like the dawn thates after the night, but it really switched from night to morning in an instant. Looking up at the sky, a star resembling the sun, was shining bright and light pours down to the ground. If you want to call this situation, the star shining above my head now, Yes, its dawn! must havee with such a momentum. The Night Ruler was looking up at the sky again, but when he noticed that smokes areing out of his body, he suddenly began to suffer. Uhh!? This, this is stupiiiiiiiiiiiiiid!? Why, why is the night in an instant!? The answer, lies in the magic I created. While receiving Als sermon, as I secretly check the magic that I created this time Celestial Summoning Magic: Kokekokkoo Magic that summons celestial bodies that y the role of the sun. Even if a has only night, with this magic, a star that ys the same role as the sun, will rush in an instant regardless of the distance. By the way, its also possible to blow away the drowsiness of sleeping humans. (TN: Why that name tho?) As I thought, it was terrible no matter how many times I checked its name. Even though its an impressively cool magic system called celestial summoning magic, its name is awful! I mean, the content is quite difficult even though its only morning. Its true that the morning doesnt arrive because there is no sr star here, so I wonder if the idea is to summon it for the morning. Its the magic I created. And what cares, I appreciate thest sentence. Im always sleepy in the morning! With this, I dont have to worry about beingte! Oi! Are you listening!? Im sorryyyy! Al, who sensed that my consciousness wasnt paying attention on being preached, was ring at me with a horrifying look, so I instinctively took a dogeza. Al was still saying something to me, but she swallowed it and sighed. Kku haa well, it became morning as a result, and I think it was good The.then will you forgive me ? Im not really mad at you. However, if you y around too much, its just that I look stupid because Ive been feeling serious until now Yes, Im very sorry! Rather than getting angry, its more unbearable to have her make a tired expression like that! But I want you to understand this. Im not being yful, because I want to be yful! This is the result of a serious consideration! I cant help it. Next to me who was bowing my head, Saria, Olga-chan, and Zora were looking up at the sky. Uwa! It became morning all at once. Nn. Dazzling. I,its amazing! Even if thes are different, the colors of the sky are the same! Its true! Blue. In addition, Rurunes field of vision also became brighter at once, and she was looking around with bloodshot eyes. If my vision clears up like this ! Where!? Where is my meal!? Theres only grass here! Can something like this, be eaten! You, youre a donkey, so!? Dont lie that you cant eat grass. Or rather, we, who werepletely tense, have lost our sense of seriousness, and Luthia is just confused and was staring at us. Etto what, happened? It became morning suddenly and everyone isnt tense Well, dont worry about the details. Its morning, isnt it? Ye,yes are? Why did you make it morning in the first ce? Ah. Recalling the night ruler who I hadpletely forgotten in Luthias words, as I turn my eyes to the night ruler Wh,whyyyyyyyyyy!? No, no one, is paying attention to meeeeeeeeeee!? Cra,craaaaaaaap! Smoke is erupting from all over his body, while suffering a lot. Are, is that all right? No, its good that the night ruler himself is disappearing, but its not like the smoke ising out because his skin is melting, right? I check the body of the feared night ruler, but I dont see any particr burning of his skin. Fuh Im d. Hes safe! Im not saaaaaaaaaaafe! I didnt check if the night ruler was safe, I confirm if Luthias fathers body is safe, so its natural. The night ruler was screaming at my reaction, but at the end, he knelt on the spot. This should be not DDDD Tsu! Otou-san! The moment the night ruler falls forward, his atmosphere changed to Luthias father. That seems to have been detected by Luthia, and she hugs her father just before he falls to the ground. And then Nn here, is? Otou-san otou-san. I, Luthia. You understand? Luthia with tears in her eyes, her father smiled gently and stared at her, and he gently wiped her tears. Ah I understand. I understand. Tsu fa, fatheeeeeeer! Luthia raised her voice and cried as if what she had endured had broken down. Chapter 175: The thing Death Smoke Saw <h4>Chapter 175: The thing Death Smoke Saw</h4> Because it was the long-awaited reunion of parent and child, we distance ourselves from the both of them, and watch over them. Of course, theres a lot of things they need to talk about, but it seems that both Luthia and her father understood that, and after a certain amount of time, theye closer to us. I heard from Luthias story. Once again I am, the real, father of Luthia, Zefar Butte, the current demon king. For helping my daughter, thank you. Luthias father bows down after saying that To Zefar-san, I open my mouth in a hurry. N,no! Im d, that my power was able to of help! Dont be so humble. Without your power, I would have been taken in by the Night Ruler Thats why, could you tell me your name? Ah, Im Hiiragi Seiichi. I see, Seiichi-dono again, my gratitude. To Zefar-san who tells so with a serious expression, not only Luthia, but Saria and the others also look nervous. Thats right If my magic didnte in time, Zefar-san wouldnt be here. Im really d I was in time. There is one thing, that I only worry about. Its very important to me. If I wont listen to this, I cant help but feel hazy. One thing, do you mind? Mu. Ill answer, anything that I can answer if its not too much. Perhaps to answer my question seriously, Zefar-san seems to have tightened his mind. What I would like to ask Zefar-san like this is ThatsDDDD if you were taken over, what would be the name of the night ruler? Youre worried about there!? I mean, hes not even auspicious! To my serious question, Al quickly tsukkomid. He may not be auspicious as he was certainly taken out, but. But, Im curious about that? No, it doesnt matter if you say that your curious, you know!? Look, isnt there something more you can ask him!? What should I ask? Is this guy serious! I dont have anything else I want to ask Zefar-san, but on the other hand, does Al have anything to ask him? Zefar-san, who was watching our interactions like that, nodded with a serious expression. Umu. He would have called himself Zen Nichiou*. (TN: All day ruler, opposite of night ruler.) I see You also answered!? Moreover, its super dull! Als tsukkomi didnt stop. Well I expected it to be Day and Night Ruler, but its All Day Ruler. Dull. No, Day and Night Ruler is also terribly dull, and Im not qualified to say anything with my naming sense. After all, Kokekokko is a character that became magic! Al, who held her forehead as if to say that her head hurts in our reaction, sighed greatly, and she turned a serious expression toward Zefar-san. Haa lets get to a serious story, but did the night ruler really disappearpletely from Zefar-sans body? Ah. Thats no problem. Because I swallowed his spirit properly. Dont worry. Fumu Altria ? To Al who is thinking about something after listening to Zefar-sans words full of confidence, Luthia leans her head and calls out to her. And then. Just in case. Seiichi. Nn? Make sure Zefar-san really swallowed the night ruler guy. Me!? Can you do it? No, you can. Its decided!? U umu Im amazed just to see the morning came to this world, but on top of that, you can even check if hes really gone huh Seiichi-dono is very outstanding. Nn. Seiichi-oniichan is amazing. Hes not human. Olga-chan!? Im a human being! That was written on my status DDDD my status was still out of me! Hey, how far have you gone!? Nnn! Well I dont know if I can do that, but Ill try. Well, I think its a waste of effort, but please take care of me. But I wonder what should I actually do. Also, do I need to create a new magic with my Magic creation skill? As for my personal feelings, I dont want to use it anymore today. Its going to have a weird name again anyway! But as ast resort, Ill think of it. As I was thinking about that, I suddenly remembered what I couldnt do when the night ruler took control of Zefar-sans body. I got it Now that Zefar-san is in control, if I use Synchronization skill to bring only one spirit to his state just like us, the night ruler whos a foreign object will disappear, right? Its good that I found it out, but if hes actually there, its not going to be a problem. If I can defeat him incidentally with this, it will be two birds with one stone. Thats why, I activated the skill Synchronization immediately. Skill Synchronization is activated pleted. The content of this time, is based on the number of human spirits around, and the target person Zefar Buttes number of spirits has been synchronized. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa DDDD We be silent to the death throes that disappear in the distance. Above all, Zefar-san, who was full of confidence, looked away awkwardly. No way, he really didnt think that the spirit of the night ruler really remained. Everyone has an indescribable expression, so I changed the topic to change the air. Tha, thats right! Theres no use being in this ce anymore, so lets get out of here quickly! Yes, thats right! Kuh in the end, there was no unknown food here ! In fact, Zefar-san was also saved, and we dont have anything to do here anymore. So, we try to go back, but Zefar-san shakes his head quietly. I, cant. Eh? Luthia is stunned by Zefar-sans words. Yo,you cant what do you mean? Lutia. If its the time of the night ruler, thisnd was a blessing and the, but now that I regained control of my body, and that I have only one spirit remaining inside of me, this ce will once again be a prison to seal me. In other words, to leave DDDD Somehow, the conversation seems to be turning to the dark side, so I quickly activated President L*ncoln. I was finally able to use this magic. When I thought that a ring of light that surrounds Zefar-sans body who received my President L*ncoln has appeared, it burst. Seeing that scene, Zefar-san I think its rude, but he had a pretty stupid look on his face. Eh? Err, Ive broken that seal, so can we go back? Perhaps its taking him a little time to understand the meaning of my words, Zefar-san, who has been frozen for a while, as he gets back to his senses, starts to rush again. Lo,look, thats it! I told you that thisnd is a different, right? In that sense, not only I but all of you cant return!? Nn Cant we go back using Seiichis transition magic? We can go back, you know? At first, I thought it was a ceiling and released a normal sh, but it seems that its possible to cut through the space and connect it to another space. I mean, my body insists that I can do it. Thats insane. Zefar-san is getting more and more stunned by the interaction between Al and me, but he opens his mouth again as if he was desperate. E,even if we returned to our original, what will you do to the Demon Gods cult guys!? There must have been a Demon Gods cult facility outside this dungeon! There are a lot of people who are called apostles over there, and some of them are more like monsters called Deities!? A facility of the Demon Gods cult? A building like that, did you all see it when we entered this dungeon? No? I havent seen it either. If anything, I havent seen the Demon Gods cult since I defeated a deity. Thats right. Besides, Seiichi-oniichan can use the transition magic, so we dont have to bother to move to the entrance of this dungeon, we just have to move to a safer ce. Thats true, too. So, do you still have anything to worry about? When I look at Zefar-san, Zefar-san covered his face with both hands. Im, so embarrassed I was prepared to say good-bye to my daughter and this life Otou-san Seiichi is, unreasonable. Thats no longer a dimension that is unreasonable, you know? What? It doesnt make sense to just remove the seal that bound me without chanting, but what does it mean to be able to transfer betweens without any special technology? My seal, the hero at that time was the one who seriously invoked it at the risk of his life, you know? Like me, arent the heroes too pitiful? Its okay. Seiichis abnormality is normal. Eeh? Luthia. People who associate withmon sense guys have less trouble, right? Rather, I was listening to it, but to be able to defeat the Deities, he is not a genuine human being Youre thoroughly saying a lot towards me!? I think its bad that I ignore what you were prepared for and solve it! But you dont have to say that much!? Im going to cry!? Anyway! You can go back, so is that fine!? U,umu. Yes, thats the end of this story! Well transfer! When I spread the transition magic to the surroundings with unquestionable momentum, we transfer from this to our original as it is. For the time being, it can be said that Luthia and the others will want to return to the Demon Kingdom after the transition, so I moved to a ce closest to the demon kingdom on the road I took. Fu Walzerd, the capital of the Kaizer Empire. The majestic Tsezar Castle in its center, there was a man staring at it with a sharp gaze from the roof of a distant building. The mans gaze is like a bird of prey, overlooking this whole capital. Its been a long time its been so long. When the man mutters so as if chewing, he stared somewhere far away. In a little more time Ill take my revenge In this country, where the mans precious existence in the world, is the cause of death, the man has examined various information so far. And now is the time, the man DDDD ?Death Smoke? have a great opportunity to take revenge. The death smoke reads through the materials at his hand, and was reconfirming to ensure that his revenge will be carried out. For thest few months, the king suddenly disappeared. No, its correct to say that he disappeared from the spectators Honestly, I thought that he kicked the bucket, but I can see with my own eyes that his subordinates are carrying something that looks like food to him Besides, if he wasnt alive, they wont be able to do their shitly raid. The material he has at his hand was purchased from information stores with the money earned by death smoke himself, and death smoke that seeks certainty doesnt pay attention to money, in order to get information from various information stores. Not only that, but also to make sure that the information he got is correct with his own eyes, including the situation in neighboring countries, he was working out a n. I wasnt the only one who had a lot of money to keep an eye on him, but after the fucking king waspletely in the room, all the people except the king who went in and out of that room have left the room properly Then, its unlikely that theres an escort inside the room Its very mysterious that the King of the Kaizer Empire suddenly entered the room, and it was an obscure situation that was very hard to overlook even for Death Smoke, but even without that situation, their current condition was very convenient for death smoke. That is DDDD Helio, the ?Phantom Demon? aide of that shitty king, is also busymanding the invasion of other countries, and for some reason, the King Sword bastard is not escorting the king, but hes moving on his own. Muttering so, he fought against Zakia, formerly known as the King Sword, and he remembered the word Manipted Puppet that Death Smoke himself said. Hah. I dont know what kind of change he had, but being a manipted puppet it looks like it disappeared When he muttered that, Death Smoke took out his trademark cigarette, and lights it up. Fuu Well, thats fine. Tentatively, the time when the king began to withdraw, it was just after the nightmare situation of the mass production of Transcendents with the item used by ?Phantom Demon? bastard, but fortunately, the soldiers are in a war with the ?Phantom Demon?. I can ignore him. He also used the item to Sheld, who is the king of the Kaizer Empire, and Sheld himself was also thinking about the possibility of bing a Transcendents, but for the current Death Smoke, that extent is only trivial. Whos behind probably the assassin of the fucking king, but that guy also seems to be moving at the request of ?Phantom Demon? ording to the story of the information shop, so Hah. I dont know who is beside the king. Death smoke he spits out smoke after saying that. DDDDLike no more, its a great opportunity for me. That fucking king has no protection. Normally, there should be an escort near the king. The first of these is Zakia, who is the King Sword, but that Zakia, as an individual No, all of the second unit are now moving behind the Kaizer Empire. Of course, it is Zakia who is inmand of that unit, and from that, they can see that Zakia would take some action in this country. The fact that such Zakia is not on escort means that, therell be no threat to the current death smoke. Because, the strongest existence in this country was Zakia. Including Helio, which is the ?Phantom Demon?, there are other nuisance, but for death smoke who has been preparing so far, that wasnt a threat. Su haa If this is true, its better to shoot from this distance, but It was death smoke ring at the window between the audiences, but countermeasures have been taken due to his previous attack, and it was difficult to snipe. As for death smoke, he thought that it was difficult but not impossible, but with his aim of surely killing Sheld, above all, because he cant see Sheld by the window, its not possible to aim for him, so he couldnt take the means of sniping. When death smoke puts out the cigarette which hes smoking now, he lights a new cigarette. Fuu well then, lets go. The calm death smoke, when he jumps off the roof of the building at once, he moves to the roofs of the buildings in the city as it was towards the castle. As death smoke puts his n into action, mainly, the current situation is the most convenient for him, but ever since Zakia prevented the sniping, death smoke has honed his own power. Not only did he steadily train, but he was fighting enemies while on the brink of death, and he even got his hands on illegal drugs, and abused his body. As a result, Death smoke has reached the point of bing a Transcendents like the current Zakia. DDDD Death smoke that entered the hall without sound, looks around while turning off his presence. (There is no sign of people in the corridors of the castle, hah) The ce where a lot of soldiers and aristocrats should have been walking in the past, is eerily deserted now. He further spreads his consciousness throughout the castle, and searched for any signs by making full use of his skills. ( Its really weird. Its so quiet that it doesntpare to what it used to be. Come to think of it, the aristocrats who live near the castle are quiet) Until now, most of the nobles in the Kaizer Empire have devoted their scope to luxury, and they used the taxes that they collected from the people to hold parties every day. However, mysteriously, no aristocrats can be seen in the city, and theyre not lively. Originally, the aristocrats idiotic uproars were conspicuous because there was no liveliness among the people, but the whole country was quiet now. ( No way, they noticed my existence ? Nay. Even so, I dont see the need to trap me with the whole country. No matter how much I became a Transcendent, this country thats mass-producing Transcendents should not need to be so vignt. Above all, they dont even know the Ive be a Transcendents.) As he heads towards the audience of the king, his anxiety gradually increases, but he doesnt know when hell be able to aim for the king again if he misss this. The death smoke shook his head to kill his anxiety. (Dont think about unnecessary things. I have only one purpose. To kill the shitty king of this country. If I cant achieve that, then my life doesnt matter.) The Death Smoke with this assassination, was prepared to die. Thats how much he will spend on this attack. Proceeding through an eerily unpopted castle, he finally got to the front of his target room. At the entrance between the audience, originally, there should be a soldier who is the gatekeeper, but he doesnt even see it now. In front of the heavy door thats keeping a creepy silence, the death smoke looks for presence again. (No mistake Theres only one person in this room. I dont know if this sign is the shitty king, but ording to the information, the only person in this room is that shitty king Besides, it doesnt seem that he noticed me from over there.) As he hase to the point where hes just a few minutes away from achieving his wish, Death Smoke confirmed the condition of the mysterious ck gauntlet fitted in his right hand with nervousness. ( Its fine. Ill do everything I can do, and Im here now. Ill kill that shitty king thats ahead, I amDDDD) The resolutely determined Death smoke, was preparing to kill Sheld whos in the room the moment he entered the room, and he finally rushed in. Tsu! DDDD He used a wine-red gauntlet with a simr effect before, and he tried to challenge Zakia, but then, that didnt reach Zakia. Thats why, not only did he strengthen himself, Death smoke also put effort into his equipment, and he has selected this ck Death Magic Hand Bow (Kokushima Kyushu) as his new weapon. Its worrisome effect is that it can create arrows using magic power, it can be stock in advance, and make it emerge from the subspace as needed. And it was made to be able to create an arrow that puts ones own magic power to the limit. As a result, the stock of arrows generated by his magic power doped with illegal drugs and equipment items such as his cigarettes that he was smoking until today thats going to be released, there were more than a thousand of them. With the current death smoke, with a single arrow which he puts his magic power to the limit, he was confident that he could beat Zakia, but he has lost before, so he was not overconfident. Still, he prepared more than a thousand of such arrows, and furthermore, Death smoke who stocks more than 10,000 ordinary magic arrows was, prepared more than ever. And then, as he entered the room, so that he can get through the moment he finds Sheld, he prepared a total of 100 arrows, 50 ordinary arrows and 50 arrows with magic power to the limit. ButDDDD DDDDWha? Such a voice leaked from the mouth of Death smoke. Certainly, there was a Nanika in the room. (TN: Again, nanika = something that is unknown) DDDDNo matter how he looks at it, it doesnt look like a human being, that was a Nanika. What, the hell is this He forgot to even shoot the arrow that he had prepared, and he was blinded by the existence in front of him. Gujuru jiyuru fushiyu uha aah gyagyagya gugi, ga ga fushiyu daah A lump of wriggling meat moves into the sight of death smoke. Its swollen muscles are about to burst, and it has a huge body enough to be convinced even if he hears that its a giant rather than a human. Its mouth has exposed fangs, and its entire face doesnt retain its original human face, the Monster so to speak bulges so unsightly that it instantly stands out, and blood vessels are stretched all over its face. Its scalp is bald, theres no light of reason in its eyes, and even now, it was eating its prepared meal while its mouth is dirty and was scattering it around. DDDDThis is, what. Is this a human being? Death smoke was speechless in the lump of meat that was just devouring without seeming to notice the existence of Death smoke. DDDDWhat do you think? Of His Majestys appearance. Tsu!? In response to the voice that was suddenly thrown, Death Smoke instantly fired an arrow in the direction of that voice. However. Oh oh scary. Attacking like that all of a sudden a savage barbarian. He can also hear the voice from a different direction, and when he turned his eyes in the direction of the voice again, a smiling unscathed ?Phantom Demon? is there. How, did you get here! What, is it so strange that Im here? Im not growing senile! You were currently,manding the army What was that. Even though you were collecting information about me, you didnt know what was crucial? In the appearance of Helioughing at him like a fool, Death smoke has arrived at one answer. DDDD An illusion! Correct answer. And, if you be a great magician like me, its also possible to urately project my own thoughts into an illusion In other words, its fine if I leave themand to the illusion. Thats a lot of confidence, huh. Even without you, you think they can beat the surrounding countries? I think we can win. You understand that very well, dont you? The Death smoke didnt answer Helios question, but that silence was exactly the answer. Most of the world has already fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire, and it seems that some of them have formed a rebel army and are moving, but it was only a matter of time before they were subdued. To that end, the existence of mass-produced Transcendents is a threat. Besides, I have something to do. Its not going to be that easy to clear out the castle. What will you do? Thats right. Well, it doesnt have anything to do with you. What are you talking about!? To Helio who was talking alone, death smoke immediately fired an arrow as if to pierce through his forehead. However, even the appearance of Helio smiling in front of him, was just one of his illusions. Its no use. You cant find me. It seems that the Zakia and the others are doing something with the intention of hiding from me, but none of them can reach me. Haa it doesnt matter where you are. My purpose is, kill that shitty king. Death smoke turns his gaze towards the wriggling flesh while being wary of Helios illusion. However, Helioughed out loud at the words of death smoke. Ahahahahahaha! Youre gonna kill His Majesty? Its impossible, its futile. You bastard cant kill him. Aah? Theres a great way to prove it. DDDDYour Majesty. A toy has arrived, you know? Ahga daa? Tsu!? The chunk of flesh that responded to Helios words, slowly turned its gaze towards Death smoke. Even so, death smoke bes motionless as if his hands and foot were entirely bound. Eerie, unpleasant, physiological disgusting in the presence in front of him as if all of it were concentrated, his body naturally flinched. Thats not all. For Death Smoke, the designated person to be killed is not a human, and in this situation, which his figure has be a monster, it confuses Death smoke in a sense that its iprehensible. Towards Death smoke whos body solidified, His Majesty the mass of meat that seems to be Sheld is, slowly moving its body DDDD GahDDDD!? Death Smokes body was blown away. And when he crashes into the wall of the castle with that momentum, Death Smoke spits blood from his mouth. Gahagoho! What is DDDD Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh DDDD Against Death Smoke that crashed into the wall and was motionless, Sheld mercilessly showered a fist storm. The fist that was just swung casually, was powerful enough to easily crush the wall if hit, and even Death Smoke who should have raised his status as a Transcendents, was so overwhelmed that he couldnt move his body anymore. In front of that scene, Helios eyes shine. Sple, splendid! This is, the Kaizer Empire No! The secret art of the Weimar Empire! Helios voice, whileughing like crazy, cant reach the ears of Death smoke anymore. Already on the verge of his life, Helio ordered Sheld again, as he remembered. Oh, thats right Your Majesty. You can stop there. Daa daa? Gabi Guge Bububu Hiyuh hiyuh Sheld, who listened to Helios words quietly, as he already lose interest to Death smoke, returned to his meal. Well, this guy is DDDD DDDD Ill take him. ! Yu, Yutis-sama! To Yutis who appeared without any warning, Helio hurriedly kneeled on the spot. Is it okay for me to take this guy? Ple,please! Please use him as you like! When Helio says so, Yutis snaps his finger. At that moment, a ck mist wraps the whole body of Death smoke, and after the mist disappeared, Death smoke also disappeared. Fufu ?Death Smoke?, was it. It looks like his going to be a good piece. ! I see are you going to use him as one of our pieces? Thats right. Yutis smiles at Helio who is impressed. Even so its been a long time, isnt it, Helio. I,its been a long time! You dont have to do that. Thanks to you, the world has be chaotic and the Demon God-sama has been resurrected Tsu!? Ha, has the Demon God-sama been resurrected!? Yes. In Yutis words, Helio shook his body as if he was impressed. O, oh finally it finally ! That right. But ? Whats the problem? Helio tilts his head to the reaction of Yutis. Regrettably, the Demon God who was sleeping in a long time, still cant fully wield that power of his. ! Wha, what is that okay? Thats why, we still have to continue to fill the world with negative emotions. So, the Demon God-sama can regain his power Of course, it is! There are only a few ces on this continent that havent been attacked and fell, but I was just thinking about going on another continent. That would be nice. However, it has be a little difficult for the Demon Gods Cult to move openly What do you mean? When Helio asks so, Yutis had a bitter expression on his face. Its like someone is defeating the humans of the Demon Gods cult. Moreover, I couldnt get in touch with ?Extinction? Destra, who is a Deity The number of members of the Demon Gods cult is definitely decreasing. Possibly, Destra may have been killed by someone The, the Deity-sama!? Although he has the nickname of ?Phantom Demon?, but Helio, who is nothing more than an Apostle of the Demon Gods Cult, was surprised by Yutis words. The power of the Deities was so great, and in particr, Destras ability was exceptionally heinous among the Deities. After all, he has the power of absolute death to the extent that it can kill even the Demon God that the cult worships, and the reason why he didnt kill the Demon God was because he was a person who was acting on a whim. And, the Demon God also understands his ability, and Destras ability was real from the Demon Gods point of view. Humans cannot go against a God. Because human beings are created by God, and if God thinks No, He can eliminate their very existence without thinking. However, Destra is one of the irregr beings who are sometimes born among such created human beings, the ability ?Extinction ? is not something that was given by God, and its a thing that was born suddenly. Its the same with Yutis and other Deities. Theyre existence is simr to the Fruit of Evolution, but whereas Destras ability was spontaneous, the Fruit of Evolution was suddenly born from the flow of power that no one could imagine, the sh of the Gods power. Even if what is naturally born is an ability that is out of the hands of the Demon God and other gods, its existence itself can be perceived and recognized. However, only the Fruit of Evolution that was born as a result of the battle between such Demon God and Gods, everything was unknown of it. In a sense, the food that Rurune was most looking for, can be said that it was the Fruit of Evolution. Theres no existence that Destra with such an ability cannot kill, in the whole universe, all dimensions, all space-time, no matter where you look, there is no one who has more heinous power than his ability DDDD That was supposed to be. When his whims are over, and if he became hostile to us, at that point, some action will be taken ce. However, theres no damage to the Deities such as me and Gemper, let alone the Demon God. The,then, thats the one whos reducing the number of people in the cult isnt it like, Destra-sama? By doubting his own superior, to Helio, whose words be dented involuntarily, Yutisughs. I certainly thought about that line, but whats denser is that, that existence has been defeating the apostles for a long time. I,is there such an existence? Although we are not as good as Yutis-sama, we have received power from the Demon God-sama. I dont think were going to lose to the masses I thought so, too. However, the apostles who attacked the Welmburg Kingdom, and the apostles who attacked the Barbador Magic Academy, were all defeated. More than anything even if I use my power to find out who it is, I dont know who. Wha!? To Yutis, who is frustrated and told him so, Helio has no words. That means, that theres an existence beyond the power of the Deities. In a sense, Destras ability and Yutis ability are the same because it naturally urred, and despite their strength however, they have equivalent ability, and its not possible for Yutis to interfere with Destra. Of course, the reverse is also true. However, such Yutis ability doesnt work entirely. Its really annoying it may be too early to determine why that guy is reducing our workforce, but the Kingdom of Welmburg, which survived the previous raids, and the Valsha Empire has taken the lead to search and eradicate the Demon Gods cult. Come to think of it Ive lost contact with the first unit that I sent to the Valsha Empire I was wondering if they were having fun over there (TN: Dude, theyre already dead) Perhaps, someone got in the way, or theyve been killed. Tha, thats stupid! I have prepared a lot of Transcendents, and sent them there!? When I came here, there were uncertainties mixed in. Not to mention the mysterious existence that disturbs us, it seems that the Sword Knight in the Welmburg Kingdom is strong enough topete against the Apostles. Moreover, the S-ss adventurer, the Thunder Empress, who is also the queen of the Kingdom of Welmburg, has been searching for us for a long time and was an eyesore. I, I see So at once, while prioritizing what the Demon God-sama asked me to do, I will collect new pieces behind the scenes. Ill stick a nail into the other Apostles to stop them from doing shy movements. So, for you, who is also the Prime Minister of this country, I want you to disturb the world more. Of course! Please leave it to me. Yutis, who nodded with satisfaction to Helios words, snaps his finger again. Then, a ck vortex appears behind Yutis. Well its about time I go, but speaking of which, is that mass of meat good too? Oh! Thats right, Yutisu-sama! As a result of using the mysterious art of the Weimar Empire, this is what happened! This things power is medium, but its a pity that it has no intelligence or reason. However, its fine for using it as a piece. Did you earnestly ask for this? Hah! Helio knelt on the spot again, and Yutis disappeared into the vortex. Seeing him off, Helio stands up and remembers Death Smoke who had already been taken away. Jeez You think that if you kill His Majesty, this world will be corrected? Its an awful flower bed. As long as theres a persons desire, hell never ends. At best, you will be reborn as a piece of ours. Helio nced at Sheld, who became an ugly creature, and left the room. Chapter 176: To the Next Goal <h4>Chapter 176: To the Next Goal</h4> After unsealing Luthias father, Zefar-san, we returned back to the original safely, but Luthia and Zefar-san decided to break up with us here. Id like to say so many things, but you were really helpful. Thank you. If it werent for Seiichi and the others my father wont be saved. Really, thank you. The two of them bowed their heads together, so we became flustered. Please raise your head! Anyway, Im d I was able to help. Thats right! Besides, I havent done anything, you know? Seiichi just solved it all! Thats true. In fact, even if we werent there, it wouldve been all over with Seiichi alone. Nn. Dont mind it. Tha,thats right! Rather, I was pulling their leg Well, I was able to eat an unknown food. Im thankful for that. Approximately one person, is saying a different impression, but all of us said that we didnt mind it to Luthia and her dad. Or rather, both Saria and Al said that it was by me alone, but I havent had any particr hardships, Saria was the first to notice Luthias fathers unusual phenomenon, and Al is the person who hasmon sense in this she should have contributed a lot. If you have the chance toe to the Demon Kingdom, Ill prepare the best hospitality. Well then see you again. Finally, when they say so, they went back to the Demon kingdom. It urred to me as I was seeing them off, but Hitsuji didnte out. Even if Zefar-san, the sealed Demon king, was liberated, I wonder if the dungeon wasnt been truly traversed? Before, there was a letter from Hitsuji even if it wasnt a true traversal, but this time it didnt even happen. Well, we didnt transfer to the entrance, but we moved to another ce so it cant be helped. If so, what are the true conditions for the traversal? Even if I think about it, I dont understand it at all. That guy, did he forget it? Is it fine? I suddenly thought of such a thing, but I didnt know the answer after all because Hitsuji didnt contact me. Then we soon moved to Terviel, and I fell asleep as it was because there were various things that happened today. And the next day. We were all eating together at the Tree of Peace where we were staying. Well, theres nothing we have to do for the time being, but what should we do? I havent received any requests recently, and do you want to ept a request? When Al says so, Saria raises her hand. Yes yes! I, want to go to the orphanage! Nn. Me too. Then, Olga-chan nodded to Sarias words. Looking at those two people, Zora tilts her head. Uh,uhmm what kind of ce is an orphanage? Ah, I wonder if Zora is not familiar with it since she was from inside the dungeon Orphanages are, facilities that raises children who are close to each other to a certain age. Of course, the facilities and subsidies from each country are different, but theyre being provided with unparalleled support from this Kingdom of Welmburg like no other, you know? He~. Thats amazing. Zora nods as if impressed with Als exnation. Then Olga-chan pulled the hem of Zoras clothes. Zora-oneechan. Yes? Whats wrong? Would you like to go with us, Zora-oneechan? E,eeh!? Me too!? Bu,but I, look like this Zora says so and touches her own hair. We dont think of anything of it, but Zora, a snake tribe, has innumerable snakes as her hair. Thats why she seems to be afraid of scaring the children with her hair, but Its okay! Because everyone is a good kid! Nn. Were all good friends. Moreover they were happy when I turned into a monster! Wait Saria-san!? You, became Goria in the orphanage!? Eh? Yup! Ive been jabbed by that fact, but I see, she already shown her monster appearance at the orphanage hah When I went to the orphanage to pick up Saria, I thought it was just as it was because she was a human being, but The teachers at the orphanage are kind, and I think Zora-chan can enjoy it too, you know? Nn. Zora-oneechan is also kind, so shell be popr with children. Is, is that so? Well, why not try going there once. In this city, your snake-like hair is a cute individuality, you know? Is it the individuality that makes her look cute because of her snake hair!? Its cute, though As Al says, some of the people who live in this city No, because the people at the guild headquarters are a mass of individuality. Yesterday, when I deliver the Deity, they were being chased after by the soldiers in high spirits. As I look far away, Al asks Rurune. On that subject, what about Rurune? Me, is it? I Im hungry, so Im eating something! Youre eating right now. Why are you getting hungry when you just eat? Isnt that strange? After all, havent you achieved a strange evolution by eating the seeds that I hit back? Its true that Rurune have eaten the fruit of evolution, too. Ah Well, I dont want to talk about Rurune at this time. Eh!? Al-oneechans judgment is correct. Anyway, theres something I want to do. So Nn? Al breaks her words there, and for some reason, she looks at me. No, not just Al, Saria and the others were also looking at me. Wha, what? No, its not what. What are you going to do? Eh, me? Thats right. Youre the only one who didnt tell your ns for today. Thats what? If youre free, ca, can you ept a request with me? While feeling fascinated by Als proposal with her face dyed red, I muttered unconsciously. A restI want it. Wha? Perhaps not expecting my words, Al has a daze look on her face. Saria and the others also looked at each other, and were surprised. I,if you say rest is that? Like going shopping on a day-off? It must be a day off, too, but I wonder, its more like I want to y. You want to y? Al, who has a suspicious look on her face, suddenly asked a question. No, Seiichi was from a different world. Then, what kind of respite do you spend in another world? Eh? Nn I went out to y with my friends Well, I was bullied when I was in high school, so I havent had that kind of experience since elementary school. The rest is we loiter around at home? Isnt that being ck You dont do any other things during your rest? Because there were some unexpected people who didnt know how to do it. When bing a member of society, some people just sleep on their days off, depending on thepany. I know this is only for some people, but its not a few. Then Ill change the question. Isnt there a unique way to spend a respite in another world? Unique to Earth? Certainly, Im curious! Saria also shines her eyes, and like that, the other people seem to be curious too. However, if its unique to Earth Well, itll be like an amusement park or an arcade, right? There is no ce in this world that we can y like that. No, there is one, but its an adult entertainment. Shops with onee-sans, casinos, etcmost of the time, there is no ce for families to go out and y. Besides, arcades use the energy and machinery of earths electricity, so you wont see it in a different world. Amusement parks can be made more interesting here than the facilities on Earth by using magic. Al, who heard my story, nodded as if she was impressed somewhere. Wah theres a ce in another world where everyone can enjoy themselves like that. Amusement park, looks interesting. Hey! I want to go there someday! I casually considered it with Sarias words, but maybe Ill be able to go back to Earth? I mean, Ive already moved betweens, right? I feel like I can do it. (TN: Seiichi, returning to Earth.) Its difficult to confirm it right now because of the problem with the Demon Gods cult, and if I can go home in earnest, it has to be with Shota, Kannazuki-senpai and the others. Well then. In that world, such Chikyu*? Is it possible to y in the same manner in the different world? (TN: Japanese term for Earth) Eh? Look, for example thats right. Wasnt the Land of Anguish where we are until yesterday hot? How about in such a hot day? Ah on a hot day, I mean, its the swimming pool or sea As I said that, I suddenly realized what I wanted to do. Coming to this world, Ive never been to the sea. Eh? No, to be precise, its only once Ive thrown the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire and the apostles of the Demon Gods Cult into the sea, but Why didnt you think that the situation is strange? Thats exactly right. I was also washed away by the atmosphere around me. Its ck history. I just updated a page of that history yesterday. A, anyway, Ive never really enjoyed the sea in this world, so do you want to go to the beach? The sea huh I havent been there for years. What kind of ce is the sea? Are, doesnt Saria know the sea? Then, because Saria said so in wonder like that, Al has a surprised expression on her face. Yeah! Before going on a journey with Seiichi, Ive been in the forest for a long time! I know that Saria is a monster now, but its so strange for a beautiful girl like Saria to say that she has been in the forest for a long time Eh!? Al told me that Im a beautiful girl! Ehehe. I feel ufortable. Saria smiled embarrassedly, perhaps because she was so happy that Al told her that she was a beautiful girl. Shes such a cute girl, but shes a gori. But shes cute. Well, I understand Saria, but how about Olga-chan and the others? Does that mean that Zora doesnt know the sea? Ye,yes. Ive heard of the name, but the real thing is Me too. When I go to another country on amand, I only went bynd, and I never went to a country on the sea side. Is that so. Nn. It tickles. Al said that and stroked Olga-chans head. Olga-chan has been in more countries than us since she was enved by the Kaizer Empire, but I guess she couldnt even enjoy any of them. Rurune is DDDD whatever. Eeeeeeeeeh!? A, Al-sama!? Am I the only one whos being treated badly!? No I dont know how to treat you Its over if you give up at Als tsukkomi! Milord!? No, I dont tsukkomi because I like to do that, you know? If you guys are normal, Im not going to say anything. Eh, Im not normal too!? You bastard is not the most normal! Strange. Rurune is definitely not more normal than me. Take a look. No matter where or how you look at her, shes not a normal person. Excuse me. Haa anyway. But if youve never been to the sea, we could go to the beach at this time. Then were all going out! Well, I dont think well be able to do that right away. Thats, what Saria and the others said, do what you want to do today. So, isnt it fine to go to the sea the next time? Agree! We raised our voices to Als words that summarizes it up. Then, to collect the tableware that we had finished eating on, Mary, the poster girl of this inn, came up to me with a grin. Hey hey, Seiichi-san and the others, are you going to the sea? Nn? Thats right. Thats just what weve decided. Thats good, Seiichi-san. To be able to go to the sea surrounded by such cute girls We,well that is true, but When Mary said that, I again realized that Im going to the beach with cute girls like Al and Saria, and Im suddenly getting embarrassed. Then Saria smiled, but maybe Al was just as embarrassed as, since she turned her face red. But, why did you suddenly talk about going to the sea? Eh? Speaking of which I know you want to go to the sea because you havent been to the sea, but why did Seiichi say he wanted a rest in the first ce? Ah thats, we went to the dungeon and were there until yesterday, right? I guess so. Before that, we went to the dungeon with Helen, and without knowing anything, I went straight to the Valsha Empire and got involved in a war, and threw all the enemies into the sea Wait. What the heck is getting involved in a war means!? Or rather, what do you mean by throwing the enemies into the sea!? Ah, Im d I thought I was the only one who was weird this is a normal reaction No, why is Altria-san, Altria-san is crying!? Seiichi-sans words, theres nothing but strange things on it!? Because its the truth. Im going back to work cause Im going a little strange. Mary held her head while turning her eyes, and went back to work. Terrible. Well, thats fine. Anyway, there are so many things, that I thought I was busy. Of course, physically, Im not tired at all, and if anything, adventurers work irregrly in the first ce, or that theyre working because of their own judgment whether theyll do it or not, so I feel like Im working too are, why do I want a break? I dont know!? Im asking you that right now!? I, I dont know. Its not a corporate ve-like thought circuit, its mine. Tha, thats right! Im mentally tired! looks, like Im not why do I still want to take a rest? All right, take a rest. Al said so with a serious face. Its dangerous. If I keep going on like this, Ill be a person wholl have no day-off. As Al said, I have to take a rest with my mind. Haa well, Seiichi was certainly busy. Besides, we have nothing to do right now, and its not bad idea to take this opportunity to take a short break. Nn. I heard about the Demon Gods cult at an information store after I came back yesterday before going to bed, but it doesnt seem that theyre moving in particr. The other problem, the Kaizer Empire hasnt reached out here since they failed to invade the Welmburg Kingdom, and I think its fine. What, it appears that Olga-chan came back and bought information from an information store. Amazing. Im surprised that such a profession really exists, but It was Olga-chan who handled it. In such a way, our next destination, was decided to be the sea. When Seiichi and hispanions decided to go swimming, the heroes of the Kaizer Empire, Kannazuki Karen, Takamiya Shouta and the others, were DDDD Ha!? Seiichi-kun / Sei-chans swimsuit figure!? Uhmm, what are you talking about? DDDD hiding in an abandoned vige on the outskirts of the Kaizer Empire. To the two people, Karen and Airi who are in despair as if it were the end of the world, Shouta turned his cold nce. However, on the contrary, Karen and the other stare at Shota as if they couldnt believe it. Shouta, do you not understand? Seiichi-kun is going to be in a swimsuit in front of women other than me ! Thats right! Sei-chan will be in a swimsuit!? Why are you so calm! Eh, am I the one whos weird? I dont know. The person Shouta talked to was, what a student of F-ss where Seiichi was in charge of as the homeroom teacher, it was Blued. Lets be moreposed than that now. Although this is a remote area, its hard to say that soldiers wont pass by. After all, theyre waging war in here these days. It wouldnt be strange if they send soldiers to this side. Muu Well if they find us, well be in trouble In Blueds words, Karen and the others reluctantly closed their mouths. Why, are Karen and the others are working together with Blued. It, was all a coincidence. Blued had returned to his nation, the Kaizer Empire, after the Barbador Magic Academy was closed. However, as a result, his brother, even after returning, it was obvious that the first prince, Theobolt, entwined with him in various ways. Thats why, as soon as Blued returns home, with his own maid, Lillian, he tried to escape. But, Theobolt has already read that, and with his own escort knights etc., he tried to hurt Blued, but DDDD We havee back. Ora, I brought you some meal. The, there was nothing unusual outside! Agnos, Bead, and Leon came to his aid. After leaving the school, the three separated, but each of them is worried about Blueds position, and Agnos brought Bead and Leon. Thanks to that, Blued and the others were able to escape from the Imperial Capital safely, and theyve escaped to an abandoned vige in a remote area where there were no people now. Then, the heroes were convened by the Kaizer Empire before the school was dismantled in the same manner, but in the middle of that move, they escaped from the troupe at Karens suggestion, and Karen and the others arrived at the vige where Blued and his friends were. Fortunately, the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire knew about the Bracelet of very attached to the Heroes arm, so they didnt think they would run away, and this escape was sessful due to their loose surveince. From the attitude of the loose soldiers thats monitoring, Karens position as a hero would be in jeopardy soon, since she had a hunch that they would be forced to take action, and she was wondering if she should just cut down the other party, but she finally made a decision and put it into action. The ones who participated in the escape were, Seiichis childhood friends such as Karen and Shouta, and Airi and her group of friends. And DDDD Uh,uhmm was it really okay for us to get out? Hino Yoko. Hino is in this ce because Karen invited her, and the reason she invited her was because she knew that Hino was the one who reached out to Seiichi when he was being bullied. What Karen couldnt do; Hino had done it. That alone is worthy of respect for Karen, and at the same time, she was frustrated and thought that she was supposed to be the person who deserved to reach out to him. In addition, she remembered that Seiichi helped Hino who got involved in the bad behavior of a womens group before, and from that time, he came into contact with Hino, and after learning that Seiichi had also released Hinos bracelet, she thought that it cant be helped more and more. However, because shes the third person whose bracelet was attached on her with Seiichis hand, the hearts of Karen and Airi werent calm. Anyway, Karen and the others who managed to escape from the heros party, didnt go through the viges as much as possible, and they were moving through forests and other ces that were untouched by people. Then, they came across Agnos and the others who were hunting for food by chance, and they remembered each others faces so when they exchanged information and reported on the recent situation, this is how they came to spend time together. The monsters that have been hunted as food, Bead and Leon divided the work and prepare it well. Agnos can handle it too, but due to his rough personality, the two people who can prepare it carefully were more suitable. And the meat that was prepared, was handed over to Lillian, Blueds exclusive maid, and Lillian starts cooking it skillfully. Of course, the Heroes group also, Hino and Shotas girlfriend Eri and her friends took the initiative to help. Even so youre staying here like this, but what are you going to do? Shouta asks Blued while looking at such Bead and the others. Blued then quietly closed his eyes. For me, I want to stay quiet as it is. But thats not going to be the case because of my position. Ah? What are you talking. It doesnt matter what your position is, right? Lets just ignore it and go to another country? Agnos. This is so much that its difficult, you know that, dont you? The Kaizer Empire, has acquired almost every country on this continent. Theres no escape. The Kingdom of Welmburg seems to be still safe. All you have to do is go there. That peace is only a matter of time. No matter how you think about it the current Kaizer Empire soldiers are abnormal. Besides, the Kingdom of Welmburg is far from here, and above all, you need to pass through another countries. Especially the roads and barriers to the Welmburg Kingdom, which rejected the Kaizer Empire, itll be tightly guarded by them. Wh,why are they so wary of people heading to other countries? Thats, of course, if the people flee, the aristocrats wont get any money. Thats what theyre troubled with. Fumu I knew it, but when I listen to it again, I can see the rottenness of the Kaizer Empire. Ka, Kannazuki-senpai! Shota tries to stop her unclothed remarks in a hurry, but Blued shook his head quietly without seeming to care. Its fine. Because its a fact. This abandoned vige is also one of the viges where my father put heavy taxes on top of heavy taxes and it stopped running. Such To Shota, who has no words, Blued stared somewhere far away. You may not believe me even if I say this, but the old Kaizer Empire, was different than it is now. Haa!? Dont lie! Agnos immediately reacts like he made a fool of himself, but Blued didnt say anything back. I cant help being told that. But, its not my father when my grandfather ruled the country, without invading other countries like we do now, it was peaceful. Come to think of it the situation in the Kaizer Empire began to turbulent, after the previous Emperor abdicated. Bead, who has finished preparing the monsters, suddenly muttered as he remembered such information. Blued nods to those words. Ah. As Bead says, after my father took over the throne everything has changed. It can be said that my father was the cause of the current Kaizer Empire. Seriously why did Blueds grandfather abdicate? Life span? No. He was still young, but he was cursed. He cant wake up. That is In this world, curse is a powerful thing, and it was said that there was no way to dispel a curse. As a result, Blueds grandfather who was cursed, as he cant get up, he has no future anymore, and as a result, her son, Sheld, took over the throne. At any rate. I want to do something about this situation, but without the power to do it, I was at a loss. I see How about you guys? You were summoned by the Kaizer Empire as heroes, but you escaped in this manner. Do you have any purpose? In response to Blueds question, to be honest, Shota and the others didnt know where they were heading. However, he instinctively sensed that it was unpleasant to only follow this group for the mean time. Then, Karen, who has led Shota and the others, opens her mouth. Our purpose is to go to Seiichi-kuns location. ! Her words surprised not only Shota and the others, but Blued and his friends too. Without worrying about everyones appearance, Karen continues. I already gave up on the other heroes, and all I need is Seiichi with all the people here. Thats why, I want to go to Seiichi-kun first. I see but, do you know where Seiichi-sensei is? No, I dont know. But at least the ce where Seiichi-kun is, it shouldnt have fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire. In other words, Seiichi-kun is either in the Welmburg Kingdom or the Valsha Empire, which has not yet fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire, but Im guessing hes at the Welmburg Kingdom. That is Blued tried to deny her ridiculous spection, but to the many crazy actions of Seiichi that he remembers one after another, no words of denial came out. Its the same with Bead and the others, who have their eyes wide open. Im surprised I unexpectedly cant deny it Ce, certainly, if Seiichi-sensei is there, I dont think that the Kaizer Empire can do anything Im sorry! Ill keep my mouth shut! Although they had such surprised expressions on their faces, Karen opened her mouth with an even more confident look. By the way, its not the Valsha Empire, theres a definite thing that Seiichi-kun is in the Welmburg Kingdom. Tha, that is? My intuition. (TN: Here we go again) The air froze. Even though its unreasonable, she said a spection thatll convince everyone, in addition, to Karen, who asionally makes sharp points, they thought about what she has said. Moreover, in the home economics room of Barbador Magic Academy, everyone other than Hino who saw a lot of her abnormality(pervertness), were more convinced than ever. My, intuition. You dont have to say it twice! Then why did you be silent? I was silent to myself because I was mostly convinced of your intuition! Receiving Shotas tsukkomi, Karen tilted her head as if to say that she didnt understand. Shes the only one whos very sure of it except for Airi. I understand I understand, you know the direction in which Sei-chan is, I just dont know it Do you really understand Airi-kun? Indeed, thats why youre a Seiichi-kun amateur What is Seiichi amateur!? Tsukkomis couldnt catch up any more. Well, anyway. Were thinking of going to the Welmburg Kingdom. I understand that well, but as I said, soldiers are patrolling the road leading to the Kingdom of Welmburg, you know? I already assumed that. Even though we escaped, looking like this, we are excellent among the Heroes. We can break through. Besides, its lukewarm to think that this is a trial of my love for Seiichi-kun! Apparently, her determination seems to be firm. For whatever reason, Blued was dazzled by Karen, who was on a road that was said to be difficult. Thats why. would you like toe with us, Blued-kun and his friends? What? Blued, who never thought that he would be invited, raised a stupid voice. Youre wondering what to do, right? Then, you shoulde with us. Bu, but Whether its an excuse or an action and what youre going to do, you just have to think about that at the Welmburg Kingdom. And I dont think its toote after that? Above all, Seiichi-kun is there. Blued, you should definitely go. I think so, too. Ye,yeah. You guys In one word that Seiichi is there of Karen, Agnos and his friends concluded so in an instant. While sighing at Agnos and the others, Blued instantly decided. I understand its fine. Even if its difficult to get there if I can meet Seiichi-sensei, thatll solve everything. DDDD Thus, when Karen and the others decided to head to the Welmburg Kingdom together, each of them started to prepare. Chapter 177: Request After a Long Time <h4>Chapter 177: Request After a Long Time</h4> Next day. Just like yesterday, me, Saria, and Al were eating a littlete lunch at the inn. By the way, Olga-chan and Zora, and Rurune that was taken by Olga-chan, were visiting the orphanage again. Apparently, when they went to the orphanage with Saria yesterday, it seems that they promised to y today as well. For Olga-chan, Im d she made friends who are close to her age. Zora seems to have be ustomed to it without being scared by the children. However, I dont know how Rurune will be treated. When I was eating a meal, Al opened her mouth as if she suddenly remembered. Thats right, we touch on the subject yesterday a little, but has Seiichi and Saria epted a request? Eh? Request? When I involuntarily tilt my head, Al continues with a slight dismay. Well, I havent received much requests because Ive been busytely, but more than that, Seiichi and the others dont seem to be epting requests Nn, I went to ire-sans orphanage yesterday, but it was not a request That being said, after I took the exam to register at the guild, I dont remember receiving a decent request. Ivepletely forgotten it, or something I originally registered at the guild, to collect information about Kannazuki-senpai and the others, and I just wanted something thats like an ID card, so I dont have any particr enthusiasm for a request. Even though Seiichi and Saria were able to make a lot of customers at the time of their exam, it doesnt make any sense Ah, ahaha I have no words to return. In the exam when registering for the guild, Saria took care of the children at the orphanage, and I was asked to take Milk-chan on a walk at Adrianas house, but thanks to the mutual satisfaction of the clients, as Al said, we supposed to have been able to receive regr requests from them as our customer. However, I became a teacher at the academy, Ive thrown the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire into the sea, and I helped Luthias father I didnt have time to ept a normal request at all. Or rather, when I think about it like this, Ive spent a hard life, me. Al sighed at me, as I look far away. Haa well, I knew youve been busy. Besides, a request is notpulsory. Tha, thats right! DDDDBut! Even if I tried to get on Als words, interrupting my words like that, Al turned his scornful re at me. Because your ability being F rank is a fraud!? E, eh? Is that so? Why are you twisting your head there! After all, the people at the guild headquarters are only C-ranked and below, even though they have the ability. In other words, youre admitting that youre a pervert? Hah!? I was stunned by Als words. Ce,certainly, if it stays like this, Ill be treated the same as those perverts ! I, I have to raise my rank right now ! Well, S rank is also only for weirdos, though. Wheres the salvation!? Its not even good if my rank is low, and what should I do if my rank is high!? Then, Al exhaled a sigh. Haa well, calm down. Im not saying you be S rank all of a sudden, at least get out of F rank. Tha,thats right For the time being, lets get out of the F rank just as Al says. When I have set another goal besides going to the sea, Al who finished eating her meal stood up. Thats why, lets go to the guild. Eh? In the guild, well try to find out if theres a request for work in the direction of a city near the sea. If were lucky, we might get an escort request. I see So, youre done eating, right? Lets go now. Eh? ah, wai! I was still eating, and as I hurriedly put the food in my mouth, I chased Al. Mu? Oh, if it arent Seiichi-kun and the others! Its rare for you to show your face in the guild. When I visited the guild headquarters for the first time in a long time, Gassur who continues to take a macho pose next to the receptionist as usual, said that with his teeth shining white. Is this person, really working? As I have a question that I dont know how many times I asked, Al asks Gassur. Gassur, is there anything we can do like going to the sea at a recent request? The sea? Whats wrong? Ah, actually To the question of Gassur, Al told him that I wanted to go to the sea. Then Se,Seiichi-kun to be so mentally tired what happened? Dont look at me like that!? Gassur looked at me with sympathetic eyes from the bottom of his heart. We adventurers are free. But even if its that you dont have the option to rest, isnt it proof that youre being driven to the corner? Uh, thats I dont think Ive actually been cornered, but since I dont remember ying purely happily, I just made a suggestion that I want to go to the sea. Since I came to this world, Ive been in continuous battle. I rarely had a chance to y on Earth, though. The adventurers around us who were listening to our conversation, also turned their gaze at me like theyre looking at a poor thing. Oi oi if youre so tired, why dont you break things with me? Ill hand it over, you know? Seiichi-shi will you watch over the little girls with me? Youll be healed, you know? No no, how about getting naked here with me? Its liberating, you know? Can you not try pulling me into a criminals path!? (TN: The perverts being considerate) I dont like this anymore! About this treatment just because I said that wanted to rest for a little!? Ill cry!? I wonder how much I appear to be cornered to be sympathized by perverts. Thinking about it that far, I suddenly realized something. Ah if I think about it carefully, I wonder if theres a different manner of thinking about taking a break in a different world from Earth. If anything, my current thinking circuit was leaning to ck and being silly. Well, aside from their invitations, the desire thats emanating, its really pleasant! Seiichi-kun, you too, should expose your desires, and lets take care of the guards together! Are you stupid? HAHAHA! Its a muscle joke! What kind of joke is that. The Guild Master rmended me take care of the soldiers in this country. I involuntarily re at Gassur, but Gassur continued to pose without seeming to care. Well? Is there a request after all? When Al stares at Gassur in a stunned manner, she said so, and Gassur answers while changing his pose. Umu, its just right, theres only one escort request that have arrived. As Altria says, its the port city of this country an escort request to Southern. I havent decided on the rank setting of the request yet, but well, its not just Altria-kun, but Seiichi-kun and the others will be there, so its fine. Apparently, we should escort someone to the town called Southern. Its just that, I heard one thing that I was worried about. Err, I and Saria are still in F rank, but can we ept an escort request? Fumu, Im assuming that its supposed to start from D rank, but A rank Altria-kun is also there, so that wouldnt be a problem. Besides, Seiichi-kun and Saria-kun are also strong, I knew it. Well, noment. For the time being, my status remains disguised and I intend to hide it, but I wonder if its been a lot of trouble to hide ittely, or my body is just so messed up that I cant hide it I gave up. No, Ive done so many things that I cant deceive them no matter how I think about it! Its toote now! Is it better to hide it at first so that I wont get into trouble? I was thinking about it, but whether I hide something or not, when I get into trouble, Ill get caught up with it, and it wont make much sense. Well, thats why, I dont think its a problem to ept this request. However, your low rank does not change, and the other party doesnt know you yet. Even so, because we will mediate for you who are low in rank, the request fee may be a little cheaper, but I want you to understand that. That doesnt matter. As for me, if well go to the sea anyway, its only better to get a request so that it can be made into Seiichis achievements. I see. Then, tell Eris-kun, and go through the procedure by all means. Ill contact the client, soe to this guild headquarters tomorrow! We told Eris-san about this escort request as instructed by Gassur, and after wevepleted the procedure, we left the guild headquarters. Chapter 178: Scarface Firm <h4>Chapter 178: Scarface Firm</h4> The next day, when I visited the guild again, I search for Gassur. However, although he usually does muscle poses near the reception desk, I cant see his figure today. Are? When I was just tilting my head, from the room at the back of the reception, Gassur appeared. Oi! Seiichi-kun! Over here! Oh We didnt expect that well be guided to the back of the reception, so we move with a little surprise. Then, inside was a room like a drawing room, with a good quality desk and sofa. Are they using this? Its very beautiful, but When I was wondering if there was any use of this room at the guild headquarters, Gassur came over. Nice for you toe. Without dy, let me introduce Seiichis client. This is Scar-san from Scarface Firm. Scarface Firm!? What is thatpany with a name that seems to be dangerous! When I was involuntarily surprised by the name, a man appeared from behind Gassur! Kukuku Im Scar. Nice to meet you? What should I do, no matter how I look at him, he looks like an illegal trader person! The man introduced by Gassur, had a big scar on his face with a skinhead, and had a body like a finerge man. Being dumbfounded by therge man When I stared at Scar-san, Scar-san broadly grins. Fuh are you the ones who were going to take my request? Then, Saria cheerfully raised her hand to Scar-sans question. Yes! Thats right! As far as Ive heard, you are F ranks, but I wonder if its alright? Ah? Scar-san may not have the intention to threaten us, but no matter how I look at him, I was being hurl away! However, he is right that I and Saria are F rank, so when I was wondering what to answer, Gassur opened his mouth. Hahaha! Scar-san, rest assured! I vow to my muscles that I guarantee their power! There are more reassuring materials than that. Thats right, isnt it!? He just swore to his muscles, and not to God!? No, but, from Gassurs perspective, muscles are more important than God. How about that, too? Ah leaving the Guild master there aside, Im an A-ss adventurer, so I can follow you if anything happens. Looking tired somewhere, Al held her head, but she was able to say so to Scar-san. Fuun I see. Thats a relief. Etto if there doesnt seem to be any problem, we would like to ept the request from you, but Ah, its fine. Just a confirmation? This Gassur bastard, I didnt expect that hell send in sensible people. Distorting his frightening face that will make some people cry depending on who sees it, Scar-sanughed. I, I wonder if hes a good person. For the time being, it seems that we were able to receive the request safely, making me feel relieved at that, and I say this as I was curious. Uh,uhmm Why did you decide to hire an escort? Scar-san seems to be able to fight too, but Thats because of thieves, war, and the turmoiltely, I believe? In order to protect myself. Mou~ Im really sorry, but no matter how I look at you, it looks like youre on the side that robs! Forgive me! I know that its just my distorted view no matter what, but at the very least, forgive me for what I think in my heart! Indeed, everyone in our store can fight, but considering about what were dealing with Im worried that we alone cant protect the products. Because thievese to steal it even if they struggle to death, I believe? What are you carrying!? I think that its worth a lot of money for thieves toe and steal it!? Etto forgive my impoliteness, but what are you dealing with? Nn? Thats Its a magic powder that can make you super high with just one taste. (TN: In other words, drugs) Guard-saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaans! No matter how I think about it, thats dangerous! Coupled with its appearance, its the worst! Aside from my unsettledness, Scar-san took out a carefully packed white powder from his bosom. This is the miracle powder that makes everyone happy the Heaven Powder Its dangerousness is increasing more and more! No matter how I think about the name of the powder, it only smells illegal!? This escort, is it really okay for us to ept it!? I inadvertently activated the Advanced appraisal skill, on the powder that Scar-san had in his hand. Heaven Powder A kind of condiment miraculously created as a result of Scarface Firmbining various spices, amino acids, and new types of umami ingredients. Its exquisite saltiness and faint sweetness can be a habit, and addicts continue to appear due to it. However, it does not contain narcoticponents that are harmful to the body, and it is also good for your health if only an appropriate amount is ingest. It was really legal ! Moreover, its good for the health!? Thats, its the same type of powder that is sprinkled on a certain rice cracker!? (TN: Senbei) Is it also here in this world!? Thats!? Then, Gassur, who was listening to the conversation, nodded with a mysterious expression on his face. Umu. Because of this product, Scar-san asks for an escort every time he goes to another city. If the product he is dealing with is not this powder, then if it was the case, Scar-san wouldnt need an escort. Anyhow, even if he was looking for an adventurer, it has to have at least an A-ss ability. His employees were also talented people of B grade or higher. What kind of store does he has really? Apany made up of people as strong as adventurers too mysterious. When I was terrified by the fighting power of the Scarface Firm, Scar gave me additional information about Heaven Powder. Incidentally, in the past, one country was destroyed over this powder, it was that popr, you know? I think we should ban it right now ! It may be legal, but its existence itself is too dangerous! If they cant get their hands on this powder therell be riots all over the world, and the world will end, I guess? To that extent!? Isnt it more dangerous than the Demon God? This powder. Far from the Demon God, the world would be in crisis with just a single powder, you know? Well, if you taste this powder, you can forget any unpleasant things in one shot Yes, with this, all of humanity will be happy. The more I listen to him, the more I think that its a dangerous stuff! Are, wait a minute. The Demon God would be revived with negative emotions from all over the world, and his power will get stronger, right? But this powder makes everyone happy, so no negative emotions will be born, right? Why is there such an exquisite equilibrium rtionship!? Powder and Demon god!? Because the other party is a God, right!? However, this powder also has a weakness. Eh? I didnt say it? This powder, is a condiment. Yup. Surprisingly, this powder is a legal seasoning. It contains no narcotic ingredients. No, really, how? It was such a condiment, but this alone is too delicious, and there is no dish that it cant harmonized. It didnt up just a seasoning? Its no longer just a dangerous powder for the appearance of addicts one after another, right. Moreover, Ive seen a very simr seasoning in a certain ingredient hunter manga! If it actually exists, itll be such a dangerous thing!? (TN: Toriko reference) Well, the fried chicken and tempura, which are in the recipes recently spread by the heroes from another world, I found out that this seasoning goes well with it. Also, for grills and fried rice, and then You mentioned rice cracker, right? It goes well with that too. No matter how I think about it, its the rice cracker that makes you happy in Japan, right! What are you spreading, heroes! However, if you ask me, both the fried chicken and tempura seems delicious with it. I dont know if this powder tastes the same, though. And with that, in the port town where youre going to escort me this time, fried fish has be a recent boom. So, thats where our Heaven Powderes in. Well, weve been handling it for a long time, but after finding out that it goes well with tempura and fried chicken, it became more popr. I, I see I was surprised, because their motive was good. No, Im the one whos strange. Because, its legal. Its just that its effect is weird. But Im not convinceeeeeeeeeeeed! When I was holding my head involuntarily, Rurune, who had been silent until now, opens her mouth with a sharp expression. Fuun. That seasoning, can I taste it? Glutton, thats a terrible drool. It,it looks like a waterfall Her expression itself is dignified, but as Zora said, Rurunes mouth was drooling like a waterfall. Wipe it cause its dirty! Also, letting Rurune eat such a dangerous thing I dont know whats going to happen! At this rate, it seems that she will forcibly take away the powder that Scar-san has, so I decided to move the conversation quickly. We,well then! When will you depart? For us, its fine to leave now. Tentatively, the foodstuffs and other things are in our various item boxes, and even if we dont have any foodstuffs, if we moved back to this Terviel with Scar-san and the others, and then transfer again, there will be no problem. I would like to start the departure now if possible, but is that okay? Its fine! Perhaps, are you in a hurry? Ah Its been a while since Ist delivered Heaven Powder there. By now, the people in the city of Southern may be killing each other in search of this stuff It will not be ban after all!? Its no good if it develops into killing each other!? Thats why, I want to go right now. Is it okay? U,understood! Lets go right away. Dont go making a joke about killing each other with just one seasoning like this! I want to believe that its a joke, but Scar-sans expression is so serious that I cant ask! DDDD In this way, we who safely finished the face to face meeting and confirmation, immediately left for the port town of Southern. Please show me the blue sea, not the sea of blood! (TN: Thats a g!!) Chapter 179: Port town of Southern <h4>Chapter 179: Port town of Southern</h4> DDDD Hand that oveeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer! This is mineeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Uhihihihi! Its, delicious! Deliciouuuuus! Hah!? It,its gone already!? Mo,more, give me moreeeeeeeeeeeeee! The port town by the sea in the Welmburg Kingdom, which took about a week we arrived at Southern. What was spreading in this ce, was not the scent of the salt water, seafood and the glittering sea that I expected, but rather a battle royale by the residents here. Everyones eyes were bloodshot, regardless of their age or sex, and they arepeting for the Heaven Powder that we brought just now. Aside from us who were staring at the scene stunned, Scar-san, the head of the Scarface Firm, who requested us this time, called out to his subordinates. Tsk as I thought, theyre running wildly! Oi, bastards! Stop them even if you have to hit those who are rampaging! After that, sell the products that we have brought, sell, sell, sell it to them! Oh! Everyone at the Scarface Firm are, as Gassur said, all strong men, so as I thought, no matter how I look at it, I can only see those people doing shady business. However, it can be said that the only thing which is good, is that no bandits attacked us. If they attacked us, it seems that theylle to us and steal it with desperation. Looking at the scene in front of me now, I dont think that its a lie anymore. After giving instructions to each of his subordinates, Scar-san turned to us. Well I was in your care up to this time, I guess? This is my gratitude for taking care of me, apart from your reward. Please receive it. Saying that, he handed a document certifying that the request was fulfilled, and also the Heaven Powder, which is currently undergoing a looting battle. Eeeeeee!? N,no, I dont particrly! See you then! Im going to silence with my subordinates the people in the town as it is. I immediately tried to return the powder, but as Scar-san said that, he went straight to the town as it was. Eh? What should I do with this ? Ah, Milord? If you dont want it, then I,Ill eat it!? I will absolutely never give it to you. Gahn!? Even though, there is a scramble urring in front of my eyes, giving such a thing to Rurune, Im scared of that! I can only see the future of her monopolizing it by defeating all the people in the town who are fighting! I immediately threw the Heaven Powder into the item box, and I gazed at the town of Southern again. this, is it okay for us to enter as it is? I dont know. At least, this is not a situation where they can do inspection, right? Al didnt seem to be so surprised, and said so in a dumbfounded manner. Are? Is this normal? Is it the usual!? Nheless, since we were still just standing as it is, we went straight into the town. Once were inside, theres a bustle that is different from Terviel and the academy city, and as expected, because it was a port town, many seafood shops were lined up. However, the owners of the stores are allpeting for the Heaven Powder that they desire, so it doesnt look like we can buy anything. Regrettably, I dont think we can eat anything right now. There are no people in the shop. Gahgahn!? Following the Heaven Powder, Rurune, who was probably the foremost who had been looking forward to the food of this town, was shocked again while standing still. Aside from the Heaven Powder, as expected, shes too pitiful to not even be able to eat the food of this town. Even now, Scar-san and the others are stopping Are, he told them to stop them even if they hit them, but is that okay? Isnt the feeling of them doing shady business work increasing more and more? Anyway, after a while, the Heaven Powder will be transported inside, and this turmoil too will subside. For the time being, lets go and report our request aplishment first. If possible, I wanted the townspeople to tell us the location of the Adventurers Guild in Southern, but that doesnt seem to be the case now, so we have no choice but to look for it ourselves. Al was astounded at the situation of this town, but it seems that this is the first time Al came to this town, so as expected, she did not know its location. Ah! Isnt that it? After walking around the town for a while, Saria points to one building. Then, I saw a building with the same sword and shield sign as the guild headquarters in Terviel. Oh. It doesnt look that different. Well, the guys who belong there will be very different, though. Eh? Al said something strange, so when I go inside while twisting my neck, the construction of the building itself is not much different from the guild headquarters, and was built with a bar attached. However, there is only one obvious difference. That isDDDD Eh, theres no pervert here!? No matter where I look, armed people generally look at the request bulletin board, and were chatting while drinking alcohol at the bar, creating an unthinkable peaceful space at the guild headquarters. A, Al! Is this ce really the guild!? Its not a mistake that were at a city hall!? Youve been poisoned too much. Huh!? I noticed when Al told me. Yes, thats right ! This guild is normal! That guild is weird! Dangerous, mymon sense has been taken over without me knowing it!? Ah, mymon sense and ordinariness have been deprived What are you saying? I was calmly tsukkomid by Al. Well,tely, my normalness has been running away. Just inadvertently. When we move to the reception desk for the time being, a woman with tanned skin greets us with a smile. Her clothes also seem to be based on the design that Eris wore at the guild headquarters, but perhaps to suit the climate of this sea town, it is quite open and has a lot of skin exposure. Certainly, the temperature in this city isnt extremely hot, but its pretty hot. Im not particrly struggling with the effects of my equipment, but Al was sweating a little by the time we came into this guild branch. Wee to the Southern Branch! Is it cing an order for a request? Or, is it a new registration? Ah, no, weve aplished a request, so Im reporting it. I see! Then, let me take look at the documents and your guild card. When I handed over the documents that I received from Scar-san and the guild card, the receptionist opened her eyes slightly, the moment she confirmed it. Ah, you weremissioned by Scar-san. Coming from another ce, you were surprised by the people in the town, werent you? Eh, yes. Thats right. Well, it happens once every few months, but please rest assured that it will calm down properly. Such a terrifying scramble urs once every few months!? Im surprised at the frightening information, but looking at the people in this guild, it seems like its really some kind of a festival. A troublesome and savage festival, though! Thedy at the reception whopleted the procedure based on the documents I handed over, floats a smile. Yes, I have confirmed the fulfillment of the request. Congrattions! Bypleting this request, the ranks of Saria-sama, Seiichi-sama, and Zora-sama have risen from F rank to E rank! Eh? Eeh!? Oh. As I was surprised at the unexpected report, Saria raised an impressed voice. When it came to Zora, her eyes were dots. Rank up I didnt even think about it at all, but did we get to ept such a request? If it was F rank, it would have been necessary to achieve 10 for the same F rank request and 5 for E rank request, but Aside from me, Saria often helped with the orphanage, and if that had been processed as a request, that would be convincing. Still, its a mystery that my rank went up! No, if I say that, its strange that Zora, who has just registered, ranked up. Then, the receptionist told me as if sheprehended what I was thinking. As for this rank-up, Saria-sama has umted certain number of achievements with her help for the orphanage that she sometimes went to, but this escort request was processed as a D-rank request, so with this one, it turned into a form of a rank up for you. Ah, I see Certainly, Gassur also said that the escort request is assumed to be from D ss. In other words, because we fulfilled the request of two ranks higher, we ranked up Thats why, the rank-up of Seiichi-sama, Saria-sama, and Zora-sama is official, so please be relieved. Thank you very much And, this is your newly updated guild card. When I checked the card that was handed over to me as she said so, there, it says E rank. I registered with the guild, and did not receive any requests. Finally, Im E-rank its toote though! My body is evolving every time! We did it, Seiichi! A,ah No, no way, I never thought that Id rank up so quickly Zora also stares at the card she received, and said so. Or rather, I registered earlier than Zora, but she already caught up to me, I guess? Come to think of it, will Rurune and Olga-chan not register? I didnt think too deeply about it, but these two certainly has the abilities. In particr, Olga-chan is still young, but she has more experience than I do, and she should also have a lot of knowledge about adventurers. Well, Rurune only has a high level of fighting ability that I do not understand, but other than that, my insecurity factor for her is oversize, but I am a knight of Milord, so. I will not ept any other requests! Ah,e to think of it, that was the setting. Setting!? Thats because, I only have the impression of you eating. Whats more, even if you said that youre a knight, you prioritize your appetite! I, dont even want to ept a request to register. Its enough for me to be with Seiichi-oniichan and the others. I see. When I stroked Olga-chans head, Olga-chan squinted happily. We have finished all the procedures, but since its a hassle, lets ask her about her rmended inn in this town. Uhmm, this is my first timeing into this town, but do you have any rmended inn here? If that is so, then I rmend the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion! As we asked the receptionist to tell us where it was, we thanked her and left the Guild Branch in Southern. This is the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion huh Its big! When we went into the ce where we were taught, there was a splendid building that can be said like a resort hotel on earth there. Moreover, it was built in a position thats facing the sea, and I can expect its scenery from the balcony. Incidentally, by the time we leave the guild afterpleting the request fulfillment procedure, the state of the town has also be quite calm, and here and there, the businesses had resumed. Albeit temporarily, I think that powder that stops the economy of the whole town is really dangerous. As we enter the building, at the entrance of the building, decorative nts and small water fountain, and there are also rattan chairs and desks, which were reminiscent of resort hotels on earth. Ive never been to a ce like this on earth before, so its pretty fresh. Wee! When I was unintentionally looking around, the clerk-san called out. Her clothes, are also very cool-looking with short sleeves and short pants, so her skin was quite tanned. Etto, wed like to stay, but is there any vacant room? Yes, its alright! The number of tourists always decreases during this time of year, so I know right! I dont think there any tourists who wille all the way here to see the people, of such a terrifying town! Then, what about your room? If its now, we can prepare the best room for you in our hotel, but How much does it cost? Two gold coins per person per night. However, we are very proud that the room is worth the price! Oh, that doesnt really bother me. After all, the main reason I came to this city this time is to take a break. I can spend as much luxury as I can. I dont usually spend that much money, and perhaps because Ive defeated a lot of monsters, I have too much money to use As for the number of customers, two rooms for three people can be prepared, but Thats no problem, so please give us that room. Understood! I certainly used to mind it a lot before, but for some reason, I got used to staying in a room with Saria, so I dont care about that now. I havent done anything wrong to feel guilty, and Im very healthy! As handed her 12 gold coins for six people, I received the keys in exchange. Then, your rooms will be room 601 and room 602 on the top floor. Meals are also included in the set, and you can eat anytime you go to the dining room, so please use it by all means. After hearing the words of clerk-san like that, Rurune was the first to react to the word meal, so we moved to the room once before we went to the dining room. Chapter 180: An Act in the Restaurant <h4>Chapter 180: An Act in the Restaurant</h4> Wah! Its wide! Truly We who moved to the room where we were guided, were surprised at the interior of the room. Its not just the tallest room, even if there are threerge beds lined up, it is still wide, and even an amateur could see that the floor, desk, and chairs were all made up of high-quality materials. The most amazing thing is, the view from the balcony of this room. Whats more, this balcony overlooking the ocean, is equipped with a jacuzzi. The Jacuzzi is a magic tool that is only avable in this suite, and it seems to be ridiculously expensive. Or rather, what a wide range of magic tools. Even though electricity and science havent been developed in this world, magic can do almost anything. As expected, there seems to be no world-ss magic tools like the TV and the inte here, but still, this is more than enough. Looking inside the room, Saria, who also found the jacuzzi, had her eyes shining. Amazing! There is a bath in the room! Seiichi, lets get in together! Tototototogether!? Bah! Saria, what are you saying!? Both I and Al opened our eyes to Sarias outrageous remarks. However, Saria curiously twists her head. Why are you surprised? Wh,why, is it its normally bad to think about that, you know!? Why? Im Seiichis bride, right? Fua!? When I came here and she said that shes my wife, my thoughts stopped. I,is that okay ? Saria is my bride, so is that okay !? When I was unable to think normally, with her face bright red, Al screams. Tha,that maybe so, but Im here too!? Eh? Al isnt going in with us? Eh!? Saria-saaaaan? This time, Al hardened to Sarias remark, that Al was also going with us. I,I,I,I,I I together!? Yup. I, I with Seiichi ? Al had her face steadily getting redder, but eventually, it seemed that it exceeded the range that her brain could process, and smoke blew out from her face. Al, pull yourself together! If Al wont pull herself together, then whos going to tsukkomi!? Me and Seiichi Naked Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaal! Not good, Als noting back ! For me, theres no doubt that this is a heavenly situation getting in with Saria and the other, but I want to have a healthier rtionship! When it came to Al, she hasnt even let my parents greet her! When I grabbed her shoulders and shook it to get Al back to her sanity somehow, Saria, who had made the bombshell remark, looked out at the sea from the balcony and opens her mouth. Even so, its amazing! This is the sea Al, who finally returned to her senses to Saria, as she muttered with an emotional appearance, turned her gaze to the sea as well. A, ah. Its definitely amazing. I didnt think that there is such a really huge puddle. Puddle As Al gave a bitter smile at her analogy, Saria nods to Als words. Its a really big puddle! Ive seen ponds and rivers, but there is such arge world of water spreading in this world The impression of Saria who saw the sea for the first time, made me d that I left that forest with Saria again. I hope I can continue to see the world that is unknown with Saria and the others after this. After spending a rxing time for a while, Rurune and the others came to our room, and we head straight to the restaurant. When we came to the restaurant attached to the hotel, we were just dumbfounded. Fumu it has a fair taste mu, this one is also hard to throw away Oh, this seasoning is to my liking Oi, its amount is small! In front of the dishes that were carried and piled up on tes as they are, Rurune crosses her legs, with a dignified expression while talking about things like any critic would do. In such an iprehensible scene, the employee-san who brought the meal was only utterly speechless. Rurune said that she is hungry, so I ordered food on one end anyhow, but the result is the sight in front of us. We who stay in the finest rooms, as part of our room service, it seems that its possible to have our meal brought to our room, but that can take a long time to wait, so we came to the restaurant to fill Rurunes stomach at any rate. Mu, what are you doing? Can you bring me a recement fast? Ye,yes, right away! No no no! I was dumfounded and was just staring at such a scene, but I finally tsukkomid. I know that you were hungry, you know? But isnt that strange!? Why is the top of te got empty as soon as she delivers the food to you!? Of course, that because Im eating it, you know? Are you kidding me!? I seem to be asking about what is obvious to Rurune, but I want you to wait. When the dish was brought in a little while ago, she has already emptied the te without us knowing what the food is. Moreover, Rurune who said that she has eaten the dish, didnt seem to be specially chewing, and while sitting in a very natural posture, she even does conversation normally in this manner. No matter how I look at it, her mouth doesnt seem to be eating something. (TN: Its her new skill, Seiichi.) If you had something in your mouth, it would at least be hard to talk, and no matter how fast you eat, theres indeed a limit. Its that a magic trick!? Youre talking normally, even if youre eating! Eh? I eat it with my body, so What are you talking about!? What is eating with your body!? You eat with your mouth, right!? Or rather! Youre the only one whos been eating since a while ago! Give us some meal too! Seconds! Listen to my taaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaalk! Refill, not!? Look, at the employee-sans face! Since its super cramped!? If its just one meal, the room charge already includes the meal fee so theres no problem, but no matter how I think about it, Rurunes meals is beyond the limit. Im sure Ill pay extra. Even though I dont have to worry about money at all, Rurune had better keep in mind to restrain herself. In the first ce, you shouldnt eat it with such conveyor belt sushi sense!? No matter how you look at it, its a high-ss cuisine wait, you were eating it immediately after confirming it, so I dont know what kind of food it was!? Due to the quality of the hotel, the food served at this restaurant should be high-ss, but I dont know it at all because of Rurune. Weve only seen tes since we came to the restaurant, right? Then, while emptying the food that the employee-san brought in again, Rurune responded to my words. Whats a conveyor belt sushi!? Can you stop reacting only to food!? Or rather, if Rurune were toe to Earth, she will eat up all the conveyor belt sushi without it going around to the next seat. Its that worst. When we arrived in the town, due to the Heaven Powder, shops were closed everywhere, and since she couldnt enjoy the food, I know that Rurune is happy. But we were also the same, and were sad that we couldnt eat the seafoods. Wah Rurune-chan, you eat a lot. This, what we will eat, is the remains? Coe now? What does that It seems that Saria and the others dont know what to say with Rurunes eating. But of course. Im confused too! When I was holding my head in Rurunes running wildly, for some reason, Olga-chan starts crying. O, Olga-chan!? Whats wrong!? Gusu. Im sorry, Seiichi-oniichan. Glutton, is no longer a living thing No longer a living thing!? Then who is in this ce now!? She was originally a donkey, right!? Gusu. Glutton, became the universe I dont understand it anymore. What and how can she change jobs from a donkey to universe. Its entirely my mistake of, giving Rurune human food. That must be it. I dont know it anymore, but thats enough, let us eat it tooooooooooooooo! Somehow, we managed to control Rurunes rampage, and were finally able to start eating. Rather, it may be more correct to say that we were finally able to see the food straight on the te. In front of us, who had only seen empty tes until now, such as the clear sashimi and well-boiled fish, a lot of very delicious dishes jumped into our eyes. Its too scary to say that such delicious and beautiful dishes got empty without getting into our eyes. It looks like such delicious cuisines, but there was only one dish that I was uneasy of. That is. A,are this fry was the Heaven Powder used on this? DDDD Its a fried white fish dish. ording to Scar-san, Heaven Powder seems to be verypatible with fried chicken, tempura, fried food, etc. so, it wouldnt be strange if it was used in this dish. So, when I asked the employee who brought the food while being terrified Ah, rest assured. We do not use Heaven Powder in our establishment. Or rather, I dont think its used in any cafeteria, you know? Eh, is that so? Anyhow, the taste of all the dishes will be taken by the Heaven Powder, so as a cook, its not a good thing to add it. Of course, no store prohibits it for personal use, so if you want to use Heaven Powder, you have to own it by yourself. Many chefs also have Heaven Powder in their homes, so were not denying the Heaven Powder itself. I see The adverse effects of Heaven Powder are terrifying. Perhaps its taste is good, but it makes the cook grieve too much. But for me, who wants to enjoy the food in this city, it was very appreciated. It seems that Saria and the others were the same, but only Rurune was a little disappointed. We cant just feed it to this guy. Even though, I dont know what is with that universe, what will happen when she eats the Heaven Powder? Shell be a God? Nn! This fish, is delicious! Ah. Its my first time eating raw fish, but its pretty delicious. Nn. This ck soy sauce? It goes well with it. I, I like this clear soup stock! Everyone seems to have found their favorite dish, Saria on nitsuki(TN: fish boiled in soy sauce), Al is sashimi, Olga-chan is on fried chicken, and Zora seems to like the soup. There are fish dishes in Terviel too, but I cant eat sashimi without using fresh fish, so this is the first time in a long time that I also ate raw fish. Just in case, before I eat it, I activated Advanced Appraisal and checked for the presence of parasites, but there was no problem around that area. Perhaps, unlike earth, there may not be many parasites of fish in this world, though. Its hard to put all the dishes in my mouth, and I was very anxious, but as I thought, together with Al, the sashimi was delicious. I have eaten these for the first time in a long time, but the presence of soy sauce and wasabi is also great. However, if you think that soy sauce and wasabi are rted to Earth, that is not the case, it was said that its a condiment that is often used in port towns on a daily basis. Originally, it was condiments that came from the eastern country. Come to think of it, there seems to be a country which is simr to Japan called the Eastern country, and I would like to go there someday. When I finish the meal while thinking about such a thing, an employee-san came and clear the tes. How was your meal? Ah, it was very delicious! Im d to hear that! In this current situation, there arent many customersing from outside Certainly, with the Kaizer Empire beginning the war, tourists from other countries may not be expected. Thats why, we were relieved that our customers said that it was delicious. By the way, are you going sightseeing in this city? Yes. Tentatively, I am registered as an adventurer, so we came to this town on a request, but our big purpose was for sightseeing. I see, so thats it. When I saw the employee-san nodding as if she was satisfied with my words, I suddenly asked. So, when looking around this town, do you have any rmended ces? So far, were only thinking about ying in the sea If you have any rmended location of the sea, please let us know. The employee-san answered my question with a smile. I see, so its sea-bathing! If that is so, then the Heaven Beach is what I rmend, you know? Its the biggest ce, and its location is very close to this inn! Oh, that ce looks somewhat fair. What, is the origin of the name? Yes! It was named that way because it was a sandy beach like the Heaven Powder! We cant get away from that powder!? This town is dangerous! No, that powder is dangerous! However, that sea is also a rmendation, but for me, I also rmend theke in the western forest! Eh? Theres ake here? Yes! In this area famous as a port town, you can eat a lot of seafood products. However, there is actually a forest nearby, you can also enjoy the mountain fruits, you know? Heethats amazing. You can enjoy both the sea, and the mountain in this ce alone huh. Well, theres ake in the nearby forest, and you can also enjoy fishing there! Of course, if you bring the fish that you caught, we can serve it as your dish, you know? Lets go to theke, Milord! You got caught with food. The donkey got caught in front of the fish. Rather than that, its not just seafood here, we can also eat freshwater fish such as the river fish here. All of the dishes served at this restaurant were seafood, so personally, Im also curious about the fishes in theke. On Earth, rivers andkes have an image of being dirty, but in another world, the air is clean, and the water is not contaminated with chemical substances, so itll be somewhat safer. Well, they say that they are afraid of river fish due to parasites, so they dont eat them raw, and its cooked properly, but what about in this world? I felt it when I appraised the sashimi a while ago, but there may be few parasites in this other world in the first ce. I was perplexed in the employee-sans words, so I ask everyone. What are we gonna do? The sea is nice, but fishing on theke does seem to be fun, doesnt it? I want to go fishing! Ive never done that before! Dont mind about me, too. Besides, we dont have to enjoy it all in one day today, right? Nn. Were on vacation, and we should y in the sea tomorrow. I agree. Ive seen ake in the dungeon, but Ive never gone fishing, so Im looking forward to it! Everyone seems to have no problem in fishing, so its decided that todays schedule is fishing. As Al and Olga-chan said, we dont have to y everything today, we can just go to the sea tomorrow. Just in case, there is a possibility that monsters and beasts will appear in the forest, but everyone was adventurers, so I think its okay. Thats indeed true. For the information, thank you very much! Id like to go fishing right away. No, no. Also, if you need a fishing rod, there are also shops that sell fishing gear on the right side after you leave the inn, so I think you should take a look at that ce! Oh fish, Im looking forward to you. Maybe the employee-sans aim was the fish in theke, and when I heard herst words, I smiled wryly. After thanking such employee-san again, we went to the fishing tackle shop where we were taught, and set out for theke. Chapter 181: Fish <h4>Chapter 181: Fish</h4> We, who were rmended to fish in theke by the restaurant employee, after buying each of our favorite fishing rod at a fishing tackle shop, have arrived at theke which is our destination. Theke is not as big as Lake Biwa on earth, and it was big enough which can be overlooked, but it looks beautiful without any trash, that you often see on earth. (Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lake_Biwa) The water isnt transparent, but Ive heard that crystal clear water isnt actually nutritious, and in this case, its good enough that it looks a little muddy. I dont really understand, though. Anyway, ording to employee-san, there is a possibility that monsters will appear along the way, but we were lucky enough not to encounter them. Well, its one of the tourist destinations, and adventurers may have been moving on a daily basis to ensure the safety of the surrounding area here. However There are no people. Indeed. It was nice to have arrived to theke, but we couldnt see anyone besides us. Hmm even if there were no tourists, I thought there were would be people in this ce thats living in Southern. Isnt that like, impossible? Its seems that they were dying to demand for the Heaven Powder that we carried. They were. Als words, made me involuntarily convinced. Normally, there would have been people here, but limited at this time of season, I think everyone has a choice between desperately seeking the Heaven Powder and their normal work. Ah! What is that? Nn? When I was looking at theke, Zora suddenly pointed to something. Ah, that. Thats a boat. Its floating on theke, but what does it do? You ride on top of it, and you can move on the water. You use an oar, a stick use for rowing. There is such a vehicle, isnt it. For Zora, who has lived in the dungeon, everything she sees on top of ground must be fresh. Her eyes were sparkling like the like which is reflecting light. Even so, I wonder if we can rent a boat. Moreover, its unmanned As I look closely, there is a signboard and something like a collection box in the ce where the boat is stationed, and those who want to use a boat, will have to put money in that collection box. In Japan, there are many ces where they put unattended money, such as unmanned vegetable sales ces, and offering boxes at shrines, but I never thought I would see it in such a different world. Thats because, the security in this world is so bad that it cannot bepared with Earth. Some of them are thieves, some are monsters. I wouldnt normally think of doing unmanned selling, in such a world, but I wonder if its established here. Well, this is a special ce. Thats about the same as the royal capital. To my mutter, Al said so. Well, its good to have good public order. When I was involuntarily impressed, Rurune who had been fidgeting for some time now, pulled the hem of my clothes as if she couldnt bear it any longer. Mi,milord Nn? Whats wrong? When I turn my face to Rurune, Rurune with her eyes moistened looks up at me in a pitiful manner. Thats, I want to catch and eat fish as soon as possible You just ate lunch, you idiot!? Even though its been less than an hour since she ate at the restaurant, Rurune says so. Whats going on with this guys stomach? Olga-chan opened her mouth when she was surprised and dumbfounded by Rurunes remarks. I dont agree with Gluttons opinion, but I also want to fish. Surely, we didnte here to talk. Look, lets do it right away, shall we? I agree. Prompted by Al, we each started preparing. The fishing tackle shop handled a wide range of fishing rods, from the poor ones which is just wooden sticks attached with threads and needles, to thetest fishing rods that has assist function for which I dont know how they were made. It seems that the assist function is fixed to the power of the magic tool, and the fishing rod was uselessly expensive. Anyway, its five gold coins. You can even stay in the hotel that were staying in with it. However, I do not want such a state-of-the-art fishing rod, and I wish I could leisurely do fishing normally, so I bought a fishing rod made up of decent materials. Or rather, everyone bought the same thing. The structure of the rod is no different from the fishing rod that I often saw on earth, but it seems that the material itself uses a mysterious mineral called Bamboo stone which is not found on earth. Its a material that doesnt break easily even when too much load is applied, so its good, and is perfect for fishing rods. If this mysterious material is on earth, it seems to be useful in various ces. I cant think of anything I can do with it, though. The bait that was also sold to us is the standard earthworms, but to tell the truth, the bait rmended by the employee-san at the fishing tackle shop was sold to us half forcibly. As for the bait, it was said that it exerts the strongest bite that is iparable to earthworms and insects, but I didnt have the time toin because the ounting was done in a short time flow without even me checking the contents, but is that all right? Well, its a shop that the hotel employee-san taught me, and I dont think that shes going to push something weird. I immediately took out the bait that I put in the item box, and activated Advanced Appraisal. Heaven Powder Paste Fishing Bait Oiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? That powder appeared even if we came here!? How far can you use that powder!? Is this town seriously pickled with fish!? No, its actually of condiment! I was trembling by the paste bait I had in my hand, but I immediately realized that she was there, and I hurriedly turned my gaze towards Rurune. Nn? What? This bait. It smells strangely delicious, but Stooooooooooooooooooop! Mi,milord!? Rurune, as I expected, put her nose close to the paste bait, and was trying to smell its scent and eat it. I wont let her off my eyes or give her a chance! Ru,Rurune! As expected, you should consider eating fish bait!? Bu,but Milord. This bait smells very good If you eat this, we cant to catch fish, you know? If that happens, we wont be able to eat the river fish that you were looking forward to, but are you okay with that? Tha,thatll be a problem! Rurune who received my words, was staring at the bait with some regret, but eventually, she seemed to have given up and began to attach it to the hook. Sa,safe! Safely, as I finished checking how Rurune hung the fishing line on theke, I turned my attention to the paste bait I had. This, is it okay to use? I wont catch humans by mistake, right? When I was really worried about that town, Saria, who had begun fishing a little earlier, rushed over to me. Seiichi! Look, look! Nn? Tadah! I caught a big fish! Oh! Amazing! In Sarias hand, was a magnificent fish with dazzling silver scales. ording to the results of my appraisal, it seems to be a fish unique to another world called Quake, and is a fish that can be eaten normally in the city. If theres one point Im curious about, its . Kukekekekekeke No matter how you look at it, the eyes of the fish are not good!? I can even hear strange sounds from it! I mean, do fish even cry!? Normally! The appearance of the fish, which has nothing to Tsukkomi with, made me increasingly uneasy about the paste bait that is in my hand. However, base on the results of my appraisal, this wont appear to harm our bodies if this fish is eaten with the effect of the paste bait. The fish is so insane that I cant believe it! Because this fish with distinctive eyes that was staring at me, has its ck eyes half up as if it was drowning in pleasure at first nce, and I can even see something like a drool from its mouth. I dont know what that means. Saria continues smiling as she greatly pulls on the fish. Fishing is fun! Its faster for me to catch it with my bare hands like when I was in the woods, but this is interesting! When she told me that, as I was in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, I suddenly remembered that Saria was catching fishes for me with her bare hands. As I thought, it would be easier for Saria to catch it with her bare hands. It doesnt feel strange for her to catch it with her bare hands when shes in her Goria form, but if the current Saria catches a fish with her bare hands, the picture of it will look very surreal. But, Al is more amazing! Eh? See, that! When I turned my gaze at the direction Saria pointed, I saw Als figure fishing. However, it looked different from the fishing that I knew. Thats becauseDDDD This guy is also big. Well then, lets go for another wait, Ive already caught one When Al hung down her line, the fish already bit it and was caught at that moment. It was exactly biting at every cast. When I was staring at the scene while being stunned, Al, who noticed my gaze, turned a confused expression to me. Hey, Seiichi. Ive been able to catch pompon fish since a while ago, but is this normal? (TN: Pompon fish = https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pompom_(goldfish)#:~:text=Pompoms%20or%20pompon%20or%20hana,each%20side%20of%20the%20head.) N,no, I dont think thats the case, but Right whats going on? Al was tilting his head, but somehow, I thought of the reason. Before I met her, Al had a second name called Disaster, and was unlucky. Al couldnt move freely from the royal capital, Terviel, because of her bad luck which affected her surroundings. I dont know the details, but it seems that an adventurer that Al knows has erected a barrier to Terviel, and it was said that her bad luck was suppressed in Terviel because of it. In fact, due to the effect of her title, Als luck number on her status was even negative. However, due to the effect of the item I obtained by defeating Treasure Box which I encountered in the dungeon of the ck Dragon God, the effect of her title got canceled, and her bad luck so far disappeared like a lie, and she got a ridiculous amount of luck. Moreover, that was a story before she went around various dungeons with me. Now Al, is called a Transcendental, who was over level 500, so I dont know how much her luck status has grown. Thats why its no wonder that her current state of biting at every cast is like that, but Gununu fishing! Why fishiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Glutton, noisy. A, ahaha ah, the line is being pulled! Nn. Then raise the rod. Next to Als peerless fishing which was unfolding, Rurune is just in a not catching anything state. What the opposite On the other hand, Olga-chan and Zora, who are fishing in pair besides Rurune, were catching a moderate amount of fish in a heartwarming state that is rxing to watch, and were enjoying themselves. Above all, both of them seem to be having fun. While I was looking at everyone, Saria tilts her head. Why are you not doing it too Seiichi? Nn? No, Im thinking about doing it soon. Is that so! Is its Seiichi, then it seems that youll be able to catch something amazing! No, I wonder about that. At any rate, my status hasnte back yet, so I dont have luck or anything. What really is going on with it? Should I apply for a search? For the present, Im worried about the paste bait, but if I care about it forever, I cant do anything, so I by no means started fishing. Once I dangle the line, a special conflict may have appeared in me from there, but No, I cant look at the fishes with those eyes. When I was enjoying leisurely fishing while staring at the surface of the water, the float on my hanging line sank. Oh, something took it. I lifted the rod lightly when the float sank. Doppaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan! It was, a gigantic fish. Its as slim as a dragon, thick, and covered withrge silver scales. Its face is like a dragon, no, a crocodile? Shark? Anyway, it has a huge mouth full of heinous teeth. By all means, I swung up the rod in front of the fish, which was bigger than theke, and it was thrown into the air because I swung the rod upwards. Rather than that, the eyes of the fish I swung up were also dots. It has a face, as if it never thought that I would be able could catch it. Although I was stunned, I just activated Advanced appraisal. True Bahamut Lv: 10000 Bahamuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut!? (TN: It finally appeared!?) Whats more, its True, True! But on the contrary, I was convinced. Because no matter how I look at it, its bigger than theke! Where did that body fit in it!? Besides, its level is strange no matter how I look at it! If this is a game, its not a back-boss ss, let alone ast boss anymore!? Why is it in such ake!? Far from being heroes, there are only addicts of a dangerous powder around here!? I mean, I was thinking that the one who pulled my line at that time was just a small-fish ss fish by all means!? At least its not a caught fish thats bigger than theke! It didnt particr feel like I hit a big one, but I caught it normally, did I? Since I was able to catch it without any resistance!? Are? Was it easy to catch it because my strength was strange!? There are various things I like to tsukkomi. But let me say one thing first! You are, a freshwater fish!? Its strange that you touched that point!? Al tsukkomi my tsukkomi. (TN: A double tsukkomi!? What the heck!?) No, Al-san. Rather than saying that, for me, Bahamut is a fish which was entrusted a position like ast boss in a game, and I cant think of it being in ake. It has that atmosphere which it seems to be in the depths of the sea. I admit I was being biased, though. The True Bahamut still cant seem to believe that it was caught by me. What, its really true huh When I looked up at the Bahamut, who was dumbfounded in the air, a kick pierced on such Bahamuts face!? Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut! Gugiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Rurunes kick, easily blew off the super-enormous Bahamut. However, Rurune did not even permit such Bahamut to fall at the ce where it was blown away, and when she came ahead at the ce where the Bahamut was being blown away in an instant, she hit it with a kick again. Ill! You! Eat! For this day.! Ive been waitiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Gya!? Guge!? Gugo!? Gugyu!? Gugegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegegege! Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick Kick! Rurune was, continuing to release kicks already with raging momentum. Itll be my fooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooood! Gugueraaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? Finally, when she hit a powerful blow to the Bahamut, Bahamut was mmed into theke again. A tremendous amount of water sshes, and we are covered with water from the top of our heads as if we were exposed to a heavy rain. And when the water droplets settled down, apletely KOed Bahamut emerged pitifully in theke. Rurune-chan, is amazing Despite getting wet, Saria carefreely said such a thing. Then, Rurune came back with a proud look. Now then, Milord. I finally did it! Its our long-wish Bahamut! Milord? Rurune, will have no dinner. Miloooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooord!? To my ruthless words, Rurune screamed. No, we who got wet were not fine, but still good. However. Rurune, look around? Fue? Even at the time I caught the Bahamut, there were certainly ridiculous sshes of water, but the boat floating on theke was still safe, and it had no effect on the surrounding trees. However, when Rurune mmed it into theke again, the boat floating on theke got smashed, and the surroundings were in a mess. What are we gonna do with this? Glutton, as expected. E,etto Kushun! Zora-oneechan, are you okay? Ye,yes. It was so sudden, so perhaps my body got a little cold As I thought, the glutton is no good. No, no good!? With those words from Olga-chan, who is quietly angry, Rurune opened her eyes even further. Ah I dont care about Rurunes treatment from now on. You wont care!? It seems that Rurune have been stabbed by Als words at the end, and her movement stopped. More than that, what are we going to do with this situation. Well, if you think about the boats normally, it would be apensation The boat is still good. What are we going to do to the surroundings here In the aftermath of Rurunes kicking, the trees became disordered, and even the surrounding soil was in a disaster. Haa For the time being, lets do something with this using magic. You can? Well when I threw the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire into the sea in the Valsha Empire, Ive returned the trees in the empty spot using magic, so its alright. First of all, you noticed that that precedent has greatly blown away, right? No problem. Im aware of it. At that time, I did that with a lot of momentum, so now its part of my ck history! As I left Rurune, who turned white as if she had turned into ashes, I collected the Bahamut for the time being, and while restoring the surrounding environment with magic as much as possible, we returned to the city to apologize, including for the boat. Chapter 182: Swimsuit <h4>Chapter 182: Swimsuit</h4> Bahamut Bahamut We came back from theke, and apologized to all the different ces. Meanwhile, Rurune continued to mutter in delirium about Bahamut. Thats because, the entire Bahamut that I caught, was decided to be donated to the town of Southern. For the time being, the great person in the city I headed to the so-called town mayor, and bowed my head, but in the first ce, it seems that it was the first time they knew that a ridiculous existence called Bahamut lived in it, so rather, they were anxious about it. Thats why, I feel more guilty, but when I told them that weve sessfully defeated it, and was goingpensate for the broken boat, they were surprised but they said that I didnt have to worry about it. As the town mayor, he said that he was thankful that the damages were only around theke, even though such a legendary-ss monster came out, but since I felt sorry, I decided to donate the Bahamut that I caught. When I brought it back, the Bahamut turned into drop items just like any other monsters, but the drop items are in the form of each part of the Bahamut, and Im not really sure, but as expected of a legendary monster, its scales and fangs can be used for something. However, since I did not defeat it, but Rurune was the one who defeated it, the skill Complete Dismantling did not activate, and I didnt get any status or skills. No, I dont need it. Even if I get its status, I have no status to disy it! Its not like I can freely create skills to do something about it! Anyway, he thought that its not a good idea to take all of the Bahamut, but still, with the exception of Rurune, we got an amount of Bahamut that we couldnt consume on our own. Bahamut seems to be delicious, and I definitely want the people in this town to eat it. When I donated the Bahamut with that in mind, the current Rurune gotpleted. Dont be so depressed. Theres a lot of fish that weve caught, and Bahamut isnt something that you canpletely eat. What if I said that we would cook it at the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion? But but . its not aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaall! No, as expected, we dont really need all of that I wonder how many days will we keep eating Bahamut. Its not curry. No matter how much Rurune can consume it alone, its not like its a good thing to go along with her. Above all, Rurune doesnt know how to cook, but other people can cook. As Rurune was screaming, Olga-chan turned her scornful eyes towards Rurune. But, glutton, is without meal today. I dont wannaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! I dont wannaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! She was wildly weeping. Rurune, a super beautiful girl if she remained silent, was snottily crying without shame of being heard. However, it seems that Olga-chan is not going to forgive her either. I think its fine for me, but I changed my mind because Im just going to spoil her whos rampaging like that. Its nice liking to eat, but dont run wild. Rurune kept crying until the end, but in the end, Olga-chans forgiveness didnte forth, so we left Rurune in the room, and we had dinner at the restaurant. By the way, at that dinner, the river fishes and Bahamut that we caught were also served, but not only are the fresh water river fishes delicious, but everyone was surprised at the deliciousness of Bahamut. This is indeed delicious. ording to the restaurant employee-san, tomorrow morning and noon, they are very much looking forward to preparing various Bahamut dishes, including the ones served today. We who were able to eat meals in a peaceful manner because Rurune wasnt there, returned to each of our room, and took an open-air bath on the balcony and went to sleep slowly. Uh delicious its delicious Next morning. Rurune, who was freed from without meal, was crying and eating breakfast at the restaurant. Moreover, unlike yesterdays lunch time, she was eating slowly, while tasting properly. We were surprised at her appearance, but Rurune talked about her change in tears. I, I was foolish Before food everything is equally the same, killing others to live, and taking the history of cooking that our predecessors have umted in order to make such a meal more colorful with the concept of life and death, I didnt really taste that well, I was just stupid and honest to its deliciousness Ueeeeeeen. I, I dont know what that is, but just not eating dinner yesterday seems to have caused a tremendous change in Rurunes heart. At the time of the Royal Capital Cup, she didnt eat breakfast because it was just livestock feed, so she didnt eat it, but it seems that she became very responsive to the forced ban on meal. Rurune was able to eat her long-desired Bahamut, but her reaction when she ate it was the same as the river fish, and she ate it while saying Its delicious Now Im grateful for everything Its delicious Uhmm Im worried if she changed that far, but lets see what will happen for a while. If I think about it normally, that rampaging appetite can be suppressed. After finishing our meal for the time being, we are nning to go to the sea today as originally intended. However, since none of us have swimsuits, we headed to the ce where the hotel employee-san rmended swimsuit was being sold again, and we will go to the sea after we bought it. For that reason, we, who were ready, went out immediately. I bought a swimsuit safely, and came to the sea a little earlier. This ce is the Heaven Sandy Beach huh Regardless of the origin of the name, it can be said that it was heaven, the pure white sand spreads all over the area, creating a beautiful contrast with the color of the deep blue sea. The reason why, I came into this ce first is, because Al and the others told me so. Apparently, it will take time for them to choose a swimsuit, and I was asked to go to the sea first and get ready. Thats because, apparently, when going to the sea, the parasols and tables need to be rented out, so I was here for such instation. Base on that information, I rented umbres and tables and looked around. Hhmm There are no people here at all. There were no people, just like the sea fading away from the tourist season. Well, if I think that this sea is reserved for us, then Id rather appreciate it. Looking for a suitably good ce, when I was rxing with the parasols and tables setup, Al and the others came. Seiichi! Nn? AhDDDD!? I turned to Al and the others, and I became speechless. I was setting up generally without thinking about anything, and they were buying swimsuits, but if I think about it normally, they will wear the swimsuit they bought In other words, everyones figure was quite stimting. Firstly, Al wore a pure white bikini that looks great on her brown skin. Ho,how is it? Do,does it look good on me? E,etto The appearance of such Al while being embarrassed was too fascinating, and Al bes more and more red when I was being speechless. Sa,say something! It doesnt look good on me anyway! Thats not the case! But thats you were beautiful, so ~~~~! Al turned her face redder than ever before. Then, Olga-chan called out to me. Seiichi-oniichan. Look look. Is that, a swimsuit? Thats an unusual material! What the, Olga-chan was wearing a so-called school swimsuit. Moreover, the word Olga is written in hiragana on her chest. Its absolutely the work of a hero! I was surprised at Olga-chans swimsuit, but Zora was also, in an enticing swimsuit figure. Zora was wearing a green bikini which was like Al, but she was wearing a pareo, and was very mature-ish. Milord, how about me? Do I look good? Rurune is a little quieter than usual, but Rurune who asked me with uneasiness somewhere, was wearing a shorts-type swimsuit with green and white stripes, and it fits well with the usual lively Rurune. Olga-chans swimsuit was unexpected, but it looks great! Zora looks like an adult, and Rurune was, thats I think it looks cute. Even though I was raised to praise what I thought was good with my mother, its indeed a high hurdle topliment a girl in a swimsuit! (TN: The perks of being a harem protagonist) To me who dont have any resistance for girls, its very exciting and pleasing, but I suddenly realize that I am suffering from an extravagant trouble that I am stumped. Are? What about Saria? Nn? If its SariaDDDD DDDD Seiichi! Oh? SariDDDD!? I turned to Sarias voice, and I was lost for words again. Thats because DDDD How is it? Look good? Why are youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!? DDDD There was Goria in a red bikini. Mou, what about me Seiichi. Do I look good? Before I look at you, I ask for an exnation of why you look like that ! I thought that Seiichi would be delighted with it is it good? Its differeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeent! I thought of this at the time in the school festival of Barbador Magic Academy, but what does Saria think I am!? No, I was the one who confessed to her in gori, is that it huh. I see. Looking closely, Ivee to think that Goria is also cute! Ah, it looks good ZE Iyan, embarrassing As I thumb up at her, Goria put her hand on her cheek, and wriggled her body. And then, when I think that her body suddenly glowed, she returned to the usual Saria. I was told that I looked good by Seiichi, so Im satisfied! I dont know the standard of Sarias satisfaction! Sarias swimsuit, who returned to her human form, already looks great on her, and honestly, Im having a lot of trouble with where to look As I thought, Gorias figure was gentler to my eyes! Then, Al, whose face was red, cleared her throat once. Kohon. For the time being, why dont we stop talking here and y? This is sort of a rental business. Thats right! Then Al, lets go! Eh? Wait Saria!? When Al got pulled by Saria, they run straight to the sea. Is Zora-oneechan going too? Ye,yes! Its my first time swimming, so Im nervous No problem. Im also new to it. Thats why, Ive borrowed something like this. Eh? That is This seems to be a tool called Floating Ring. It floats in the water, so its safe if you grabbed onto this. Apparently, we could also rent a float at the shop where we bought the swimsuits, so she prepared a float for two people, and take it to the sea with Zora. As I watch each of them head out to sea, Rurune, who was left alone, called out to me. Uhmm will Milord not swim? Eh? Ah, just a minute While looking at the sea, I suddenly thought of earth before I evolved. Ive been to the sea, but I dont have many good memories of water. For example, if I enter a private room in the bathroom, I would usually have water pour over my head, and most of all, the swimming ss was the toughest. The guys who bullied me often revert the teachers eyes from me, as they held my head down, and I almost drowned. I reported it to my teacher that I would die with this, but the teacher didnt respond. DDDD You said that your ssmates were about to kill you, but how were you alive like this? Sensei! If hes dead, he shouldnt be here! Dont say quibble things! Im being treated of quibbling!? DDDD I wasnt able to get the other party to believe me like this. I think I said something very straightforward! I really cried at that time! Whats more, the bullies came to sink me thoroughly so that I wont get found further by my sensei, the sensei who I told that. I really wanted them to focus those efforts at swimming. Hence, even if I detest swimming and reported that Ill be on a trip, sensei didnt pay any attention to me You. You have good courage to try to skip in front of a teacher, huh? As a cross, keep swimming until I, your teacher, permits you to. N,no, as expected that isDDDD Dont say anything. If you had that meat waste, you wouldnt sink, right? Get started! Hidebu!? This is also the end of me being made to continue swimming endlessly. If my pace slows down even a little, or if I try to feelx at it, the reprimands flies from sensei without needing to ask questions, which caused a very negative chain. Even if I think about it now, I cant do anything about it! As a result of being made to continue swimming endlessly by the guidance of sensei, and the water attack from bullies in such a manner, ironically, I became good at swimming. However, it doesnt change that I still have unpleasant memories of it. The reason why I came into the sea was purely because I wanted to overwrite my water-rted memories with fun memories. Just being able toe to the sea with Saria and the others, makes me feel more rewarded than ever. Somehow, I am satisfied just bying to the sea. Haa By the way, Milord. Nn? This sandy beach can I eat it? Dont eat it!? It certainly looks like the Heaven Powder, but! But its just sand! Good grief Dont say stupid things, Rurune, lets y too. Looking at this scene a little more, I will also swim. Is, is that so? Then, Ill excuse myself first. When Rurune said so, she ran towards Olga-chan and the others. There were many things that happened before I came into this world, but Ive made a lot of important people. There are a lot of guys whom I dont understand well, such as the Kaizer Empire and the Demon Gods Cult, but I wish I could protect my loved ones on my own way. When I thought about such a thing, I went to the sea a littleter. Chapter 183: Sea <h4>Chapter 183: Sea</h4> Ah, Seiichi! Here here! Oh, Im going now! While I was looking at the sea, I was called by Saria, so I headed to the sea. Well, its no use thinking about a lot of things in the past and things I dont know about the future! Lets have fun now. Then, here I go! I ran into the sea, and jumped in it as it was! Buhe!? However, instead of jumping into the sea, for some reason, I think I plunged into the sandy beach from my head. Peppe A, are? It wasnt the sea yet Shit, this is embarrassing. Me who was going to dive into the sea with all my might, dug into the beach from the top of my head. Nn I thought I had leaped into the sea for sure. Whatever! Lets try again! I run out again, and jump into the seaDDDD. Fubera!? DDDD I cant!? Why!? I had thrusted my head into the sandy beach again, and raised my face vigorously. No matter how I think about it, its weird! Im sure that Im in a position to get into the sea right now! I raised my face, and looked in front of me, and I was lost for words with my situation. Thats becauseDDDD The sea is avoiding me !? Yes, as if there was a gaping hole in my spot, the sea beautifully disappeared around me. Rather, its getting away from me. Hey wait! Please! As soon as I stood up, I ran towards the sea. However, at the same time, the sea moves and continues to avoid me. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy? Let me swim tooooooooooo!? The sea avoids me as I chase and chase after it. What am I saying? But, it really is. That is, if I take this a little seriously, Ill catch up with it, but if I do such a thing, this entire sandy beach is likely to disappear with my first step, and I dont know if this can withstand it. What am I really saying? However, as I say many times, it cant be helped because its really the only way. Seeing me desperately chase after the sea, Al who was ying with Saria nearby, looked at me with half-open eyes. What are you doing? Seiichi The sea is running away from meeeeeeeeeeeeeee! I dont know what that means. I dont even know toooooooooooooooooooo! What is it that I cant swim, even though I came to swim in the beach!? Can anyone even exin this situation of me being avoided by the sea in the first ce!? Whether my wish has been granted, Brain announcer-san unexpectedly called out to me. It has a lot of fear to touch Seiichi-sama, so the sea avoids you. What is that being feared by the seaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa? From the perspective of us humans, I think nature is more fear-inspiring and great!? When the sea breaks on its own, the story of Moses, who is famous on earth,es to my mind, but its contents arepletely different. Even that Moses-san, broke the sea with some kind of Gods power or just great power. At least the sea didnt broke on him like what happened to me! Or rather, I cant swim even when Ie to the sea!? What did Ie here for? To aim for the dusk? Thats not good! As I continue to do endless tsukkomi, brain announcer-san reservedly speaks to me. Uhhmm if you want to cross the sea, should I open a way? You dont have to open iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! What, such unconditional treatment manner. Scary. I! just want to swim normally! I dont care if I get wet, so make it normal! Ye, yes If you say so When I thought that the voice of the brain announcement had disappeared, the sea that was avoiding me, as I approached it little by little with a feeling of reluctance, atst, I was able to enter the sea. I did I did it Im, in the sea! No, what are you seriously saying? I dont even know! I had no choice but to answer Als calm tsukkomi. Whatever! Then Ill swim right away! When I regained my mind, I floated in the sea and tried to swim as it was DDDD I was made to lie on my back before I knew it, I floated without any resistance, and I was moving on the sea without my knowledge. Whats more, it carries me in the direction that I want without my consent. It didnt take me any effort to do so. Saria and the others were silently staring at such a figure of mine. DDDD I didnt say that it was this kind of swim! Su,such!? What are you surprised at!? No matter where and how you look at me, Im just floating, though!? I look like a corpse in the water depending on whos looking!? When I got up while tsukkomiing involuntarily, I heard the brain announcements voice again. Bu,but, it will put a burden on Seiichi-sama Im just swimming, so theres no burden or anything!? In any world, there are people who move while getting entertained by the sea! Moreover, this is something that only I, who was floating, can understand, but It dexterously maniptes the water stream and massages my whole body like a waterbed while carrying me at afortable speed. You thought this was fine for me! But what I want to do is swim, and not like a drowned body! I appeal to the announcement in my brain from the bottom of my heart. If you can help me in any way you can, help me more normally in the form of a skill! Im in the sea, so adapting to that environment, or something like that! Thats alright with me, so! A,adaption, is it? In my humble opinion, I wonder if even the omniscient and almighty God is a necessity for you*, the God of trash(kami sura gomi) , but The hell, who are you talking about? What is even trash God!? Also, dont call me you*! (TN: *the you used here is (onmi) an honorific or respectful way of saying you in sonkeigo) In spite of that environmental adaptation, is still necessary? Eh, youre going to ask me there!? Anyhow, Seiichi-sama doesnt have to adapt, since the surrounding environment will match to Seiichi-sama, so Let me be a human!? ? Of course, Seiichi-sama is a human being, you know? Its divergence from the image of a human being inside me is great .! No matter how you think about it, dont talk about me being human. Im already, a human-shaped Nanika*. (TN: Something which isnt known) I just, want to enjoy the sea normally! Thats why, I just want the ability to match it! That is, a peaceful skill that feels like a Swimming skill! Hah, if Seiichi-sama asked that much, then Then, the announcement in my brain replied, although I appeared to be not somewhat convinced, of whether myint was understood by it or not. Skill Aquatic* has been acquired (TN: The kanji used ˮ can also mean living in the water) Not just swimming! I can even live here! Its a ridiculous difference just by contrasting one letter!? Apart from that, I dont n to live underwater! Why doesnt it feel like a normal swimming skill!? No matter how you look at it, thats very far apart from a human!? To me who continued my surging waves of tsukkomi, the brain announcement raised a voice of approval for some reason. Ah! I see, that was very discourteous of me. But it is certainly so! Oh, you finally understood huh. Will I get the Swimming skill with this? I can swim without it, but itll be somehow different if there was a correction. Skill Aquatic (no oxygen required) has been acquired. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!? Thats very far from humans! Its worse than before!? This means, that I dont even need air in the water!? Even fish breathes! Brain announcement, where do you want my body to go!? ? Did you have any inconveniences? There are only inconveniences, though!? However I thought that this would be suitable for Seiichi-sama, who is a Human Being, but Its not a Human Being that I know! At least I dont know any humans who can spend time in the water without breathing. Well, isnt that fine? With this skill, Seiichi-sama will be able to fully enjoy the sea. Hah!? No, just a little!? At least, the Swimming skill DDDD Well then, have a nice day-off! Waiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! Come back! Please! Come baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! No matter how much I scream, the brain announcement did not answer. As I was battered, Saria and the others approached me. Whats wrong? Seiichi. You, are noisy wherever you go So,somewhatDue to the excessiveness of the world, Ive be able to live underwater What happened in this short amount of time!? Al, thats what I want to ask too. However, the brain announcement had no reaction which is the other party I should questioned, and I have no longer any choice but to ept it. Damnit! This is a mess! Ill swim to my hearts conteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeent! Oh! I, I dont really understand, but whatever, if youre that eager, then lets swim together! While being invited by Al, I swim in the sea together with Saria and Al. Saria, who originally caught fish in the river of the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, is also good at swimming and she swims smoothly in the sea. Al has rarelye to the sea, and she hardly went outside until she met us, so she didnt even have a chance to swim, but still, shes swimming beautifully without any worries. And speaking of me Seiichi. Yes? Thats not called swimming! I know right. I was running under the sea. It may not make sense, but I want you to feel assured. I too dont even know what this means. However, I am not swimming in the water, but I can move freely in it as if I were moving on the ground. With that oue, just like running on the ground, I seeded in running underwater. Whats more, I dont have to touch the bottom of the sea, and I can build a foothold just by the momentum of the water stream, so its literally running underwater. Its possible for me to swim normally, but this one has a faster movement speed as you can see. Oh, thats amazing, Seiichi! Then, Ill try it too! Eh? Then, when I thought that Saria, who was watching my movement, suddenly turned to her Goria form, in underwater DDDD or rather, she started sprinting on the surface of the sea. I did it Scaryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Among other things, its the terror of the Gori who is sprinting on the surface of the sea with her whole power! Moreover, her posture is super beautiful! In what ce did she be a track and field athlete!? Al, who was watching the scene the same as me, muttered. I am, the most normal here. No, even I tooDDDD Youre not. Before I even finished, she denied it I just yearned being normal a little . When I was enjoying the sea with Saria and Al, I heard a voice from the sandy beach. Seiichi-oniichan. Nn? Olga-chan what is that!? When I turned my gaze towards her voice, a super-splendid castle waspleted there. A,are, when did you? Come now its just, I could see Olga and Zora ying together on the beach, so I guess they made it together. So big! As Saria said, the sand castle near Olga-chan is, no different from our height. When I went to Olga-chan and the others to see the castle near them, Olga-chan stuck out her chest. Nn. I did my best. Its amazing! Mufu. But its not just with my power. Its thanks to Zora-oneechan. He? Perhaps because she didnt expect that shell throw the dice at her. Zora raised a surprised voice. This castle is sturdy, because its been solidified, by Zora-oneechans ability. Hee! I see. When I was involuntarily impressed and turned my eyes to Zora, Zora shyly turned her gaze away. Well, thattely, for some reason, Ive been feeling better I used to indiscriminately change my surroundings, to stones regardless of my will. But now I can control it freely of my own will. Moreover, I can now control the strength of petrification. Were surprised that she has, grown like that. Zora-chan, youve done it! Ah, I think thats amazing. I know how happy you are not to be swayed by the power youve had trouble with. Zoraughed happily at Als words. Then, Zoras sses are relieved from its duty? Those sses were originally made to suppress Zoras abilities, but if she can control them now, then its not needed anymore. I think she heard that, but Zora shakes her head quietly. No, this is .. Seiichi-san produced this thing for me. Because of this, I was able to look at people without being afraid, and I was able to see the outside world without fear. Thats why, this is, my treasure. I,is that so. Yes! She turned a straight smile towards me, which made me feel quite embarrassed. For me, I just acted on my own, hoping that I could get rid of Zoras troubles even for just a little, so I was very embarrassed to be thanked this much, and to be told that that sses were a treasure. When I was thinking about changing the topic somehow out of my embarrassment, I suddenly noticed something. Come to think of it, wheres Rurune? Are? shes certainly not here? Everyone doesnt seem to know Rurunes whereabouts, so when we look around. DDDD Milord! Eh? I heard Rurunes voice from the sea, so when I turned my gaze toward that voiceDDDD I caught this! What did you catch!? What the, Rurune was heading towards us, while sting the surface of the sea, just as the time Goria ran on the surface of the sea. Whats more, for some reason, there is an ominous creature on top of her. Its ridiculously huge, and its appearance looks like a mollusk, just like octopus and squid, with tentacles extending from all over its body. While we are all dumbfounded by the too unexpected creature, I activated Advanced Appraisal on the mysterious creature. Evil God: - (TN: The evil god has been defeated by Rurune perhaps she can defeat the Demon God too?) What did you briiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing! Evil God! Its Evil God! Where did she get it!? No, why is it here!? No matter how I look at it, its more dangerous than the true Bahamut that she defeated yesterday! Because it doesnt have a level! Rather, its not the same being as the ultimate goal of the Demon Gods Cult in terms of category!? Youre kidding me!? It looks like Im going to loss a bit of my sanity since seeing it, but is that okay!? If my eyes arent being strange, I think that its a dangerous guy as I see it, but Altria-oneechan, its okay. I believe its dangerous even if I see it. Tha,thats true Somehow, it looks frightening Its twisting and turning. Saria. You, really had strong guts! No matter how I look at it, its like the end of the world is about toe! Then, my All Language Comprehension skill got activated, and I heard the words of the Evil god in front of me in my head. did do nkey donkey that. donkey. Is scary Rurune-san, what did you do? I see the evil god shivering in fear without its own silhouette, you know? I was stunned as I stare at the thing that Rurune brought Or rather, when I looked up, Rurune was floating an exuberant smile. How is it, Milord! Doesnt it look delicious!? Sorry, I dont have the sensibility to say that this looks delicious! Why did you bring it in the first ce!? In response to my natural question, Rurune turned an apologetic look. Thats Ive caused a lot of trouble to Milord yesterday, so so, you can call it an apology of mine Im going to let not only Milord but also everyone else eat what Ive caught. Rurune No way, we were surprised that a word came out of Rurunes mouth that shell gave away her food. I thinkst nights dinner removal was quite effective. No, I think it was too effective, but. Anyway, Rurune seems to have brought this evil god to us with her own meaning of yesterdays remorse. To have us eat it. Rurune, you Milord Im sorry, I cant eat this! Su,suuuuuuuuuuuuch!? No, Im happy with Rurunes feelings, but in what world are there people who will eat this evil god!? Even if it does look like an octopus No, its impossible after all! When Saria and the others nodded to my words, Rurune also seemed to have realized that all of us wouldnt eat it, so she dropped her shoulders. Tha, thats right I cant force you to eat it I understand. I will responsibly eat it Eh? When my eyes were dotted to her unexpected remark, Lulune opened her mouth and ran to the evil god! Gyaaaahh the hell the heeell donkey scary he,heeeeeeeeeeelp Mogumogu after all as I expected Its good even if its raw the saltiness of the sea what is it The evil god steadily fitted inside Rurunes belly. At that time, I could hear the evil gods death cries, but I didnt hear anything. I couldnt hear anything! And finally, when thest tentacle entered inside Rurunes mouth, Rurune stroked her belly with a smile. After all, it was delicious as I expected! I.is that so? Thats good, right? Yes! For the time being, Rurune grew a little (?) and what she had done, made me honestly pleased, that this city had escaped from the crisis of the world. When Seiichi and hispanions were having fun in the port city of Southern, Ranze, the king of the Kingdom of Welmburg, was busy with work. DDDD The report of this territory, and the amount of tax collected are strange. I know that there was a poor harvestst year and the tax revenue was low, but there are no rumors or information like that this year. I will have you submit it again, and find it out. Hah! Under Ranzes instructions, the soldier receives the documents and leaves. Without looking at the soldier, he moves on to the next paperwork, but after seeing the letters written on the documents for a long time, the color of fatigue appeared in Ranzes eyes. Kuh Im having trouble with my eyes getting tired recently Thanks to Seiichi, my life expectancy has been extended, and even though I am in good health itself, if I cram my root too much, it seems that it will eventually break my body Involuntarily looking at the documents piled up on his desk, he blurted out. Then, the door of Ranzes room was knocked again. Enter Hah! Pardon me! Im sure you are one of the soldiers in charge of patrolling near the border, right? Hah! Its a great honor for me to have His Majesty remember my face! As the soldier says, Ranze knew not only his name, but the face and the affiliations of each soldier. Therefore, he immediately knew the affiliation of the soldiers who came to the room in this manner, but he tilts his head at the same time. So, whats wrong? The fact that you came all the way here what happened near the border? Hah. Actually Upon hearing the report from the soldier, Ranze expressed a look of doubt. Nn? Lately, youve seen the Kaiser Empire move near the border? Hah! Apparently, they were looking for someone, but I dont understand why, but theres a lot of distance from that country to ours, and above all, they didnte into contact with the border. But theres indeed soldiers there It definitely smells like trouble Ranze, who seemed to be tired, deposited his body on the back of the chair. Besides I dont want you to work near that area too much. Im worried by the Mountain that appeared. The hell, what purpose does it have ? What would you like for us to do? Lets see. If theyre searching for something as you said, it may be important to the Kaizer Empire. Go call Louise. Hah! Once the soldier step back as it is, he came again with Louise in tow. Your Majesty, I have brought you Louise-sama! Thanks for the trouble. Please withdraw. Hah! When the soldier falls back as it is, the remaining Louise approaches Ranze. Your Majesty. It was said that you have called for me, but whats wrong? Actually, it seems that the figures of the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire near the border towards the Mountain can be seen. Apparently, they were looking for something or someone, but I want you to see the situation. Hah but, Im not really good at covert operations, though You dont have to worry about it. In the first ce, it wont be a problem even if it is within the border, and above all, its troublesome when a Mountain emerged. If they get in your way, you can attack. Thats why, take the Sword Saint War Maiden (Valkyrie) , and find out what the Kaizer Empire might be looking for. Your will Louise bows her head and leaves. Ranze sighed, as he looked at her figure. Geez, that country doesnt do anything decent I want to take a bath as soon as possible. Ranze sighed again, and when he regained his mind, he started his next job. Chapter 184: Drifter <h4>Chapter 184: Drifter</h4> Now then, can we return to the inn soon? After ying to our hearts content in the sea, I suggested that to everyone. Thats right. I yed a lot today, and I was getting tired! Well. In normal battle, you also moved the parts of your body that didnt move much, and if youre not good at it, you will have muscle pain tomorrow, right? Then, why dont I massage Als body when we return to the inn? Eh? Saria, you can do that? Yup! Leave it to me! Towards Al, Saria pounded her chest. Its been less recent for Saria to do anything, but as expected, she has ridiculous specs. She can do housework and everything perfectly. Moreover, its even more surprising because she was a gori before she turned into a human. When I was surprised at the high specs of Saria, Olga-chan suddenly pulled the hem of my pants. Seiichi-oniichan Nn? Whats wrong? Something ising Eh? When I turned my gaze towards the point where Olga-chan was pointing, it certainly looks like something was drifting as if it had been washed up. I cant see it well from here, but what is it? Just in case, I want to confirm it. If it was a person, thats bothering. That said, its about the person who was drifting DDDD Its a persoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!? The one who was washed up on the sandy beach was, one person a man? Female? I mean, it was an androgynous-like person. However, what attracts me more than that was the clothes the person is wearing. What the person is wearing was a hakama* and haori* like such, and she/he was dressed as if she/he had jumped out of a Japanese historical drama. Anyway, there is something like a katana on the waist. (TN: hakama* and haori* = https://matcha-jp/en/2648, also gender is unknown) I mean ! Whawhawhawhat should I do!? This is, a person!? Its a person!? Calm down stupid! First of all, you should confirm his/her consciousness, right? Besides, you can check him/her with recovery magic! Huh!? Certainly!? I lost my mind to the drowned corpse who was drifting, but I immediately regained my mind, and I activated the highest-level magic of light attribute, the Healing of the Virgin Lady, which is the most effective recovery magic. As it is, the light is sucked into the body of the person who was lying down in front of me. Then, a change came to the person who was lying down. Uh Its alive! I guess. He/she isnt hurt now with Seiichis magic, but as I observe her/him, he/she is still weak, so at once, we should take her back to our inn. We can take care of her/him until after she/he wakes up. Understood. When I held the fallen person in my arms, we hurried back to the inn. We arrived safely at the inn, but immediately after arriving at the inn, the person I was carrying woke up. Nn? Thi,this ce is Ah Are you okay? Tsu!? The moment I called out, the person I was holding reached for the katana that was attached on his/her waist, and pulled it out. Hah! Seiichi!? Al raises his voice in response to his/her sudden attack, but Wha!? Surprisingly, before the katana touched me, it bent so much that I couldnt tell what was going on, and it became like a kind of sculpture of contemporary art. Looking at the sword, the person who pulled out the katana opened his/her eyes wide, and Al let out a sigh in astonishment. No, I dont know whats going on. What and how can a weapon be shaped like that? Come now? Why dont you know? Im sorry, I dont understand even if you say that. Even when I fought the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire before I left the Barbador Magic Academy, their weapons and armors gradually fell apart just like this one. If its worse, he/she may hurt himself or her/his body may break But I want you to believe me. I didnt do anything from my side! With that in my mind, the person who pulled out the sword slipped out of my arm, and showed vignce. You guys who are you!? No, thats my line Tsu!? Wha,what, is that figure! Shameless! When I was puzzled by the person wearing a hakama who was being vignt, I noticed what we looked like right now, and she turned her face red and pointed at me. What its a swimsuit, though ? Swimsuit ? What an iprehensible thing! Is there a guy who loiters around shirtless! The girls there too, wha,what is with their appearance!? Outrageous, outrageous! Im not sure, but apparently for the person in front of me, it seems that its her first time seeing a swimsuit. Certainly, it looks like underwear just by looking at it. Well, I dont really feel it unless Im told with that. Such a thing doesnt matter, but lets move on with the talk. Why dont you calm down and listen to me? We just carried you because you were lying down on the beach. I was lying down ? No, wait. I* was !? (TN: She was actually referring to herself as sessha. And, also I was hoping she was a girl so its a she now hehehe~) When I suddenly thought that she fell silent, the face of the person in front of me turned pale, and tried to run out suddenly. Mu-sama ! Ku!? Oops Hey!? However, even though her wounds were healed by magic, her strength havent recovered, but I was able to hug her on the spot where she was about to fall. Ge,get away from me, your rude! You its impolite of you not to know Mamorigami Yaiba! Im sorry, I dont know you What did you say!? (TN: The name sounds boyish, so Ill revert to he now) The person wearing a hakama in my words . Mamorigami-san opened his eyes wide. Im sorry, I really dont know you. For the time being, I thought that maybe I was the only who didnt know him, so I asked everyone. Do you know him? I dont know! I also dont know him. Dont know. M,me too I have no interest! About one person had an obvious answer, but anyway, no one here knew about Mamorigami -san. However, it seemed to be quite shocking for Mamorigami -san, and he copsed from his knees. I,if you dont know me then? Yamato was such a person to be feared, this me is? By the way, that Yamato? I also dont know him Mamorigami-san fell silent for a while, probably because of my words thats terrible. Mamorigami-san opens his mouth as he watches while worrying about the situation. I want to ask a question. This ce, where? This ce, is it? This is the port city of the Kingdom of Welmburg, Southern, were in the ck-tailed Gull inn. Welmburg Kingdom in a foreign country !? Ho,howe Uhmm? Im sorry, I lost myposure. Then, Mamorigami-san stood up calmly, perhaps because his confusion had settled down, and bowed his head. It appears that you have helped me. Even if it was a misunderstanding, I pointed my katana at my benefactor, Im sorry. N, no. If there was a stranger near you suddenly, youll be wary, and besides, its my fault, I guess? I dont know if it was like such, but I made your sword be like that Ah Mamorigami-san stared at the katana in his hand, perhaps remembering it due to my words. Al pokes my side in the appearance of such Mamorigami-san. Oi, Seiichi. You can do something somehow. Eeh!? Even if I was told to somehow I dont even know how No, no matter how you look at it, that katana? Wait that weapon, didnt it seem like it was reluctant to attack you? The sword hates me!? What the, weapons hate me. No, its toote. I was a man who was being avoided by the sea. When ites to that, did it be like that itself in order to not really attack me? The,then will it return if I forgive it? Etto you can turn back, I guess? It was at that moment when I called out so. The katana, which was bent soplicatedly, returned to its original form in an instant. Wha!? Eh, seriously I didnt think that it would really turn back. Oi! Al said to me that I could do it, but there was no reaction from her! Mamorigami-san, who was staring at the katana again, wields the sword several times on the spot. His swordsmanship is very beautiful, and I knew that Mamorigami-san was strong even from an amateurs point of view. After swinging the katana to a certain extent, as if its inspection is over, he puts it in its sheath and bows her head again. Im indebted. Originally speaking, it was the result of me jumping to wrong conclusions, but you restored my weapon back. Thats Im d I was able to restore it. I didnt give my name yet. I call myself Mamorigami Yaiba. The 18th generation of the Mamorigami family who serves the Yamato family for generations degozaru. Amazing, he said degozaru! I was deeply impressed by his wordings, but the more I looked at Mamorigami-san, the more I felt that he was a kind of person wholl jump out of a historical drama. Indigo blue hair tied together with long eyes. Its really like a samurai getup. What do I say, he seems to be in the Shinsengumi*. Hes a handsome guy. No, his face has no connection with it, right ? His tone feels like an overseas person who admires samurai, but it suits him very well. We also briefly introduced ourselves because Mamorigami-san named himself, but Mamorigami-san has an apologetic look on his face. If its true, I would like to repay you guys, but I have to return. Therefore, I would like to give my gratitude on some other time. Thats fine, but are you okay? What, no matter how I see it, I was full of confidence in my own arms. It was my blunder at that time, but now, Im okay. Mamorigami-san stares somewhere far away. Im not sure what happened, but it doesnt seem to be a topic we can step into. Etto you said youd be back, but do you know its location? When I asked him that, Mamorigami-san frowned, and looked greatly embarrassed. Thats I didnt expect toe to a foreign country, so I have no clue. The only thing I know, is that my country is just across the sea Sea? What is the name of your country? When Al asked, as if she had noticed something, Mamorigami-san shook his head. My country doesnt have a name. Thats because, its still in a state of struggling for a small territory Come to think of it, Ive only once heard how my country is called by the outside world. Im sure it was the eastern country, degozaro. ! I see. Al sighed at Mamorigami-sans words. Rather than that, the eastern country it was a mysterious country where I often heard only its name, but I didnt understand the actual situation in there. Certainly, from the appearance of Mamorigami-san and the atmosphere of his name, I wonder if thats true? I was predicting it, but it was properly told that I was right. That why, my apologies, but I have to leave this ce right away. In my country, the one I serve is waiting for me. Is that so It seems that theres a lot of circumstances, and its no use for us to forcibly keep you here. This ce is our homend, and theres nothing we can do. As Al says, were here in Southern for sightseeing, so we cant help very much. Then, Saria raises her hand. Yes! Then, why dont we ask about a ship in the guild? Eh? Mamorigami-san came from the other side of the sea, right? Then, I dont think you can go home without a ship! Well. If theres something we could help, isnt it like to ask where a ship is? As Saria says, it looks like we can do that. Fortunately, we came to this ce earlier, so we know a little about thend, and the location of the guild branch perfectly. For that reason, we would like to assist you with the information to a ship, but Tha,thats right! Im grateful that you were just helping me, but I cant give you something in return Now now, if you have to hurry home, thene and go obediently here with us. It seems that he was thinking about something with Als words, and Mamorigami-san nodded with a hesitating look. Im indebted. By all means, I beg you. DDDD While caring for Mamorigami-san, who hasnt returned to his normal condition yet, we moved to the Guild Branch of Southern. Chapter 185: How to Set out to the Sea <h4>Chapter 185: How to Set out to the Sea</h4> So that Mamorigami-san can return to the eastern country, we visited the guild branch of Southern to hear regarding the ship. There was the receptionist who did the procedure to fulfill our request, so we went to talk to that person, but Thats unfortunately, currently, were not sailing to the eastern country. Such!? Why degozaru!? From the very end, theres no such thing as trade between the eastern country and in this ce, the Welmburg Kingdom. I also heard that the eastern country do not do business with other countries in the first ce. Thats Apparently, the receptionists words seem to be true, and Mamorigami-san just shut down his mouth Im not sure, but it seems that the eastern country is like a secluded country. It doesnt have to look like Japan in the past, but No, it may be a culture unique to this world, and I think it would be a good idea to make it generally the same as Japan. Therefore, there is no ship heading to the eastern country in the first ce. Furthermore, although I know its rough position, no safe route has been found. You cant take out a ship in a ce like that. And thats, what I just told you was also a big reason, but more than that, were more cautious about fishing in the sea now. Eh? The ships of the Kaizer Empire are leaving and cruising on a regr basis, as if they were upying the vast ocean one after another. Unfortunately, the Welmburg Kingdom has a special terrain, so theres a little anxiety about its shipbuilding technology and naval forces, so its definitely going to be disadvantageous if it bes a naval battle. Fortunately, thanks to its special terrain, the Kaizer Empires ships cannot reach this area, so its impact on the town is not great, but even so, there are many seafood that can no longer be caught because its impossible to fish far away. Kuh Mamorigami-san has an expression full of regret on the words of the receptionist. I mean, the Kaiser Empire is entirely an evil thing, but hey. If the current situation is really for the good of the people of the Kaizer Empire, then from the Kaizer Empires peoples point of view, it may be a good thing, but that too is suspicious. In the end, it turned out that Mamorigami-san had no way to return to his country, and we went out of the Guild feeling disappointed. What should I do Even after we left the guild, Mamorigami-san was visibly depressed, and we dont even know what to say to him. Meanwhile, Mamorigami-san headed naturally for the sea with a fluttering gait, and stared at the sea in a daze. I have, to return home anyhow. However, I have no way to do that I who was called as Mu-samas sword, and was being feared as the Heaven de, but such powerlessness ! Mamorigami-san I dont know if I should ask you this, but do you have to hurry home? When Al asked with a troubled expression, Mamorigami-san nods. Ah before I got washed away into this country, I was fighting against the wolfmen. Wolfmen? Its the group who was aiming for Yamato Muu-sama, who is my lord. It was good that we have escaped while protecting Muu-sama to the north from those attackers, but their number overwhelmed us. Muu-sama is in danger as it is, and one of my people became a decoy, to dealt with the assants. However, the assants are more skilled than expected, and I was cornered and finally fell into the sea degozaru. Somehow, the figure of Mamorigami-san who was cornered by the cliff toward the sea, which I often see in suspense, came to my mind. From there, as Seiichi-dono and hispanions know I have drift away in this country in a faint state. Mamorigami-sanughs without so much power. The story was heavier than I expected! To be honest, I dont know Mamorigami-san at all, so I dont know who he was serving or why he ended up in that situation. Thats why, wait, someone about the same age as me tries to protect his lord at the risk of his life No, if you think about it in this world, its pretty normal. By the way, do you have any idea who the attackers were? Honestly, I think that if youre dealing an opponent with such experienced skill, you will get the same result even when you return, but When Al asks so, Mamorigami-san regretfully distorts his expression. There were too many people I can think of to be the mastermind. Theres no such thing as king, in my country. Therefore, the country is always in disarray, and the battle over the whole country continues. And, due to some circumstances, the Yamato family that I serve, were small, but possessed a great power. I believe that those who had a sense of crisis about it, attacked Muu-sama What, is that like Shura no Kuni. This continent right now? Is in a state of war, but no civil war has urred. Perhaps I just dont understand it, but Rather, when Im in this Kingdom of Welmburg, I forget about that. After all, the guild headquarters guys are so strong! This town is also scary! With that in mind, Mamorigami-sans facial expression bes even more serious. But recently, I heard a strange rumor degozaru. A strange rumor? A suspicious person who is not from my country has been going in and out Nn? Isnt that, something strange? No matter how much you trade with foreign countries, right? Thats not the case degozaru. The people in my country have been suited with a mass of pride. Consequently, I think that my country is superior to other countries, and although its possible for them to abide, many houses considered that its absurd degozaru. Above all, if other countries got involved, itll be troublesome when someone be its ruler degozaru. That may be the case, but no matter how much People from outside countries may not be familiar with it, but my country is all about the strong. And, like no other, the house that aims at the whole country in my country is, the ones who believe that they are the strongest and have no doubts with themselves. Those guys shouldnt ask for help from the outside. Its a value we dont understand, but the eastern country seems more closed than expected. Or rather, it can be said that its isted rather than closed. Even in Japan, there was some trade even during the national istion period, but its not that greatly soar. However, for them to be able to do that, they might be at least self-sufficient. Ive talked a lot degozaru, but in the end, I cant go back to my country right away. No matter what I do degozaru Seeing Mamorigami-san looking at the sea with regret, we just looked at each others faces. What are we gonna do? Uhmm, no matter what I say When I answered Als words unintentionally, Saria raises her hand. Wouldnt it be better to help rather than worry? Eh? Because you dont hate helping, right? That is, well We nod to Sarias words. I dont know various things, but I do think that we need to help him Nn. Im just, bewildered. I, I want to help if possible! Rurune seems to have no particr opinion and is silent, but it seems that everyone wants to help Mamorigami-san. Even if I say that Im going to help, and take Mamorigami-san to the eastern country unfortunately, no one, including myself, has been to the eastern country, so I cant send him with transition magic. The problem is, how to escort Mamorigami-san back Eh? Eh? Saria raised a wondering voice, so when I stared at Saria unintentionally, Saria tilted her head. What if Seiichi took the lead? Yes? Not only me, but Al and the others tilted their heads to Sarias words. No, no, no, I still want to very much take it, but uhmm, the way is Why dont you ask the sea? Ask the sea!? I was surprised at Sarias unexpected remarks. What are you saying, Saria. Why can I do such a thing DDDD While saying that, what happened in the ocean today came to my mind one after another. I think I can do it. You can do it!? Al quickly tsukkomid to my mutter. No, I dont think its possible if you think about it normally, right? I dont even know what Im saying. But if the sea had avoided me because its afraid or for reasons that doesnt make sense to me, then itll likely ept my request. When I approached the sea while raising suspicion, Mamorigami-san tilts his head as he sees my state. ? Seiichi-dono, whats wrong DDDD Sea-san, can you transport us? What suddenly happened degozaru!? When Mamorigami-san raised his voice to my behavior that can be said to be a reckless action DDDD The sea, dexterously created a thumbs-up figure. Fill in your details below or click an icon to log in: - Login via Guest - Login via WordPress - - Login via Twitter - Login via Facebook Gravatar Email (required) (Address never made public) Name (required) Website [WordPress Logo] You arementing using your WordPress ount. ( Log Out / Change ) [Google photo] You arementing using your Google ount. ( Log Out / Change ) [Twitter picture] You arementing using your Twitter ount. ( Log Out / Change ) [Facebook photo] You arementing using your Facebook ount. ( Log Out / Change ) Cancel Connecting to %s Notify me of newments via email. Notify me of new posts via email. Chapter 186: Arrival, Eastern Country! <h4>Chapter 186: Arrival, Eastern Country!</h4> We were now, advancing towards the eastern country at a tremendous speed. And in addition to thatDDDD we were sitting on the sea. Al quietly opens her mouth in the situation where no one can understand no matter how they look. Hey, Seiichi. What? What are you? I want to ask that tooooooooooooooooo! To Als quiet question, I shouted so. As a result of the iprehensible challenge that I requested to the sea, the sea responded. It has responded! Because of that, we are in a situation where were the same as ninjas, who can also sit on the sea, while being dumbfounded, and were being automatically transported to the eastern country in a rxed manner. Moreover, theres no shaking even though we were being carried, and we dont have to do anything to the monsters that appear on our progress because the sea disposes them on its own will before we got to engage with them. For all that, the sea has coiled to the whole body of each of us, offering us a full body massage, and when I think that fishes suddenly appeared in front of us, the sea chops it with its water cutter-like knacks and serves it as sashimi in front of us. Of course, the sea created the shape of a te for the sashimi. Everyone was greatly amazed, with the no less than its best treatment. No, only Saria and Rurune are in normal operation. Aside from Rurune, Saria really has a huge caliber. But seriously, I didnt think that itll take us to the eastern country just by me asking it. Its not that I didnt think that it was possible, but as one would expect, I was thinking that Ill make a raft from pieces of wood, and that everyone would ride on it, bringing it to the sea. I havent thought this at all No one predicted that everyone will be able to ride on the sea without preparing anything, and will be carried with super favorable treatment! In this indescribable situation, Mamorigami-san muttered in a daze. There are outrageous people in foreign countries. Wait! Dont get this guy and us mixed together! Terrible!? Al-san. You dont have to deny it in a matter of seconds. Isnt he the same as you people! Youre getting along well! No matter how you think about it, were different kind from him!? I was treated as a different species!? In Als words, I suffered mental damage. Another kind different human mon I cant check my status now because it left for a journey from me, but Im a human being maybe. When I was overwhelmed by the damage greater than I expected, Zora suddenly raised her voice. A,are! I can see an ind! Eh? When I turned my gaze towards Zoras pointing, I could certainly see thend. I dont know the exact size because there is still a lot of distance between us, but I get the impression that its a small continent rather than an ind. Well, is there some Daimyou* on thatnd? There were people like that, who are fighting for supremacy for it, so I wonder if it was this small plot ofnd. Even Japan is small if you look at it from the globe or the world map, but in fact, even if they use the Shinkansen or an airne, itll still take a long time from its end to end. (TN: Daimyou= https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daimyo, Shinkansen = https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinkansen) As the sea was carrying us straight to thend, gradually, the whole picture of the ind came into view. Apparently, there was no ce where we could anchor in the location where we were transporting, and anyhow, we can see a lot of reefs. Moreover, I couldnt see a sandy beach, and theres just a big cliff towered in front. Cant wend without climbing on top of that? No, as I expected, if we go around, there should be a sandy beach, but When Al and I were having such a conversation before approaching thend, Mamorigami-san noticed something. Tuh!? Muu-sama!? We were caught by Mamorigami-sans impatient voice, and when I looked closely at thend, the figure of a woman wearing a gorgeous kimono being protected in the back of a ninja costumed person at the cliff, jumped into my eyes. Men in the same kimono which look like Mamorigami-san, were facing these two people, and all of them are in a state of drawing out their swords. There is no doubt that their atmosphere isnt calm by any means . Awe,awesome its topknot! What are you impressed with!? No, thats because! Its a real topknot!? Not a wig! Mamorigami-san just tied his hair normally, so I thought that there wasnt a topknot culture ! When I was only impressed in a strange ce, the men who seemed to be samurai started to move! No, as it is! Seiichi-dono! Please transport me to that ce! Eeeeeeeeh!? E,even if you told to transport you In the first ce, it seems that theres nond for us to go up properly, and we have no other choice but tond on our own, but When I was thinking like that, the brain announcement suddenly talks to me. Seiichi-sama. This here, please leave it to us. Eh? Le,leave it to you What is this, very terrible feeling Im having. Well then, here we goDDDD! Wait, wait, wait! Go you said no way !? This is it! DDDD!? Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!? As I thouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuught!? When the sea that was carrying us suddenly changed into the shape of a huge arm, it lifted us up in the palm of its hand and threw us up to the top of the cliff! Amazi~ing! Were flying well! Pleasant. We,were flying in the sky!? Se, Seiichi! You bastard, you reallyckmon sense!? I,Im sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! We are blown to the top of the cliff while reacting at each other. If it stays as it is, we will be gucha* on the cliff instead of a poyo* on the cliff. (TN: SFX for things stting) The people who kept ring at us on the cliff, noticed us approaching thend gradually, and somehow, they pointed their fingers at us and started making a noise. Muu-samaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Meanwhile, Mamorigami-san, who was only thinking about protecting the person named Muu-sama even in such a situation, as he takes a Iai sword drawing stance in the air, using the air as a foothold, like Sarias Heavens Thrust, he rushes to the samurai men with tremendous momentum! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Mamorigami-san!? Seiichi! Rather than worrying about Mamorigami-san, if we dont do something about this, well hit the ground at this rate! As Al said, if we leave this alone, we will kiss the ground. Well, to be honest, at our level, I dont think that its going to be a problem to fall from this height. On the contrary, I will be able to remain unscathed no matter where I fall. In the first ce, can I even receive damage right now ? Aside from mental damage that is! However, I dont have the courage to confirm it, and anyway, I dont know about Saria and the others. Thats why, I tried calling out to thend just like what Ive done to the sea under no circumstances. Thats! Land-san, will you please! What are you saying!? It was the moment when Al raised a surprise voice. A part of the cliff changed dexterously, and it transformed into a thumbs-up figure like at the time I requested the sea. And when the thumbs-up hand opens as it is, it gently epts us. Moreover, I dont know what the logic behind it is, but the moment it received us, there was a poyon, and it didnt feel hurt at all, as if I was being hugged by a balloon. Wrapped in the hands of the rock as it is, we were gently lowered onto the cliff. Then, Mamorigami-san, who was assaulting earlier, was making a big turn towards the samurai mens fight. Haaaaa! Stu,stupid!? Why is the Heaven de here !? This guy should have died!? Apparently, the appearance of Mamorigami-san was unexpected for the samurai men, so they were very confused. It seems that, the same can be said for the people near us, one in a ninja costumes like Olga-chan, and the woman in a gorgeous kimono, they were both staring at Mamorigami-san in a daze. However, as Mamorigami-san said before we came here, the samurais seemed to be formidable, and Mamorigami-san was being gradually pushed. Seiichi! What do we do? Will we help Mamorigami-san? Saria says so while tilting her head, but if we help here, we will get involved in Mamorigami-sans problem until the end. Well, I have understood that at thiste hour. Its strange I should have been out for a vacation Give up. Seiichi will always be at the center of a turmoil wherever he goes. Im not happy! When I was having such an exchange with Al, the person in ninja costume, and the woman in a kimono who had been staring at Mamorigami-san in a daze, noticed us. ! You guys are The voice of the person in ninja costume was that of a woman, and she disyed vignce towards us to protect the woman in the kimono. When we arrived here, these two people became alert, so as I was thinking that if we moved openly, we would get attacked, the brain announcement calls out once more. Seiichi-sama. What do you need to worry about? Eh? Seiichi-sama just, has to say this. The announcement in my brain continues with a form full of confidence. Okay? Please repeat my words as they are. Eh? A,ah. Im not sure, but if I want to manage this situation, Ill have to follow it huh. Al and the others who noticed that my appearance had changed, silently looked at me. Aside from Saria and the others, Al seems to think that Im gonna do something again, thats insane or iprehensible. You dont have to be so vignt! As expected, itll not be something that will soar like a little while ago in this situation. Then, here it goes DDDD I just mindlessly say the words of the announcement in my brain. DDDD Sea-san, Land-san, please end this! Yes! Aree? When I follow the voice of the announcement in my brain, the result of repeating it as it was, a pir of water has spring up from the sea behind us. Furthermore, when huge rocks emerge one after another from the cliff, while connecting like a chain, it flies towards the samurais. Wha,what!? Bufoa!? Wa,water is buheeeeeeeeee! Rock tentacles DDDD gaeah??!? (TN: Somehow, Im having a bad feeling with this) With tentacles made of sea and tentacles made of rock, the samurais are being stamped one after another. In front of such samurais, not only me, Saria and the others, the ninja and the woman in kimono, and Mamorigami-san was staring at the spectacle while being stunned. And when I noticed it, everyone got knocked down on the spot, and theyre all fainted. Ignoring the fallen samurais, when the rock tentacles and the sea tentacles who were the ringleader itself(?) who knocked down the samurais, have set up on both sides of me, brain announcement raised a voice. Know who you are in this ce! Youre Seiichi-sama! Raise your head high, restrain yourself!* Wait, wait, wait! I was stunned and I waspletely dyed in tsukkomiing, but wheres Mi-sama!? In the first ce, the voice of the brain announcement can only be heard by me! First of all, everyone makes progress, even if their head is high or they restrain themselves from doing anything!? In a hurry, I suddenly noticed a gaze, and when I turned my face to that person, Al was staring at me with an indescribable expression. Stop being silent! Anything is fine, so at least say somethingggggggggggggggggg! I couldnt stand Als gaze, and I had no choice but to scream. Chapter 187: Skill Test <h4>Chapter 187: Skill Test</h4> Im indebted Once again, Seiichi-dono and hispanions saved me No, we didnt do anything, its just Seiichi running wildly Thats undeniable, I know! I made all the samurais fainted for the time being, but from there, the actions of the Ninja and Mamorigami-san were quick, and they tied up the samurais one after another with a sturdy rope. And then, Mamorigami-san bowed to us again, but its correct that Al and the others didnt have the time to do anything. I couldnt have expected this to happen either! Weve had a certain amount of conversation with Mamorigami-san beforeing here, so he wasnt particrly wary of us, but the ninja seems to be different, and while hiding behind her the woman in the kimono, she gazes sharply at us. Mamorigami-dono. Why did you bring someone from the outside! Dont you understand the current situation!? Of course, I understand. However, if this me havent acquired the help of Seiichi-dono and others here, it wouldve been impossible for me toe back here now. In other words, neither Eiya-dono nor Muu-sama should have been as safe as they are now if it wasnt for them degozaru. Thats As Mamorigami-san said, there seems to be no doubt that the situation they were in was rough, and the Ninja woman shuts her mouth with a vexing facial expression. Looking at such a situation, Mamorigami-san bowed his head while sighing to us. Haa my apologies. Id like to introduce them to you for the time being, but thisdy here, is Yamato Muu-sama, the master who I serve degozaru. And then, the one in ck clothes there, who is a ninja, who also serves Muu-sama Theres no problem if you think that she is a so-called spy. Her name is Tsukikage Eiya degozaru. Seeing the two people who were introduced to us again, Yamato Muu-sama, who Mamorigami-san is serving, was an unusual girl. Her age is younger than I expected, perhaps shes about 12 years old. Her clothes were not a Junihitoe*, but her kimono was made up of materials that even an amateur can see as luxurious, and its was quite dirty, probably because they have been running away thus far. (TN:Junihitoe(twelveyered ceremonial kimono) = Junihitoe is the name of a ceremonial Japanese court robe which is made up of at least twelve kimonoyers, the number of which depends on the rank of the person wearing the robe.) Her long, pure white hair and blue eyes gives the impression that she is somehow hollow and absent-minded. What do I say she looks like a doll-san. I cant feel the life on her, or rather, can I call her inhuman On the other hand, Tsukikage-san wears a full-body ck ninja costume same as Olga-chan, and her head ispletely covered with a ck hood, so only her eyes can be seen on her face. Therefore, I dont know what kind of face she has now, but I could just understand that she was being wary of us. That is, just right, I guess. When I thought of that, it suddenly appeared, a pir of water rose up from the sea, and it moved just like a tentacle hand, kicking the samurais away. Moreover, the rocks that were being connected like a chain one after another, not only from the sea but also from onnd, also moved like a tentacle and blew the samurais away. I was so suspicious that it cant be helped anymore! If Im in Tsukikage-san s position, Im running away! I dont understand the meaning too much! After the two received Mamorigami-sans introduction, and also us lightly introducing ourselves, Mamorigami-san puts on a serious expression on his face. Seiichi-dono and hispanions, have greatly helped me. With your aid, I was able to return to Muu-samas side again I would like, to express my sincere gratitude. Thank you. Su,such here as well, Im d I was able to help. . Im indebted. And because Ive been helped so far by you, I want Seiichi-dono and hispanions to escape from here by all means. Right now this country, is very dangerous for those in the foreign countries Well thats, I can understand it somehow in the way it looked a while ago, but I dont know the full extent of the trouble here, but at least, the situation of being attacked by thugs like that every single day, is too dangerous for us to go sightseeing. However If you like, could you tell me the story? I naturally said so. In my words, not to mention Mamorigami-san, Tsukikage-san also opens her eyes. Are you okay with that? Seiichi Then Al, who was silently watching the course, opened her mouth. If you listen to the story here, perhaps, you cant break up after that anymore? Thats already,te now, I guess. I know that itll bother Al and the others, but if there were people who are being attacked like that, I cant pretend not to see them. That so. Alughed a little at my answer, somewhat satisfied. Then, Saria and the others also open their mouths. Its fine for me too! When in trouble, you have to help each other! Nn. Help each other, important. Thats right! If my power will be useful ! I will just, follow Milords will. Rurune has really grown up. Just when I was being moved with Rurunes words, Mamorigami-san opens his mouth while being confused. Wa,wai a minute! Do you understand degozaru!? Once you hear my story, you cant say that its unrted to you anymore degozaru! Thats why, if you leave this ind now Its no problem. Besides, its hard to say that its unrted to me when I just defeated the people who were tied up there. Uh Its already okay, Ive sent them flying as beautifully as I can. This being unrted to me I cant say that very much. So, you dont have to worry. Is that so If youre going to tell me that muchDDDD Wait, Mamorigami-dono! Then, finally, as if she reached her limit of patience, Tsukikage-san opens her mouth. I cant trust these guys right away! Especially those from outside countries! Tsukikage-dono I know what you mean, but why are you like that to the people outside from the country? Why dont you! No, I only happen to know that after I lost track of Mamorigami-donos whereabouts. When I was away did something happen? Tsukikage-san nods to Mamorigami-sans words in a revolting manner. Ah I have identified the entirety of the wirepuller who is doing something in this country right now. Wha!? But its even more troublesome than that. The wirepuller has already wiped out the influential people in this country. Its no exaggeration to say, that this country is now in the hands of the wirepuller. Wha,what did you say! Mamorigami was surprised by Tsukikage-sans words. Certainly, ording to Mamorigami-sans talk, this country is not yet in order, and he said that influential people like Daimyos* were fighting for the supremacy of it, but it seems that its different. (TN: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daimyo) This time the wirepuller, is from a foreign country. I cant tell which country hes from, but he has great power, and in just one night, all the other influential people except for the Yamato family were added to his umbre. Such!? Somehow, thats very suspicious. Al, who was listening to the conversation, knits her eyebrows at Tsukikage-sans words. Olga-chan, who was listening to Tsukikage-san in the same way, nodded once. Nn. Speaking of country thates to mind first in this situation, its the Kaizer Empire, but As Olga-chan said, considering about the things theyve done so far, the foremost foreign country to doubt would be the Kaizer Empire. They havent done any decent things. However, Olga-chan didnt seem to have fallen for it, and was twisting her neck. I knew a little about the situation in that country because I was in the Kaizer Empire, but from the perspective of the Kaizer Empire, the priority to invade this country should have been low. At the very least, such as the Welmburg Kingdom and the Valsha Empire, and the Demon Kingdom, they wont reach outside unless they conquer the countries on the same continent. Thats because their force will be dispersed, and their own country will be short-handed. I see Then, it seems that Tsukikage-san and her fellows heard our story, and they open their eyes slightly. You dont seem know the country who is trying to take over this country, but trusting you is a different story. For reasons unknown, my doubts about those from the outside remain unchanged. Above all, if youre really going to help us with your power, with superficial abilities, youre going to drag our feet, and just as I said earlier, the people of the foreign country thats currently controlling this country are so strong. Tsukikage-sans worries are also justifiable. Even if we say that were going to help, it doesnt mean we can do anything. Anyway If its not the Kaizer Empire, then what country is it? The Valsha Empire will take a little longer to stabilize the country from itsst raid, and the Demon Kingdom will also be noisy with the return of the Former Demon Lord Zefar-san, the father of Luthia. The Welmburg Kingdom where we live is DDDD Yup, theyre busy there in many ways! I dont think they have time to do such a serious thing. The soldier-sans are also busy with pervert opponents. When ites to the continent where the Welmburg Kingdom and Eastern Country is located, is it an invasion from a new continent that is different from it? In fact, I dont even know how many other continents there are, and it might be possible. I understand Tsukikage-sans concern. So, how can you determine that we have the ability to help? Thats right Fortunately, Mamorigami-dono is back now. The proposal is based on the assumption that you are also to be ourpanions Tsukikage-san, who seemed to think a little, opened her mouth as if she hade up with something after a while. Well, lets do it like this. Right now, we are being chased by the subordinates of the Lords who have fallen under the umbre of those from the foreign country. To be on the lookout for them, I want to test your abilities to find enemies first. I see, she will look at our ability to search for enemies. Certainly, if we have a high ability to search for enemies, we do not have to worry about unexpected attacks, and if anything, we can find the enemy first and then take a detour and escape. Therefore, from now on, I will be lost in the forest over there once, and I want you to find the hidden me. Eh? Im a ninja. But of course, there are ninjas on the opponents side as well. Because an attack from such a hand is the scariest. If you cant find me in there, I dont know when Muu-sama will lost her life from their surprise blow. Thats why, I give you this trial. Is that fine? We look at each other, but we all seem to have no problem with it, so we nod. Then, Tsukikage-san nodded, and she turned her eyes to Mamorigami-san. Thats right. Mamorigami-dono, Id like to ask you to be Muu-samas escort for a while. But of course, Im going to escort her without you asking me Mamorigami-san didnt put it into words, but he looked at us with anxious eyes. I guess thats just right Tsukikage-san is a ninja as the way she looks, and shes better at hiding than me. The best among us in terms of searching would be Olga-chan and Saria. Needless to say, Olga-chan was active as an assassin. Saria has lived in the forest, and she should be good at erasing and searching for presences, and at hunting. Well, it might not have been necessary to erase her sign if she was that strong, but at least I think she can detect presences at the minimum. Al has also been nurturing her work around everywhere as an adventurer, and itll be okay. The problem would be me, Zora, and Rurune. For the time being, when I went to the underworld, as the technique to defeat the evil spirits, I learned how to handle Life force. Thanks to that, if its a living thing, then I can detect those. I dont know how far it will work for Tsukikage-san until this begins, but But, Zora has only ever lived in a dungeon until now, and shes the most unfamiliar with fighting and searching for enemies among these members. Of course, there were abilities which is unique only to Zora, so it will not be a problem for her to fight, but she would bepletely amateur in searching for enemies. And my biggest headache here would be DDDD Rurune. Can Rurune search for enemies? I dont know at all. After all, she was originally just a donkey. However, her ability to ate the Evil god, and her body bing a whole universe, I dont know where her donkey element has disappeared to. Even inbat, she has the power to kick powerful monster, and erase them with a single shot. Does such Rurune really have the ability to search for enemies I have no idea. When I turned my gaze towards Rurune, Rurune, who noticed my stare, just tilted her head in wonder. Well, without relying on Rurune, its just a matter of us doing our best huh. As I put together some of my thoughts within myself, to prevent the samurai that Tsukikage-san caught for the time being, he tied them up more carefully, andid them within the reach of Mamorigami-san. Fumu You can have a peace of mind in leaving me here. Uhmm, is this okay? I knew we were going on a test, but doing a test in a ce like this You dont have to worry about that. Other than the assants here, theres no one in this ce. In other words, there is somewhat a deferment before the other party confirms whether we have been killed. Nheless, we dont have time to do that for a long time. I will exin the rules, While Seiichi and hispanions are counting down from thirty, Ill hide in the forest near here. The extent to which Ill hide well, although itll be appropriate, Im not going to move to such an insane distance. Im going to hide in this vicinity as much as possible because Im worried just in case something happens to Muu-sama If Seiichi-dono and hispanions find me, Seiichi-dono and hispanions will win. The time limit is it should be about a moment. Find me in the meantime. Are you ready? When I looked over to Saria and the others, they all nodded as they all looked like theyve braced their mind. Alright. Then Start! As soon as Tsukikage-san said so, she quickly moved towards the forest, and disappeared in an instant. In the meantime, we talk a little while we count down. So what now? Can we find her? Nn I think its okay, you know? Nn. I agree with Saria-oneechan. As expected, she cant get far in 30 seconds. But, the forest seems to be quite deep even if you look from here, right? Like Olga-chan, she looks like shes undetectable in the forest, and isnt she had a knack for it? I, I guess so. I dont feel any of her presence anymore Everyone expresses their opinions, but it was not particrly settled, and we finished counting from thirty. Well, anyway, lets go and look for her. If we cant be recognized with this, then we cant even help Mamorigami-san. When Al was about to go to the forest while turning her shoulders, I suddenly came up with something. Perhaps, I can do it? Ah? What? Not only Al, but Saria and the others also stare at me with a curious expression, and I called out to the ground. Uhmm Land-san. Can you catch Tsukikage-san who moved a while ago? Oi, Seiichi? What are you DDDD DDDD Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!? Before Al asked me, we heard a womans scream. When I involuntarily turn my gaze in that direction, the rock tentacles that knocked down the samurai caught Tsukikage-san, and held her high in the sky. And when the rock tentacle moves smoothly towards me, it gently drops Tsukikage-san in front of us. The silence, hurts. DDDD This is still, before Seiichi and hispanions met Mamorigami Yaiba. The most prosperous city, in the center of the eastern country DDDD Eikyo(Eikyo) . In that Eikyo, there stood the biggest Sun Castle in the eastern country. If Seiichi sees this castle, it would look to him like abination of a five-storied pagoda and a Japanese castle. (TN: Pagoda = https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_pagoda, Japanese castle = https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_castle) In the reception hall of such Sun castle, a man sits gracefully, while drinking sake. The hall is fitted with tatami mats, and you can feel the design of Japan during the Warring States(Sengoku*) period around it, but for some reason, high-tech foundations and mysterious shining circuits wereid out in some ces, giving the impression that it is extraordinarily mismatched. (TN: Sengoku period = https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sengoku_period) It was such a mysterious room as if the future technology had been forcibly incorporated in the Warring States period. Then, one of his subordinates, approaches the man. I would like to state my report For the kidnapping of the Yamato family head we, failed DDDD Hou? The man who heard his subordinates report said a single word with a cold voice. The subordinate, who reported to such a man trembles with his head bowed. Tha,thats In retort to the counterattack of the remaining Heavens de, in that gap, the head of the Yamato family Did you bastarde all the way here, to tell me your own ipetence? Tha, thats out of the question! His subordinate just rubs his forehead against the ground, and keep bowing to the man. When the man looks down on such a subordinate coldly, he floated an inhumane smile. Whatever. Im generous. Ill give you another chance. DDDD Right now, bring Muyuu* to me. (TN: o = literal meaning would be nonexistence or existence, I guess hes talking about Yamato Mu?) Ha,hah! His subordinate bowed again, and immediately left in front of the man. Without seeing him off, the man just stares quietly outside. Fufufu no way, I didnt think that there was such an existence in such a remote The moment the man grinned, his figure distorted, tentacles appear from his back, and his face cannot be called a human being at all, in which he transformed into a different Nanika. There was no doubt that he was not a human being in any way, because he has an aspect of an alien-like face which can be called Gray on Earth, mixed with a little bit of fish vestiges. The man with such a transfigured appearance grins more and more. ?If I get it with my hands To me, the supreme ruler of the universe Kukuku Gahahahahaha!!? The man who could no longer believe that his n will seed, couldnt predict anything that would happen beyond that. (TN: So, its not a foreign country but rather, an alien. Seiichi vs Aliens!!) Chapter 188: Muu <h4>Chapter 188: Muu</h4> Seiichi-dono and hispanions your abilities I recognize it Yes. We who caught Tsukikage-san without moving from the spot in the first few seconds. As a result, we were able to show our strength, but Tsukikage-san had an indescribable facial expression on the result that was too unreasonable, and Mamorigami-san is also confused. Rest assured. Im confused too. Then, Al, who was eager to go looking for Tsukikage-san, sighed while being astonished. Well . we were transported while being entertained by the sea, and its already toote now Seiichi. Ye,yes You dont even have to use magic anymore. Noooooooooooooooooooo! If you ask me, then thats right! It cant be helped, right? If I ask them, then they will move! I dont know how much magic I have right now, but at least it cant be so easily depleted. Nevertheless, is it not better if I dont have to use magic? Beside me who was grieving, Al continued in a quiet appearance. Barbador Magic Academy, had a high opinion of your magic skills, and made you a teacher Stop! I dont have any more spirit! Isnt it good for you to be energetic like that? This energy is just me in normal operation, so. I want to be bright even if its painful. This is important. When Al and I are having such a conversation, Tsukikage-san called out to Mamorigami-san with an indescribable expression. Is there only such kind of monster in foreign countries? I, I dont know Seiichi-dono and hispanions are the first persons I met from a foreign country, so Im sorry, but this guy is an exception among the exceptions. No one can imitate Seiichi. Rest assured. Is that so degozaro? Well, if Altria-donos words are true, then thats, more reassuring. Saria smiles and tells Tsukikage-san, who seems to havent been able to organize her thoughts yet. Its okay! Seiichi can handle that one way or another! N, no, Saria. Im happy with that trust, but I dont know how far I can manage to handle it Be relieved. If you cant handle it, itll be all over. Thats just!? As expected, I dont think that that will be the case, but there are so many things in the world that I cant handle. Well, whatever. So, what are we going to do now? the mastermind is, thats hes aiming for Yamato-sama, right? When I said so, I turn my gaze at Yamato-sama, but Yamato-sama hasnt changed since the beginning, she was staring at the void with a hollow expression. Etto Mamorigami-san? Is Yamato-sama, always, like that .. I dont understand what Seiichi-dono wants to say degozaru, but this is Yamato-samas usual appearance degozaru. No, I wonder if its correct to say that it just happened Eh? When I tilt my head to Mamorigami-sans words, Mamorigami-san has a sunken expression, and its the same for Tsukikage-san. The current Muu-sama, is the result of containing Muu-samas own power degozaru. Yamato-samas power? Thats right degozaru. Do you know degozaru? This country No, the impetus why thend of this country was born from ground degozaru. Impetus of why it was born from ground? Not only me but also Al and the others had a confused expression on his mysterious words, that popped out one after another. This eastern country was born with the great power of Mu-sama degozaru. Ha!? With those unbelievable words, we became speechless. This was born from the solid ground eh? Tha,thats what do you mean? It is what it means degozaru. This ce where we originally lived, did not exist, degozaru. Of course, this wasnt an uninhabited ind, it really didnt exist. It didnt exist, you said In other words, it came from the surface the sea, you mean? Thats what Im saying. Its the same system as Seiichi Can you stop putting us together!? I involuntarily tsukkomid to Als tired words. I havent created anynd! I was just asking it a favor! Wait wait a minute. Im sure that, Mamorigami-san is the head of the tenth generation, right? Does that, mean that you have piled up generations outside of thisnd? No, in this country, its the result of piling it up here. The,then Yamato-sama, what the heck How old are you? I almost said that, but it wasnt a question to ask a great person in the first ce, and above all, its not something that you ask a woman. But I could only understand that she lived much longer than we did. However, no matter how I look at it, Yamato-sama looks like a young girl, and she was not like an elf like Barna-san. Returning to the story degozaru, its no exaggeration to say that this country was born by the great power of Muu-sama. Its just like Gods power degozaru. However, those who revere that power, those who seek to eliminate it, and those who tried to use it have appeared. Thats Thats just a natural result degozaru. There is no doubt, that Muu-samas power can be called that of a God. I just said that she created this country earlier degozaru but, Muu-sama is able to create anything, not justnd you know degozaru. A,anything? Anything, degozaru. Oioi, thats no way When Al noticed something and twitched her cheeks, Mamorigami-san said with a serious expression. Of course DDDD humans too !? This girl, got married, and had a child with her husband is that what youre saying? Thats not it degozaru. She can create a human being, from nothing. The human beings she has created are of different ages and genders The ce where such created beings were gathered, was in this country degozaru. Shes really a God-sama huh In Als words, we cant say anything. After all, what she has done was God-like. She has creatednd, and created life forms. Such a thing, cannot be done by humans. Thats, I, too DDDDca,cant do that, right? Its okay, right? Its scary to think about it anymore, so lets stop. I cant do that. Im a human being. Anyway, Yamato-sama is a person who can be exactly called God. The,then, Yamato-samas power being sealed is? Muu-sama who wielded power exactly like God, although her great power is the same as God, her heart was human degozaru. Eh? Muu-sama has created and been involved in many human beings, but there were also a lot of people who betrayed Muu-sama who was their creator. Thats the people who tried to eliminate Muu-sama, who I said earlier, and those who tried to use her. Mu-sama, who was betrayed by human beings who can be said to be her own children, was deeply hurt degozaru. And thus, Muu-sama sealed herself with her own power so that her heart will not be hurt anymore. Thats what the current Muu-sama is degozaru. Such poor girl Saria uttered purely what she thought. Not only the current Yamato-sama, but also Zeanos and the ck Dragon God, were also tormented by humans in the same manner. Its really a helpless race, human beings. If I say that, so am I. Well then, what was Yamato-samas current standing so far? Is she some kind of a founding God? Before her own heart was sealed, she had united this country together as a Queen, but after the seal, she had be as much as a symbol of the country degozaru. Therefore, the country was divided, and the Lords who aimed after Muu-sama emerged, and it entered into the age of war degozaru. I see I wonder if Yamato-sama, has the same standing position like His Majesty the Emperor*(Tennouheika) in Japan. Shes more like the Emperor of the Warring States period if anything I guess? When ites to that, one question rose from me. Why did, they want to aim for Yamato-sama again now? Yamato-sama herself sealed such power, right? Ah. However, the person who is the mastermind of this time, seems to have the power to break Muu-samas seal. That is why, theyre aiming for Mu-sama. Thats in other words, the power to create anything? No. The other party, is not aiming at that power of Muu-sama. Eh? Muu-sama, has another side of her degozaru. Mamorigami-san says so with a more serious expression. Another side you said is there still more? Muu-sama, has two sides degozaru. One is the Existence who creates from nothing and the other one is the Existence who brings out nothingness. Brings out nothingness, what does it mean? In other words, the power to turn everything into nothing. !? We became speechless again, to the content of her ridiculous power. She,she can turn everything into nothing Then, Al asked while twitching her face the same as before. I dont think so, but her power is also Anything, degozaru. Im out of words. She can do anything. In other words, even human beings, she can decide of whether theyll exist or not. An existence that has both creation and destruction DDDD in other words, Muyuu. This is Muu-samas true identity, and its everything the enemy is aiming for. Let me just say one thing. I thought of the time I saved Luthias father, Zefar-san, but this scale is huge! What!? I thought it was almost the same when I dealt with that Night Ruler, but theres an owner of outrageous power in this ce! Is there really was a chance for the Demon God to enter!? In this world!? No matter how I think about it, this is not a world where the Demon God can do something! No, perhaps, the Demon God is even more terrifying. As I have thought, shes more dangerous than me! I cant erase humans DDDD Oh? Doesnt it feel more unpleasant with this? D,dont think about it. Its fine. Im human. I dont know where Muu-samas power got leaked to the foreign country. However, we cannot possible give Muu-sama to the outside country, that is only aiming at Muu-sama for their own personal desires. Tsukikage-san concluded with a serious expression. The story got a little longer. Lets move now. As expected, those who attacked us did note back, so the opponent may have noticed that something is wrong. Understood. When we all nodded, we just followed Tsukikage-san, and left the ce. Chapter 189: Shadow Village <h4>Chapter 189: Shadow Vige</h4> While following after Tsukikage-san, Yamato-sama keeps staring at me. By the way, Yamato-sama is being carried on Tsukikage-sans back, so she went out of her way to turn around. Uhmm, what is it? No good, shes a type that doesnt talk! Well, no, ording to Tsukikage-san and Mamorigami-sans story, Yamato-sama seems to have sealed her heart as well as her power, so even if she cant have a proper conversation, it cant be helped. Anyway, why is she looking at me? Huh!? No way, do I smell!? He, hey, Al. Do I, smell? What are you talking about all of a sudden? Im a little unconfident of my body odor After all, I killed a superior monster with only my body odor! Then, Al lightly approached me, and sniffed me with her nose, but she shook her head. You dont particrly stink, you know? Oh, I like this smell. Eh? Yeah, Seiichi, you smell good, I believe. Sme, smell good Thats, the first time Ive been told by that. Its just that, aside from Al, Saria have also When Anakong was forcing me to marry her in the dungeon where Zora was, I thought that there was something which was emitting from my body that really attracted goris. For the time being, when I thought about the reason why she was looking at me, there was nothing I could think of except my smell, but I wonder why she was looking at me so much. She was staring at me so much that I want to hide in a hole Im not sure why Seiichi-dono suddenly cared about his smell degozaru, but for Muu-sama, Seiichi-dono had something that catches her eyes degozaru. Catches her eyes you said Im surprised, too degozaru. Muu-sama, has never been interested in anything as far as I know degozaru. Perhaps, after confining her heart, it has bever happened before. However, for some reason, she showed interest in Seiichi-dono She felt something about Seiichi-dono, which I dont understand, degozaru. Even though her great power shouldve been sealed, such mystery isnt overshadowed degozaru. I,is that so I wonder what such a God-like person, feels to an ordinary person like me. Is this the overflowing sense emitting out from small citizens? (TN: Ordinary?) Then, Saria opened her mouth with a smile. Seiichi, is fun just to be with! Isnt Yamato-sama also having fun? Eh? Yamato-samas heart is sealed, but Seiichis conduct is strange, so I think that its resurfacing with an irascible impulse that even that seal cant suppressed it. Wait, am I that strange? Yup Immediate answer!? Furthermore, everyone! Whats going on with all of you nodding to Tsukikage-san, who didnt participate in the conversation? It hasnt been that long since weve met, right? Do you think that I, from such a person, is strange? Shut up, Im aware of that, but! Look, mymon sense-san and normalness-san. Its okay for you to return soon, you know? Youre always wee in my body. Weve arrived. Apparently, we have arrived at our destination, after such a silly exchange. When I turned my gaze to the point that Tsukikage-san prompted, there was a town, with an atmosphere like a hidden vige in the forest. I didnt notice it because I was following behind Tsukikage-san without thinking about anything, but apparently, we passed on a special road. Thats because, while being surrounded by forest, theres a steep cliff, and a number of houses were built in the form of protruding from the cliff, which can normally be seen from the distance. However, the fact that I didnt notice the houses until I got closer, means that there mustve been some special mechanism that was applied here somewhere. I dont know what that mechanism is, but well, its fine. I understand that I have no use for it. Uwa~! Amaziing Nn. Its full of foreign country feelings. Ye,yes. It has different structures from the ones I saw in the royal capital and Southern! Saria and the others were also impressed by the scenery spreading in front of them. As Zora says, the houses in this city were, made of wood, and not stone buildings like in the Kingdom of Welmburg and other countries. It really has the impression like the traditional Japan. As for the appearance of the houses, there are many row houses, and its figures looks familiar to me who is somewhat a Japanese person. Smoke was rising from all over the town, and I found it to be flourishing. Tsukikage-san tells us as we were impressed by such a town. This is my hometown, the Shadow Vige. Originally, Yamato-sama should be in the Sun castle of Eikyo which is in the center of this country, but it has already been upied by the enemy. And, now that the other Lords have fallen under his umbre, theres no ce where Yamato-sama can escape. Thats why we, in this Shadow Vige, the hometown of Tsukikage-dono came here degozaru. Seiichi-dono and his friends felt it somehow degozaru, but you have to use a special method in order to get here. Thats why, I dont think well have to worry about the enemys pursuit for a while. This vige itself, is also on Muu-samas side. I see I wonder if this is the so-called hidden vige for ninjas. When I look around again, two men dressed like Japanese merchants during the Warring States(Sengoku) period, approached Tsukikage-san in a hurry. Eiya! Youre safe! Ah. A fortunate matter. Yamato-sama is here, too. A shinobis* task, thanks for the hard work. Its good for you to spend some time in this vige. Including the information we have gathered, well give it to Eiya. (TN: A shinobi can be another word for ninja) Im grateful. Apparently these two men are ninjas too, and after exchanging a few words with Tsukikage-san, they vanished as if blending into the city. Co,cool. When I look at the situation, Tsukikage-san turned around here. I kept you waiting. Those who I met earlier were ninjas(shinobi) just like me Rather, everyone living in this vige is a ninja(shinobi). And the people in this vige are one of the forces that support Yamato-sama. You will spend some time at an inn this vige can provide. Its this way. Following Tsukikage-sans guidance, we proceeded through the city. Wee! Do you want some dumplings? This katana was that of a master craftsman DDDD Its cheap, its cheap! Its freshly caught fishes today! All the voices from here and there are lively, and you can see that this vige is flourishing. However, its also surprising that its so prosperous but not as much as the central city. How prosperous is the central? Or rather, I thought it was like a hidden vige, and had a calmer and quieter image, but it was such a scene that betrays my imagination. Of course, in a good meaning. Were here Eh? When I was moving while observing the state of the city with interest, a huge structure has jumped in front of us, which can be said to be a castle. However, theres a curtain with the words Hot bath at the entrance, that indicates that its not a castle. In other words, the huge building in front of us is an inn. It has an image, that is very close to a certain Gods bathhouse. What should I do, that name is taken. (TN: Spirited Away) After crossing the bridge, which looks exactly red, we headed for the inn where we would stay, and a woman in a kimono came out of the inn. When the womanes in front of us, she politely bows her head. Wee to our establishment. We have listened to the story. Now now, please rx inside. We will do our best to provide you with hospitality. Ha,hah A stupid reply came out of my mouth, but I became in a hurry after realizing that. Ri,right, money! In this ce, what kind of money is being used? Even if we stay in such an expensive inn, if we dont have the money for it, then its just going to be the pun. Of course, we dont have to worry about money in the Kingdom of Welmburg or on the same continent, but the culture here is so different, and considering the origin of this country, its not strange that even the money is newly created by the power of Yamato-sama. Thats why, in some situations, most of our money can be meaningless here. Tsukikage-san and Mamorigami-san looked at each other, in response to my worries. What kind of money, you say I do think that its the same as Seiichi-dono and his friends, degozaru? The same as us Are degozaru. When you defeat a monster, it drops money, right degozaru? Were using it as it is. Ah, Im d Mamorigami-sans words made me feel relieved for the time being. Apparently, the money used in this country, is the same as gold coins and silver coins. Bute to think about it, I wonder what happens for you to get money from a monster? Until then, it was said that it was the system built by the God who created this world, but . I didnt really care about it, but its a mysterious mary system at how it consists of various wonders. I dont honestly know if each country produces the same money as the money we can get from monsters. From the general publics point of view, theres no doubt that money that can be used is enough, but its mysterious and bothering when I think of it in this way. Well, I dont have to worry about it right now, and the more I think about it, the more I feel like Im going to get stuck in a point, so I believe its better not to think too deeply at it. When I was thinking about such a thing, the woman in the inn opens her mouth in a hurry. Ah, rest assured, you wont have to pay! Eh? Is that so? But of course! We cannot afford to receive money, for Yamato-samas wee. Of course, the same goes for herpanions. Its our duty to serve the Yamato family, providing a respectful hospitality with Yamato-samas escorts please rx at this inn. What a good treatment. We were treated by the sea and human beings today huh. Is it a trend? Whats with the long exchanges here, by all means, pleasee inside. Of course, we have the best room avable so . We entered into the inn, while following the woman at the inn who told us so. Chapter 190: How to Pass Time in the Eastern Country <h4>Chapter 190: How to Pass Time in the Eastern Country</h4> Th,this is! After Seiichi and the others repelled the samurais attack, and headed straight to the Shadow Vige, after a while, suspicious men appeared in the ce. They were wearing a robe that covers their whole body, which is a little rare in this eastern country, and their clothes dont have a Japanese feel. However, on the faces of the men, there were demon-like masks, which was very ominous. When the people of such mysterious group approach the fallen samurais, they check each of the bodies. Captain. It looks like everyone is alive. However, all of them are badly injured, and its impossible for them to move immediately Wha, what happened The man who was called the captain, wanted to hold his head while listening to the reports of his subordinates. Ive sent more capable people than ever before, because I cant fail again Thats, this urred even in this situation where the Heaven de is no more! Those who are attached to the current Yamato family, I think its the lowly shinobi at most! How did she!? Captain! One of the samurais has woken up! Tsu! Bring him to me now! When the captainmanded that, a samurai carefully held by his men, was brought to the captain which was full of wounds on his full body. What happened!? Exin! When the captain asked the samurai, while suppressing his emotions as much as he can, the samurai manages to open his mouth, while enduring the pain. First, first ly Heaven de is alive Wha!? The captain couldnt hide his agitation when he reported that Mamorigami of the Yamato family, the Heaven de, who he thought waspletely dead, was alive. Mamorigami Yaiba, the current Head of the Mamorigami family who has protected the Yamato family for generations, was feared as the Heaven de because of his ability. No one has measured his detailed strength, so they couldnt say anything, but it was said that his ability wasparable to that of foreign S-ss adventurers. They have thought that such Heaven de, got also defeated in front of arge number of people in the previous attack, and had died. For this reason, they kick their next assault. Yes, the captain and the others thought that, but Kuh Its certainly painful that the Heaven de was alive. However, you should have been even more skilled than the guys who first attacked Heaven de! Moreover, your number of people is more than doubled!? And yet, why!? Thats I, dont really understand You dont really understand!? The samurais words surprised not only the captain, but also his subordinates who were listening. You bastards, while possessing those skills, you say that you didnt understand anything! Ah guh suddenly Water tentacles rock tentacles kicked us one after another What is that situation!? I dont understand what that means. It was an impression felt not only by the captain, but also by everyone who was there. There was no existence in this country who can manipte iprehensible things such as water tentacles and rock tentacles. Even if it was a new kind of monster, these samurais full of skills cannot be one-sidedly defeated. We, we dont even know we. just approached the target were not familiar its like there were people from foreign countries What was that? Tell me more! No nothing in detail, by the time I saw those guys for a little We, with those tentacles were all being beaten Kuh! Considering the situation, no matter how one looks at it, the foreigners are suspicious. However, when ites to the possibility of them having done that before seeing the actual state, it was quite troublesome. What was it Is it a youjutsu* or a senjutsu*? Or is it a ninjutsu*? No, theyre handling something called magic, since theyre from a foreign country. Its totally abhorrent ! The captain got furiously angry, that hes about to throw up. However, unfortunately, this tragedy was not due to magic, its just the sea andnd hearing Seiichis request, and therell never be an opportunity for them to know that it was a suppression by the forces of nature. The captain, who found out that he could not get any more information from the samurais, gives instructions immediately. Some of you, bring back the samurais to this ce! They have valuable strength even if its a little. Hah! The rest,e with me! Perhaps, they are in the hidden vige of ninja theyre likely hiding in the Shadow Vige. Lets look for the entrance of that. Hah! The mysterious men, with their next action having been decided, begin to move immediately. Just wait next time for sure ! The captain ran through the forest, with such determination. Here is, your room. Oh! We were guided, to an awfully spacious andrge room. By the way, Mamorigami-san, Tsukikage-san, and Yamato-sama are in different rooms, so were the only ones here. Our room has a good quality desk on tatami mats, a small teapot and teacup, hot drinking water, tea leaves, tea confectioneries, etc. ced inside, and even pot-like things are prepared. I wonder if that pot-like thing, is also a magic tool. Magic is amazing. The tea leaves on the desk, I wonder if its green tea with its ambience? Lets check itter. In terms of space, it is wide enough for all of us to enter, and yet, it is breaming with peaceful luxury. When I was impressed by the tatami mats and cushions after a long time of absence, I remembered something. Ah! Speaking of which, what should we do with our room at the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion? Ah Certainly, what you said is true. But we dont have any luggage in particr, right? Well, I guess. Thats why, I think its okay for us to leave right away, but I will transfer and tell them. Is that so? My bad. Please. I immediately transferred from the spot and headed for the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion in Southern, telling them that were checking out although it was a sudden story. Hah Of course, there is no problem for you to leave, but its surprisingly sudden, isnt it? Im sorry. Various things happened No, no. As for us, we cant thank our customers enough to have earned a lot of money, and for giving us Bahamut, which is said to be a legendary ingredient in the whole city. If you have the chance toe to this town again, please use this ck-tailed Gull Pavilion. Yes! What a nice person. I can leave feeling very pleasant! The moment I thought so, the hotel employee-san continued as she remembered. Ah, the next time youe here, I rmend you to be mindful about the time. Kuh! Ill remember it! I thought I could go back in a good mood! To remember those addicts at thest minute! However, as the employee-san said, lets think properly about the time when wee next time here. Such a battle, I dont want to see it. When I returned to the Hidden Vige inn with transfer magic while having a quite bitter thought, Al and the others were rxing in the room. Oh, wee back. My bad wait, whats wrong? No, just a little. I,is that so? Whatever. You can sit here too, you know. This tea thing, is tasty. It tastes strange, but its easy to drink! I sit down as prompted by Al and the others, and when I drank the tea that Saria had serve me, as I thought, it tasted like green tea as expected. Hoo its permeating, this taste You somehow aged at once, Seiichi Like an Ojii-chan! It seems that my reaction was strange, and Saria and Alughed at it. Then, Rurune, who was eating tea confectioneries, gently offered me a tea cake. Milord. Please have this. Its very delicious when youbine it with that drink. Oh, thanks. Rurune, who has remarkably grown docile, was eating tea confectionery quietly without drinking and eating too much. No, it doesnt change that she was still eating a fair amount of it, but it didnt disappear in an instant like it used to, and she was tasting it with her own mouth properly. Futon, fluffy. Its amazing! Its my first time going to bed which is drawn directly to the floor, but if its this, it will not hurt my body! Nn. Moreover, I can sleep with everyone. I agree! Zora and Olga-chan were very close to each other, and they were chatting in front of the futon that was prepared in the room. Certainly, the inn Tree of Peace in Terviel and the ck-trailed Gull Pavilion that I went to earlier have beds, and Japanese style futon is rare. When each of us is spending a rxing time like that, suddenly, Al opened her mouth. Even so, its strange. Eh? This is, a hidden vige, right? Despite that, why is there such a splendid inn here? If you ask me that Since this is an inn, it should be a facility where people can stay, but due to the nature of this vige, its very unlikely that outsiders will stay in this ce. When I was tilting my headpletely, I was suddenly called out. Thats because, influential people used toe to this ce in stealth degozaru. Ah, Mamorigami-san When I turned my gaze towards the voice, Mamorigami-san stood at the entrance of our room. In stealth you say is it that so? I cant say it in a too loud voice degozaru, but it was amon sight for each of them toe to this ce with their mistresses etc. However, influential people do not know the detailed location of this ce degozaru. At any rate, they cant enter this vige without me and mypanions guidance, so The guide is, you have a native of this vige among your subordinates? Well, the shinobi of this Shadow Vige have just served the Yamato family for generations degozaru. However, Muu-sama, the head of the Yamato family, is in such a state There was a littleck of money for the people of the vige to live degozaru. Therefore, in the name of stripping money from other influential people, it couldnt be helped but liberate this town degozaru. If you want toe into this ce, a shinobi who is waiting at the main residence of the Yamato family In other words, by calling out to Tsukikage-dono, youll be able toe into this vige in the form of a reservation degozaru. Of course, the password when making a reservation is also adequate. Sufficiently, there are quite a lot of things. Adult circumstances, is that what its called. Its just, if this ce wont be found out, then theres no problem now. Then Mamorigami-san ps his hand as he remembered. Right right. Im here because I had something to tell you degozaru. Eh? First of all, you can rest as you like while youre here degozaru. The usual escort will be done by me and Tsukikage-dono. Etto, its fine rather than that, is that all right? We will also help, but Its okay degozaru. Instead, if you see a suspicious person, I want you to please catch them degozaru. Of course, if you can afford to do so, then do that, but if its Seiichi-dono and hispanions, I dont have to worry about that degozaru. Well, it wouldnt be a problem if Seiichi is there. I will do my best to live up to that trust. I involuntarily gave a few words. I,I wonder it its okay. I dont know where that trustes from, but lets just do our best. Mamorigami-san nods to my words. Umu. And, another thing to get in touch with, is about this inn, but Seiichi-dono and hispanions are treated the same as me degozaru, so basically, you can use all the facilities of this inn freely. Facilities Speaking of which, I didnt ask what was in this ce Well, itll be time for dinner, and at that time, there will be an exnation from thendy, but right now you can have a free hot spring, you know, degozaru? Theres a hot spring here!? As I was just listening to Mamorigami-sans words, I made a loud voice. However, Mamorigami-san nodded without worrying about how I look. Of course degozaru. The hot spring of this inn has the best effect and scenery degozaru. Moreover, there are no other guests now In other words, it is unupied degozaru. Thats the only thing we should be happy about in the current situation. Oh! I didnt have many opportunities to go to hot springs on earth, but I originally like baths. Thats why, Im happy about the hot spring. The jacuzzi at the ck-Tailed Gull Pavilion was also very nice with its scenery, but Im also looking forward to the hot spring here. Thats why, I have said to enjoy this vige for a while degozaru. If there is anything else, please contact me from here degozaru. Then When he said that, Mamorigami-san returned to his room. Chapter 191: Steam Wicked Dagger Incident <h4>Chapter 191: Steam Wicked Dagger Incident</h4> Ah nice hot spring I immediately, came to the hot spring of the inn. Of course, this is the mens bath, and as Mamorigami says, theres no one here but me. Now that you mention it, is Mamorigami-san a man? Or is he a woman? (Note: Apparently, its still not sure) The quality and appearance of his voice is very neutral, so I dont really understand. Well, gender is not actually a big problem huh. If I think about it normally, whether hes a man or a woman, thats the topic I should watch out for when talking about things, in order not to make the other person ufortable. If he was keeping it, theres nothing wrong with it. At any rate this feels good As Ive heard, this hot spring appears to have a very good water quality, so my skin has be silky smooth since a while ago. Moreover, the scenery is good, and while the jacuzzi of the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion had a panoramic view of the sea, this was built with an overlook of the mountain. I dont know what the climate is like in this country, but the trees in the mountains are lush, and very refreshing. This, if this ce has a concept of seasons like autumn or winter, then in autumn, I can enter while watching the autumn leaves, and I can take a snow viewing bath in winter huh. Isnt that the best! Im not still, old enough yet to drink, though, but I wonder if adults will enjoy drinking in this situation. Well, it was said that sake is dangerous in the bath, so it seems that it has disappeared on Earth recently. Still, my yearning is there. Lets bring Dad and the others in here again. I want my dad and mom to enjoy this. I was able to spend time with my dad and the others again in this other world. I want to do a filial piety* even a little. (Note: Can be defined as an act of care toward ones parents and elder family members) I rarely had a chance to take a bath with my father, and it looks like its going to be fun to take a bath together. Haa well, I dont think its a situation where I can enjoy myself so much . Its just right now, Im in a slightly dangerous situation to genuinely enjoy this. By no means, Yamato-sama has the ability like that of straight God, so we have to deal with the guys who are aiming for her. Its totally, inelegant. Its definitely better to take a bath, quietly, and leisurely like this. When I heard Yamato-samas story, I thought that it wasnt satisfactory to have the power like God. Of course, I think its great to be able to do anything, but the little happiness in front of me than such a thing Well, that happiness isplicated, but its in my own nature to cherish it. Im originally a lower-ss citizen. When I was enjoying the hot spring rxedly, the hot spring on next door In other words, I heard a voice from the womens hot spring. Seiichi! Can you hear me? Nn? Saria? Yup! This hot spring, is veryrge! How about there? This is also wide. Moreover, it was reserved by myself! Is that so! Then, Ill go there too! Oh, thats good DDDD wait a minuteeeeeee! Thats not good! This ce has no mixed bath!? Eeh? But, we couldnt go in at the ck-tailed Gull Pavilion, and I want to join with you. Uguh Wha,what a terrifying and fascinating proposal ! However, this is not a mixed bath, but a ce thats properly divided into men and women. Whether its for a family bath or a mixed bath, its not good to break the rules of the inn. This man is a gentleman, and I have to clearly refuse it! Its no,nonononot gooddd, Sasasasasaria! You bastard, control yourself a little more! Im sorry!? Als sharp tsukkomi was audible from next door. No by this time, Im embarrassed. Because Im in a sensitive age. Somehow, when I managed to survive Sarias fascinating proposal and enjoyed the bath by myself again, I heard very happy voices from next door. Al! Ill wash your back! Eh? No, Im not really Its fine, its fine! Oi oi! Geez Then, Ill wash Sarias backter. Yay! Amazing. Nn? Whats wrong? Olga-chan Altria-oneechans breasts, are big. Where are you looking!? Bu,but, Altria-sans breasts, are certainly big, arent they Oh, surely! Als breasts are amazing! Wait Sa,Saria!? Why are you touching Saria-oneechans is also big. Thats nice. Is that so? Olga-chans will grow big too! Looking forward to it. Tha, thats Nn! Tha,thats why my, my breast, dont rub it! Eeh? It feels good, yeah. Ye,yeah then hey. Stop! Speaking of which, Rurune-san also has big breasts, doesnt she. Nn. Cheeky despite being a glutton. What!? What is good, with something like this Cheeky. Wha!? O, Olga! My breasts Nn!? DDDD I, was floating in the hot spring with nosebleeds. Th,the stimtion is too strong ! Arent they a little too defenseless!? The one next door to you, is me you know!? Perhaps, theyre not even conscious of me as the opposite sex!? Can I cry? Hah!? I was about to involuntarily go to the underworld again I somehow managed to regain my mind, and shake my head. Wi,will I already ascend. It looks like its going to be overwhelming In a different sense from the hot spring! While my body is burning in a different sense from the hot spring for some time, the moment I stood up to go back to my room, I suddenly felt a sign of a person. Nn? In an instant, is it Mamorigami-san? When I turn around thinking that theres a mysterious group of people with demon masks on their face, wearing a full-body robe even though were in a hot spring for some reason. My eyes be dots, and we stare at each other. And then DDDD Nooooooooooooooooooooooo! hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! This guy! Kill hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiim! As soon as I screamed, the mysterious group mercilessly attacked me! Wait! This ce is a hot spring, so! Take off your clothes!? I dont understand what you mean Kill him quickly! So sudden, oi! In this situation, Im right, arent I? This is a hot spring, you know? Why are you wearing clothes. Even though my weapons and clothes are in the item box, I was too conscious of being in the hot spring, so I avoid the opponents attack while being naked, in a very idiotic state when viewed from the side. Then, Saria and the others in the hot spring next door called out. Seiichi!? Whats wrong!? I, Im being attacked by individuals who I dont understand anything! Eeh!? During such a conversation, the man who seemed to be the leader of the mysterious group clicks his tongue with an annoying feeling. Kuh! Even though we found the vige, and were able to sneak inside! What are you waiting for! Kill him fast! That, that is our attacks dont hit him enough that it feels unpleasant! Tedious talk is good! Thereupon, slice off that swaying superb article as it is provoking us! Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Now that person, has told them to cut off my dick!? Im definitely naked, so its shaking! Regardless of its reproductive conduct, dont slice it because it is still used when excreting!? Kuh! I, I cant hit it! Thats provoking! Are you proud of that!? Are you implicitly making a fool of us!? Indeed, youre out of our standard, but we too ! Who are you, you bastard!? Didnt youe to kill me!? Why are youmenting my dick! Im not proud of it, its your bad that you guys just attacked while I was only taking a bath!? What a bold enemy While showing us that thing, which is out of our standard, and, at the same time being aimed at the weak point, are you saying that youre confident that you can escape ! I didnt think thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat! Its already scary, these guys! Perhaps, these people are the enemy pursuers that Mamorigami-san and Tsukikage-san were being wary of, but they gave me a lot of remarks that steadily made me feel insecure!? However, I cant stay like this! Wha!? DD Gaha!? When I approach one of the nearest assants, I lightly touch his belly. That is, it was as powerful as me stroking with feathers. However, that alone blew away the opponent in an amusing manner. Thi,this guy! My bad, but I still want to enjoy the hot spring! Starting with the first one, I take down the assants rapidly. Of course, Im trying on going easy as much as I can, but I wonder if I really am able to go easy on someone. They wont die from the effect of the skill Avici hell though. Me to them one after another No, as I tear off and throw the assants who are attacking my dick, and then cut them and defeat them with throwing momentum, atst, only the leader man remains. You are the only one left, you know? Kuh to,to such a naked man ! Because you guys attacked me in this ce!? Its not my fault that Im naked! No, if you tell me to get dressed, its until then, but this is a hot spring. I cant imitate such a tactful thing. Its simply the policy. Then, the leader faces down, andughs quietly. Kukuku No way, I never thought that you were such a powerful person its alright. If this is the case, lets settle it with me and you. Ah, of cour DDDD My sword, and your sword! (TN: The sword is, you know what it is (bةb)=?) Whats with that storyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! The leader looked at my dick, and got a knife in his hand or rather, dagger? Hes wielding it! This guy, is he really trying to settle this with his weapon and my dick!? Is he stupid!? I caught you Darn it!? However, I who forgot to avoid the actions of the opponent, that was too stupid or too unexpected for me, have allowed the opponents attack. And finally, my opponents de is on my dick the assants dagger has arrived! This assassins dagger game is I woooooooooooooooon! Noooooooooooooooooooo! Stooooooooooooooooooooooooooooop*! (TN: Yamete! ( ?? ?? ?? )) I just raised a voice like a girl. However DDDD Pakin Whaaa!? Eh? The assassins dagger that touched my dick, literally shattered. At the same time, naturally, my dick is intact. The stunned man stares at the shattered weapon, in his own hands. And then, the leader man kneeled quietly. Its my loss just, my assassin dagger Are you guys stupid!? I dont know what youre talking about anymore. Werent you guys aiming for my life. No, they came to take my life(most important thing) as a man in a sense! Or rather, if I think about it well, why did a weapon that hated to attack me, hit me only in this situation!? Without joking, my dick hyun!? When I dealt with the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, I was in a situation where it self-destructed without permission, but this time, I fought normally. As I twist my neck without knowing the difference, I heard the brain announcement. Because this fight, was literally a battle that shows off your status as a man. As expected of Seiichi-sama. Its splendid. Is this world stupid!? Its not splendid, you know! What? Are all the assants like this? Is it okay? The mastermind person, isnt he people you hired wrong? A loss is a loss. Do whatever you want. Etto then, Ill have you sleep a little. Gah!? Its a lot of trouble anymore, and above all, theres no guarantee that he wont run away, so just in case, I fainted the leader man. While all the assants were fainted, when I stood up stock still with a quite speechless expression, I noticed that the direction of the changing room became hectic. And then DDDD Seiichi! Are you alright!? Are you okay!? Seiichi! Eh? Saria and Al, rushed inside with desperate looks DDDD naked. We stare at each other silently. Saria looked nkly, but Als expression turned like she doesnt know what was happening, with her gaze gradually going down DDDD Whawhaa!? Buhaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Se,Seiichiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Finally, while keeping Al in sight, who dyed her face bright red, I floated up on the hot spring again while spurting out nosebleeds. Chapter 192: New Assault <h4>Chapter 192: New Assault</h4> One thing, I want to confirm degozaru, but Yes In foreign countries, is it normal to raise problems in your free time, degozaru? Im so sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! I decided to do the best dogeza ever in my life. The reason why I was doing this, was because of the matter of mysterious men who attacked me while enjoying the hot spring. After that, it was nice that Saria and the others rushed toe to me, but they seemed to be in quite of a hurry, so all of us were naked towards each other. Especially Al and I who were looking at each others bodies, I couldnt stand the stimulus and spewed nosebleeds. And Al was Uh I, I saw it I,is that size normal? It, was big to that extentDDDD I, I dont understand I dont understand it, you know She was still turning her face red, while muttering something. Again, Im really sorry. If I bent my policy, changed my clothes obediently and then fought, such a sorrowful incident would not have happened. No, those guys who attacked at the hot spring were the ones at fault! If they didnt attack me, I wont have to worry about this! What have they done!? However, Saria didnt seem to care about it, as if nothing has happened. Well, when we were spending time together in the forest, she was in gori form, so she was always sort of naked! Thats why we, who repelled the assants despite those various things, immediately changed our clothes, and handed over the tied-up assant to Mamorigami-san. Mamorigami-san, who sighed when he saw me going through a dogeza, had a serious expression on his face. Well, its fine degozaru. For the time being, Seiichi and hispanions were safe, and Im honestly pleased degozaru. I,Im sorry More than that, the problem is these guys who have attacked. Mamorigami-san sharpened his gaze, and turned his eyes to a certain ce. In there, the mysterious men I fainted are left tied up. However, since all of their mysterious masks have been recovered, I now know their true faces. Well, I dont know any of these people, so I cant really say anything when I see their real faces, but. However, apparently Mamorigami-san to these mysterious assants Particrly, when he saw the face of the leader man who lost in a stupid game with me at the end, he makes his face grim. No way, you fall to the enemy Fun. Say anything you want. The leader man, is about in his 40s, and there was a big scar diagonally from his upper left forehead. However, his hair is not topknot like the samurais, but he has a loose and disheveled hair, what do I say the words thief and bandit is perfect for him. Does Mamorigami-san, know this person? I know him degozaru. Originally, he was from a venerable house, that protects Muu-sama degozaru. While I protect Muu-sama directly by her side, this person has military power He was from the house with the role of checking other Lords with military power degozaru. The head of that house, is this man, degozaru. I see A person who was originally in the position to protect Yamato-sama, had attacked us in this manner. Especially for Mamorigami-san, although they have some minor discrepancies, I think they felt something like sympathy in terms of protecting Yamato-sama. Why why degozaru. You were, responsible to the other Lords, for suppressing them. Thats, why! Mamorigami-dono. The world, is filled with things that are beyond human knowledge. I have realized that though it was unpleasant. What? That man is not a human being. Its much more terrifying, hes a monster. Monster? In the word of the leader guy, Mamorigami-sans expression bes more and more severe. You are, scared of something that you dont understand, so you betrayed Muu-sama degozaru! Since Mamorigami-dono doesnt know that mans true horror, you can say something like that! That man, far from Yamato-sama, hes the most unstoppable opponent in this world! What are you saying? To the overwhelming dismay of the leader man, we were confused. The most unstoppable in this world you said what level is the other party? No way, you wont say that its the Demon God, right? Its already good degozaru. Rather, its more of a problem now that these people have found out this ce. The entrance to the Shadow Vige shouldnt be so easy to find, degozaru, but Its toote. Eh? The leader man, who raised his face gently, opened his mouth quietly. Late you said, what do you mean degozaru? I already, had no time left. It was because you prevented our first attack, and we missed Muu-sama. Hence, whats wrong with that degozaru? Dont you know? Having had a second opportunity, I could never fail. However, its not just by you, I was also prevented by the foreign people there. And now, since I failed the first attack, that man has been observing me. No way!? DDDD That mans hand, is already in this ce. The moment the leader man said so, Tsukikage-san rushed into our room. On her back, there is Yamato-sama who is still expressionless. Tsukikage-dono!? Mamorigami-dono, hurry up and leave here! Right now, a mysterious creature is attacking this vige! Mysterious creature!? In the increasingly iprehensible situation, we were just confused, and the leader man held his head, and began trembling. Coe on its no good anymore. This country no, this world will be conquered by that man You are DDDD The moment Mamorigami-san tried to say something, suddenly from the window of our room, something suddenly jumped in. That thing is DDDD. Kishaaaaaaaaa! Wha,what the? Its undting. As Olga-chan said, the creature that suddenly broke into our room, was a mysterious creature that looked like a fish with a human body attached to it. However, its face is a little heinous to be called a fish, not only do its goggling eyes pop out, but both its hands are tentacles and is undting. What the, is that thetest fashion, tentacles? When I asked the sea andnd, it was like tentacles. Wha,what degozaru, this creature! That creature, is his subordinate His subordinate!? This unpleasant creature!? Kisha!? The mysterious creature, which Mamorigami-san clearly said was unpleasant, dexterously distorted its fishy face and seemed shocked. Ah, it cared about him saying that However, at the same time, it seemed to have be angry at Mamorigami-sans words, so the mysterious creature has attacked without any questions! Kishaa DDDD Aaaaaaaaaahh!? However, the mysterious creature got blown away to the maximum without reaching us. As I turned my gaze at the cause, the figure of Rurune who was raising her leg is there. Dont let a fish go ashore. What kind of point is that? In the first ce, if Rurune said that, then is it done? I was told that donkey dont talk, you know? Well, that mysterious creature looks a little strange, but it doesnt look like a fish. However, Rurune did not run wild, even in front of such a mysterious creature. Rurune has really grown Nn. But on the contrary, Im worried. Is she really glutton? Whats with that phrase!? Im sorry, Rurune. Even I dont understand Olga-chans feelings. No It was surprising that Rurune who saw a fish, hasnt had her appetitee first Milord In,indeed, thats what I used to be, but now that Ive eaten Bahamut, its just a little fish Ah, rather than growing up, she just became a gourmet!? However, its also true that Im more grateful now that her appetite has calmed down because she became a gourmet. Next time, lets go and eat delicious food with Rurune. After kicking the fish, as Rurune shakes her leg lightly, she muttered while being astonished. Even so, can the people of this country be defeated to that extent? Do fish just grew limbs normally here? Rurune-san! Normally, fish have no limbs! I was involuntarily surprised by Rurunes words, but I realized that there was one here. Wait Come to think of it, I failed to find out what that guy was in the end. Nn isnt that really fine? We have defeated it! I guess. Whoever the opponent is, if they attack, well just kick them off. I, I dont know how much I can help, but I will do my best! Saria and the others reliably, said such things. Then, when I suddenly noticed that Mamorigami-san and his fellows were quiet, I turned my eyes to them and then Mamorigami-san, Tsukikage-san, and even the leader guy were stunned as they watch us. A,are? Especially the leader man, his eyes are wide open. Thi,this is stupid even our katanas, dont work on that creature!? Isnt that like you bastards kitchen knife dull? Sharpen it well. Thats why, I said its not a fish!? Rurune-san. The weapon that the leader man has, moreover, the katanas possessed by Mamorigami-san and the others, were not kitchen knife, you know? It certainly looks like a fish, but it feels more like an alien. Butpared to that Evil god that Rurune have picked up from the sea, this is still cute. When I thought about such a thing, a simr mysterious creature invaded through the window again. Jeez Even though I said that itll be the same no matter how many times youe Wait, Rurune! At once, Ill confirm what this guy is, so! Before Rurune could kick it again, I immediately activated Advanced Appraisal on the creature in front of me. However DDDD Are? Let alone its name, I didnt even know its level. That is, its not marked with question marks, itspletely nk. Hmm? Its strange my skills were properly activated towards the Bahamut and the Evil God, and I dont think that the guy in front of me is stronger than the Evil god, but I was tilting my head to why its transcription that I saw was unknown, but the mysterious creature has mercilessly attacked me just like that. Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? However, the mysterious creature begins to move as if it had lost control of its own body, and continued to harm its own self. Ki, Kisha!? Sha!? Shaa!? When the mysterious creature which has an expression that doesntprehend whats going on, was being hit by itself as it is, it went out of the window without permission. I dont know what that is, but it looks its fine! No no no! Mamorigami-san, Tsukikage-san, and the leader man who heard my words have denied my words with great momentum. Isnt that strange!? What is that, phenomenon just now!? What and how did you do for the enemy to suddenly self-destruct!? Tha,thats right degozaru! Besides, ording to the story, I thought that our weapons wont work on it. What was that O,our attack definitely didnt go through to it. Thats why, that man told us to invade why No, no matter what you say why Thats all I want to ask too. Isnt it terrible that it run away without permission even if I havent done anything? Then, Al sighed at the appearance of such Mamorigami-san and the others. If you take action with Seiichi, and are surprised at this level, its not going to end, you know? Weve seen the same phenomenon several times, so were good one way or another. Several times the same phenomenon as that!? Anyway, its useless to simply use your head for this guy. Anyhow, our thoughts are overwhelmed that we dont mind it anymore. You dont! Why do you think that Im going out of my way to do something I dont understand. All of these are things I dont recognize, and are unavoidable! Al didnt care about my protest at all, and asked Mamorigami-san and the others. Rather than that, what are you going to do now? With that level of guys, we can even kick them off, and better yet, why dont we go into their stronghold? Tha,thats Mamorigami-san was somewhat being indecisive, but Tsukikage-san thought for a little, and then just nodded. That might be good. Tsukikage-dono!? Mamorigami-dono. Did you see Seiichi-dono and hispanions just now? Apparently, they possess unimaginable power. Besides, the entrance to this vige is now known to the enemy anyway. The ce for us to escape was just at the base of the enemy. I, I think that its dangerous degozaru, but Mamorigami-san sighed before long after thinking carefully about Tsukikage-sans words. This is, the only way degozaru. Im aware of that degozaru. Then, from here, lets go to the enemys stronghold degozaru! With a single word from Mamorigami-san, we decided on our next destination, and started to take action immediately. Chapter 193: Four Heavenly Kings <h4>Chapter 193: Four Heavenly Kings</h4> We who decided to head to the enemys home base, immediately left the Shadow Vige. However, if we leave as it is, the vige would be in a tough situation, so we tried to deal with the mysterious creatures that attacked us before we left, but Ki, Kisha sha Ku,ka (Bukubukubuku) For some reason, the mysterious creatures were rolling in an oxygen-deficient state, like a fishunched onnd, and we didnt have to deal with them. Wha, what happened? The guy who attacked us first was normal . Perhaps, the air acted this time following the sea andnd? Thats stupid wait, I cant say that! Well, actually, I didnt do anything or ask for it, so its really a mystery. Well, it still doesnt change that Im lucky, so thats fine. Wha, whats going on The monster we struggled with, just like this Meanwhile, the leader guy who attacked us is also following us to guide us to the enemys home base, but seeing those figures of mysterious creatures, he seemed unconvinced. By the way, the name of this leader guy seems to be Gonbei-san. Then, Mamorigami-san, who was restraining Gonbei-san, opened his mouth while moving. Gonbei-dono. Whats going on with Eikyou presently degozaru? Is it overflowing with such mysterious creatures degozaru? Thats right. Moreover, its not only that. There are also a number of mechanical weapons that we dont understand. And most frightening one of all is that mans aide. Aide Is it something different from those mysterious creatures? Everything of it is different. First of all, it can understand our words, and speak it. Whats more, it can freely manipte powerful mechanical weapons, and in addition, it can even use mysterious arts. How can we win against those people Gonbei-san seems to be more scared of this aide than to the mysterious creature, and his face was blue while being restrained by Mamorigami-san. Even so, that mysterious creature and aide is it the same marine product with a change in variety? Is it such, an eminence fish? Will it be yellowtail at the end? Anyway thats, they remembered that his aide spoke our words, but that mysterious creature didnt even activate the All Language Comprehension skill. Advanced appraisal didnt work on it either, whats going on? In the first ce, is it a creature of this star? No way, I dont think that that mysterious creature is stronger than the Evil god that Rurune picked up from somewhere and ate The mystery is only increasing. Its about time we tightened our mind! Eikyo is just around the corner! For a while, when we were moving in the woods, which I couldnt very much call a road, Tsukikage-san suddenly said so. The reason for us moving in the forest like this, is to hide from those mysterious creatures. And when we finally get out of the woods, our destination, Eikyo, was certainly there. DDDD But in a way that no one can predict. Wha, what degozaru, is that ! A stunned Mamorigami-san muttered that. However, no one, including Gonbei-san, could answer that question. Because. What is, that iron box! Just as Tsukikage-san said, the Eikyo which jumped into our eyes, although it is a city which has prospered more than the Shadow Vige, there are iron boxes above the city a lot of things floating which look like the so-called spaceships. Whats more, there are towers in the city with a mysterious shape, that are unthinkable in this era, and there are many bluish-white lines running through it. Its not just one. It was built in a way that surrounded the city at equal intervals. That tower is too sci-fi-esque, so its too mismatched with the samurai and the townscapes that make you feel the atmosphere of old Japan. Ma, Mamorigami-san. Is that building, originally built there? With some confirmation, when I asked that, Mamorigami-san shakes his head while being stunned. I,its not degozaru. That thing, Ive never seen that degozaru ! Dont only advance in the direction of a somewhat suspicious odor. Youre not talking about invasion from another continent or of that level, is it? No matter how you look at it, its from a different world, or a different civilization at that level. As Al said, everything that feels like from various science fiction spreading in Eikyo, I didnt think it came on this. Then, does that mysterious creature means that it was an existence from the cosmos? I cant say anything because I havent seen the other continents, but if they have enough power to build such a building, its strange that I havente to this continent until now. For the meantime, lets go and enter Eikyo degozaru. Its hard to believe something I dont actually see. Mamorigami-san is right, so through something like a secret passage that Mamorigami-san and the others used to escape from Eikyo, we were able to enter Eikyo safely. Then, while hiding ourselves, we look around, but as I thought, those mysterious creatures that areing and going, and human figures, cannot be confirmed. Above all, the towers that arent fit for this era and things that look like spaceships are real, I have learned that as we approach. Gonbei-dono. That iron box ..? Ah. Thats, a battleship. Even though we were desperately trying to build an iron ship and float it in the sea, but the enemy owns such an iron ship that floats in the sky, you know? How do you confront such an opponent! ?DDDD Thank you for that, now then, just die. ? ! Suddenly, we heard a voice that seemed to be from a machine, from above our heads. As I turn my gaze towards that voice, there was a mysterious creature like a fish that has attacked in the air. However, there is a distinct difference from the mysterious creatures weve seen so far. Until now, it was mysterious creatures that had exposed its instincts, or attacked without a piece of reason, but the existence in front of us had the intelligence to throw words at us. Whats more, he was also wearing something that looks like a SciFi-esque silver armor. In front of a mysterious creature different from the previous one, Gonbei-san turned his face blue, and began to tremble. A,ah yo,you are! ?Its not just me? ! Then, three additional mysterious creatures dressed in the same manner emerged? They have appeared in addition to him once more. Such four of them? The mysterious creatures, look down on us. ?This is why I dont like creatures of the stars that was dyed with their civilization. They cant even fulfill one of our Lordsmand ? ?Well, dont say that. Their original structure is different. It is cruel to ask lower living things for the same thing as us? ?In addition, it seems that theyve also brought in the main subject, right?? The mysterious creatures keep talking in front of us, who are beingpletely left behind. Hence, Ill just ask. Uhmm suddenly attacking us, in the end, who are you guys? ?Fun. To open your mouth without our permission Normally, I wouldve taken your life immediately, but itll be the reward for bringing the subject, let us tell you? ?We are the Four Heavenly Kings of the Universe! The ones who serves Gyogyon-sama, the new ruler of the universe! ? The name ismer than I expected!? There seems to be no doubt that theyre a space-rted existence in terms of words. But, more like that, a cool job title? As I was surprised with the name that doesnt have any twists, the Four Heavenly Kings of the Universe, where I involuntarily tsukkomid, I press my mouths in a hurry. Im sorry. I did not mean to offend you! In my perception, I just thought it wasme However, its a strange sensibility to say that we are inferior creatures Seiichi. Thats, not an excuse. Eh? I made an excuse for my Tsukkomi in a hurry, but I returned my gaze again to the aliens with the words of Al who has a stunned appearance. Then, the aliens dye their faces bright red like an octopus. A,ara? ?To taunt us like this!? ?I,its true that Gyouo Star is said to beme, but? ?You dont have to say that clearly !? They dont know anything, but theyre not mentally damaged, right? ?Be,because there are bastards like you who dont understand our sense !? ?As long as Gyongyon-sama conquers the universe, he wont be made a fool anymore !?? ?Enjoy your ownst sense at best!? Eh, thats your reason for conquering the universe!? Youre lying!? Youre nning to conquer the universe just because of that bad sense!? Only that thought circuit of them is cutting edge! ?Yes, its already good! Kill all of them except the subject there, and immediately dedicate it to Gyogyon-sama! ? ?Oh! ? Kuh!? When the aliens turn their eyes to Muu- sama, they each stick their arms out from that spot. The aliens arms have something which looks like a tablet terminal, the moment they operated it, the arm part of the armor worn by the aliens suddenly changed. The change was tremendous, and they turned into a blue warrior fighting in a certain world, with a gun barrel like figure from a certain space pirate. However, what is clearly different from the two is that the shape of the barrel is of a fish-like. ?The technology of our Gyouo Star is packed, you should disappear before this Awesome Beam! ? Itsme after all! No, its not just so much asme!? Perhaps, you didnt think about it a little more, creator! While my tsukkomi didnt stop, the aliens all looked at us and fired their beam! Wowowowowo The sound of the beam! It looks something fine from a little while ago, and they called themselves alien from stars, but arent they have too much reminiscent of fish? The beam sound also sounds like Buhb buhb buhb*! (TN: Sounds of fish) Its not surprising that its not gyogyogyo, but its terrible anyway. No, that person who always wore a fish hat on the earth would be happy for it. The beam is not a straight ray of light as I imagined, but a fish-shaped light, but it attacks like a school of fish. As I looked at such an unusual beam, Al pulled my arm. Seiichi! This is not the time for you to observe it carefreely! Wha!? Thats right!? We dont know what that beam is, so we have to run away for the time being DDDD It was the moment I said that. Ki,kishaa Eh? ?Nn? ? When the school of light fish, suddenly began to struggle, their mouth repeatedly closed and opened, and eventually, their body copsed and disappeared as particles of light. No matter how I look at it, it seems like that light fish has died due to air deficiency. Everyone just became silent in a scene that doesnt make sense, but for some reason other than the aliens, all of them turned their eyes towards me. A,are? If you came to this far, then youll know whos the culprit. Se,Seiichi-dono is ridiculous I guess degozaru Eh, its my fault!? Well, theres no other one else, right? Thats foolish!? Pointed out by Mamorigami-san and Tsukikage-san, Al calmly pointed at me. I, didnt do anything!? ?O,our beam!? You bastards, what the hell did you do! ? ?All of Gyouos technology collected into our beam, how can you break down our beam which can dispatch you at the elementary particle level if received!?? The effect is dangerous for its name!? No, if it was such a dangerous beam, then I would be satisfied with the Awesome beam or not. Itsme as I thought. ?Yes, if this happens well directly uh!? ? The aliens tried to attack directly because the beam did not work, but suddenly, they held down their throat and started to suffer. ?My, my breathe!? ?Wha,whats happening ? ?Gyo, gyogyo!?? ? (Pakupakupaku) ? And at the end, perhaps they lost consciousness due to theck of oxygen, they just fell from the air to the ground. Thats why, dont look at me!? Im surprised too! Even though they appeared with such a strong presence, I didnt think that they will copse due tock of oxygen just like with the mysterious creature! Are!? If the position of the person with Ki-sama isnd and sea, the wind current position that helps from the shadow in the empty air would beDDDD do you want to say that its air!? When the painful silence continues, and there is an indescribable air, Tsukikage-san sighed. Haa, well its fine. Whatever the reason, the enemy executives have fallen. All thats left, is to defeat the enemy general DDDD ?DDDD Such a thing will nevere ? ! Just like the four heavenly kings of the universe, I heard a voice from above, and when I turned my eyes to the sky again, with tentacles sprouting from its back, which looks like the same with the four heavenly kings of the universe, an alien who had been upgraded a little was there. There is no doubt that this guy is an alien, but he seems to be stronger than the four heavenly kings. In front of that figure, Tsukikage-san and her fellows swallowed their breath, and Saria and mypanions also showed a state of rm, but I just said what I thought. There are no unexpected variations in their appearances, I guess What are you saying in this situation!? No, thats perfectly, quite so. Chapter 194: Gyogyon <h4>Chapter 194: Gyogyon</h4> The owner of that, who is it degozaru? When I was tsukkomid by Al, Mamorigami-san turns his sharp gaze towards the alien in the air. Then, the alien opened his mouth while looking down at us. ?I am the king of the Gyouo Star, Gyogyon, who will be the new great emperor of the universe. Inferior creatures DDDD arent that smart, are they? ? Ku!? The alien in the air DDDD at the moment when Gyogyon guy said that, Mamorigami-san, Tsukikage-san, and Gonbei-san kneeled on the spot as if they were being crushed by gravity or something. Ma, Mamorigami-san!? Se,Seiichi-dono and hispanions you feel nothing, de,degozaru. Hah!? Yes! Thats stupid Mamorigami-san and Tsukikage-san stare at us with an astonished expression, while still looking in pain. Even if I saw them with such a face, its actually nothing, and it seems that Saria and the others dont feel anything in particr. Then, Gyogyon who noticed such a state of us, raises an unpleasant voice. ?Nn? With the standing of inferior organisms, are you going to resist my words? DD You deserve death. Die? DDDD Seiichi! At that moment, countless tentacles from Gyogyons back grew. and assaulted me! Uwaah, disgusting! When I was avoiding the tentacles while my true thoughts leaking, Rurune makes her eyes shine. Milord! That, looks like a squid or octopus leg, right!? I really dont see that!? Can I eat it!? Youll break your stomach!? No, it looks like a fish, and when ites to tentacles, I can only think of squid, octopus, and jellyfish, but when I look at the alien in front of me, theye to mind. However, the tentacles that are attacking were still annoying, and we decided to cut off all the tentacles for the time being. Raaaaaaaaaaaahhh! Wait, its strangely stic and hard to cut! Ei! DDDD Al! If you hit it, it will burst open and fly! Its only for Saria, though!? Nn. Al-oneechans right. But if we use the power of Zora-oneechan, we can just break it. Certainly Z, can you go? Ye,yes! Please leave it to me! When the tentacles are petrified one after another by the power of Zoras eyes, Al vigorously destroys them. When he saw how we were doing, Gyogyon frowned at us more and more unpleasantly. ? You destroyed my noble arm huh. What an irreverence! Dont think that youre going to die easily, you know?? At that moment, when an additional tentacle grows from Gyogyons back, unlike from the fish-shaped beam emitted by the four heavenly kings, a sh of light likeser was emitted from the tip of his tentacle, and attacked us. No, thats, it seems like youll die easily if you were hit with that!? Dont just tsukkomi, you fight too! When I was screaming while avoiding Gyogyons attack, Al got angry with me. Ill reflect. If thats tentacle, then I ! Will you grow tentacles too? I cant grow that!? Al-san, why are you keeping such an eye full of suspicions at me? I dont know if its an octopus or a squid, but theres some things that a human cant be DDDD . It wont grow, right? Want to grow it? Dont grow it!? As I was suddenly thinking that the announcement in my brain is speaking, what am I listening to? Since the announcement in my brain is strange, in how it read my mind! Dont guess it further! Perhaps, the result of its guess connected to the usual ridiculous state of mine? Are, do I actually unconsciously want it? No way, I cant believe it within myself ! ?A little bit you damn inferior creatures. Die quickly? When I was thinking about my unconsciousness, Gyogyons attack bes even more intense. Thats right, Im not going to grow tentacles from my body, but I can use tentacles too! Land-san, will you please! You, really dont feel the tension!? This is just my personality, thats why. When I call out to the ground, at that moment, the ground swelled one after another, and eventually, it transformed into a myriad of rock tentacles. ?What!?? Gyogyon was surprised at that sight, but it was too early to be surprised. When the rock tentacles head toward the tentacles of Gyogyon, it entangled, squeezed and pulled everything of it out. ?Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?? Oh! Thats amazing, Seiichi! Seems painful When Saria made a visor with her hand, she made a voice that sounded impressed when she saw Gyogyon in pain. It seems that it has strong stimulus for Olga-chan, but it feels strange that a beautiful girl like Saria is watching this scene without any resistance. Well, shes originally a gori. Gyogyon, whose tentacles were all pulled out by my rock tentacles, when he was in pain, it seemed that the mysterious pressure that was attacking Mamorigami-san and the others disappeared, and they stood up unsteadily. Are you okay? I,Im saved degozaru I was caught by that tentacle, too I still dont understand it Tsukikage-san, dont worry. There is no one who can understand Seiichi. Thats not true!? I dont think there is a boy as simple and clear as I am! Well, its fine. That Man? Thats, our true enemy! Thats right, Gonbei-dono! A,ah. That person, Gyogyon, the who is in control of the current Eikyo. If so, that makes the story fast. If we defeat him, Eikyo will be back again! Tsukikage-dono, about Muu-sama DDDD ?DDDDThats right, its Muyuu! ? !? Mu, Muu-sama! Suddenly, when Gyogyon holds his hand toward Yamato-sama, Yamato-sama, who was carried by Tsukikage-san, was covered with a translucent sphere and came to the front. Wha!? This! Immediately, Tsukikage-san and Morigami-san attacked to destroy the sphere, but for some reason, it doesnt even have a single scratch. ?Gahahahaha! Its useless! You guys were all done when you came into this city! ? Wha!? Yamato-sama, who was wrapped in sphere, heads straight towards Gyogyon, and Gyogyon receives her by hand. ?Did you think that I didnt do anything in this city? I knew that you would eventually move to regain this city. Thats why I set up a mechanism to capture Muyuu in advance. I thought Id kill you and then take her away, but because you resist more than expected. There was a need to prepare ? Apparently, our movement was predicted. Well, even if Gonbei-san and the others didnte to the Shadow Vige, there arent many options left for us, so there is no doubt that sooner orter we were going to move to take back this city. Gyogyon, apanied with Yamato-sama, raises his altitude as it is, and shouted high. ?Look in this ce! This moment, when I be the new ruler of the universe! ? The moment Gyogyon raised his hand in the sky, the mysterious tower that was built around Eikyo, began to shine! And when the radiance of such tower ends at the top, all at once to Gyogyon or rather, it was released to Yamato-sama next to him. Yamato-sama who received that light, overflowed with golden light as it was! ?This is it! Ive been waiting for this timeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! ? With a smile of madness floating on him, Gyogyon turned his hand towards the golden light released by Yamato-sama, and all the light has moved to Gyogyon. ?Oooooohhh!? The golden glow gradually increases, and at the end, it emits a particrly strong light. It was too dazzling that we closed our eyes in an instant, and when its felt that the light subsided, we opened our eyes. Tha,that is I look at Gyogyon floating in the sky, and open my eyes. ?Kukuku Kuhahahahahahahaha!? Its not just me whos surprised, Saria and the others, and Morigami-san and his fellows were also staring at Gyogyon in a daze. Because DDDD ?How is it, this is my new formDDDD? What ce did you change!? ?Eh? ? In response to my cry, Gyogyon had a stupid look on his face. No, because Since there was an indication that it seemed he became dangerous, I was thinking that there would be a sudden change into his second and third forms like somest boss. But nothing has changed, right? Is it just in my mind? Why, isnt it? There was such a shy production. This way he had transformed! Maybe Eh? He looks the same to me. Nn. For me, he looks the same. I,Im sorry. On me too For a guy without tentacles, isnt he worthless? Thats only Rurunes impression. But what has really changed with him? Isnt he the same no matter how I look at him? Do Mamorigami-san and the others know what has changed from him? N,no, for me that ?Shu,shut uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup! ? When we were desperately looking for a strange point in Gyogyon, Gyogyon screamed out as if he couldnt bear it. ?A,as I was listening silently, you can say whatever you want ! I, have be the ruler of the universe!?? No, even if you say something like that ?Its already good. Then, let me show you the power I have gained! ? Gyogyon grinned as he held his hand over to Yamato-sama, who was floating next to him. ?For starters, should I erase this obsolete lower creature? ? ! Mu,Muu-sama! Mamorigami-san produces an impatient voice, but Mamorigami-san and Tsukikage-san have no way to stop Gyogyons actions. I dont know what has changed from him, but if something really had changed, and he became a ridiculous existence, then Yamato-sama would be in danger. I immediately used the rock tentacles, and asked them to rescue Yamato-sama. Then, Gyogyon took his eyes off of Yamato-sama, and annoyingly look at the rock tentacles. ?Fuun. You will disturb me again. But that wont work anymore ? Wha!? Without doing anything, Gyogyon simply turned his gaze to the tentacles of rock, and the rock tentacles that were moving to save Yamato-sama returned to mere soil and fell to the ground as it was! When I was surprised at the sight, Gyogyon says as if he was proud of having won. ?I, have the power of Muyuu. In other words, if I wish, all things, everything, will be nothing and will exist. There is no one who can go against me anymore? He, he really changed Youre still saying something like that!? It was so. When I was receiving tsukkomi from Al, Gyogyon looks at me with his cheeks twitching somewhere. ?I, it seems like I was being ridiculed in this ce . thats fine. Then, Ill kill you first, not this lower creature! ? Wha!? Seiichi! Then, I dont know how Gyogyon did it, but when he appears behind me in an instant, he grabbed me by the head! Seeing that, Saria, who was nearby, hurriedly tried to reach out. ?Now, with the stupidity in your own chest, youll be nothing DDDD!? Se,seiichiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! Sarias cry echoed in the surroundings. (TN: Ability Muyuu has been acquired.) Chapter 195: Closing the Curtain <h4>Chapter 195: Closing the Curtain</h4> Sarias screaming voice. While gulping her breath, Al stares at me with an unbelievable expression. Both Olga-chan and Zora, have opened their eyes in despair. And at the center of it, soak in pleasure, Gyogyon with a wicked smile on his face DDDD. Nn? ?Ha?? Gyogyon was, staring at me, with his eyes dotted. Looking closely, the eyes of Saria and the others were also in dots. Wha,whats going on degozaru? Then, as if to represent the feelings of all of them, Mamorigami-san muttered in a confused manner. ?Tha,thats stupid! Why!? Why havent you disappeared! Why can you stay calm!?? No, rather, what did you do? Saria and the others were looking at me with a sorrowful expression, but to be honest, I didnt know why they were so worried. Because, I have no idea what hes done to me. What did he do you said You, the tentacles of rock that you have created, a mass of unreasonableness, it has been returned to just soil, you know!? Youll usually be wary!? A mass of unreasonableness!? I unintentionally tsukkomid towards Als words, but I see, thats what they meant. Apparently, my rock tentacles didnt work, and it seems that Gyogyon in front of us looked even more monstrous than me to Al and the others. Well, Im sure that Im the only one who can make an iprehensible attack like the rock tentacles. Wait a minute. With that cognizance, isnt that where you usually say that Im a monster? Is that okay? When I was thinking about such a thing, releasing his hand from my head, Gyogyon stared at his hand while being stunned. ?Impossible Its impossible! I certainly got the power of Muyuu! This power is like that of God! With this power, I should be almighty! It cant be defended ? DDDD You bastard, you cant do anything to Seiichi-sama, you know? Suddenly, the voice of brain announcement echoed. It sounded so natural that I thought it was speaking to my brain as usual, but it seems that its different. Wha,what the!? What is that voice!? Ama-zing! It feels like its echoing directly in my head! Eh? What, the voice of the usual brain announcement, it seems that its heard not only by me, but also by everyone in this ce. What does it mean? Such a question came to my mind, but what shocked me more than that was Gyogyon, who was being called out by it. ?Wha,what, who, where are you, to make such me foolish! Show yourself!? When you cant even see my figure, your extent is known. ?Wha!?? Uhmm, Announcement-san? Ive never seen your form either, though? Do you have a figure? As the situation bes more and more chaotic as to where to start to tsukkomi, Gyogyon screamed. ?Do,dont make fun of me! With the power of Muyuu in my hands, the Existence called the Limit that should exist should be Nothing! In other words, I can evolve infinitely! With that powerDDDD? So? ?Wha?? Since a voice that was more indifferent than expected returned, Gyogyon had a confused expression on his face. Its exactly the same with us, and If what Gyogyon is saying is true, then he has be a ridiculous existence. I have evolved by eating the Fruit of Evolution, but I dont know if I can evolve infinitely like Gyogyon. However, the announcement continued with the same tone. Infinite, nothing, finite, everything can beprehended by Seiichi-sama Im not Rome, you know? (TN: From the idiom All roads lead to Rome., which means everything leads towards Seiichi, which is Rome) The Infinity, finiteness, void, death, everything you talk about, its under the control of Seiichi-sama. No, we ourselves serve him without permission. If Seiichi-sama decides that he doesnt need it, such kind of thing will disappear. Wait, wait, wait! I dont understand what that means!? If what the announcement says is true, if I deny death, no one will die!? Its not the uproar when I went to theherworld, anymore! Since when did I be such a monster!? Perhaps, from a while ago. And, you frivolously said that youve evolved, but do you understand its roots? ?Wha,at..?? The world far and wide The omniverse, the dimensions, anything and everything in your concept is with Seiichi-sama! Abilities, powers, characteristics, concepts, authorities such as adaptation, learning, imitation, growth, and evolution that exist there In all the beings that hold them, Seiichi-sama is the root, and due to Seiichi-samaspassion, the omniverse people were only allowed to use their abilities. To you attaining it, youre below draff ?Wha wha!? No, root, you said! Im still a teenager!? I havent lived since long ago! In the first ce, hes talking about human beings, right!? No one had been able to keep up with the content of the messy story any longer, except for Gyogyon and the announcement. Even for me, who seems to be a person concerned-ish, theyre talking nonsense. Then, Gyogyon, who is able to talk with the announcement on an equal footing, shouted while staring at the sky. ?Tha,thats why Im saying this! From the inferior creatures there, if I evolve? Thats pointless. You have only evolved, and all that has evolved will be the power of Seiichi-sama. ?Ha!?? Ha!? Why are you surprised!? Because its the first time Ive heard of it! Despite of me who keeps being confused, the announcement continued coldly. Did you get it? No matter how much trash-like power you get in evolution, your difference with Seiichi-sama will not be filled. No, there is no difference from the beginning. After robbing you of your evolved power, Seiichi-sama will evolve. Thats not all. Even now, as you consume Seiichi-samas precious time, various beings continue to evolve, grow, and adapt in other dimensions and omniverses. And Seiichi-sama will evolve as much as they do. Moreover, all the power of the evolved existences will be that of Seiichi-sama. Well, due to Seiichi-samaspassion, the unrted existence continues to grow as it is, but if dont, it will weaken and only Seiichi-sama will continue to grow stronger. Thats it Wait. Such ability, I dont know that. Whats more, other dimensions? You said that I was also getting power from other people!? ?We,well then is he no longer omniscience and omnipotent! ? Hes not the same as such a thing Such a thing!? Omniscience and omnipotent is such a thing you said, what!? Im, not any longer that!? It seems that we have the same thoughts, Gyogyon also screams with his face red. ?You bastard, how much do you want to ridicule me ! All-knowing and all-powerful, is everything I want! My dream! As long as I have it, I can reign as the only supreme God! Thats? Its an extremely small scale dream. After all, such as omniscience and omnipotence, its only a ve of Seiichi-sama. Seiichi, you Dont look at me like that!? Dont understand! I dont understand it! Was there such a ve!? I dont need it!? That excessively too much for me guy! Whats more, youve said that that all-knowing and all-powerful is my ve, but I dont know anything about it, though!? Then, the announcement changed from its attitude towards Gyogyon, and it spoke to me with a gentle voice. You dont have to worry about anything, Seiichi-sama. As a matter of course, Seiichi-sama can do anything, and all those misceneous matters of yours will be handled by us What Seiichi-sama wants to do, everything, will bepleted or help by us. There is no necessity, or opportunity for you to use force. Omniscience and omnipotence will do it for you. Thats scary! Its no longer at the level of worship!? First of all, what is that omniscience and omnipotence doing without permission!? Who are you talking about!? In the first ce such an existence, why can it live in one world as an individual! Thats of course, because we know that Seiichi-sama greatly desired such a thing. For us, we would like to avoid a situation, where Seiichi-sama would wield a sword by himself, but Seiichi-sama himself seems to want to move on his own, and we only want Seiichi-sama to live in good health and happiness, so were just helping him to go that. We will never do something that Seiichi-sama doesnt like. Thats a frightening manner of treatment! That is, its just the horror that everything ended without me knowing whats going on!? If thats the case, then its normal for me to want to move with my own hands. No, I can no longer trust my normality. At any rate, no matter how much you struggle, or whatever power you have, your defeat will not change. You should go back to space quietly. Aside from us who werepletely left behind, the announcement concluded so. Then, Gyogyon, who couldnt bear it atst, released his power. ?This meDDDD dont make me stupiddddddddddddddddddddd! ? ! Arge number of tentacles, have grown from Gyogyons body! Wait, that feels gross!? Until now, the tentacles grew only from Gyogyons back, but now, the tentacles grow from Gyogyons face, hands, and exactly from his whole body, and from the tip of the tentacles, he attacks us while shootingser randomly. Whats more, the spaceship-like existence that stood still above Eikyo, started moving towards us! Oi, Seiichi, what did you do!? That voice who spoke to my head, are you rted with that guy!? There were a lot of somewhat difficult stories to tell. Nn. I dont understand at all. Thats fine, Olga-chan. I dont understand either. Im just thinking about such a thing as if to escape, but Gyogyons rampage did not stop, and when the spaceships like gun barrels also appeared one after another, something that seems to be energy umtes in it. Wha!? At this rate, Eikyo will be! Rather than that, we have to do something about Mu-sama ! As Morigami-san says, we have to collect Yamato-sama who is still floating in the air. Since it seems that Tsukikage-san and Mamorigami-san cannot recover Yamato-sama in the air, for the time being, I jumped lightly from the spot. Se, Seiichi-donooooo!? As I came to the spot where Yamato-sama was in an instant, I touch the sphere that envelops Yamato-sama as it is. This, is a hindrance. The moment I thought so, the sphere shattered in an instant. Yup. I felt like I understood a little of what the announcement meant. Holding the liberated Yamato-sama, I try to get down to the ground, but when Gyogyon noticed it, he moved to stop me. ?Youre escaping huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!? The tentacles that grew from Gyogyon gradually became intertwined, eventually bing a bundle, and the energy that waspressed to the limit umtes at the tip of it. And, that was released aiming towards me. However DDDD Err, Im already good with such When my true intentions leaked, the energy that was heading towards me withered as if to say Ah, yes, and it dissipated before it reached me. ?Wha,whats going on!? I have, Muyuu in my hands, so I should be the ruler of the whole universe! Why is that!?? For one thing, you are misunderstanding ?Eh? ? Gyogyon, who couldnt hide his agitation because of what seemed to be his special move ended without any resistance, in response to the announcement voice that was heard again, uttered a dumb voice. From the existence that Seiichi-sama cares about, do you really think that youve taken her power away? ?Nono way!?? The figure of you that is so proud to have taken the power after receiving our direction, it was really humorous, you know? (TN: So it was all the ploy of this announcement huh) ?Ah Aaah !? Gyogyon, who screamed on the spot, gradually lost the momentum of his voice, and at the end, like the mysterious creatures, and the four heavenly kings of the universe, he became oxygen deficient, and copsed as it was. Eh, What is with this? Thats mine / our lines! Everyone tsukkomid me. Chapter 196: Inadvertent Savior, Again <h4>Chapter 196: Inadvertent Savior, Again</h4> Gyogyon had done the most iprehensible way of doing things so far. When we gazed at his figure in sort of amazement, Announcement speaks out to us. How was that? We, so that Seiichi-sama can have fun even a little, did our best as much as possible! Ah, yes. In which case again, when Seiichi-sama encounters something, lets sublimate it into entertainment in the same manner! Ah, yes. Then, with thisDDDD Just, to me who responds with the same words, the announcement disappeared with high tension, from the start to finish. My head cant keep up with it for a while, so lets sort it out once. As I can infer from the words of the announcement, as he thought that he has taken the power from Yamato-sama, apparently, it was just a misunderstanding of Gyogyon, and he didnt actually take anything away. This and that, is it the almighty which the announcement said? I wonder what He did. Whats more, all of those, were for entertainment. For the present, I have various things to say. First of all, I dont understand the meaning that the omniscience and omnipotent will do everything, and the motive and the end of Gyogyons conquest of the universe were blown away. But, what I want to say more than that is He didnt transform after all Thats what youre thinking!? Al quickly tsukkomid to my mutter. No, with that kind-ish of atmosphere showing out from him, I thought there would be a dramatic change, but opening the lid, nothing has changed. Even so, Gyogyon insisted that he had changed . What do I say he was pitiful. Nn. I feel a little sympathy. I dont have any room to sympathize with the guy who was an enemy, and made a lot of noise, but I agree with Olga on this. As he thought that everything has been nned, when Seiichi came, his n was crushed from the ground up, and it bing as one spectacle what kind of nightmare is it? I have no words to return! Al is right. Rather, I think Im more of a viin than the enemy. After all, what he nned with all his might, was just consumed as entertainment! Saria, who was listening to our conversation, tilted her head with a mystified expression. But if he was trying to do something bad, then isnt that unavoidable? He was going to do something unpleasant, and it isnt odd to think that it wont happen to ourselves. Saying that, Sarias words seemed to have some truth in it. Even if Im a nightmare for the enemy, if the n on that side became sessful, it would be a nightmare for us. Which is which. One thing I can say is, dont do anything wrong, I guess. Nn. Be a good boy. I stroked Olga-chans head whos full of determination. DD No, I dont understand whats going on degozaru!? As I think that something woulde together beautifully, Morigami-san, who had been solidified until now, approached closer at me. Why in the world, Seiichi-dono degozaru!? As I think that I suddenly heard a voice in my mind, the enemy got killed without me knowing I dont understand why degozaru! Its okay, you know. Eh? I dont even understand. I cant help but think about that too degozaru!? Even if he said so, I cant do anything about it. I dont know what I dont know! Ah, rather than that, Yamato-sama Yamato-sama, who I was able to bring back safely, was handed over to Tsukikage-san, but for some reason, her facial look is still expressionless DDDD Foreign country, is scary. Tsukikage-san!? She was insanely scared. Such even though there are no humans who are so harmless towards human beings and animals As I was about to get lost, I suddenly heard what I was thinking. So, what are you going to do now? For the time being, it seems that the enemies including Gyogyon have been killed, but Yes, after receiving the announcements words, Gyogyon became short of air as it was, but in fact, its not only Gyogyon, but also the spaceships crashed outside Eikyo one after another. In other words, the current Eikyo is the same as before, except for the mysterious tower that was built. It seems that, that mysterious tower was also meant to take power from Yamato-sama in the end, but even that was treated as a stage equipment. Horrible. Tha,thats right degozaru First of all, we can check the state of the people in Eikyo, and do a lot of things degozaru. And whatever the circumstances, we were helped by Seiichi and hispanions degozaru. In order to repay our gratitude, by all means in Eikyo, wed like for you to have fun. Then, Saria and the others, who were listening to Morigami-sans words shone their eyes. Can I get in at a hot spring again!? Of course degozaru The,then, is it fine to expect a meal!? By all means,e receive and know the taste of Eikyo It seems that, we can enjoy the Eastern country that could not be satisfied with just being in Shadow Vige. We were delighted with that, and were taken by Mamorigami-san and the others, and were invited to a particrlyrge castle. DDDD A little more! When Seiichi and hispanions were in a state of mess in the Eastern country, Kannazuki Karen and herpany were running through the forest near the border of the Welmburg Kingdom. Haa haa my, my feet ! Hino-kun! If you stop here, those guys will catch up ! Karen and the others who slipped out from the group of heroes, in addition, Agnos and the other F-ss members who have joined them, to escape from the hands of the Kaizer Empire, were heading to the Kingdom of Welmburg, which is not yet ruled by the Kaizer Empire. However, on the way, they were chased by the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire who finally realized that Karen and the others had runaway. Even now, the angry voices of the Kaizer Empires soldiers can be heard from behind Karen and the others. Chase! Never let them escape! The Sword Knight and ck Holy Knight maybe near the border of the Kingdom of Welmburg! If they cross the border, we may have to fight them. Even though were strong, its troublesome to deal with them. No, never let them cross the border! All the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, have be Transcendents, and they had no bit of intention of losing to Louise, the Sword Knight, which is the strongest force of the Kingdom of Welmburg, and the ck Holy Knight. However, since they have not yet ruled the Welmburg Kingdom, they have the perception that its troublesome to fight head-on, and they hated the possibility of taking damage. However, there was one advantage for the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. That is, this ce is no mountain. The mountain of the Welmburg Kingdom is not literally an ordinary mountain. The mountain, which exists on the part of the border of the Welmburg Kingdom, was the back of a certain monster. Usually, the monster does not move, and is always sleeping. However, when arge number of people pass over the mountain, the monster wakes up and begins to move. Therefore, the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire do not usually attack from that direction. However, because the destination where Karen and the others had escaped was in the direction without the mountain, the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire were also able to pursue them with all their might. Ka, Kannazuki-senpai! How much more!? I dont know. But we have no choice but to keep running! When I was running with my face distorted by Shoutas words, we finally pass through the forest. However, beyond that DDDD was an empty grasnd. Such By running in the forest until now, they were able to sow a chase from the Kaizer Empire. However, it was only a matter of time before they will be caught in arge grasnd without any obstacles. Oioi, seriously we just have toe here. This cant be helped. No one here, is familiar with the geography of the Kingdom of Welmburg. Blued answers Agnos words bitterly. When all of them were dumbfounded by the sight in front of them, the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire caught up. Geez it took a lot of trouble I dont know how youve done it, but it appears that the bracelet seems to be having no effect? Once again, Ill rob away you guys freedom with even more powerful items. Also, could you tell me everything about how you escaped from the effects of the bracelet? Ku! Although Karen and herpany are heroes, their level is not particrly high, and their fighting ability is low. And more than 100 Transcendents soldiers of the Kaiser Empire were gathered in that ce. There is no longer, a possibility that Karen and the others can escape. Then, Nojima Yuka, a friend of Seto Airi, who have escaped with Karen and the others, raised her voice. Listen silently, and we say whatever you want you said it was you bastards who deceived us! Whats wrong with us running away! That idiocacy, and depriving us of our freedom again? Are you kidding me! Ooh, exactly what this girl said. Why does it feel like you bastards have already won? Hah!? Following Yukas words, Agnos also opened his mouth, and he immediately provoke the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. To the two people who had bad mouths, Blued held his head involuntarily. This is not the case to have a dispute right now Well, it cant be helped soyu~. Rather, there is also thest useless resistance-like face, isnt it? Airi, I dont think you should say that, even if you were thinking about it. I dont care, but I, really want him to excuse us for wanting to run further. Airi and Yukas friends, Noa Shimizu and Rumi Amagawa, also spoke out. It was Yukas group who has a strong assertiveness in that ce, and while the others have anxious facial expressions, they were being wary which showed in each of their reactions. However, regardless of the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, they look at them coldly. No matter what you say, you guys are done here. DDDD Come now, take them. The soldiers of the Kaizer Empire tried to restrain Karen and the others while closing their distance. When everyone in that ce were thinking that DDDD It was at that moment when they thought so. Nn? Suddenly, one of the soldiers heard a buzzing sound in his ear. At first, the soldier tried to ignore it because it might have been just from his mind, but the sound gradually became stronger, and the other soldiers began to feel something wrong, so he noticed that it was not from his mind alone. Wha,what the!? What is that sound!? This sound is The sound was also heard by the ears of Karen and the others, and everyone looks around. Then, when the soldier noticed that the mysterious sound came from overhead, he looked up at the sky DDDD and uttered speechless. WhaDDDD The moment everyone was lured and looked up at the sky, something huge wasing down DDDD. Zushaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! A tremendous shock wave strikes Karen and the others. Involuntarily, as they protect their faces with their arms, they brace their legs desperately, and eventually, the great gale and the tremor of ground settled. Wha,what the heck is Karen raised her face up timidly, and looked at her surroundings, and what the, there was a huge rift between the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire and Karen and the others. It was as if, it was cut by a single sh such a cross section was made. Like Karen, the Kaizer Empire soldiers shouted when they noticed the sight in front of them. Wha,what the hell was thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? They were hunting down Karen and the others with great effort, but the soldiers cannot take action in front of the huge rift that is made up to tear the two groups apart. At any rate, the width of the rift is tremendous, its easy to say that its 500 meters, and in addition, the end of the rift cannot be seen even if they try to bypass it further. What and how, can such a rift be made suddenly. Moreover, if you look only at its momentum, it has the momentum which can cut a star in a single stroke. Rather, it was a miracle that this was not cut. However, Karen could not afford to miss this situation. Hah! Everyone, lets run away from this ce now! O,oh!? I dont know what was that, but youre right! Wha!? O,oi, wait! Waiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! The soldiers of the Kaizer Empire desperately raise their voices, and try to chase after Karen and the others, but they have no way to cross the other side of the rift. After the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire scream with abomination, Karen and the others were able to escape safely. And then, as they keep running in the meadows for a while, they discovered another group of soldiers in armor right in front of them. The,they are No way, they pinched us!? Karen and the others became tense about another Kaizer Empire soldiers. However, looking at the g raised by the soldier in front of them, Blued unfasten his tension. No, its different. That is the g of the Welmburg Kingdom. ! Finally, in front of the group of soldiers in the country theyre aiming, Karen and the others were about to pass out. However, right now, they dont know if the group in front of them is really from the Welmburg Kingdom, and they couldnt take that off their mind easily. In front of Karen and the others who are in such a state of their very limit, a woman on behalf of the soldiers DDDD Louise appeared in front. You were certainly, the students of Shishou, right? Louise had a mystified look on her face, but with the appearance of a familiar face, Karen and herpany were now able to escape in the truest sense of the word. DDDD And that huge rift which helped them with that, no one knows that it was a blow that a Human shot when he fought the Night King, at the end of the universe somewhere far away. Chapter 197: Those Who Lurk in the Darkness <h4>Chapter 197: Those Who Lurk in the Darkness</h4> In the darkness, Yutis the ?Omnipresence? was walking while thinking. The replenishment of lost strength is progressing slowly However, when ites to the strength of a God ss, its not so easy to get it. I nted the seeds for some of the remarkable ones, but well DDDD Mu? Is it not Yutis. Youre When Yutis, who was suddenly called out, raised his face, standing there was a man dressed in a jet-ck robe, and blending into the darkness. Normally, he would be a suspicious man if seen, but Yutis knew the mans identity. ?Mirror Disaster(Kyou-hen) ?-dono Stop that. Arent you the same God. I dont want you to be so afraid. Is that so Then, Gempel-san. Long time no see. Rather than that, did you juste back? Ah. Thanks, I heard that the cults strength has declined significantly. Yes, thats right Yutis to the man man DDDD he had a bitter look on Gempels words. Beginning with Destra the ?Extinction?, Vitor the ?Resonance? have also disappeared recently. What? Aside from Vitor, isnt Destra just went out somewhere as usual? No the wave of that power of his haspletely disappeared. Normally, I can move under them wherever they are, but That power didnt work, eh. Yes Yutis distorts his face as if to say that its humiliating. Gempel tilts his head as he stares at such Yutis. If that is so, why did they disappear? I suppose, they wont imitate a stupid thing like going against the Demon God-sama. No, I dont know about Destra, but at least Vitor is a servant who is faithful to the Demon God. And its unlikely that Destra will erase Vitor. Because the power of that guy and Vitor are notpatible. Yes. However, it would be possible to kill Vitors ability if it was Destra, but he has no reason to betray us suddenly. What I can think of is someone, has done it. Thats stupid. Gempelughed with his nose, when he heard Yutis guess. That would be impossible. Who can kill them other than us Deities? Such a thing is possible only by the Demon God-sama. With the other Deities, we can turn the tables on Destra. Well, those deities are now drawn back into the Void, and just going around the world. That impossible thing is happening. Yutis stares straight at Gempel. With that serious expression, Gempel realizes that he is not joking, and makes a rugged expression. Who have done that? I dont know that. You dont know? Yes. In addition to the Deities, many apostles have been defeated. Among them, the apostles such as Demiolos, who were captured by the Barbador Magic Academy, had lost the power of the Demon God-sama. What!? Is that true!? Yes. I also immediately activated my ability to find out the cause, but I couldnt trace their memories. Even if I can trace it before they lose the power of the Demon God-sama, after that, I could only see the memory of their state that had already lost it. I also thought that I would move directly to that time using my ability, but that was not possible If you cant trace it with the power of Lord. then its troublesome. The more he listens to Yutis, the more he can see that the current situation is in a pretty dangerous state. What about this story to the Demon God-sama? I have told him. However, unlike us, Demon God-sama is perfectly wless. What we fear, is a trivial thing for him to fear. Uumu For Demon God-sama, its not enough to be careful, but I wonder if we can say that too. Yes. Its fine for me to move directly, but I have received another mission from Demon God-sama, and I also have to replenish my strength, so Fumu. Then let me go. Gempel-san? Yutis opens his eyes involuntarily. Are you sure? Itll be helpful for me, but werent you ying on other star? Ah, I got tired of it, so Ive destroyed it. It was really humorous at the end. It copsed easily as I poke it a little with my power. Besides, it might be better to eliminate this anxiety here. We are not almighty, like the Demon God-sama. Im not reluctant to move. Is that so Im sorry, but can I ask you to do that? Ah, leave it to me. Instead, let me borrow you? Yes, feel free to do so. After saying that much, Gempel disappears as if he melts into the darkness. After seeing him off, Yutis put on a serious expression. I have to move more, too. Thats what I need to replenish our Deity ss If its the one who controls the universe, isnt it plenty enough? Yutis turned his attention to the King of the universe that no longer exists. It was a little while before he knew about it. (TN: Dead by Seiichis sh) I dont know who it is, but Ill knock whoever down at the bottom of my terror. When he spilled that at the end, Yutis also melted into the darkness and disappeared. (TN: Brain Announcement: Just as nned) DDDD buekkosho! When I was being guided by Morigami-san and the others to the castle, my nose suddenly became itchy, and I just grandly sneeze. What the? So sudden Is there anyone gossiping about me? Then, Saria looked into my face. Seiichi, are you okay? Cold? Nn? No, I think its different, but Seiichi wont catch a cold. All-knowing and all-powerful is his servant. Ah, that so. Dont be convinced!? Thats low! Ill also catch a cold! Probably! wait, Ara? It feels like I havent had a cold or even an illness since I came to this world When I was astonished by the surprising fact, Olga-chan and the others looked inside the castle, and raised a voice of admiration. Amazing. Being in a castle in this format, this is my first time. Yes! It has a different atmosphere from the Kingdom of Welmburg, but this is, this is majestic! Nn. It fits well with the atmosphere of Mamorigami-san and hispany. It feels like a foreign castle. As Olga-chan and the others said, this castle we were invited to, looked like a five-storied pagodabined with a Japanese castle on earth. But even on Earth, except for school trips, I didnt have a chance to go see a Castle in Japan. It feels fresh for me too. However, whats really deplorable is that But there are weird boards here and there. Thats strange Ri,right Yes, for some reason, despite being a Japanese-style castle, the interior was somewhat SF-tic, since there were many strange mechanical parts in it. Somehow, the blue line is shining. No matter how you look at it, its due to Gyogon and those guys. Is that so. As I thought, its unfashionable! Saria-san, what an innocent and cruel thing to say! Certainly, it doesnt match the Japanese atmosphere too much, its out of fashion! Then, Morigami-san, who was leading us, opened his mouth sadly. As Saria-dono and the others said, this ce wasnt originally like this degozaru. This was remodeled by those invaders in their own convenience degozaru. Its a really troublesome story. There is no particr problem if I and Mamorigami-dono can live here, but Mu-sama living in a ce like this well try our best to get this back to normal soon. When we were walking in such a mismatched atmosphere, we were guided to one room. Then, I want Seiichi-dono and his friends to rx here degozaru. Im going to prepare a meal right away degozaru, but if you want to take a bath, you can go there first. Oh really? Thank you very much Then, we will dress ourselves and get ready When he said that, Mamorigami-san and hispany went out of the room. Now then what will we do? Should we take a bath before eating? Yeah! Shouldnt we be clean? Im not particrly dirty or tired, but as long as were invited in this manner, it would be less rude to groom yourself and then head out for a meal. For that reason, we head to the bath of this castle immediately. Chapter 198: Morigami Yaiba’s Secret <h4>Chapter 198: Morigami Yaibas Secret</h4> Authors note: Announcement desu. Thanks to all of you, it has been decided that this Fruit of Evolution ~Winning Life~ will be animated. For more information, see CTwitter@aoimiku0505 I hope youll be updated at any time by this person. From this point on, please treat me well. **** (TN: Confirmed: Morigami is a girl hahahaha, btw change to Morigami, since such name is more fitting for a girl, and I think Ive made a minor mistake in it hehehehe, sorry about that) No good, Im lost. Whereas the women need a little preparation, I dont need any preparation, so I went to the bath first, but I forgot to ask where the bath was, so I was getting lost. Saria and the others wouldnt know its location, and if I want to ask, its probably someone in this castle, but I dont see anyone. Or rather, where is this ce? When I was struggling at a ce that was unexpectedlyplicated more than I think, I gradually came into a space that makes you feel the history. Are? I wonder if this one hasnt been subjected to Gyogyeong and hisrades hands. It really has a structure that makes me feel that were in a Japanese castle, and I could imagine that a room with an atmosphere simr to this one was spread to other ces. For the time being, as I head beyond such a space, I hear a very bath-like sound kapon. As I proceeded while relying on the sound, I arrived at a ce that looked like a dressing room. It seems like its this ce. As for its atmosphere, its like that of an old-fashioned inn Its not gaudy, but it has a very nice feeling. Since this room makes me feel the Japanese atmosphere as I imagined, I can very much expect the bath, but if the bath was in such ame space too, it would have been a very unusually crappy bath there as well. Im telling this myself, but what is a crappy bath? Is it like hot watering out of the butt of a fish-shaped stone statue? What should I do, on the contrary, Im curious ! Even though I finally found the long-awaited bath, I who was worrying endlessly in a strange ce, by concentrating on the bath in front of me for the time being, decided to forget about that idea. For this reason, I didnt notice it. That there was another persons clothes there. And more than anything, there was no sign curtain hung up which separated the men and women DDDD In front of me, there is the figure of Morigami-san with a stunned expression. Perhaps she was just about to get out of bath, Morigami-san is frozen as she looks at me while standing up. I didnt even think there were any people here, so I opened my eyes for a moment, but suddenly, I unconsciously lowered my gaze. In there DDDD DDDDNahno,noooooooooooooooooo!? Seseseseseseiichi-donoooooooooooooo!? Morigami-san crouches down in a fluster. Eh, wait. Wait a second! Mo,morigami-san ! I who was stunned, as soon as I returned to my senses, hurriedly turned my back on Morigami-san. I,I,I,I,I,I,Im sorryyyyyyyyyyy!? And, demonstrating my physical ability that greatly soar in this ce, as I changed clothes at the speed of light, I jumped out of the dressing room as it was. However, I have seen it solidly to an extent as it can be, that I held my head. Ah its dangerous Impletely guilty what should I do Speaking of lucky pervert* in the bathroom, the important parts are usually hidden with hair or steam. (TN: lucky sukebe; type of fan service in anime where theres idental nudity, groping,) However, there was nothing blocking my eyes, and I could see it clearly ! Thats, of course, because the steam considered Seiichi-sama! What kind of consideration is that!? Or rather, brain announcement, arent you appearing too casually these days!? (TN: Brain announcement, nice one!) As I think that a voice has suddenly flowed into my brain, it was a really troublesome consideration! Its really strange in the direction of considering my feelings!? To me who doesnt stop to tsukkomi, the brain announcement answered with satisfaction. Please rest assured. We have taken care to make the appearance of Seiichi-sama clearly visible to the other party. Noooooooooooooooooooooo! Where was the element to be relief!? Not only did I charge while a woman was taking a bath, but theres no way my exposure habit would be a plus and relief, right!? No matter how I think about it, Ill be a pervert like the guild headquarters top ss! By the way, for other existences beside Seiichi-sama, please be assured that we prevented for them to see with steam and other things at work. Other existences!? Was anyone there other than me and Morigami-san!? Awful, there were other people in such a social death resulting scene! No matter how I think about it, I cant exin it away!? Yes. Indeed, many eyes are still, taking a peek at Seiichi-samas figure. Where is my privacy !? So many eyes are turned towards me!? Isnt that more terrible than Gyogyon!? Its alright. Since they can only see Seiichi-samas endeavor beyond the dimensions, its eptable. For goodness sake, exin to me so that I can understand! Recently, there are too many stories that are beyond the scope of my understanding, such as the dimension and the almighty, and I cant keep up! U,uhhm Ha!? As I was responding to all the words of the brain announcement, Morigami-san came out from the dressing room after changing clothes. Her appearance was in usual kimono, and Morigami-san dyes her cheeks red. In the appearance of such Morigami-san, I did a dogeza in a flowing manner. Im really sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Se,Seiichi-dono!? I dont mind it anymore, so please raise your face degozaru! The kind Morigami-san saved me who was such an absolutely no-good person, and said so. Even though I entered without checking it, its bad no matter how I look at it, but this response I feel guilty and Im about to fall down! However, no matter how much I intend to apologize, its also true that its bothersome for Morigami-san even if I continue to sit here. When I stood up unsteadily, I bowed my head many times. Im sorry Im really sorry N,no, it was my bad that I didnt exin it properly degozaru but, thats this is not the bathtub for guests, but its for the servants Wa,was that so Lets check it properly before entering! Since it will be an irreparable matter! Feeling sorry and embarrassed towards Morigami-san, when it was getting awkward, Morigami-san suddenly muttered a little. Seiichi-dono, wont say anything degozaru Ha? Wont say is it What do you mean? I,is it my impression of what Ive seen? If I say that, then Im already in the ranks of a pervert! Its toote, though! Its a matter of feeling! To me who is too confused and thinking about stupid things, Morigami-san continued quietly. That I am a woman degozaru? We,well yes Its weird that such me wields a sword degozaru, right Yes? Eh? I didnt really understand what she wanted to say, and when I twisted my neck, Morigami-san looked at me with surprise. I,isnt it strange degozaru? Uhmm Im sorry. I dont really understand what you mean, but why is it strange that Morigami-san, a woman, wields a sword? Tha,thats because Im a woman, so I wonder what, is this exquisitely disengaging feeling ! Sorting this out a little, maybe Morigami-san Or rather, in the culture-like in the Eastern country, she would like to say that it is strange for a woman to wield a sword. In fact, I dont know if that was the case in the old Japan, but as a person familiar with modern Japan full of subcultures, thebination of sword and woman seems to be rather popr, but Well, even without such a story and the culture of this country, I quite cant understand it. Nn well, no matter who swings the sword, its dangerous, so Aside from the differences in physical characteristics, I dont really understand why women shouldnt wield a sword otherwise well, who holds it doesnt change anything In Seiichi-samas case, the result is the same no matter what kind of creature he was dealing with, let alone gender. Theyll just self-destruct I seriously dont understand what that means Its just the terror that the opponent will self-destruct on their own and without needing to fight. Is that it? Rather than physically, it feels like theyre attacking me mentally, you know? We,well, thats why, I said that there is nothing particrly strange about it in my point Fufu. Indeed, thats true degozaru. If it were against Seiichi-dono, Ivee to think that my worries seem to be tiny. Ha,haa I answered lightly, but it must have been very worrisome for her, and I somehow felt sorry for some reason, but But, for the first time ever, Morigami-san, seemed like she wasughing from the bottom of her heart. Chapter 199: Manifestation of the Heart <h4>Chapter 199: Manifestation of the Heart</h4> From the matter with Morigami-san, I was immediately guided to the open-air bath for customers as it is, and I was able to thoroughly enjoy it. The open-air bath at the Shadow Vige in which I entered was also good, but the open-air bath of this castle was also very enjoyable with a different taste. The biggest thing is that there were no intruders! These days, isnt my rate of being seen naked too high? Putting that aside, when I return to the room from the bath, an extravagant meal was prepared there. At the time in the Shadow Vige, I couldnt eat because of the assants after all. I was wondering about what kind of food they have, but as I expected, there were dishes simr to Japanese food on earth. Wah! It looks delicious! Ah. I know that weve eaten sashimi in Southern, but the others were dishes which Ive never seen or so. Nn. Smells good. I,its amazing. There is a dish that uses a whole fish-san Saria and the others are impressed by the dishes lined up in front of them, and each of them took their seats with anticipations. Rurune doesnt look as greedy as before, but her face has be very sloppy. No, I understand how you feel, but dont spill your drool, you know? When we were impressed by the food in front of us, Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san camete. Everyone, is all present degozaru. Once again, for solving our problem this time were very grateful. As soon as Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san took their seats, they bowed their heads to us. Such Please raise your heads! We too, were d that it ended safely. Yes yes! Yamato-sama was safe, and we were able to regain this castle in this manner, so Im d it worked out peacefully! Well, the inside of the castle got messed up, though. As Al said, the castle itself has been remodeled into a mismatched futuristic style, but other than that, it was as before, so it was good. However, it seems that this is not the case for Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san, and both of them have a lonely expression on their faces somewhere. With my and myrades power alone, we were not able to protect Muu-sama degozaru. For me, who should be the sword of the Yamato family Its the same for me who supports Muu-sama from the shadows. The Tsukikage familys mission is to protect Muu-sama from the shadows. But we couldnt do that with our own power. We cant face Muu-sama Thats the two of you have been protecting Yamato-sama for a long time, arent you! No, we cant support Muu-sama in the true meaning degozaru. Eh? When I didnt understand the meaning of Morigami-sans words, and just asked in return, Morigami-san continued. As I have said before, Muu-sama has been betrayed by the people who lived in this country, and closed her heart. Thats why we had to continue, to support Muu-sama without ever betraying her again degozaru. DDDD But, reality was different. If we havent been at our wits end to those who have invaded this country, we would have never sent outrades who will betray Muu-sama again degozaru! We hate our own powerlessness. If, the people of this country hade together, and opposed those invaders we didnt have to make Muu-sama, anymore sad. To Morigami-san and the other who spoke so with a sad expression, we didnt have a word to say. Then, Morigami-san opened her mouth,ughing sadly again. Well, at any rate, Today, in addition to thanking Seiichi-dono and his friends, Im here to say good-bye. Eh, goodbye? It was judged that we, were unable to protect Muu-sama, and I was released from the role of an escort. In addition, were going to be held ountable for endangering Muu-sama as a result. Huh!? What the hell is that!? At the contents told by Morigami-san and the other, Al raised a surprised voice, and Olga-chan was bewildered. Thats right, isnt it. Both Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san, while the great people of the eastern country betrayed them, continued to protect it at the risk of their lives. And yet. Who the hell? Said such things With the invaders defeated, it was the Daimyos who have returned again. Hah? I unintentionally leaked an unpleasant remark, but it cant be helped. Because, people like those Daimyos have betrayed Yamato-sama, and had followed that Gyogyon, right? Well, because their lives are important for them, they might have fallen to the other party in order to survive. However, in the end, Yamato-sama was safe, and as soon as Gyogyon was defeated, they returned and dismissed the two person who fought desperately Just a minute thats, lets goin! Because its strange!? Even though you two worked hard Its certainly not like I didnt think about it. However, as a matter of fact, without the help of Seiichi-dono and the others, we couldnt protect Muu-sama. In other words, it cant be helped if we were judged that we have no power as an escort. Bu,but although it was temporary, you dont have to listen to the people who turned over to the other side, you know!? They are the ones, who must be pursued somehow! It was as Seiichi-dono said, but this country needs them degozaru. This country has been established until now, because of various Daimyos who ruled eachnd degozaru. Thats why, we need their power to rebuild this country. In preparation for the invasion from the outside which was revealed this time, those Daimyos will go in a better direction to decide on long-term ns degozaru. We are after all just Muu-samasnce. We have no power in the political side. And, if they find that they cant use thatnce, it would only be natural that well be thrown away. Such What is, this unreasonable ending. Is this really all right. From a kid like me, maybe its just an argument based on emotion, but still, Im not convinced by the treatment of Morigami-san and the others. However, since Morigami-san and herpanion believe that their decision will move this country into the right direction in the future, they epted that. When a heavy silence came between us, the Japanese sliding screen in the room suddenly opened. Eh? When I turned my gaze in that direction involuntarily, Yamato-sama was there standing alone. Mu,Muu-sama, why are you here DDDD It seems to have been unexpected to Morigami-san and herpanion, and when she called out to her with surpriseDDDD Yamato-sama quietly shed tears. In the sudden situation, we open our eyes further. Mu,Muu-sama!? Is there something wrong!? Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san desperately talked to Yamato-sama, but Yamato-sama, who has sealed her heart, did not answer. However, Yamato-sama in her empty expression, sheds tears. And then, Muu-sama grabbed the sleeves of Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san, who were desperately trying to calm her down. It was as if, Yamato-sama was saying that she didnt want to be separated from two of them. Even if they see Yamato-sama like this, its impossible to stop the dismissal of the two of them, isnt it? After all, it is the decision of the great people in this country? Yamato-sama is a greater person than them, but Yamato-sama cannot speak because of her closed heart. I wonder if this mobilization of her will be put in order by a single chance. In response to Yamato-samas actions, the two of them had a mixed expression of various emotions, and they gently touched Yamato-samas hand. They wanted to be near Yamato-sama, but even so, because of the country, it seemed that they were trying to withdraw for the sake of Yamato-sama. Muu-sama. We are DDDD DDDD Skill Synchronization has been activated. With this, we will synchronize with the surroundings. Eh? To the sudden brain announcement, when I give forth a sloppy voice without thinking about the surrounding atmosphere, a strange phenomenon came to Yamato-sama. DDDDo Eh No No way I dont like itttttt! !? Yamato-sama, who was expressionless until earlier, exploded her emotions, and really started crying! I dont like it! I dont want to be separated from you two! With you two I want to be with you foreverrrrrrrr! Mu,Muu-sama!? Yo,your heart is ! How!? To the manifestation of her heart that should have been sealed, Morigami-san and herpanion cant keep up with the confusion. However, only Saria and the others were silently staring at me. E,etto Synchronization isplete. The content of this times synchronization is, the surroundings heart as the main body, and Yamato-samas heart have been liberated. Yes, its my fault! Chapter 200: The future of Yamato Muu and Her Company <h4>Chapter 200: The future of Yamato Muu and Her Company</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr Yamato-sama who regained her heart by my Synchronization skill, grabbed the clothes of the two as if she wasnt willing to be separated with Morigami-san and the other, grasping it tightly. To such current state of Yamato-sama, the two of them who knew that Yamato-sama has sealed her heart, were bewildered. Uh,uhmm Muu-sama? No matter what anyone said, I dont want to be separated from the two of you! E,even if you say so Why is Muu-samas heart suddenly Muu-samas heart should have been contained by Muu-samas own power No, it should have surely be Nothing. Why is that Ah that is, it seems to be my fault, or rather than saying so, my bodys fault Due to my bodys action, which waspletely unexpected, Yamato-samas vanished heart was revived without permission. Then, Tsukikage-san opened her eyes to such words of mine, and was immediately convinced. I see. If Seiichi-dono is involved, its useless to think about it. Useless!? Youre saying that much!? No, it might be useless! I dont understand it either! No Im not surprised at what Seiichi, who is the omniscient and omnipotent, has done right now, but Tho,those words are still unbelievable to me bu,but, if its Seiichi-san then my mind ispletely persuaded. He also solved my eyes of petrification As expected of Milord! By the way, why dont we start eating now? I, am close to my limit, but Glutton, thats awfully inappropriate. Tha,thats not the case!? Due to Yamato-samas unusual phenomenon, it was quite difficult to have a meal, so finally, Rurune had run out of her numbness and proposed that, but I know that Rurune has been staring at the food all the time, just outside of our conversation, right? Considering the previous Rurune, its amazing that she can endure it this far. Then, when Yamato-sama suddenly turned her gaze on me, she firmly fixed her eyes on me. I see, it was your power huh. Eh? The story that caused my heart to be revived. As Tsukikage said I, should havepletely changed my mind to Nothing. But by your power, my heart which should have be Nothing was awakened. S,so thats what happened. Uhhm was it a bother? Yamato-sama was able to convey her feelings to the two of them as a result, but considering the reason why Yamato-sama sealed her heart, I dont know if what my body did without permission was really a good thing for Yamato-sama. Thats because Yamato-sama saw a lot of ugly things on humans, and was hurt, so she closed her heart. Was it also, good to awaken her heart under the same being betrayed circumstances You are kind Eh Please feel at ease. Im already fine. Rather than that I cant even spin words as it is, but I dont want to be separated from the two of them. With the two people who always protected me, and cherished me from the bottom of their hearts I dont want to be separated from them. Therefore, for awakening my heart, and being able to assemble words with emotions again, Im grateful from the bottom of my heart. I sincerely thank you. Yamato-sama said that, with a refreshing smile. When I was relieved to see such situation for the time being, Al opens her mouth. Ah sorry for ruining the good atmosphere, but what are you going to do now? I understand that Yamato-samas heart has been liberated, but It seems that the dismissal of the two has been decided However, Yamato-sama is the greatest one, right? Then, isnt it okay for Yamato-sama to say a word to them? When Olga-chan tilts her neck, Morigami-san shakes her head. Thats difficult degozaru. Muu-sama has confined her heart, and existed as a symbol of this country. Thats why, Muu-sama has almost no political power from the beginning degozaru. In addition That Muu-samas heart was revived, I wonder if they really can believe that Certainly, even those who said that the two of them will be dismissed, know only that Yamato-sama has confined her heart, so they have no idea that her heart has been liberated, and even if they look at Yamato-sama who has regained her emotions in this way, itll be fake for them! On the contrary, itll be lse-majest, so I think that its going to be a more troublesome thing Just as Im fed up of imagining such scenes, Yamato-sama told me quietly. If so, I wish for you to take these two people out to a foreign country. Eh? Even if Im no longer here, this country will function well. I can tell from the fact that it has continued until my heart was thus revived. Certainly, this time there was an invasion by a foreign enemy from the vast sky of the universe, far from this star, but that again was a special case which passed. Thats why, well leave this country, and consider living in another ce. Therefore, Id like to request you guys who originally came from an outside country to take us. I, I see Do you know any good ce? I havent gone around the region so much, so I cant say a perfect thing, but At least there is no doubt that the Kingdom of Welmburg, where we live now, is a very good country. King Ranze is also very reliable. Its just that ce is the stronghold of perverts! Is it okay!? For me to rmend such a ce! The story is also different from that of Zeanos and the others time!? Yamato-sama is a princess-sama, or like a queen-sama, right? No, Im seriously worried about whether I can take them to such a ce anymore! Then Saria and Rurune had facial expressions that seemed to wonder, but Al and Olga-chan, and Zora, like me, remembered the members of the guild headquarters, and held their heads. I know, right!!! Please! Anywhere is fine. Take us out to the outside world! I who was asked with a too serious expression DDDD. DDDD So with that said, is it okay for them to live in this country? You were doing something outrageous without hesitation!? After being requested by Yamato-sama, for the meantime, to Ranze-san, the king of Welmburg Kingdom, I decided to ask him directly if its okay to bring Yamato-sama and the others here. Normally, it wouldnt be so easy to have an audience or talk to the king of a country, but at the time I brought Zeanos and hispany, and Ranze-san was cursed, and then I liberated him, I was given a lot of preferential treatment. No, but before the attack of the previous monsters urred, Gassur and Eris-san were also walking normally in the castle, is it easier than I could imagine to enter this castle of Ranze-san? Is the security okay? Well, there are strong people like Louise and Florio-san inside the castle, so it may be safe to some extent, but Olga-chan, who sneaked through the guards and attacked Ranze-san, was probably a ridiculously excellent assassin. That aside, when I finished exining the particrs of the matter lightly, Ranze-san disyed a reaction like before, but thats true. As we went to the port town for a day off, what kind of situation is it that we got caught up in the chaos of a country from there. Ranze-san while being surprised at my words, sighs and smiles bitterly. Well, I was helped by those blown away conditions of yours. For the mean time, I understand. If they follow the formal procedure properly, theres no particr problem for them to reside here. As expected, its difficult for me to arrange everything, but if you asked your parents or Sir Zeanos, wouldnt they be helpful? Thank you very much! Im surprised every time by the depth of this countrys bosom, but I really appreciate it. Because of that, the perverts were acting as they please though! After requesting him for Yamato-sama and the others, I suddenly noticed something. That reminds me, I didnt see Louise and herrades when I came here, but what happened? Ah actually, the figures of the Kaizer Empires soldiers have been confirmed near the border of this country. ording to the soldier who reported it, they seemed to be looking for something, but in any case, I dont want to be invaded by the Kaizer Empire. As a tentative insurance, I sent Louise and the others. So thats it Well, its not a story that you need to think, this is what I and the ministers will have to think about. You should bring the princess-sama of the Eastern country, and do the procedure. Yes! I got the consent from Ranze-san, and when I returned to the Eastern country again with Transition magic, after eating the meal that was prepared, I returned to Terviel again with Yamato-sama and herpany, and Saria and the others. Chapter 201: Place of Employment <h4>Chapter 201: ce of Employment</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr Oh! This is the Kingdom of Welmburg where Seiichi and his friends live huh! After exining the situation to Ranze-san, and returning to the Eastern country again, I remembered that I had not yet addressed Yamato-sama properly, and as I finished responding to her in a hurry, we came back to Terviel with Yamato-sama and the others. Yamato-sama is shining her eyes at being on the outside world for the first time, but the rest of us were far from it. Ex,exhausted Thats reasonably natural What then, you dont mean at that extent, do you? N,no, rather than physically, Im mentally tired Why are we so worn out DDDD Firstly, as a result of announcing that the Welmburg Kingdom will ept Yamato-sama and the others, Yamato-sama acted right away, and gathered the ministers. And then DDDD DDDDIm leaving this country! Ha? Ah, Yaiba and the others are going with me, so all of you here, please take care of this ce, please! Mu,Mu-sama!? To our amazement, without any preface or exnation, she said so in a grand manner. They were surprised at the sudden convocation in this ce, but what surprised the ministers above all was Yamato-samas lively appearance, in which the ministers who only know Yamato-sama, who had no heart until now, made a fuss. Wha,what the? Whats going on? I, I dont know! I was simply called by Yamato-sama Wait, the situation where Yamato-sama called us was strange!? Yamato-samas heart is sealed!? The ministers are confused by the iprehensible situation. When Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san stared at the situation, and we could only silently watch and wait, Yamato-sama sighs in front of the noisy ministers. Haa good grief, its pitiable. This is the reason why this country is about to fall into the hands of the invaders. You need to be more rigid, rigid! Ye,yes! No, no, no, its strange! Its absolutely strange!? Yamato-sama cannot speak this clearly! Yamato-sama herself contained her own will! Her heart will never return! Tha,thats right! No way, Morigami-dono! Is this your work!? E,eehh!? I,Im No, it mightve been the work of the foreigners there! It seems so! In any case, Yamato-samas emotions will not return! E,etto While the turn of affairs is getting somewhat dubious, Yamato-sama tells in an astounded state. What are you saying is it so strange that my heart has returned? No, I wouldnt normally turn back, but Silence, fake! Fa,fake!? Not expecting that shell be called a fake, Yamato-sama was agitated for the first time sinceing here. However, that agitation didnt seem to be good, and the ministers gradually grew angry. I dont know how you did it, but to create a fake Yamato-sama who is important for us! Keep them alive! Including Morigami and the others, catch them! Ueeeeeeeeehh!? The ministers, who no longer listen to our words, mercilessly assailed us. Fleeing from the attacks of such ministers, while being surprised, we became wanted DDDD I never thought I would be a criminal No, it might be unavoidable considering the origin of that country and Yamato-sama. But I cantprehend that I had be a wanted man before the guild guys! Nevertheless, we were able to escape safely in this manner, so Im relieved for the meantime. The ministers will also be busy rebuilding the country. Well, its regrettable that it became difficult to go to that country, but it cant be helped. With a sigh, I asked Yamato-sama, whose eyes were shining. Ya,Yamato-sama thats, is that okay? You didnt exin it properly, so Its okay, you know. Those who dont believe my words are ipetent. Moreover, it was too outrageous to treat me as a fake! Besides, Ive already decided to leave that country, and be with Yaiba and the others. This is more important. I,is that so What, I didnt abandon them. No matter what conclusion it met, at that country, I only created its people. Thats why, there are things I can understand. In that country, I am not needed anymore. Even if Im not there, that country can get by. I,I see More than that Seiichi. Whats, with your tone? Eh? I who didnt expect that my tone would be suddenly pointed out, made a dumb voice. Like I said, Im asking you whats with your tone. I wonder if you can be more normal. My rtionship with you is that, isnt it What kind of rtionship is that!? What is the rtionship between me and Yamato-sama!? As much as she said, I dont get the conversation! What kind of rtionship, you said you being able to use the same power as I do Nn!? No, that was rude to Seiichi Seiichi is someone iparable to me. If anything, I wonder if I should change my attitude No no no! I cant use the same power as Yamato-sama, you know!? You cant use it ? Seiichi ? Dont put on such a serious face!? I, from nothing, cant create or erase! You can do it, you know? I dont have to be able to do ittttttttttt! At the announcement in my brain that suddenly spoke to me, I shouted. We,well its fine. Anyway, I have nothing to do with that country anymore. Therefore, I want you to treat it normally. Of course, Yaiba and Tsukikage too We,we too!? Naturally. With the two of you, I want to be close without making a wall. E,even if you say so Mou this is going to be a long time. Well, its fine. Well be together from here on. Im going to wait patiently. I,I also will handle you appropriately To Yamato-samas words, Morigami-san and her friend remained feeling obliged. I have dealt with Luthia and the likes in a normal tone, but isnt that girl the daughter of the Demon King, the kind of existence that I wouldnt normally be able to interact with casually, and if anything, Ranze-san, who I went to see this time, was His Majesty the King, so it was not a good partner that ordinary citizen like me cane in contact with nonchntly. All of this was made up with the other party permitting it. The other one is that the people around me are magnanimous. However, this being different from that I wont say that, but how should I put it, Yamato-sama, has a different atmosphere from the other great people. What should I say when I transferred into this world, was it God who taught about the transition? I wonder if its okay to speak that they have the same atmosphere. The godliness that human beings cant produce, I feel it from Yamato-sama. Even if she suddenly told me to treat her normally, its quite DDDD. I get it! Nice to meet you, Muu-chan! Saria-san!? When I was worried about how to treat Yamato-sama, Saria talked very closely and intimately to her as if to dismiss such troubles of mine! Whats more, Muu-chan! Im not only the one who was surprised, but also Al and the others, and Morigami-san and herpany, with their eyes wide open, and only Yamato-sama opened her eyes for a moment, then sheughed happily. Umuumu! Well then, its fine, Saria! You understood it very well! Ehehe. Because youll feel lonely! tu! Yamato-sama looked even more surprised by Sarias words. Lonely I see, unless our attitude changes, Yamato-sama will feel lonely. With that in mind, we should treat her normally. After such an exchange, we finally arrived at the main gate of Terviel. In there, soldiers are inspecting each and every one, and I found ude among the soldiers. Nn? Ah, if its not Seiichi and the others ude! Its been a while. If you ask me, then thats right. We havent had much opportunity to talk since you came back to this city wait, my bad, why dont we finish the inspection first. ude then, verifies our ID. Since we can use our guild cards as ID cards, all we have to do is show it, but Yamato-sama and herpany didnt have that. So, just like when I and Saria first came into this city, using the item called Truth Jewel, we finished the procedure, and paid the entrance fee for the three people. Aright, everyone is okay. If the three of them n to stay in this country for a long time, then you need to have an ID somewhere. Umu, I understand noja! Oh, what a cheerful nice jou-chan*. Then wee to Terviel! (TN: youngdy) Seen off by ude, when we re-enter the city, Morigami-san and herpany looked around in a curious way. Oh! It has an architectural style which Ive never seen! Sure enough, its aspects are very different from our country Morigami-san drifted to the port city of Southern, thus she knew the atmosphere of a foreign country, albeit only a little, so she wasnt as surprised as Tsukikage-san. Umu, its a good country ja! Everyone has a lively look! I already took a liking to this country! Right! Theyre all good people! Etto well, there is no doubt that this is a good country, but It was at the moment I said that much. Waiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitt! Hahahahaha! It feels good today too! My lower half is cool and refreshing! Thats because youre not wearing clothes!? Shit! This guy, he got faster again didnt he!? Oy! I got contact that that Grando bastard was rampaging on the street over there! Ugaaaaaaahh! For the time being, lets catch that sher, and seize the Grando bastard immediately! Ah, theres a guy who was turning a dangerous gaze towards the kids over there! Perverrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrts! With the naked man running away right beside us in an instant, the soldier-sans were chasing after him. After seeing off the usual sight, I turned to Yamato-sama and herpany again. DDDDLike this, there are only perverts here. Whats wrong degozaru, with this country!? I want to enquire that too! Seiichi-dono! Like this . in such a terrible country, it will have a negative influence on Muu-sama degozaru! I wonder if there was no more other country!? No, its not that theres none, but Speaking of a good country, the Valsha Empire and the Demon Kingdom were also nice. But, in terms of safety, I think this country is the best. After all, Zeanos and hispanions, and Louise are here. I dont really want to admit it, but the Guild perverts here are also the biggest problem! As you can see, the perverts are strong! Yamato-sa Nn! Its not every day that Muu will be targeted, and also be restricted, so in that sense, this country is the safest. Because those perverts are also powerful people Seiichi! Another thing! Look, call me Mu-chan ja! Mu,Muu-chan? Umu! Exining to the dumbfounded Morigami-san, Muu-chan nodded very satisfactorily because I called Yamato-sama Mu-chan. Shes definitely older than me, but her reaction is very child-like. Rather than that as ude said at the front gate, if you like to stay in this country for a long time, all three of you should have an ID. What are you gonna do? Uh,uhmm My anxiety factor is great degozaru, but If none other than Seiichi-dono said that its safe, then its really safe degozaru. Well, yeah. There are no S-ss adventurers based in this city, but if its only everyones true ability, then its A ss or S ss, so you can rest assured there. Yes, its only their true ability! The world is strange degozaru When she was told as if to remind her with Als words, Morigami-san dropped her shoulders. I understand that this country is a good ce for us to live. If so, I want to make an ID thing immediately ja, but where should I have it made? Even if Muu-chan asked me that, to be honest, I dont know where it can be made other than the Adventurers Guild. Or rather, when I came into this city, I never thought that the Adventurers Guild was a den for such perverts. So when I turn my gaze at Al, who is probably the most detailed one, Al picked up what I meant. Thats right For the time being, in addition to the Adventurers Guild, this city also, have themerces guilds and craftsmans guilds. Itsmon to belong to those guilds. Therefore, the guild card youll get when you register there will be your ID card, but well, wouldnt it normally be good to be in the Merchants Guild? Why ja? We dont have the knowledge as a merchant in particr. Besides, both Yaiba and Eiya can fight ja. The Adventurers Guild would be better, wouldnt it jaro? Im sorry, Muu-sama. The adventurers guild for Muu-sama is just By seeing the appearance of the perverts earlier, Tsukikage-san, who waspletely distrustful of the Adventurers Guild, begged so as though she was shedding tears of blood, and drain of life. Yo,you hate it that much huh Yeah, I hate it! Err, Im with the merchants guild DDDD DDDDThats not necessaryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Tsu!? Thi,this voice is rather, this flow is When I nced at the person who spoke in a hurry, in there, with his dark skin generously exposed, was a big man with muscr body ! Gassur!? Yes, I am the master of the Adventurers Guild, Gassur Clute! Kiiran! As I heard such a sound effect, while showing his white teeth, Gassur emphasized his muscles. No,no good, this flow is. Isnt it exactly the same as the time I and Saria ! If it stays this way, theyll be registered by the flow! Aside from me and Al who were in panic, Morigami-san and the others are still shocked by the existence of Gassur. Then, while changing his muscle pose one after another, Gassur, approaches here. Isnt that terrible, Seiichi-kun! Why wont you rmend our Adventurers Guild!? We are always, seeking forpanions. Yes, apanion who unleashes his desires ! I didnt rmend it because that was the problem, though!? Oh my, Seiichi-sama. When you became ourpanions, you werent afraid of anything, you know? Why do you refuse desu? Isnt that very scary!? Eris-san!? When I involuntarily tsukkomid, Eris-san rejected our path of retreat, catching us in between of Gassur! Before we knew it!? Despite of my surprise, Gassur poses as if to show off his body. From the looks of it, you guys want an ID? Then its the Adventurers Guild! Theres nothing else! Isnt it!? We,were going on an another ce DDDD No way, you refuse!? You can get this meat, body, and beauty, you see!? What was that!? Muu-sama!? What, I cant believe it! Muu-chan is showing interest in Gassurs muscles!? When we opened our eyes to the unexpected development, Gassurughs delightfully. Oh, you seem to have a promise! How is it? This muscle! Do you want it? I, I want it! I want that body ! Hahahahaha! Then there can be no other than the Adventurers Guild for you! Now, with you guys, lets get this glorious body together! Muscles wont betray you! As I said, we are heading in another ce DDDD Umu, Ill register ja! Muu-chaaaaaaan!? She said that shell register! Look!? The faces of Gassur and the others! In particr, Eris-san has an expression that she cant miss the prey of S, fully exposing it! Now, now, everyone, its this way! Ohohohohohohoh! Losing to the pressure of Eris-san whoughed loudly, and Gassur who showed off his muscles, Morigami-san and herpany were taken to the Adventurers Guild. Chapter 202: Eroding Malice <h4>Chapter 202: Eroding Malice</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr DDDDWar Beast(Senju) Forest. It was a dangerous ce where many monsters lived, andpetition for survival was held every day. Due to its harsh environment, all the monsters that survived are powerful, and if they go out to the vige, theres a risk that itll be destroyed in an instant. And near such forest, there is a vige where people live, and the country adjacent to the forest has regrly organized subjugation teams to protect the peace of its citizens. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to live near this forest. In such a forest, a single man DDDD S-ss adventurer Eust Horazu was asked to, visit the forest. Gaaaaaaaaahh! Good grief theres no end He is just confronting a monster called Crazy Bear, a powerful being ced in the S ss, which was originally a threat at the level where the army of a country needs to be dispatched. Although it is the Kingdom of Welmburg that was able to annihte such a group of S-ss monsters, the adventurers at the guild headquarters and the soldiers who deal with them every day are just abnormal, and its presence in other countries remained a threat. The Crazy Bear swings its own strong arms, and the surrounding trees are chopped up in an instant. However, even in the face of such an attack, Eust dodged with plenty of room without being particrly flustered. As expected, it wasnt simply called a dangerous forest for nothing. All the monsters that assaulted are S-ss ! Gaaaaaaaaaahh! The Crazy Bear, who has been overwhelmingly confident in its strength so far, couldnt fathom the man, who kept avoiding it in front it. Without loosening its hand to attack more and more which was not hitting him, the Crazy Bear rather elerates. However, at the same time, that also lead to severe exhaustion of its physical strength, and the Crazy bear begins to look tired. I want to cull out more than usual this time its about time! Guaaaaaa!? To the sword he sung in the blink of an eye, the Crazy Bear cant cope with it and it easily shed off its right arm. The reality confused the Crazy bear, who had never felt threatened by the fact that it was ranked high in the forest. And, Eust didnt miss that opportunity. Sorry Gua DDDD When he shed its neck shortly after its roar, the Crazy Bear became particles of light as it was and disappeared. Fuu theye forth even if I defeat or knock them down. Eust, who took a break after defeating the Crazy Bear, involuntarily sighed. Its usually a job done by the countrys soldiers, but now is not the time. As Eust said, most nations already fell in the hands of the Kaizer Empire, and the country to which Eust belongs to was also, upied by none other than the Kaizer Empire. Therefore, the formation of their army was also restricted, and in this way, the viges adjacent to this dangerous area are exposed to threats, and in order to prevent it, the Adventurers Guild was appointed as a request from the country. However, only Eust, who is registered in the branch of that country, canplete the request properly, so this request was inevitably received by Eust. At any rate, I cant leave it alone I really hate war. Basically, adventurers of the guild are not recruited into a national war. There was a request for that, but they declined it. Its because the guild doesnt belong to any country, and exists in a special standing position. Of course, some patriotic and strong people asionally participate in the war, but they were not coerced. Instead, they on non-human threats when monsters or natural disasters ur, they were obliged to help them. Especially if theres damage caused by monsters, any poor vige can request an adventurer. Originally, if it was a vige with scarce funds, there was a high possibility that they could not prepare enough funds to request the guild even if the damage of the monster came out, but the organization called Guild willpensate for it. Therefore, when the damage of monsters urred, theyll be able to request without risk. In addition, the privileges of being such a guild and adventuring oveps, making them able to establish a special position in many countries. However, the request that Eust have currently epted was to thin out the monsters in the forest before the damage urs, and in this regard, the country often took the lead, not the adventurers. Eust, who collected the drop items and took a breather, speaks to the void. So how long have you been watching? DDDD Hahaha, wonderful Suddenly, when a darkness appeared in the space, a man emerged from there. The man deeply wears a hood, and his expression is unreadable. This man is a Deity of the Demon Gods CultDDDD the ?Mirror Disaster? Gemper. Gemper ps, and speaks to Eust. First, let me name myself. Im Gemper. A Deity of the Demon Gods Cult. You must be the ?Peerless? Eust Horazu, right? Fumu you seem to be quite vignt, but rest assured. I dont want to fight against you. What? For Eust, the Demon Gods Cult, at the first meeting between the Kingdom of Welmburg and the Kingdom of Demon, further, they aimed at Luthia, the daughter of the Demon King, was no exaggeration to say that they were an enemy. What do you want with me? I have nothing to do with you, though. Fuhahahaha! I seem to have been hated a lot again. What, its not such a difficult story. I just, came here to solicit you, you know. !? Eust opened his eyes to Gempers words. We are always in short supply of human resources, you see. Especially recently, due to a mysterious existence, I heard that our number is steadily decreasing. Its alright to grow them from scratch, but I want a person who can be ready to fight. Yes DDDD someone like you You may be confused by the sudden proposal, but I want you to feel at ease. You have been chosen, you know, as a member of the new human race! A new human race? As Eust tilted his head at the unfamiliar word, Gemper continues, looking somewhat intoxicated. Indeed! Right now, the existences that live in the multitude of worlds is not only of Demon God-sama, but also the power of the false Gods who opposed against the Demon God-sama and have had numerous fear which joined him, was brought forth. However, the ruins of the old era sold the Demon God-sama to a false god, and as a result, the Demon God-sama was sealed, and the wreckage of the old era were judged by the world as it please. However, when we make the Demon God-sama descend again, all of which will be cleansed! The remnants of the old era will be destroyed, and a new era by the Demon God-sama wille! Im saying that hell wee you as one of the glorious new human beings! I see in other words, if the Demon God you believe in is resurrected, the people who are living in the present will disappear. Correct. Besides, the Demon God has already been resurrected. All thats left is to reserve our strength, and suppress the world perfectly to be ours! Now,e under us. Ill refrain What? With an easygoing attitude, Eust said so. I dont care what you guys believe in, and Im not interested. But, to erase the people who are desperately living now I dont really agree with that notion. Why? Dont people just keep on conflicting. Its not just in this. Even at the far ends of the universe and beyond the dimensions, the quarrel continues. Why is that, you ask? Its easy. Human beings are covered with greed, its as if the precious that the Demon God-sama created, is treated as their own territory. Everything in this world belongs to the Demon God-sama But when the Demon God-sama stands at the top again, all rights of it will belong to the Demon God-sama. In the age of new humanity, such conflicts will no longer exist. But its you guys who are the cause of such disputes. You guys are the same as us, still unchanged at the ruins of that old era. Because of you guys, theres an unnecessary fight going on. No, its different. Our deeds are not disputes. Were just purging those who arent chosen. However, because fools who dont ept it resist, the result is, a conflict. Those who are not chosen, simply have to ept the judgment given to them. Thats what, the deserving end of those greedy chunk of meats. If so, then I dont agree even more with you guys ideas. What was that? At the time you came to solicit me, I am DDDD No, you dont seem to understand adventurers. Eust turned a strong gaze on Gemper. We adventurers, live in desire The people at the guild headquarters are especially amazing at it. Eust who remembered the guild of Terviel, smiled bitterly. Its not necessarily bad to want something. Of course, things that are not good for establishing a human society should be judged, but . really, the guild over there, why cant they be judged? A,anyway, there must be something that people want more or less. Im just an average person, but I dont hate this thing called desire. There are a lot of unreasonable things in the world, but without greed, can you say that living in a world where there is nothing makes you feel really alive? The Human beings of this world, once desired it and asked for the protection of the Demon God-sama. What do you say now? Certainly, our ancestors chose the easy path, and as a result of that, they were abandoned by the gods. Thats why, we understood living in its truest meaning. I dont understand. In the end, your words are too beautiful. As a result of being abandoned, they suffered unreasonableness that wasnt originally necessary. And those who have received that unreasonableness, had resented the world, and hoped for its ruin. That live you said, I say that that was the actual feeling they got. Maybe so. But at least I needed the desire now. So Im sorry, but I cant get on with your proposal. Eust clearly told him. In response, Gemper stared at Eust for a while, but then he sighed. Haa sure enough, you said the same thing as them. They? The other S-ss adventurers. !? They, too, refused to do so, even though they were selected as members of the new human race. For my part, I wish you could be ourpanion obediently, but good grief, adventurers cant understand. Thanks to that, I was allowed to exercise my strength. As a result, most S-ss adventurers have fallen under us. Wha!? Eust couldnt believe Gempers words. If Gempers words are true, then most of S-ss adventurers have already fallen into the hands of the Demon Gods Cult. It was very unbelievable to Eust, who knows their abilities well. I would have turned a blind eye to you here, but it doesnt seem to be that way. Turn a blind eye? You said something funny. Thats a good word for a strong individual to say. Its not the words for the weak. Really? Its okay, but youll be defeated here ! In order to find out about the S-ss adventurers, Eust had to defeat Gemper. And, Eust is the strongest S-ss adventurer with the ability to be called ?Peerless?. Even Eust himself, who is normally modest, understood that, and he didnt feel like losing. But DDDD Haa! As expected of the one said to be the strongest S-ss adventurer. Nah!? To his amazement, Gemper did not even show a pretense to avoid the attack of Eust, and received it as it was. As a result, Eusts sword easily cut through Gempers body, dividing him into two. What Whats the matter? Are you finished now? !? When he turned his gaze towards the voice in a hurry, Gemper who should have been cut down just now, stood in the ce as if nothing had happened. Moreover, the corpse of Gemper that he cut off remained. In this mysterious situation, Eust immediately repositions his sword as he calms down. I dont know what kind of tricks you have, but if you can revive as many times as you want, then Ill just kill you until you cant resurrect. From the looks of it, yourbat is like that of an amateur. As Eust said, Gempers body bearing are not the movements of a man who is ustomed to fighting, and no matter how many times such an individual revived and how many he emerged, Eust didnt feel like losing at all. Hahahahaha! Certainly, Im not that good atbat. Thats why I dont think I can be the opponent of ?Peerless?. If so, why dont you surrender as it is? No way! As your name implies, if theres no one that can rival you, then Ill just prepare it. ? What the hell areDDDD It was the moment when Eust tried to spin words. Next to Gemper, darkness gradually gathers. It takes shape more and more DDDD Thats stupid!? Now then, ?Peerless?-dono DDDD farewell. Just as I thought?, the S-ss adventurers would not be ourpanions obediently. Gemper, who achieved his purpose, in order to carry off his new purpose again, hade to another ce. If that were true, I wouldve had them pledge their allegiance to the Demon God-sama with the other sides own volition, but this method cant be helped. Thats because, itll be easy for me to handle them. As Gemper said in his conversation with Eust, he has already made contact with most of the S-ss adventurers, and have achieved his objectives. Yutis also seems to be replenishing his strength at themand of the Demon God-sama, but were still short on hands. I originally would like to assist Destra and Vitor, but Uumu. For Gemper, it was quite hard to believe that Destra and Vitor were defeated, but if it was exactly what he heard from Yutis, it was highly likely that they had already been killed. I wonder if he is a threat to us. Even Yutis cant grasp his true identity However, the strongest person in this world are, the ?Sword Knight? and ?Magic Saint?, and also the S-ss adventurers. However, I dont think that the S-ss adventurers can beat Vitor and Destra. Yutis also said that he nted a seed in ?Magic Saint?, but was the ?Sword Knight? such a strong being? As the mystery deepens as the more he thought about it, Gemper sighed. Haa whatever. By thus drawing in potential S-ss adventurers to our side, we can eliminate threats and replenish our strength at the same time. This will lighten the burden on Yutis for a little bit. Gemper, who has been walking for a while, calls out to the person who was waiting in front of him. Thats why. Youre the only one left DDDD ?Thunder Empress? The Last S-ss Adventurer DDDD ?Thunder Empress? Elemina Kisa Welmburg, confronts Gemper with a severe expression. It seems that you were, sniffing around us very enthusiastically, werent you? Yes, correct. I searched for you guys a lot. If so, the story will be quick. How about it? Why dont you join us? In response to Gempers proposal, Elemina opened her eyes slightly, and she immediately smiles. Fufu I know you guys were looking for me, but I dont know why. Nn? I, am moving in order to stop you guys. Therefore, Ill also finish you here. Haa you too, cant understand our noble thoughts . Well, thats fine. That extra consciousness is unneeded. You too, will only function as our cornerstone. You can say whatever you want! Elemina said so, and when she wore lightning on her right hand, she mmed it to the ground. Lightning Needle Pir! Then, sharp thunder pirs were generated from the ground one after another from the position where Elemina put her hand, heading towards Gemper. This technique was performed at the schoolpetition held at Barbador Magic Academy, it was the same magic used by Roberto, the son of Elemina, but its scale and power were different. However, even in the face of such magic, Gemper does not break his calm demeanor. Wonderful! The one called Eust Horazu and the other S-ss adventurers, you guys are worth using as pieces of Demon God-sama! Tu Vanish! In addition, Elemina also activated a magic called Thunderstorm that causes thunderstorms to fall from the sky. And then, Gemper who received Eleminas magic, in an instant, his body became in cinders. that power, what does that mean DDDDHaha, are you curious? Gemper, who shouldve surely be in cinders, reappeared unscathed as if nothing had happened from behind his corpse. Well, if you became our ally, youll have plenty of chance to see it in the future. You should fall to us obediently. I dont know what kind of power it was, but because of that, I intend to win. DDDDThunder Gods Attire When Elemina wore her lightning armor all over her body, she turned a sharp gaze towards Gemper. You have a lot of things to ask, right. Really. I dont have anything in particr. Tsu! Elemina made use the powers of her magic, to attack Gemper. Chapter 203: Taken Away (Second Time) <h4>Chapter 203: Taken Away (Second Time)</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr At Arkshell Castle in Terviel, the royal capital of the Kingdom of Welmburg. Inside the office there, Ranze was working as usual. Geez I cant finish my work at all this is why I didnt want to be a king Looking at the documents piled up in front of him, Ranze muttered involuntarily. Because, Ranzes father, the former king, only had Ranze as his son, so Ranze became the king in the form that he seeded him as it was. However, Ranzes ability is very high, and he unusually excelled as a king. When Ranze was wrestling with the documents, the rooms door was suddenly knocked on. Nn? Enter Excuse me. Then, it was Florio, who was Louises elder brother, that entered the room. He didnt n to meet with Florio in particr, so with a little surprise, Ranze takes his eyes off the paperworks. Oh, Florio huh. Whats the matter? Your Majesty. I came to report about the current training situation. Ah we dont have Louise right now, so I have asked you. So, whats wrong? Thats right I was in charge of the magic unit for a long time, so I dont anything in particr to report, but. the general soldiers are getting stronger day by day. No doubt about it Hoh, you can see it right away, they have changed that dramatically huh. Yes. Thats because of the Guild Headquarters. Should I be pleased about this? Florios words made Ranze feel quite speechless. Haa Recently, the Kaizer Empire has taken strange actions, so I have to ask the soldiers to do their best, and its better for them to be stronger, huh No, my head hurts when I think about their negative impact on the citizens, but Thats right, it seems that the Kaizer Empire has artificially obtained a way to create a Transcendent. Thatsis it true? Its true. At the present, I have sent that George guy as a scout to the Kaizer Empire, but that guy has reported that. Thats why its not a mistake. Even in our country, the Transcendent is only Louise. Even the ck Holy Night, is not yet a Transcendent. You too. Yes In response to Ranzes words, Florio involuntarily darkens his expression. Oy oy, dont be so depressed! I dont know if artificially bing a Transcendent is something that can really be done at no cost, and Louise has been quickly soaringtely. Mainly after meeting Seiichi My sister is as reliable as she can be. Besides, my sister became very lively after meeting Seiichi, and Im happy for her as her brother. Ranze also smiled wryly at Florio, who said so with a gentle expression. When topic of Seiichi came up here, Ranze suddenly remembers. Which reminds me, the princess of the eastern country that Seiichi was saying arrived here safely, right. Princess, is it? Ah. That guy, seems to have done a lot of things again. He seemed to be tired somehow recently, so he went to Southern to take a rest, but is it a warrior from the Eastern country? He seemed to have picked her up. Thats already excessive information So, when he heard the request of the guy he picked up, he was caught up in the turmoil of the eastern country one thing or another, and saved the country as it was. What is it about saving the country one thing or another!? I want to ask that too, you know Ranze also held his head involuntarily while exining it himself. Seiichi himself did not say that he saved the country, that that he just solved the problem that he was involved in as a matter of course, but no matter how I ask him that, I can only say that he saved the country Ah, it looks like hes still nonsensical as ever, heh Florio himself did not have the chance to see Seiichis true ability, but he helped Seiichi learn how to adjust it, albeit temporarily, and as he watched the scene of where he broke the curse of Ranze, he caught a glimpse of that ability. On the other hand, Ranze, such as having his curse lifted, at the meeting with the Demon Kingdom, and his connections with Zeanos, inevitably aware that Seiichi was a ridiculous existence. Well anyway, as a result of Seiichis great efforts in the eastern country, he was able to make a connection with the princess of that country, and that princess will live in our country What kind of flow is that!? In the first ce, can a princess from one country live in another country so easily I also had a lot to say, but apparently, the other side seems to have a reason-ish for it. Even if something happened, Seiichi will solve it, and it was troublesome to think about, so I allowed it! Youve already given up heh Or rather, after Ive got involved with Seiichi, this country has been heading in a ridiculous direction. Zeanos and other incredible guys are migrating here one after another What? Is this country a safe haven? We,well if the result benefits the country, then To Ranze who shouted in desperation somehow, Florio could only smile wryly. Then, Florio notices that the ring on Ranzes left hand is glowing. Uhmm, Your Majesty. It seems that your ring is shining, but Hah? Tsu!? In response to Florio pointing it out, Ranze turned his gaze on his ring, and the stone on his ring finger was glowed red. Seeing that light, Ranze changed hisplexion. Elemina!? ! What happened to Elemina-sama!? This is a Guidance stone! I had it in case something happened to her, but why! Ranze is befuddled by the sudden situation. In order to understand Eleminas whereabouts and situation as much as possible, Ranze kept on wearing the Guidance stone with her magic powers on it. And Elemina herself is an S-ss adventurer, so she hasnt been in this kind of dangerous situation, and it has continued to be so until now. However, for the first time, the Guidance stone which informs of the danger of Elemina is shining here. What does this mean? Whats with Elemina DDDD DDDDHow are you doing Your Majesty the King !! When a darkness spreads in a part of the room, a man from that ce Gemper appeared. In the presence of the existence that appeared without any sign, Florio immediately moves to protect Ranze, and set ups his cane. However, Florio felt not any sign from him, and yet, he was surprised at the existence in front of him who appeared under Ranze in an instant, and he was sweating coldly. Therein, Ranze calmly looks at the other party, and asks a question. Who are you Oops, you dont seem to know me. Well, about the organization to which I belong to, have you heard about it from your wife, Your Majesty? Demon Gods Cult, huh Exactly! Once again Im a deity of the Demon Gods cult, Gemper the Mirror Disaster. This time, I have contacted Your Majesty in this way . in regards to your wife. (TN: Still wondering why its mirror disaster?) No way you bastard! Where is Elemina! In response to the furious Ranze, Gemper continued without breaking his smile. Dont be so impatient. Ill speak without you rushing me, well then about Your Majestys wife, as you may have noticed, Im keeping her in custody here. Elemina ! When Gemper snaps his fingers, an image was projected in the space. It was a tattered, unconscious Elemina being restrained. You bastard! Your Majestys anger is justified, but because she resisted, I had to do a violent behavior here as well. Well, after she became obedient like this, you should be relieved since Ill treat her courteously. Whats your purpose? As Ranze muttered while enduring his anger, Gemperughs detestably. Youre quick to understand, that helps. Theres only one thing I want. The troops in this Welmburg kingdom No, I want you to dedicate this country. !? You bastard, what are you talking ! When Florio shouts, as if hell release magic right away, Gemper continued. It is what, it means. This Welmburg Kingdom, had a meeting with the Demon Kingdom before, right? We also interfere with it, but for some reason, the apostles became useless. Even the apostles who were scattered all over the ce, have been defeated one after another thats why, we need to replenish our strength. In particr, there are a lot of good soldiers in this country. Its convenient. If you want fighting force, why dont you go to the Kaizer Empire. It was said that its full of Transcendents over there, right? Hah being trapped in the concept of level, they wouldnt be strong just because theyre above level 500, would they? Besides, if youe under us, you can create as many Transcendents as you like. Therefore, it would be better to seek soldiers from this country where the base is strong. In addition, isnt it strange that there is still no country on this thats the best for the Demon Gods Cult? Hence, first of all, I would like to make this Kingdom of Welmburg an offering to the Demon God-sama. Although he understood Gempers demand, Ranze couldnt ept it. If he epts Gempers demand here, it will lead to bing affiliated with the Demon Gods Cult, and in addition, Ranzes personal feelings will be used to represent the people. Even if Elemina was a queen, and an S-ss adventurer, he couldnt offer the country to help her. However, he doesnt know what will happen to Elemina if he refuses here, and Gemperughs as he was at a loss for an answer. Fufufu Im kind. Im not telling you to answer now. Ill give you a one-week deadline. Certainly, there was something like Mountain Gods Cave* in this country, right? If you reach an answer,e there. If you ept my demand, His Majestys wife will return safely. Of course, you cane and take all your troops with you, yknow? I will neither run away nor hide. Itll save me the trouble of searching for people to collect. At that time, not only your wife and His Majesty, but the country itself will disappear, I guess? Fuhahahahahaha! (TN: Sanjin no doukutsu) ! Niflheim?! To Gemper whoughs loudly, Florio finally couldnt stand it and cast a spell. Its the strongest magic of Ice attribute, and far from Gemper, most of the room was frozen in ice instantly due to its power. Gemper, without even avoiding such magic, received it, and when he was incased in ice while floating a smile, it shatters as it was. But. Hahahahaha! Im looking forward to seeing you next time DDDD Despite of the appearance of Gemper who got shattered in front of him, Gempersughter echoed in the room, and eventually, his voice disappearedpletely. At the same time, the shattered corpse of Gemper, crumbles like sand and disappears. Your Majesty Im sorry, this is quite sentimental No, its fine. Rather than that, what should I do His power to appear anywhere he likes without even being detected by Florio, and his mysterious ability that just urred right in front of them. Furthermore, from the fact that he had defeated Elemina, they found out that he was more capable than an S-ss adventurer. Even if the soldiers of the Welmburg Kingdom are strong, they dont know how far they canpete against such a mysterious opponent. To Ranze who was holding his head, Florio said with a serious expression. Lets form a subjugation squad for the mean time. Fortunately, the specified Mountain Gods Cave from the other side is close to here, and we have a week to spare, so it should be in time for Louise and the others to return. No, if we go with a lot of people, it will stimte the Mountain. Ah The Mountain Gods Cave designated by Gemper, was a super huge monster, and it was on the back of an existencemonly known as Mountain. As the name suggests, the size of the Mountain is abnormal, and it usually functions as an ordinary mountain, and despite being on the back of a monster, it was able to reap various benefits. Among that benefits is the nature of the monster called Mountain, in which the Mountain has been sleeping on its ce all the time, and when many people try to pass over the Mountain, it will awaken from the annoyance, and attack those who have disturbed its sleep. If it is not stimted, the monster called Mountain that bestows only benefits without any harm, was sometimes referred to as the Guardian deity of the Kingdom of Welmburg, but it was very inconvenient in their current situation. If they introduce arge number of soldiers to get Elemina back from Gemper, that alone could wake up the Mountain and, at worst, destroy Terviel. In that case, a rescue team with a small number of elites will be necessary, but just now, he was safe even if he received Florios magic, and he has the ability to defeat Elemina, and the others, so they didnt think that it would be possible to oppose him with a very small number of people. What the heck should I do Ranze sat down powerlessly, and held his head. (TN: Crap, they need Seiichi!) DDDDMufuu! Im satisfied ja! Weve registered degozaru After that, we were forcibly taken by Gassur and Eris-san, and Muu-chan and the others decided to register as it is. Moreover, since Al was among us, their test was alsopleted easily, and they were able to register sessfully. Nay. It was out of my hand. This is my guild card hah! While holding up the guild card she just received, Muu-chan makes her eyes shine. I thought that only Morigami-san and Tsukikage-san would register, but Muu-chan also strongly requested that she wants to do it, so as a result, all three of them registered. Muu-chan had sealed up her heart until now, so I was wondering if she could understand anything about the world, but all the tests were cleared by her own power. The only thing, is that she seemed to be bad at chores that uses muscle strength, but she easily cleared the subjugation which I thought would be the biggest problem on her own. As a result, I saw Muu-chans power for the first time there, but she can really create something out of nothing, and conversely, she can erase something that exists. At first, the slime that was the object of their subjugation test disappeared in an instant, and we were surprised, but if thats the case, we cant prove that she has defeated it, so she carried out other means of subjugation. She magically created things like fire and thunder, and defeated it by throwing them at the slime. However, unlike magic, it does not consume something to produce, she created fire and thunder at no cost, manipted them, and defeated it. It was outrageous, you know. Thats right, Seiichi! I want to go and say my thanks! Eh, thanks? To who? Of course, to the king of this country ja! Mu,Muu-sama!? As expected, its impossible DDDD Ah then, lets go You can do that!? Tsukikage-san opened her eyes to my words. Isnt it strange!? Who the hell is Seiichi-dono! Such as meeting the royal family so easily, hes not a normal existence, is he!? Eh? Seiichi isnt normal, you know? Saria-saaaan? Why did you react like its something strange if Im normal!? Hhmm this is stupid right. I can only say that its because its Seiichi. Nn. Because its Seiichi-oniichan, right. Because its Milord! Thats not an answer!? A,ahaha While Al and the others answered as if I had blown away somewhere, Tsukikage-san simply looks confused. Well, Tsukikage-sans reaction was naturally correct, and a mere ordinary individual cannot easily meet the royal family. However, in my case, various events ovepped, and Ranze-san often request me. I cant go directly to Ranze-san, but if I go to the royal castle, a soldier will take me. Well, I dont know if we can really meet him, but for the time being, there might be a soldier which I know there, so lets ask that person. Oh! As expected of Seiichi ja! Since I met Seiichi-dono, all my values ??andmon sense were destroyed degozaru Exactly a mass of unreasonableness Youre saying harsh things, you know!? Im only living normally. Its just that troubles havee to me, and I destroyed it at my own convenience! With such thoughts, we immediately head to the castle with Mu-chan and others. But. Are? Its a little noisy We arrived at the entrance of the castle, but usually a person who seems to be a gatekeeper would stand here, and greet us, and theyll even respond, but it was noisy including the gatekeeper-sans. Moreover, everyones facial expression seems to be serious somehow Did something happen? Well now I didnt know it myself, so when I couldnt answer Als question, I happened to find Florio-san. Ah, Florio-san! Eh? Ah, Seiichi-kun!? When I found Florio-san, he opened his eyes wide, and he came to me quickly. And, when he grabbed my arm DDDD Im sorry, let me borrow Seiichi-kun! Eh? Eh? Come now, its this way! I,Im going to be taken agaaaaaaain? Just like when I first came to this castle, I was taken away while being dragged, and I simply screamed. Chapter 204: Ranze’s Request <h4>Chapter 204: Ranze''s Request</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr Your Majesty! Florio? Ah, Ranze-san. Hello What kind of situation is this? I who was taken by Florio-san, was still being dragged, but I greeted Ranze-san for the time being. No, I too would like to ask what kind of situation is this, but. Then, following me, Saria and the others also came. Oy oy, whats this. Everyone is here Your Majesty! In this case, how about asking Seiichi-kun!? Eh? Florio-san told Ranze-san in a serious look. To ensure their rescue from that man with unknown powers, sufficient strength is needed its vexing, but I and also the ck Holy Knight, I dont know if we could win, even if Louise were here. That man was such a mystery to that degree. Thats why, in order for us to rescue Elemina-sama from that man, we need a lot of troops! However if we lead a lot of soldiers in there, well have to deal with not only that man, but also with the Mountain. In that case, it will be difficult to even go to the God Mountains Cave designated by him, let alone rescue her. However, if its Seiichi-kun! As the story progresses without me grasping the situation, Ranze-san, in response to Florio-sans words, shakes his head with a serious expression. No, I cant involve Seiichi. This guy has always helped us. However, we cant rely on him that much. But! Uhmm what happened? I only understand it in fragments, but it seems to be quite serious. As far as I heard about the rescue and strength, it feels disturbing, but I want to help if theres anything I can do. And yet, Ranze-sanughed at my question. Excuse me. Rather than that, are these the youngdies that Seiichi said? Ye,yes! Im Morigami Yaiba Im Tsukikage Eiya. And this is our lord, Yamato Muu-sama. Is that so. My bad, as soon as youe here, theres already amotion happening like this. Well, Id be happy if you could enjoy this country slowly. Muu-chan motionlessly stared at Ranze-sans face as heughed. And then What are you hesitating for ja. You should just ask Seiichi honestly, you know? Eh? Im in trouble, so please help me. However, its unexpectedly difficult to ask for that much, isnt it ja. And, just like you said, if you rely on someone or use the goodwill of the others, you cant do it to that extent. But, if you were trying to solve it by your own power, and find it difficult, you should rely on your surroundings honestly. Above all, isnt the damage at this time, caused by the other partys unreasonableness? If so, you dont have to hesitate. Its not your fault. How do you know that much? When Florio saw you, you didnt hear the story from, right? To Muu-chan, who is speaking as if she knows the cause of the uproar this time, Ranze-san was surprised. Or rather, we are also surprised. However, despite our looks, Muu-chan sticks out her chest. Fumu. I am Muu-chan! I know everything! Tha,thats not an answer, Muu-chan Is that so? Rather, why dont you understand it, Seiichi? Why, is it!? N,no matter why is it, I dont understand, so I dont know it! Well its fine. Rather, its best for you to rely on a person that you could be able to rely on. I couldnt do that, so I ended up closing my heart. Muu-chan Muu-chan didnt rely on anyone, so she had a hard time. Because its the words of such Muu-chan, it was very convincing, and Ranze-san, who doesnt know much about Muu-chan in detail, also had a serious expression on his face. However, to Ranze-san whos still in anguish, I open my mouth. Uhmm, please tell me. I dont know what I can do, but I want to cooperate. Seiichi I, like this country. Its a country where many people are a little blown away, but even so, everyone is warm Besides, Ive consulted with Ranze-san at Noado-sans shop. Please let me repay that. Thats, been repaid a long time ago. At the time when I was cursed, and also when I met the Demon kingdomsdy Ranze-san said that, but I havent been able to repay him yet. For letting us stay in such a good country, and as well as, epting father and the others that was not enough to thank him. Then Saria, who was listening to our conversation, raises her hand. Yes yes! Well lend a hand too! If someone is in trouble, we need to help! Of course, I too even so, if Seiichi is going to help, I dont think were needed there, though Therell be no need for Milord to do anything! They will self-destruct at his convenience! Glutton. Thats truly DDDD it may It may!? Olga-chan, such a thing didnt happen, right!? Dont take it seriously either, Zora! A,anyway! We want to help! So, please tell us. What happened You guys Looking over at us once, Ranze-san eventually began to speak as if he made up his mind I understand. Actually my wife, Elemina, was kidnapped by a Deity of the Demon Gods Cult. Eh!? Elemina-san? I also remember Elemina-san. While being Ranze-sans wife, she is an S-ss adventurer, and she usually travels all over the world to collect various information Moreover, when we first talked, she gave me information about the Demon Gods Cult. Elemina originally liked to travel, and while working as an adventurer, I she taught me various information that she got during her trip for the country. In the mean of that, she was also collecting information on the Demon Gods Cult, but this time, it seems that it was not the cause. Eh? She wasnt targeted because she was looking for information on the Demon Gods Cult? Of course, that may be one of the reasons, but apparently, the opponent is looking for immediate fighting power. Theyre gathering people in order to make them apostles. To be an apostle B,but I dont think Elemina-san would ept that, though I dont know its full details, but apparently, there is some unknown power over there that forces them to obey. I dont know if its brainwashing or something. Bra,brainwashing Su,suddenly, a feeling of a dangerous organization came out. No, I knew it was a dangerous organization from the beginning, though. In addition, considering that Elemina was caught and from the other persons mouth the other S-ss adventurers may have also been seized. Eh!? Thats stupid! Those perverts!? (TN: LOL) Al-san? Isnt it strange to be surprised at that way? I cant believe it either, though. I dont know because I dont have any deep rtionship to S-ss adventurers other than Elemina-san, but Gassur and Eris-san are also former S-ss adventurers, right? That two ss of perverts being caught . I cant imagine it. The,then, does that mean that the enemy caught Elemina-san to use as a fighting force? No, their main aim is this country itself. !? They intend to get the whole country as a force for the Demon God or something. Moreover, their notion for this country, is to dedicate it to the Demon God, or so I dont know how the Demon Gods Cult will do what Ranze-san said just now, but saying such a thing, would mean that the other party is confident that he can do it. Somehow, the situation is more serious than I expected Then we have to stop it immediately! It was mentioned in the previous discussion, but you know where the opponent is, right? Ah. It seems like hes waiting for us to surrender. I wonder if theres something we can do to fight back from him. In addition, the location that the man specified was a problem. God Mountains Cave is the ce, but we cant lead our soldiers in arge-scale because the Mountain is there. Certainly, the Mountain is a huge monster, isnt it? If arge number of beings visit the Mountain, which is literally the back of the monster, itll get angry and will go on a rampage he specified a troublesome ce. The other partys strategy probably includes that. However If its just us Its okay, right! All of us are six! We,we will help, too? No, Morigami-san and the others are tired because of various things, so please take a rest. I think its the same for Seiichi-dono and hispanions, though Yaiba, its Seiichi, you know ja? Its fine ja. I understand At what part did you understand!? Its not fine because its me!? Muu-chans mysterious trust is scary! A,anyway! In this kind of situation, well head out any minute now. I just dont know where it is, though Rest assured, I know where it is. Al powerfully nods, so there is no problem with the location. Then, Ranze-san, well go now! Tu! for Elemina I ask you. When Ranze-san revealed a mixed expression of various emotions, he bowed his head as it was. Chapter 205: The True Identity of the 『Mountain』 <h4>Chapter 205: The True Identity of the Mountain</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr This is the Mountain hah We who were officially requested by Ranze-san, left the city immediately. I set foot into the ce called Mountain for the first time, but it looked just like a normal nature, which I couldnt think of as a monsters back. A,amazing this is the back of a monster Nn, astonishing. I heard it when I was in the Kaizer Empire, but I thought it was a lie. But, it was true. Well, I dont usually believe it. I havent even seen it moving, let alone its entire figure, but because of this Mountain and the Sea is of simr existence, the Kingdom of Welmburg is less likely to be invaded by enemy nations. The more I listen to the story, the more I cant believe it. When I felt that way while listening to Alsmentary, Saria stretched next to me. Hmm! Its been a long time since I felt like this! Speaking of which, you havent touched nature this much since you left the Forest of Endless Love And Sorrow, right. Yup! Thats why I feel nostalgic when I came to a ce with a lot of trees like this. Aside from the dungeons, this is the first time Ivee to a ce with a lot of nature in the outside world since the forest near the Barbador Magic Academy. The Mountain where we are now is rich in nature, and the trees are also lush. Of course, it has no jungle-like atmosphere like the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, and I feel the freshness that you can really enjoy a forest bathing. It feels so good DDDD finlly, I retrn to the wild Dont turn back suddenly!? All of a sudden, next to me, Saria in a gori stateDDDD she became Goria. However, Goria in the wilderness looks good in the end. It suits her very much. Am I, beautiful? What kind of question is that? Shes beautiful, but what do I say. I cant say it, though. Leaving behind such stupid exchanges, we steadily move on. Perhaps because Saria became Goria, the monsters fled somewhere as soon as they found us. A,as expected of the Empress of the Forest It was unexpected that there was no monster attack, but thanks to that, we were able to proceed smoothly, and Al stopped after we climb the mountain to some extent. Its in sight. The God Mountains Cave. A huge cliff-like rock surface was exposed there, and there was a gaping big hole in it. It was given a fairly grand name, but there was no sign of peoples intervention in particr, and the other side of the hole was dark. Then Al exined about it. As you can see from the origin of its name, its a cave on the back of the mountain, so its just named that way, and it doesnt mean anything else. However, including what can be mined in the cave and so on, its simply a mysterious ce. Is that so? As part of the countrys adventurer, I would like to explore it, but if it is strangely stimted and the Mountains body is hurt, it wont like it. Thats why, we try not to put our hand on it. Then the one who will fight inside this ce We need to be very careful. Especially Seiichi. If you attack with your outrageous power as usual, not only the man of the Demon Gods Cult, but even the Mountain would be worrying. Be cautious. What kind of being cautious? I didnt think that it will, but I cant deny it, so Ill keep that in mind. If so itll be harder to fight than I expected. If I can blow away the Mountain itself, therell be no problem, but the existence of the Mountain is connected to the national interest, so I cant blow away the whole Mountain. I dont know what kind of power the other person has, but Im in trouble Suddenly, I looked down at the ground I was treading on DDDD at the Mountain, and I tried to activate the Advanced appraisal skill. Daidarabotchi?s spine Lv: ??? (TN: It literally means mythical giant C https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Daidarabotchi) Daidarabotchi!? Eh, thats Japanese!? Rather than that, this here is its spine!? Ah, that part is where its bone is protruding!? My tsukkomi cant catch up, but it is its spine, not its back just how big is it!? All the mountains in this Kingdom of Welmburgbined to form the back of the Daidarabotchi, right? Wait? That means DDDD. Its sleeping on its stomach !? What are you talking? As I was surprised at the shocking impact, Goria tilted her head mysteriously. We,well I wanted to know what this Mountain was, so I tried to appraise it. Ah, you couldnt, could you? It seems that various countries have tried to do it, but its too big and a skill is DDDD Eh, I could do it, though How!? Thats what I want to hear too. Or rather, if it couldnt be, please tell me first. Otherwise, the normality I desire will go away ! By the way, what is its name? The monster was named Daidarabotchi Ive never heard of it. Nn. Me too I, I dont remember hearing it before I was sealed in the dungeon Milord, that, can I eat it? You will eat it!? Daidarabotchi is a humanoid, you know!? thats right, isnt it? I wonder if its different in this world. Well, aside from Rurunes usual reaction, it seems like its a monster that even Al and the others didnt know. If ites to that, then I think it was really a long time ago that the kingdom of Welmburg also confirmed its whole story. However, at the time many people visited here, they took some kind of action, so its existence was assumed In the world where I came from, there was a youkai with the same name, but if they are the same, I think its something like a giant humanoid. Seriously . isnt it just a turtle, a dragon, or the back of a monster like that Al, its not its back. Ah? This ce, seems to be its spine Not only Al, but everyone was utterly speechless with my words. Thats right, isnt it I wonder if its lying its face down, or unable to sleep well Youre not surprised there!? I was surprised at how big it was, you know! Nn. But, as Seiichi-oniichan said, it sleeps well. Whe,where is its head? I wonder if it buried its face into the ground Olga and Zora are already poisoned, arent they! They dont care about that!? Rather than that, if a monster of such a ridiculous size rampages this country will be easily destroyed! As Al said, if the Daidarabotchi that is bigger than expected is in here, then far from the Mountain we are in now, all of the mountains of the Welmburg Kingdom will rise up, right? Please let it be a little joke. Its going to be tough if I push through with force alone as usual. In the worst case, if Daidarabotchi really rose, Ill have to defeat it, but its just sleeping, and Id like to keep it that way if possible. Besides, the existence of Daidarabotchi is also important for the defense of the Kingdom of Welmburg. Nn. I dont know how far the other person was thinking, but its an inconvenient ce for Seiichi-oniichan If it bes an obstacle to Milord, should I erase it? Idiot glutton. Why is that!? If you blow it off, Daidarabotchi will wake up. In the first ce, Im thinking that no damage should ur to Daidarabotchi. While holding my head down to Rurunes overly muscle-brained remarks, I regained my mind and stared at the cave. To be honest, I wish I had not appraised it, but it cant be helped. I have to help Elemina-san as soon as possible Lets be careful. When everyone nodded to my words, we entered the cave as it was. Speaking of which, by entering the cave from the forest, Saria has returned to her human form. Since it seems that were not in the forest anymore, but I dont really understand the feeling of being in the wild. This isnt a dungeon, so we dont have to worry about traps, but as long as the other person specified this ce, keep your mind sharp. While listening to Als advice, we proceeded through the cave. It was dark inside because there wasnt even one light source, but we all dont particrly care about that. Al and Olga-chan had the skills they have acquired during their adventurer days, and they will be able to keep their eyesight even in the dark, and it seems that theres no particr problem for Rurune and Saria, probably because they have animal-derived eyes. I dont know if a gori and a donkey can see in the night, though. What was surprising was Zora, who I thought that she had a good night vision like Saria and the others, but apparently, she grasps the surroundings in a different way. E,erm I, unlike other people, can see the ambient temperatures with my eyes. Besides, by spreading the magic power that naturally overflows from inside my body to the vicinity, its possible to grasp the surrounding environment By the way, Ive heard that snakes have an organ that makes them able to sense temperature. Zora is also from a snake race and she probably has simr abilities. Probably because of my World Eyes, I myself am able to spend time in the cave with a normal view. As we advanced while being vignt inside the cave, Al tilted her head. Its strange. I thought hed set up one or two traps, but theres no sign of that. Hmm I dont even sense any signs of monsters. Its really just a cave. As Al and Saria said, there was no particr dangerous element as we proceed. If I say one thing, the scaffolding is a little bad, I guess? Thats about it. Nn. There doesnt seem to be any special ore here. Well, itll be hard to mine it even if precious things are in this ce, and isnt it fine that way? Its originally part of its spine. I, still cant believe it, but Ive always thought that the forest on my back is the monster, but I dont understand the meaning that it was only its spine more It may have grown during its growth period What kind of possibility is that Im not sure, but maybe, as Al said, in the past, his back could really be the forest, but as a result of its rapid growth in its growth period like that of human beings, its possible that part of its spine became a forest from the back DDDD or not. Maybe. As we advance like this, we eventually arrived at arge space. This ce is DDDDHoo? Strangers have arrived. ! When we were looking around, we suddenly heard a voice. As everyone responds to that voice and prepares for battle, a man emerges from the depths of the cave. The man was wearing a robe with his facepletely hidden by its hood, so this must be the mysterious man that Florio and the others were talking about; perhaps a deity of the Demon Gods Cult. But apart from that, I was shocked by something. I was wondering if the Sword Knight or ck Holy Knight woulde, but Im disappointed. Does the Welmburg Kingdom taking a light look at the situation? No matter how much wait-and-see adventurer they send here, the result will not change ? Youve been silent since a while ago, but if you wont say anything DDDD DDDDsimr! (TN: LOL, they have the same getup) Ha? In my words, not only the other party man, but also Saria and the others tilted their heads, but Im not that far from him. Why are you in a robe! Youre simr to me! Youre snapping at that ce!? I hate this matching clothesssssssss! Silence you No, Al-san. I said that, but I wonder if you can call it my identity, or something along those lines When I was thinking about how to exin it to Al, the other party man, who was taken aback by my reaction, agitatedly opens his mouth. It seems that you dont understand the situation properly. What did you guyse here for? Thats of course, we came to help Elemina-san. Fuhn. The quality of the Welmburg Kingdom has also declined. I dont know why they have move over people like these have they given up on the Thunder Empress? What? When the man snaps his finger while saying so, we saw several shadows of people gathering from his back. We were standing ready thinking that it was the apostles of the Demon Gods Cult, butDDDD Eh? Are you kidding me!? To my amazement, what appeared from his back, were adventurers with hollow expressions. The appearance of Elemina-san which was our purpose isnt there, but I found only a single person with a familiar face in them. Thats Gargand-san!? Surprisingly, one of the adventurers who came from the interior of the cave, was Gargand-san, an S-ss adventurer! As I was surprised by that, Al, while staring at the other party with a dreadful appearance, continues. Its not just Gargand. All of them over there, are S-ss adventurers. Such!? You bastard ! To these guys What did you do to Nem! Apparently, among the S-ss adventurers, there seem to be an acquaintance of Al, and Al exploded with anger like Id never seen before. Speaking of which, when Al was still a disaster, she said that she was able to spend her time normally in Terviel because of the barrier erected by someone she knew The person who put up that barrier, is probably Nem-san, an S-ss adventurer. However, now that all S-ss adventurers seem to be in a state of being manipted, no emotions are visible in their facial expressions. What, havent you heard from the King of Welmburg? That we are looking for fighting power. These here are the pieces that became that fighting power. Pieces, is it!? Ah. On the evidence of that DDDD look. ! When the man spreads his hands, the same S-ss adventurers appear one after another from the interior of the cave! Wha,whats going on!? Their figures are so identical!? Seiichi! Everyone here, is unusual! Eh? How should I put it Luthia-chans father, Zefar-san, had his own body, with his spirit being different, but everything here is fake! On the contrary, I cant even feel their vitality If you ask me that By training with Zeanos and the others in theherworld, I learned how to feel and manipte life force to get rid of the evil spirits that were encroaching there. Even from my perspective, I cant feel the life force from the group of S-ss adventurers in front of me. And the same, can be said for the mysterious man. Are you also a fake? ! You seem to have noticed it. But rest assured. I will keep my promise. If you can survive this situation, Ill return the Thunder EmpressDDDD if you came out alive, though. Bastard! Wait! When the mysterious man said so, he disappeared as if melting into the darkness. Al immediately tried to catch the man, but before that could happen, the fake S-ss adventurers blocked her way, and he escaped. Dammit! That guy, where did he go!? As it is Al, calm down. It looks like, that guy is still in this cave. Eh? Saria told me to sense life force, but I could feel two signs in the back of this cave. It may be, but I think its the mans real body and Elemina-san. Is that so then we have to get rid of these guys ! Fortunately, these S-ss adventurers are like fakes, so we dont have to hesitate to defeat them. However DDDD Take this! Blow away ! What!? When Al swung her ax with all her might, a male-ish S-ss adventurer who seems to be of demon race easily received her attack. If anything ! These people, strong The,their movement is too fast to follow with my eyes! Olga-chan and Zora who were being attacked by a huge Afro man, and a woman with a somewhat noble-like atmosphere, are having a hard time. Or rather, whats going on with that afro? Every time Olga-chan throws a kunai, its absorbed by that Afro, but The S-ss adventurers with various other traits, have regrettably demonstrated their real abilities. These guys, are fake, but their abilities are exactly right!? If thats the case, it looks like its fine to be serious! DDDD Ey !? When Saria smiled at Als words, she transformed into Goria for the second time today, and sent an approaching S-ss adventurer flying. Its power is tremendous, she erased not only one but several people at once. What a hassle. Disappear When Rurune also lightly kicked an S-ss adventurer, its aftermath alone had extinguished many people. If I fight, the cave will copse, but Well, I think that Ill disintegrate the cave somehow or the other, but we havent rescued Elemina-san yet, and I dont even know how Daidarabotchi would react. However, I couldnt leave the fight to Saria and the others as it is, and I had to go and help soon, so I pulled out the Fine Sword of Overflowing Benevolence. Everyone! Crouch down when I give you the signal! ! Understood! Then now! !? With everyones replies, I swung my sword while rotating in a circr motion, while adjusting it with all my might. Then, despite me controlling its maximum force, shes of an outrageous scale were released. When it flew towards the surroundings around me, all the S-ss adventurers disappeared as it was. Well, I thought it would be nice to reduce them a little, but for all of them to disappear Still unreasonable as ever, you And then, strangely enough, when my sh is about to hit the wall of the cave, that spot wriggles as if its y, and it automatically avoids the sh as it was. The worlds surmise is amazing. A,anyway! Lets hurry down towards Elemina-san! When I said so in order to deceive them, we all headed to the back of the cave. Chapter 206: The Strongest Enemy? <h4>Chapter 206: The Strongest Enemy?</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr As we ran into the depths of the cave, imitations of S-ss adventurers attacked us again on the way, but I pushed forward while kicking them. These imitations, base on Al, their true ability seems to be no different from the real thing, but as expected, I think that the S-ss adventurers are strong including their perversions. Well, I dont know what kind of people S-ss adventurers were except for Elemina-san and Gargand-san, though. But if I think that theyre the same as Gassur and Eris, then theyre not normal. As I proceeded while thinking about such things, we finally came to the innermost part of the cave. Elemina-san who was crucified on the wall and the mysterious man is there. When the mysterious man noticed our existence, he opened his eyes wide. Stupid!? How did you deal with that number of S-ss adventurers!? Its unfortunate, but that wont stop us. I was wondering what would happen if it were a real pervert group! Im not afraid if its a fake. Elemina-san, who was restrained on the wall, noticed us who managed to get here. ! Seiichi, kun? Yes! We came to rescue you at the request of Ranze-san! No run away this person, cant be beaten Eh? When I twisted my head at Elemina-sans words, the mysterious man smiled. Fu fufufu. Thats correct. I didnt expect you to beat the S-ss adventurers and get this far, but no matter what happens, the ending wont change. Its your defeat. What was that? Come to think of it, I havent named myself to all of you yet. Im ?Mirror Disaster? Gemper. A Deity of the Demon Gods Cult. The mysterious man DDDD Gemper bows respectfully while saying so. And when he looked up, heughed suspiciously. You want to know whos the one who makes our pieces, right? Remember it. Well youll forget it soon. Didnt you listen from a while ago do you understand the situation? The S-ss adventurer imitations youve prepared doesnt work on us. You dont seem to be strong from the way you look, so what are you going to do? Al told him so while making a fool at Gempers behavior. I tried to appraise Gemper, but strangely, Gemper had no status. Its as if he came from a ce where theres no concept of status; he may not be a resident of this, or an entity outside the system of this star. So I dont know his exact circumstance, but since Saria and the others nodded to Als words, Gemper himself may not be strong. Why dont I know that? Thanks to Zeanos and the others, I was able to learn something like presence detection, but I dont know if hes strong or not. Im not yet a master. Thinking about it, a master is amazing. At first nce, they can see the difference in strength. At any rate, if its ording to Als words, this is likely to be a desperate situation with no escape for Gemper. However, instead of showing a particrly flustered appearance, Gemper sneers even more. Huh! What are you talking about? Dont be so optimistic just because you defeated some of my pieces. If those pieces cant beat you guys, then Ill prepare new pieces. A new piece? Yes, like this DDDD WhaDDDD!? When Gemper snaps his fingers, several darkness gathers behind Gemper, and it gradually forms the shape of a person. An amazingly good-looking guy* with fiery red hair and red eyes. (TN: Ikemen) A terribly handsome man with silver hair and dark skin. A great handsome guy with long brown hair tied behind his back. A very cute boy with ck hair and ck eyes that looks like a beastman. A dreadfully handsome man with snake hair and sses. Yes, it was as if the existence of Saria and the others had been virilized ! (TN: All of them are ikemen!?) What are these guys!? Theyre something that looks just like us Nn, but its weird. No one from us has been caught by him, or was brainwashed. And yet, how Whe,when I be a man, will I be like that? What the? That man. Hes unpleasant. Gemperughs loudly as each reacts to the handsome guys in front of them. Fuhahahaha! When did I say that I couldnt make a piece without the use of brainwashing? I can freely create pieces with exactly the same specifications as those people, just by me recognizing their existence. Moreover, I can freely change the gender of the beings that I created like this Eh!? When Gemper snaps his fingers again, a girl emerged there who seemed like a woman figure after my evolution! And then, the male versions of Saria and the others blocked their way as if to face each other, and in front of me is my female version. Now then, how about these? Therell be no art if youre just going to fight yourselves. However, if I change your gender in this manner, the story will change. If the other party is a woman, a man will be superior in strength at the same level, and if its a man, he cant raise his hand to a woman unless otherwise hes a brute Fufufu, its just perfect! No one can match this power! Everyone run, away! The moment Elemina-san desperately squeezed that out, Gemper made his face gleam. You want to let loose, wont you!? Go!? DD! Kuh!? Saria and the others fight against each of their opposite versions, and their fists and weapons sh. Hah! DD! Shit! It attacks with exactly the same ability, the same habit as mine, and itpletely understands my movement! On top of that, because its a man, its physical strength is higher than mine ! As Gemper said, they have the same level and skill structure, but by adding a gender difference to their human bodies, everyone was being slightly pushed. However, because the other party dont have the flexible speed unique to women, theyre somehow showing apetitive battle ordingly. If its the truth, I want to go and help them right away, but I couldnt move because the female version of me in front of me could attack me. However DD ? Whats wrong, why dont you move! Defeat that man right now! For some reason, my female version didnt move from the spot. And thenDDDD DDDDWhy do I have to listen to you. Wha!? The female version of me looked stunned and said that when she turned around to Gemper. Wha,whats happening!? Why is my order! Like I said, I wont listen to yourmand, you know? I dont have the duty to hear it. Eh!? It seems to have beenpletely unexpected, and to the words of my female version, Gemper can only be dumbfounded. Its the same with me, I thought that I was going to fight like Saria and the others, so I floated an indescribable expression on my face. Then, she noticed such a state of mine, and the female version of me smiled wryly. Do you need to be surprised at anything like that? Because youre the original, you know? You cant normally be copied No, wheres the element there that makes sense!? (TN: LOL) There is no connection between the original being me, and not being copied normally! Probably! Well, its fine. More than that, Ill get rid of those guys. Eh The moment the female version of me shook her arm lightly, the male versions of Saria and the others disappeared as it was! Speaking of how she erased them, she released a sh the same as the number of people from her bare hands, and urately hit it against the male versions of Saria and the others. Perhaps everyone else didnt properly recognize it, but I saw it clearly. This, is my female version; I wonder if I can also shoot out shes from my bare hands? I havent tried it, but I think I can. Well, its more realistic than being attended by thend and sea! Wha,what was Amazi~ing! Seiichi is Seiichi even if he became a girl! When the female version of me smiles gently at the pure words of Saria, before I knew it, the female version of my body disappears. Wha,whats the matter!? Whats the matter, is it Im just going to disappear. After all, Im a copy, and Im not interested in this world. Well, thanks to you, I was born, and if I have any business, Ille back again. With such a convenience sense!? When I desperately told her so quickly, the female version of me disappeared. Staring at the situation in a daze, Gemper, who also doesnt understand this situation, returned to his senses. Hah!? By,by no means, my ability was hindered However, this is an ident which urred because I tampered with their gender. Then, if I create it normally, the story will change! No way!? When Gemper pulls something out of his pocket, he ms it on the ground as it is. At that moment, smoke filled the surroundings and the visibility became poor. Goho, goho! What is this smoke!? Nn. My skills are being obstructed Ne,neither my heat source sensing nor magic power sensing works! The smokescreen that Gemper used doesnt seemed to be an ordinary smokescreen, since Al and the others cant activate their skills normally. But its strange. I can see everyone normally. If Gempers item hinders skills, then Im sure Ill be affected by that, too, but However, Gemper seems to have moved somewhere the moment he used the smoke screen, so I cant find his presence at first nce. Then, the smoke cleared up when I was thinking of whether to look for him by using life force and presence detection. And then DDDD Wha!? Two Seiichi-oniichan? Eh? In response to Olga-chans words, when I hurriedly turned my gaze in that direction, theres the figure of me who is surprised just like me! Then, Gemper appeared a little away from us, and floated a smile. Kukuku now, what will do? This piece is a little different. I copied all of his personalities and speaking style perfectly. You dont know which one is the real one! Oh no! Certainly, Saria and the others wouldnt know with this as to which one is the real one. Moreover, unlike the male versions of Saria and the others, it seems to be equipped with things like emotions. My female version was already equipped with emotions as an irregr, though. Anyway, from my point of view, hes an imitation, so even if I try to defeat it, he said that it has the same ability as mine Are, if thats the case, what will happen if we fight? If it really has the same ability as me, I dont feel like the battle would be settled. If ites to that, itll be a mental game of whether Saria and the others will believe me or not, but When my and the fakes lines of sight suddenly hit each other, we open our mouths at the same time. Im the real thing! Im the fake! Eh? I instinctively looked at my imitation the second time. Uhhm my fake-san, did you say that you were the imitation yourself? Perhaps, this is a psychological warfare!? I suspiciously thought so, but when I saw the state of Gemper, I noticed something different somehow or another. Wh,why!? Why did you say that youre the fake yourself!? Then my imitation, continue to look amazed. You, still didnt understand it after making a female version of me? If you created me as it is, then Im going to be on the side of the real one. What!? If he had an ego like I do; if the opposite side is fake and this me is real, I think the same thing would happen over that side. Right? So,so sudden? Even if you told me that I who was told with that by the fake me, imagine such a situation. Ah Im certain I would say that. Right. Since I dont want to bother you. When I nodded to the imitations words that it was exactly right, Gemper looked flustered. Wh,why!? As long as I created you, even if youre an imitation, you should have an ego on the assumption that you are the real thing! And yet Well, its impossible to make a perfect copy of the original me. So even if I fight the genuine me, the result would be a win at that side. I cant win, and we who have been copied from him, dont even think that were real. Thats how it is. No matter how much you y with words, the results wont change. Su,such Besides, Saria and the others would have noticed it from the beginning. When my imitation said so, Saria nodded cheerfully. Yes! I cant make a mistake when ites to Seiichi! Saria Well, its something like that. So, should I leave you here? Wha!? My imitation said something like that then, he waited for a while. Its hard to say that youre my imitation for some time now, but what would be good? Certainly. Then, why dont you name me? Hhmm, Im Seiichi, so what about Seiji*? (TN: LOL, what a naming sense! Seiichi is \һ which can also mean one truth, while Seiji is \. So, hes Seiichi number 2, Seiji) Oh, thats fine. Then, it will be a short time, but Im Seiji. Nice to meet you Nice to meet you You guys are too self-paced!? My imitation when I was having such a conversation with Seiji again, we were tsukkomid by Al. Well our personality itself is the same, and our conversation, or tempo matches. Would it be like this if I had a sibling, or a twin? Seiji seemed to think the same thing, and heughed when our eyes met. Strange. It shouldve been a very serious scene, but it loosened right away! Because its Seiichi Two Milords N,no! Of course, I know which one is the real one, you know? Yeah! Rurune doesnt know I was told by two people!? When we were spontaneously having an exchange, Gemper, who had been left unattended, made his whole body tremble. Dont mess around dont ignore this meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Uoh!? That surprised me. When we were surprised by Gempers scream with the exact same reaction, Gemper turns his face bright red. Ive had enough. Originally, I would seize you guys, and use you as an instrument to produce pieces for eternity And, I thought Id use the real ones again afterpletely brainwashing them, but I will already stop that. I will get rid of you guys here. Pieces that do not listen to my orders etc, should disappear..! When Gemper screamed and spread his hands, various human beings appeared with the momentum that it can fill the cave. It was not only the S-ss adventurers, but also Destra whom we met in the dungeon when we were there, the mysterious man who took away the apostles of the Demon Gods Cult when I cured Luthia with Get well, and also, with the nickname of ?Resonance? whom Rurune and the others defeated it was certainly Vitor, right? For now, such as those guys, various human beings have really appeared. No matter how strong you are, you cant beat this number of forces! Kill them! In front of such people attacking all at once, Seiji and I naturally look at each other andugh. Well, for the time being Lets get rid of them! Saying that, while protecting Saria and the others, we collided against the attacking guys. Chapter 207: Seiichi’s Advance <h4>Chapter 207: Seiichis Advance</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr Gempers pieces attack me and Seiji. When the two of us enter into fighting postures in order to intercept them Are? Somehow, the pieces stopped moving as we are on the verge of fighting. O,oy!? Whats the matter!? Get rid of them quickly! This situation is once again unexpected for Gemper, and he showed an impatient appearance. And then,DDDD. Wha,what? Why are you looking at me!? Th,the enemy is over there! O,oy, stop! Dont get closer! Err this is Seiji and I are puzzled by the sight that looks familiar somehow. Its just like, at the time I fought with the S ss teacher in the rivalry of Barbador Magic Academy; the situation was exactly the same as when the magic released by the other party returned to the other party as it was. In other words No,no way thi,this shouldnt be Impossible, this is impossible! My power, repeatedlyDDDD DDDD! Do,donteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! The pieces that Gemper had created, attacked Gemper all at once! Gemper desperately swings his arms, perhaps trying to erase his own pieces, and tries to escape, but as Al said, Gemper himself has no fighting power, he cant fight at all, and he has been severely beaten up like no other. Not only me and Seiji, but also Saria and the others were stunned by the sight, and each of the pieces turned around, and give a thumbs up. Sto,stop DD bogyagugeryuheboraoebeaijiekega!? A scream echoes from him that no longer seems to be of humannguage. That appearance was like watching insects swarming on a food. Or rather, what should I and Seiji be motivated to do now? It was going to be a joint front for the two of us! Although it developed like that, we couldnt even fight (TN: Who expected ) Since I and Seiji no longer needed to fight, when I release my fighting posture, the pieces gradually disappeared, leaving only Gemper who tumbled like a rag at the end. Ah agah ho how did Alright, lets release Elemina-san and go home! Lets do that! When Seiji and I nodded to each other, we ignored Gemper and went under Elemina-san. I,I didnt think that youll be able to beat him When I freed Elemina-san, she muttered in a way that she still cant believe it. She was wounded and in tatters when she was restrained, so I released and healed her at the same time. Then Al responds to Elemina-sans words with a sigh. If youre surprised at something like this, your body wont be able to keep up. If youre together with Seiichi Yes? You couldnt understand that his fake, which shouldnt naturally betray that man, just betrayed him with an ego No, I myself couldnt believe it Al, its okay. Since I didnt even understand what happened. Thats the most unconvincing thing, you know! I know right. When Seiji and I were all smiling wryly, Al finished restraining Gemper. Oh well. Elemina-samas rescue has beenpleted, and we were able to recover this guy, which is the cause of this incident. Im thinking of going back to the royal capital for a moment, but is that okay? When Al asked Elemina-san, Elemina-san floated a bitter expression. Its disappointing, but Im a burden right now. Even though Ive located the enemys stronghold Eh? We all opened our eyes to Elemina-sans words. Pe,perhaps, Elemina-san, knows the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult? Yes. Actually, I came back to the Welmburg Kingdom to inform them about that, but I encountered that guy on the way, and as a result, I got caught. Thats why, Im really thankful. N,no! Anyway, Im d I was able to set you free. Therefore, thats you said that you knew the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult, but where is it? Seiichi? Perhaps you When I asked Elemina-san that, Al opened her eyes as if she had noticed something. Yeah. It might be as Al imagined, it was long-awaited, so I decided to head to the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult That carefreely!? Its the stronghold of the enemy, you know!? I know that, but their hideout still has the real S-ss adventurers that theyve captured, and above all, I cant leave them as it is. Thats why, Im going to settle it here. Tha,thats true, but the other party is a God, right? Can you win? When Im told with that, Im notpletely confident, but I need to fight them someday. If so, it would be better to fight them before he can make a full revival, and they may have caught other people besides the S-ss adventurers. When I was thinking about such things, Elemina-san makes a grim expression. Seiichi-kun is certainly a nonstandard being, but as expected, the other party is just too bad. I understand. So, if I can beat them, I will beat them, but my main purpose would be to rescue the captured S-ss adventurers. So Haa. I get it. Ill tell you the location, but dont be rash, alright? When Elemina-san loudly sighs at the end, she immediately changes to a serious expression, and teaches me. The ce where the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult was located, is at a certain dungeon. I remember it because it was taught by Hitsuji at the time we traversed the dungeon where Zora was in before. However, at that time, Hitsuji said that it was separated into a space different from this world, so Hitsuji doesnt even know where it was, and in the first ce, he couldnt even teach it to us as it was Hitsujis limitation. But But, unlike a normal dungeon, the dungeon where the Demon God is sealed cant be found in this world. It seems that its isted in another space, so apparently, we need to use a magic circle that exists in a certain ce. A certain ce? DDDDUnderworld !? We opened our eyes to the unexpected ce. To our state, Elemina-san sighs. Thats understandable. The underworld in other words, you cant go there without dying. Such a ce DDDD Oi, Seiichi? As expected of Milord, right! He anticipated this situation! I didnt know how to react to Elemina-sans words, and when I was confused, Al turned her eyes to me. Then Elemina-san, who noticed that our appearance was strange, tilted her head. ? Whats wrong? Tha,thats its the underworld, but perhaps, I can go there, you know? How!? Ho,how is it, right. I want to ask that too. Yo,you can go to the underworld!? It may be, but its not like you were going to die, right? Ye,yes. Rather, I can go there normally What do you mean by you can go there normally!? My normality is not normal. Strange this normal is different from what Im looking for? Anyway, when I left the underworld, it was on my mind that the underworld itself said that it had tightened its admission restrictions. It said that the living wouldnt be able go to the underworld using transition magic or from the gate of the west end, but its strange. If I try it, I believe I can go there with transition magic or from the gate at the west end. Well, Im thankful for it at this time only. A,anyway, leave it to me when ites to the underworld! Since Ive been there once! Youve been there once!? Eh, are you okay!? ? Im alright, you know? Amazing. Seiichi-kun will stille back to life even if he dies No, thats, I didnt die you can say that I was forcibly transferred If thats true, then Id like to hear a lot about that ce, but lets proceed on the premise that you can go to the underworld for the mean time. I couldnt really investigate the inside of the underworld, but it seems that somewhere in the underworld there is a magic circle leading to the dungeon where the Demon God is sealed. If you use that, you should be able to invade their hideout. I see So, what will you do? Are you really going? Yes. However, if it is such a dangerous ce, the I, alone, DDDD Of course, Ill go too! Eh? I open my eyes.to Saria who raised her hand energetically next to me. Then, not only Saria but also Al and the others raised their hands. Of course, Ill also follow you. Nn. Everyone together. I, I dont know how much I can help, but even so, I want to help Seiichi-san! Milord. I am Milords knight. Ill follow you anywhere! Glutton Knight ? What do you want to say, Olga! No, I think Olga-chans reaction is correct. I want you to reconsider your usual behavior. Rather than that, they all will follow me. Bu,but, the destination now is the underworld, and above all, its the base of the enemy, right? In such a dangerous ce Seiichi. Ive been together with you since the time at the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, and Ill continue to be with you. Moreover, we have ovee dangerous things together, and no matter what happens, itll be fine if theres Seiichi! I,itll be fine if Im there, you said Im not really sure about that because the worlds consideration is terrible these days, but theres no guarantee that they would really be safe. However, as long as they put their trust on me in this manner, I will do my best to answer those feelings. Looking over at Al and the others, they all nod with a serious expression. I get it. Elemina-san, all of us were going. Im sorry. I would really like to help you as an S-ss adventurer, but I dont think I can do anything still, Ill look for something I can do. Elemina-san also decided to be prepared after receiving my words. Alright! Before we head out to the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult, we have to send Elemina-san back Ah, then should I take on that role? Eh? Then Seiji, who had been silently watching over the situation, raised his hand. If it was the case, that Gemper was going to be beaten by Seiichi and I, but now that hes gone, I have spare time. Spare time!? We,well, you were created as a copy, so arent you going to disappear? Ah it looks like Im fine Whats going on? That body of mine is Thats what I want to ask. But, you dont have to worry about me disappearing until I deliver her, since it seems like Ill disappear at my own will. Its strange why Seiji, who was created by the enemys ability, could move so freely. Well, the other copied people were either killed or had disappeared on their own, so Seiji is the only one who isnt normal. No, the female version of me is the same too. In the end, my copies are strange! We,well, its fine. If its okay, can I ask you? Oh, leave it to me! I may be iparable to Seiichi, but well, I think Ill be okay even if the Deities and apostles of the Demon Gods Cult attack me. His specs itself are based on my body, so he should be fine at that way I guess. I who decided to leave Elemina-san to Seiji for the time being, turned to Saria and the others. Alright, then lets go. To the base of the Demon Gods Cult! Finally, we set out for the base of the Demon Gods Cult. (Note: I can somehow smell that this novel is nearing its end?) Chapter 208: Seiji’s Future <h4>Chapter 208: Seiji''s Future</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr DDDDYou are! Elemina! When Seiichi and his friends set out for the underworld, Seiji returns to Terviel with Elemina, and Gemper who has been restrained. When Elemina came back safely, Ranze rushed up to her, and embraced her as it is. Im d Im really d ! Im sorry, for worrying you No, its good. If youre safe, thats ! Seiji stared at Ranze and Elemina as they rejoiced in their reunion with a gentle expression. Florio also looks at the state of the two while breathing in a reassuring manner. The two were hugging each other for a while, but eventually, Ranze noticed Seijis existence andughed embarrassedly. I,Im sorry its just, Im so happy No, its okay, you know. I too am d I was able to deliver her properly! To Seiji whoughs like its nothing, Ranze shakes his head. No. You were really helpful this time. Im always being helped by you I wish I could give even one thing back to you, but .. I cant think of anything. Theres no need! I wasnt asking for that kind of thing, and you dont have to worry about it. I simply wanted to help, so I just helped. Seiji told him so that its nothing, but Ranze knew well that it was a troublesome thing. Because of his position as a king, there are many things that he can give as much as he wants, such as title, territory, etc. However, Ranze knew that it was only the Kingdom of Welmburg that would benefit from giving him, and that it was never what Seiichi wanted. Ranze unintentionally had a difficult look on his face, but he suddenly noticed something. The one whos lying there if Im not mistaken, its Gemper. You seized this guy huh Yes. I didnt know whats the right thing to do, so You, what did you do? This guy, is muttering something on top of being incredibly in tatters, but As Ranze said, Gemper who he has carried so far remained tattered, and he kept muttering words with a hollow expression. Impossible my power my,my piece my pieces attacked me Thi,this is a dream this must be a dream ! A,ahahaha I didnt do anything, though If you havent done anything, why is he like this? Ranze told so in an amazed manner, but As Seiji said, Seiichi didnt do anything. After all, its simply the pieces he created that viciously beat him. I dont know what happened, but we should put him in prison huh. Florio Hah! Florio detained Gemper, who was still muttering something, and took him straight to the castle. Well then, it seems that this case is over for the time being, but by the way, what happened to the youngdies? I want to thank everyone directly, but Ah, Saria and the others are going to the underworld with Seiichi right now. Nn? Ranze took a long time toprehend Seijis words. Just now, what did you say? With Seiichi? Underworld? Ah you wont understand unless it was exined properly At Ranzes natural response, Elemina smiles bitterly. Following her, Seiji continued with a wry smile. Im sorry, I, am not Seiichi. Ha? Im Seiji. That guy, was finally able to split up ? No, we didnt split!? Usually in there, youll have no doubt that were twins!? Ive never heard of the story of a twin from him, and its more believable that he has split. Thats your impression of me! Seiji unconsciously tsukkomi. Being split is more believable than having a twin. This was Seiichi. The ability of that Gemper, who was just brought to the prison, with the power to create a fake with the same performance of the subject, he was created as a fake of Seiichi. However, unless Gemper used his power, the other fakes cannot be granted with ego, but he was, well being Seiichis fake, he had an ego since he was born, and he was also given a name because it would be reallyplicated as expected, and its like he exists like this now. Isnt that guy too absurd? Ranzes tsukkomi was natural. We,well, youre not Seiichi Seiji? I understood that. No, I dont understand it at all, but I think thats what it is. It is best to think so with Seiichi-rted things. But the underworld, whats that? Ill exin from there Elemina told Ranze about the stronghold of the Demon Gods Cult that she had collected before she fought Gemper. Along with that, she also talked about the other S-ss adventurers being captured in their base. What!? You found out the stronghold of the Demon Gods Cult!? And the S-ss adventurers were caught Yes. I managed to gather that information by following the apostles. Well, the apostles didnt seem to be qualified to enter their base, so I had a hard time gathering that information, but it wouldve been the fastest if I could follow some of the Deities, but like Gemper, they have ridiculous abilities, so that was also difficult I see but, if you knew where their headquarters is, we would be able to send in our force right away this is that kind of situation. The adventurers will also cooperate. After all, the S-ss adventurers have been caught, right? Gassur and the others wont forgive them As Ranze said, if the guild headquarters knew that the S-ss adventurers, who are the same adventurers as them, were captured by the Demon Gods Cult, it was easy to imagine that they would go all out to help them. It can be seen from the fact that when Seiichi and hispany transferred to the dungeon of the ck Dragon God with Al, and they went missing, everyone desperately searched for them. So, where is the vital stronghold of the Demon Gods Cult? its location isnt normal. Isnt normal? Yes. Their hideout seems to be a dungeon, but it doesnt exist in this world. Ha? The,then how will they get to it There is only one way to get to the stronghold of the Demon Gods Cult that is, in the underworld I mentioned earlier. Hah!? Th,the underworld is the ce where you will go when you died, right!? The,then you have to die to get there!? Ranze was utterly lost for words about the content that is too unreasonable by any means. Each of the Deities has special powers, and they should have some kind of blessing from the Demon God, so they were able to go back and forth in the underworld without any problems. But, for people other than the Deities to go there As you said, there is no other way but to die. But this is not only for us, but probably for the apostles too, and only the Deities can actually go there. What did you say what should I do wait. A moment ago, didnt you say that Seiichi and hispany went to the underworld!? I just told you I just said it Why are you so calm!? That, means that Seiichi and hispanions literally died Ranze has no choice but to be puzzled at the situation that is no longer understandable. Hmm But, Seiichi-kun, said that this isnt the first time he has been to the underworld That guy, has been dead once!? Isnt that a lie!? Ah, its correct to say that he hasnt died, but was transferred directly to the underworld. Thats even worse!? What is it, he transferred to the underworld without dying! More than just having died once, he couldnt think that he could move to the underworld alive. Ranze was already in a series of surprise at this stage, but Seiji continued. Ah, at that time, the ones who came back from the underworld together with him, was Zeanos, Lucius and the others, you know. Its too shocking ! I thought they had strange titles, such as the first-generation Demon King or a former hero! No, I think most of Ranze-san just heard, including those titles, were strange He normally wouldnt believe it if he were told by that, but Ranze epted them without trouble because they were Seiichis friends. This is also the result of him being poisoned by Seiichi. A,anyway, thats why it wouldnt be difficult to go to the underworld. This, if Seiichi wasnt going to the underworld, this would be the remark of a guy who had apletely strange head, isnt it? Are you praising me? Seiji couldnt say anything. Well, I understood that the location of their base is in the underworld, and Seiichi and hispanions directly went there. But are Saria and the otherdies going to be alright? Thedies didnt quit being humans like Seiichi, right? Ah, Saria is originally a monster and not a human being, though Whats really going on with hisrades? A,anyway! Seiichi is there in the underworld, so I think Saria and the others can handle being there without any problems. However, I dont know how the underworld will react, though The underworld will react, you said what, do you want to say that the underworld also has an ego? It has, you know? No good, I cant handle it Ranze covered his face. No matter how he was thinking about it, it shouldve been a hopeless situation, but after he asked Seiichi, the tension disappeared all at once. Ranze, who managed to swallow various thoughts, asks what he was suddenly curious about. Which reminds me do you want to meet Seiichis parents? Eh? You, are a fake of Seiichi I dont know how to say it, but you arent Seiichi, are you? But you can talk like this, and you have an ego as an individual therefore, what will you do? Thats correct In response to Ranzes question, Seiji had a lonely look on his face. As Ranze-san said, Im Seiichis fake after all. Im aware of my parents properly with my knowledge and memory, but still, those two people are not my parents, you know. If I must say, is it Seiichi himself and Gemper? I dont want to think about it. Seiji who said it himself grimaces. When neither Ranze nor Elemina can say anything to Seiji Uhmm, your majesty Nn? Whats wrong? Florio, who detained Gemper and carried him to prison, came back. However, he has a slight puzzled expression. Theres one thing Id like to tell, but Whats wrong? What happened to the Gemper guy? Ah, no, hes still muttering something, and hasnt taken any special action, but thats, Seiichis parents are here. Thinking normally, I supposed they came here to see Seiichi, but apparently, they didnte to see Seiichi Eh? To his unexpected words, both Ranze and Seiji were taken aback. For the mean time, he instructed Florio to bring them in, and after a while, Makoto and Kazumi came in. Oh, its Ranze-san. Long time no see Ara, thats your wife, Elemina-san, right? Shes still beautiful, and Im envious ~ As soon as they arrived, Ranze and Elemina smiled wryly at their unique atmosphere. Ah, its been a while. Im d the two of you havent change, but what happened? I heard that you dont have something to do with Seiichi, but Yes it is, you Eh!? Seiji didnt know what to do with the appearance of the two, and when he became simply flustered, Makoto and Kazumi stared at Seiji with gentle eyes. I somehow feel like theres a new family member in here. Indeed! Thats why, we came to see them, but I didnt think that Seiichi will have a younger brother. Yup yup. I dont know it somehow, but to have a younger brother who looks exactly like Seiichi appear I dont know what life would be like. Surprisingly, the two people, Makoto and Kazumi, somehow sensed Seijis existence, and they came here to confirm it. And, as they saw at a nce that Seiji isnt Seiichi, theyughed cheerfully in their usual manner. Oh right, you were with Seiichi a while ago, werent you? Is he well? Eh, ah, yes. He was fine as usual maam, but When Seiji replied so while making his body stiffen, Kazumi showed a dissatisfied look. Were a family, so honorifics are strange, right? Eh!? Yes, it is. By the way, whats your name? Wait Makoto-san, hes Seiichis younger brother, so isnt he Seiji? Thats also true. Hahahahaha To the appearance of the two people who urately guess even Seijis name, Not to mention Seiji, even Ranze and Elemina had their eyes wide open. Only Florio was confused because he couldnt swallow the situation, but he was quietly waiting behind Ranze. Then Makoto struck his hand as if he remembered. Thats right. Seiji doesnt have any task at the present time, right? Ye,yes ah, no, yeah If thats the case, thene to our ce. Eh Indeed! I missed Seiichi~. But in this way, we have more fresh members of the family, and I wish we could eat with everyone again~ Thats right. At that time, lets also call Saria-san and the others Ah! Speaking of which, there was a sign of a new family member besides Seiji, and it would be nice if that child was with you. Somehow, Makoto and Kazumi perceived not only Seiji, but also Seiichis womanized figure. So, how about it? Why dont you live together with us? Is that really fine? I, am not real, though Seiji said so with his face down, and the two looked at each other. ? Seiji is real, right? Eh? No matter what anyone says, youre one of our most important family members. Right? Ah Makoto nods as if to say that it was natural. It doesnt matter if you were real or not in the first ce. Were saying it because we want to be with you. In response to the warm words of the two, Seiji naturally shed tears. When he got the name Seiji, he knew that he was only Seiichis fake in the end, so he was saved by the words of the two. Can I live with you? DDDDOtou-san, okaa-san In Seijis words, the two nodded with a smile. What can I say Seiichis parents are ridiculous Yeah Looking back on the two people who went back with Seiji, Ranze muttered unconsciously. I dont know what they meant to have their family suddenly increase, and in addition, that member is two peas in a pod with their son if it was me, I wouldnt ept him simply because of the confusion. Im not great enough to cheerfully ept him like that Involuntarily recing the two with themselves, Ranze thinks about Makoto and his wife. Oops I felt loose just now, but its not over yet Seiichi and hispanions, what do you think will happen to them? Ill do something about it, thats what I thought To Elemina who answers so with an indescribable expression, Ranze silently urges her to continue. Honestly, I was pierced by the fact that I was caught looking skillfully at the power of the cult. In fact, even the other S-ss adventurers have been caught Thats right. I still cant believe that even that Eust was caught. But the cult has the power to make that possible No, the Deities possess it. I dont understand it well, but is the Deity different from the others? Yes. The general members of the cult are called apostles, and their abilities are very high because they were given power from the Demon God that the cult worships, but we, the S-ss adventurers, and the top fighting power of each country like Louise in this country, should be able to deal with them without any problem. However, the Deities are different. The Gemper we caught has no fighting power at all, but his special ability is very troublesome. The power to create an infinite number of beings that are exactly the same as you, is it Its ridiculous hearing it again. Ranze, as he remembers Gempers ability which he heard, grimaces. If that guy alone used his power skillfully, this country No, he can rule the world, right? But there are other Deities too I couldnt find out the exact number of them, but as you said, they have many people who have the same rank as Gemper. Moreover, with a different power than Gemper. Which reminds me, Seiichi, Saria and the otherdies used to say that they had caught a member of the cult, and brought them to my ce, but that guy, has healing powers, and he made them have exactly the same status like that of a stone you can find everywhere, but they were weird guys. Seiichi said they were executive-like people, but those guys were the Deities huh . I,I didnt expect that, I guess? What kind of people are they in the first ce Elemina smiled wryly at Ranzes words, but the people of the cult who was brought by the hands of Seiichi and the others Destra and Vitor, were undoubtedly none other than the Deities who were the supreme forces of the Demon Gods Cult. However, their powers were lost just after being involved with Seiichi, and since they all became harmless human beings, no matter who saw them, no one could think that they were executives of such a dangerous organization. Oh well. The people who he has brought, couldnt speak or was mentally broken, so I couldnt collect information properly from them in the end. I have a thin hope this time, but if I can get some good information The moment Ranze said that much, one of the soldiers suddenly came inside in a hurry. Your majesty! Theres something Id like to report urgently ! What the, whats wrong? Thats its about Gemper that weve restrained, but What!? What happened!? If Gemper escaped, they would be in danger again. The two, who were worried about it, waited for the soldiers words with a tense look, but the soldier said something in a confused state. Err hes dying Eh? The time Seiji and Ranze were having a conversation, Gemper was taken to the prison and chained. While the other prisons aremon prisons of iron bars, the prison which was prepared for Gemper, unlike the others, was a robust and huge metal boxpletely covered with metal on all sides. It has a minimal hole for breathing, but it has nothing else that its impossible to even see whats going on outside. Moreover, the huge metal box exists in the stone chamber at the basement, and that functioned as a double prison. The lookout soldiers regrly entered the stone chamber, and although they looked inside the metal box, they basically stood by outside the stone chamber, so they didnt know what was going on inside the metal box. However, since the materials used for making the metal box and chains have the effect of depriving and scattering magic power, escape by magic was impossible. Gemper, who was confined in such a secure ce, suddenly returns to his senses by being alone. Hah!? Tha,thats right! Now that that monster isnt here My power didnt work well at that time, but its different here its because of that monster. So its not like my power will not reach in here! It was Seiichis fault that he couldntmunicate with his own power, and Gemper tells himself that hes not by no means weak. It was the correct conclusion that because of Seiichi, he was unable tomunicate with it, but Gempers power isnt that strong. Of course, Gempers power will be overwhelming for beings other than Seiichi. After all, Gempers power is, as long as he recognizes the other party face-to-face, he can generate an infinite number of copies of them unconditionally and at no cost. Even with the Demon God he worships, Gemper is confident that he can copy him perfectly, and that perception is actually correct. However, Gemper could only recognize him indirectly, so until the Demon God was fully resurrected, it would be impossible to copy the Demon God, since he wasnt directly recognizable even now that he has resurrected. Each of the Deities of the Demon Gods Cult have absolute confidence in their power, and some people who belonged to the Cult thought in their hearts that even they could defeat the Demon God. Thats exactly what Destra and the others have in mind, and although Gemper didnt have an attitude as easy to understand as Destra, in his heart, he thought he could defeat the Demon God. Of course, the two knew that such thoughts werent exposed to the Demon God. On top of that, even if they end up fighting the Demon God, they thought that it would be easy to defeat the Demon God. Even so, they became a member of the cult, because they were interested in a God of the highest rank, such as the existence of the Demon God. Shit I didnt think this me will go through with something like this Until now, I had listened quietly to the cult, but if I knew that this was going to happen, I should have withdrawn early! Its a pity that I cant get a new piece called Demon God, but this is not the time to think about that. Lets just think that there was a need to belong to the Cult simply because I could use the pieces of the other Deities. Calmly concluding so, Gemper looks at the chain thats restraining him. Fuhn its very ridiculous that they thought I can be restrained at this degree. This chain, my power can create an existence that can liberate me as much as possible from this. If that is so, I have to run away from here right now No, before that, my anger wont subside unless I ughtered the people in this country who have made me had this kind of encounter ! Before anything else, Gemper thought about escaping, but thinking about the Kingdom of Welmburg, which gradually led him to have this situation, he trembled with anger. If they quietly presented their people, I shouldve gotten a piece called Demon God without encountering that monster ! I wont forgive, I wont forgive them ! Gempers words were just him venting out his anger, but such a thing didnt matter for the person in question. Then, to see if Gemper had returned to his sanity even a little, the soldiers came. And, when they looked through the confirmation port of the metal box, they found Gemper with a look of wrath. Tu! Apparently, he has returned to his senses. You guys, locked this me in a ce like this Indeed. Since its a ce made up of special metal. Its no use trying to escape here using magic. Moreover, if the person himself is strong, we will use items that further deprive him of his physical strength, but you dont seem to be particrly strong. Its impossible for you to escape physically. We have a lot to ask you. Be prepared. Be prepared, is it? Thats what you need to do. What? The soldiers look suspiciously at Gemper, who smiles with confidence. Because, the members of the cult that have been carried by Seiichi and the others until now are, already been brought in a harmless state, not in their normal state, so they thought he couldnt do anything in the same way as them this time. However, Seiichi didnt seal Gempers ability. Dont think I can be restrained with something like this, lower creatures! Wha!? The moment Gemper shouted, ck haze gathered around Gemper one after another, and it became human figures. They have the appearance of powerful people such as the S-ss adventurers and Vitor. However, the reason why there was no copy of Seiichi who should be the most powerful piece he has, is because he was afraid of being revolted by producing a copy of Seiichi again. Nheless, the soldiers of the Kingdom of Welmburg didnt know that, but they became very panicked just seeing some S-ss adventurers they knew. No,no way, you can use your power in this space!? And thats the S-ss adventurers they may be fakes, but if their ability is the same as them, this is bad ! In order to somehow cancel Gempers abilities, the soldiers hurriedly unlocked the metal box, and went inside, but Gemper remained smiling. It was regrettable!? My power is neither magic nor skill! Its impossible to seal it! Now then, after escaping from this ce, Ill show hell to this country that has beaten me like this! Spreading both his hands, Gemper was intoxicated by himself. In front of the fakes that have already been created in perfect condition, the soldiers couldnt reach out. The reason for that is because the signs drifting from the fakes are exactly the same as the real ones, and their pressure alone was so strong that the soldiers couldnt move. In front of such soldiers, Gemper with a cruel smile, says loudly. Come now, my pieces! Kill all the people in front of you as the beginning of hell! When the fake S-ss adventurers enter their battle postures DDDD. Fuhahahahahaha DDDD Guborua!? DDDDthey send Gemper flying. Gemper crashed into the wall of the metal box as he was heavily blown away, and he touched the part he was hit with his hand while being stunned. Eh? Ha? Wh,why? Gemper, who was unable to understand what happened, simply got confused. It was not only Gemper, but also the soldiers are in the same state of mind. O,oy? Th,the enemy is over there! Fo,fo,fo,for meDDDD Guhera!? Gemper was receiving a relentless pursuit. He couldnt understand what was going on at all. Wh,why!? Tha,that monster isnt here!? And yet ! N,no sto,stop Gyaaaaaaaaaah! DDDDFrom there, it was a storm of violence. Its as if he was hit with all the grudge he acquired in the past vigorously, and Gemper was torn apart by the pieces he created. He tried to erase the pieces many times along the way, but the imitations he had created had no sign of disappearing at all, and rather, they viciously beat Gemper while increasing their numbers steadily. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Hooooooooooooooooo!? Gemper screams, but the silent fake people savagely beat Gemper indifferently, and if hes close to death, one of the fakes will heal him and viciously beat him again The exact hell that Gemper himself told them was waiting there. There was nothing wrong with him. Its just, the fakes who wanted to prevent Gemper from taking a hostile action against Seiichi as a result of being used by him, wish to tell the people around them that they are Seiichis ally. and it was an act they took to tell the world. Without being able to understand the mentality of such fakes for the rest of his life, Gemper, who suffered the violence after violence of them, couldnt even recover at the end, and he was on the verge of death while lying on the floor by himself; and then, the fakes disappeared. Thus, although Gempers abilities havent disappeared, he could never use that ability properly again. Chapter 209: The Netherworld After a Long Time <h4>Chapter 209: The Netherworld After a Long Time</h4> Tranted by MlzkzrEdited by Mlzkzr This ce is theherworld Following the rescue of Elemina-san, we heard that the hideout of the cult was located at theherworld, and after leaving Elemina-san to Seiji, we came straight to theherworld. This ce is still an eerie world as ever, with a deste atmosphere floating in the surroundings. Saria and the others, who came to theherworld for the first time, curiously looked around, but Al, Olga-chan, and Zora were somewhat pale. Wha,what is, this feeling Nn. My spine is shuddering Its an unpleasant feeling, right Well, it certainly is an eerie world. It isnt such a trivial thing, you know!? What do I say as living beings, we cant set foot in here thats what I feel. Al said so with a difficult expression on her face. When I was told so, it certainly felt like that Are, I dont particrly feel that? If its like that, even when I first came to this world, I dont think I had such a feeling. But as Al have said, this is theherworld, and it is strange as a natures providence that there are beings here that are originally alive. With that given, it would be strange if Al and the others had a normal reaction, and had no sense of crisis like I was. However, if that is so, Im bothered that Saria and Rurune are in their usual selves, though I wonder, if something changed in them which depends on whether or not they ate the fruit of evolution? When I was thinking about that, there was suddenly a loud sound. Its gradually getting closer to us, and the tremor is getting bigger and bigger. Eh!? A,a terrible shaking! Wha,whats this!? ! I cant stand Saria and the others involuntarily kneel on the spot, and they endure the sound of the grounds tremor one way or another. I was standing normally without any problems, so I noticed such strangenesste, but I immediately supported Saria and the others Or rather, everyone was clinging to me when I noticed it. A,are? However, when they held on to me, it seems that they could withstand the shaking, so everyone searched for the cause of the shaking while making their facial expressions stiff. And thenDDDD Tha,that is! Two figures were sprinting towards us with all their might. It was the Nio statue* that existed on Earth itself, and the expression of the stone statue shouldnt originally change, but it seems like it was really in a hurry right now. (TN: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nio) Moreover, even if I look at it from an amateurs point of view, it was heading towards our direction with a wonderful running form. Its too surreal. When everyone was dumbfounded by the sight that was too out of ce, the statue of Nio stopped in front of us. Its been a while, Seiichi-sama Ah, Netherworld-san Netherworld-san!? At the same time as the Nio statue stopped in front of us, when I reacted to the voice of the Netherworld that speaks to everyones brain, Saria and the others opened their eyes wide. I know that it certainly felt surprising, but Im somewhat used to it. Or rather, the World-san also yed an active role in the Eastern country! Moreover, it was talking to everyone so that they could hear it the same as now! Thats I certainly told you toe and see me again before but you reallye to y Well I as well, didnt n toe to this ce thoughtlessly, though Because Im not dead! And then, the Netherworld showed a troubled look somewhere. No, if it was Seiichi-sama, then there was no particr problem, but uhmm, I have problem with the other people No, you dont view me as a problem, too? Why am I the only one whos okay? Im also alive, right? Well, its alright they are people involved with Seiichi-sama So thats fine, Netherworld! Ivee, but is it appropriate for me to do that!? Look, the Nio statue is also having trouble reacting! So, what is your business here today? Did you really juste here to y? A,as expected, were not just going to y in the Netherworld, but While drawing back my cheeks to the words of the Netherworld, I exined bit by bit that the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult is here. Then, the Netherworld tells so with a harsh sound of voice somewhere. No way, theres something like that in me Eh, Netherworld didnt know that? Yes as I heard from the story, the Lord of this ce, is like God, our Creator therefore, this ce had existed without our recognition Because of that, when I consider that other living beings wereing in and out here without my knowledge its not a situation which I can overlook Certainly, not only was their hideout in here, but the Deities and their other aplices were alsoing and going through this ce, and it might be a problem for the Netherworld to not notice it. With such a thing in mind, the Netherworld gives instructions to the Nio statues. This is an order. Use the evil spirits around you, to find the suspicious ce ! Perhaps it meant that they consent, when the statues of Nio took a muscle pose, they left in an instant as it is. I apologize for the trouble, but please wait for a while I will try to find it, and I will report as soon as I find it Please Saying that, the Netherworld also disappeared in search for the hideout. When I felt the sign that the Netherworld have gone somewhere, I turn to the direction of Saria and the others. It looks like the Netherworld will search for it by itself, so lets wait for a while No no no! Its weird, isnt it!? Al, who returned to her senses first, quickly quip. Its already strange that the Netherworld called out to you, but whats more, its going to help us!? I dont even understand those two stone statues! I,is that so? But, you heard the voice of the world in the eastern country, right? Indeed, this damn bastard! Al held her head in my words with all her might. Its weird this would be a situation that I wouldnt normally believe, but we have already experienced it ...!? Hmm Well, since its Seiichi. You shouldnt think too deeply about it, right? Saria I cant is this guy, really a human? I was told severely!? I involuntarily responded to Als words, and as the Netherworld have said, we waited for a while. Seiichi-sama I found the ce you were looking for Oh, really!? A little while after the Netherworld began exploring for the cults hideout, the Netherworld called out again. However, its voice sounded disappointed somewhere. You dont seem to be doing well, but whats wrong? No if that was true, it would be about me, so I decided to handle it with my own hands, but as expected, my power is still far from a Gods Also, when I think that Seiichi-samas hand will be bothered Yo,you dont have to worry about it that much, you know? Ha,hahaha To the downcast voice of the Netherworld, I could onlyugh dryly. Al is looking next to me with reproachful eyes! A,anyway! Please guide me to that ce immediately. I respectfully obey I couldnt see any enemy shadows in the surroundings, but if they do appear, please leave it to us Its more than satisfactory Yes in the name of the Netherworld Ill show you how Ill deal with them perfectly So scary!? The Netherworld will deal with it, it said, what would it do!? I have a hunch that it would be worse than dying. While having such a conversation, as we proceeded through the dreary underworld, we finally arrived at our destination. The Nio statue are already waiting there, and perhaps to keep the apostles and Deities away, theyre standing watch on the vicinity. And in the position that the statues of Nio are trying to protect, a magic circle that gives off an ominous sign was drawn. Seeing such magic circle, Saria and Rurune grimaced for the first time in the Netherworld. Wha,what? That magic power Its unpleasant, Saria-sama. Whats wrong? Both of you Saria and Rurune seemed to have noticed something, but on the other hand, this time, Al and everyone else dont seem to feel anything in particr from the magic circle, and they are twisting their necks. I,it certainly looks sinister, but I dont particrly feel my spine freezing over it like in this world, you know? How do I put it This world, is the ce you arrive when you die, right? In other words, this world is a necessary ce for living beings, but I think it cant be helped that we, who are alive right now, feel ufortable with it. Therefore, even if I feel unpleasant, if I think about the ce where we, living beings, will eventually reach, I think its going to be ourst home. Tha,thats going to happen is it? Al, Olga-chan and the others tilted their heads to Sarias exnation. Hmm I cant understand Sarias words exactly, but seeing Rurunes figure nodding to Sarias words, they may have felt a strong sensibility because they have lived in the wild. Are? But, Rurune was originally a donkey in a monster shop, right? Wheres the wild there? We,well, lets just understand that its an instinct-like thing that she strongly feels because shes an animal. But, the magic power that flows from that magic circle is different I feel something like a mere Nothingness, that rejects even thestfort called Death Nothingness Milord. I too, cant exin it well, but I think that magic power shouldnt be in our world. Rurune as well In the situation where even Rurune, who was always calm and prioritizes her appetite, is saying so, not only me but also Al and the others were surprised. Im surprised. Glutton is saying something decent Are you, picking a fight? No,now now Zora calmed them down in a fluster, but lets keep quiet that this is just their usual conduct. I cant talk about people either. Then, the Netherworld, which had been silent until now, opened its mouth in an irksome manner. As pointed out by Saria-sama and Rurune-sama that magic power That power, mustnt exist No, to be more precise, it must not exist in the world I think the power of that magic circle is probably that of the Demon God that the cult worships, but why must it not exist? As Saria-sama said, not only this star, but also the entire universe, whole space-time, all dimensions No matter where you look, death will definitelye as long as you are alive Even those who chant the undead, will die Is that right!? Im worried as well about the power of the magic circle, but Im more surprised that humans who dont die will die too!? Are there any creatures that dont die in the first ce? Arent they, going to die in the end? Of course, they wont die just by living normally, but there is always a way to give death to such existence it may be from another space-time, another dimension etc I,I see There is also a sense like that, and even if they evade dying while they were still alive, its one of the few things that will visit all beings equally If it said so, it certainly might be. I heard that time is sort of impartial when I was on Earth, but even if the speed of flow is the same, its hard to say that its equal in the end because there are various factors such as how long that timests. With such a thing in mind, dyinges without permission no matter how much you refuse, and if you want to die on your own, you can choose the option of dying. Well, as long as I can live facing forward, I want to live positively! Hence, its that magic circle in question, but the power put into the magic circle, is the power of God itself God is the only one who, as I said earlier, ispletely transcendental from things such as death and life At any rate, those Gods are our stars, universe, life, and dimensions since they have created everything The concept of life and death too, was only created by the Gods Isnt the scale of things really getting too big these days? I cant keep up with it, though? And, the Gods who are the beginning of everything can make you forget something ever existed Forget? Yes the beings who were born the ones who existed !? To the words spoken from the mouth of the underworld, we were utterly speechless. The ones who existed they make them forget!? This is the true nature of the sense of nothingness that Saria-sama have said That power rejects everything the history that human beings have walked the rtionships that they were able to spin their umted memories it denies everything, and makes it look as if nothing had happened . thats why, they cant even pass away and finally arrive to a ce called me since they dont exist anymore Thats Its too blown away suddenly thats what I would like to say, but its a God, so I think such a thing is normal. Perhaps, its not even in a sense of normality. Thats right, I guess. If its the life you created, you can erase it. Without even leaving behind a living proof of that individual. When I was sent to this other world, I wonder if the God who taught me various things can do the same thing. But he didnt do that, instead, because there were too many people on Earth, he sent us to this world without erasing us. Well, in the end, the result was that they were summoned by the Hero Summoning of the Kaizer Empire. However, if He didnt want us to exist, he shouldnt have done such a wearisome thing, but that God didnt do that. Thats probably because that God valued us while thinking about various things. Thats what I want to think. However, that power exists as an enemy now. Against such a God, can I really fight Him? When everyone, including me, be silent in the words of the Netherworld, the Netherworld raises a voice in wonder. Whats wrong? Well well be dealing with a God, so I dont know about his strength or that dimension and such things, but when I witness a part of his power, I cant help but shrink ? Why? If its Seiichi-sama, I think you can afford it, you know? Afford it!? Eh, Ive been drifting signs of being utterly dangerous until now!? N,no no no! I cant afford it, you know!? Because its a God!? Whats more, He can do things to something to make it not exist Seiichi-sama can do it too, though I cant do iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitttt! Since I cant! No matter what anyone says! Therefore Al-san, dont look at me with a Are you serious-like eyes!? Since Im simply a human being!? No, but you can DDDD Yeeeeeeeeeees! I cant hear anything! So lets goooooooo! While plugging my ears so as to block the wordsing from the Netherworld, I approached the magic circle. The Netherworld was speaking in our brains, so having my ear plugged doesnt have any significance! When Al and the others approached the magic circle following me, perhaps the magic circle reacted to us, it shone brighter. And then DDDD Ah, master!? Are you going to use me? Please leave it to me! Its the hideout of the cult, right!? I will deliver you with a safe and secure transfer! Incidentally, I can snatch away the power of the Demon God, but will you need it? The magic circle spoke to me. That voice, suddenly made me wonder. DDDD I, may really be able to do the same thing as God. With that in mind, I naturally held my head on the spot. Chapter 210: The End of Yutis <h4>Chapter 210: The End of Yutis</h4> Following the shocking fact from the Netherworld, even the magic circle that the Demon God have set up was super-cooperative with me, so I suffered a lot of mental damage before going to their hideout. However, I couldnt just sit there forever, so I managed to pull myself together, and I asked the magic circle to help us, then we all invaded into their hideout. And then, in there was a long stone corridor that goes on forever. Its kind of like a dungeon. Saria said as she looked around curiously, but Im pretty sure Hitsuji also said that the cults hideout was a dungeon, so I guess that expression isnt wrong. It has no particr lighting, but the surroundings were kept indescribably bright, though it was too dark to see the back. Turning around in my back, there is the magic circle that has an intense viewpoint of me, and just by it being an empty stone wall, it can be understood that this ispletely the entrance. Its a thorough straight path, and it seems that we have no choice but to proceed as it is. Nn. There are no signs of traps or hidden rooms in particr. Theres no sign of anything delicious. Im d. Its the usual glutton. What the hell do you think I am!? Rurune. Its not normal for someone to walk into a dungeon and say something about delicious sign. I didnt speak about it because Im kind of in the same boat as her, though! We were unconsciously cking, but while shouldering her weapon again, a serious expression appeared on Als face. Its good that youre not nervous, but dont get too rxed. Its as Olga says, there are no traps, but the other side has an unknown power. We dont know how or when they are going to move. I,indeed! Ill also use my snake hair to watch out for the surroundings! Each of Zoras snake hair seemed to have a will of its own, and they listened to Zora very well. Each of us braced ourselves as we walked down the corridor. However, we walked down the corridor for a while, but there was no sign of us going out anywhere at all, and our concentration gradually waned. Whats this? This corridor Its the same scenery all the time, its driving me crazy Youre not gonna tell me this is their trap, are you? That may be undeniable. Although I have a bad feeling about what Al and Olga-chan had said, looking at the magic circles appearance, I dont think this ce is a trap. As we proceeded in a somewhat sullen mood, Saria raised her voice. Ah! That ce, isnt it connected to some kind of a room? Oh! As Saria had said, although there was no door at the end of the path, I saw the entrance to what looked like to be the first room. While being a little relieved about that, we quickly made our way to the room. But Oy, oy, I can see the road beyond that room, but Nn. There also, seems to be nothing in this room after all. As Olga-chan said, the room that came out of the path, with nothing ced on, was covered only with the same stone walls as the corridors, and was just a dreary room. What the it was a waste of expectationshaa it cant be helped, lets move on again. With a dispirited mood, we start walking towards the innermost passage. Then, in there, Saria noticed something. Are? This room Hmm? Is there something wrong? Yeah I mean, I thought we were in a dungeon a while ago, but the ce where we are now, is nothing like a dungeon so to speak, its more like its isted from where we were earlier Eh? When I was surprised by Sarias unexpected lines, I suddenly felt a presence of a man inside the room. We all turned our gaze towards the presence, and readied our weapons. DDDDI never thought that rats would get into this sacred ce where the Demon God-sama sleeps. You are The one who suddenly appeared, when Luthia was attacked by the apostles of the Cult at the previous meeting between the Demon Kingdom and the Kingdom of Welmburg, was the eerie man who collected the defeated apostles. Certainly, at that time, my body couldnt react particrly well to him, so the man in front of us had a different set of skills and magic abilities. In that case, when I consider the guys Ive fought so far, the man in front of me must also be I see. So, youre also one of the Deities, hah. Hou? Apparently, the way youre talking, it looks like you have already met a Deity other than me However, when I think so, Im curious that you are here. If you had met them, you wouldnt be alive To the man in front of me who seemed to be showing a thinking look, Al turns a stern look. Who are you? Oops, what am I doing Well, essentially, I have no obligation to do things such as naming myself for rats Even though I dont know how you did it, its true that youve reached this point. Ill tentatively give you my name. Im Yutis DDDD the Deity who bears the name ?Omnipresence?. While bowing in a superficially polite but actually rude manner, the eerie man DDDD Yutisughed. Well then, now that you know my name DDDD Die. ! Seiichi! When Yutis disappeared from the ce without a sound, he appeared behind me in an instant, and tried to pierce my heart section with a spear hand? as it is. However DDDD Eh? Yutis raised a dumb voice. To our amazement, before he could even touch my body, the fingers of his right hand released the spear hand? of Yutis, and all of it snapped in directions it wasnt supposed to bend. Tuh!? Gyaaaaaaaahhh! Perhaps because he couldnt bear the pain, Yutis had changed his demeanor from his previous rxed one, and he distanced himself from me, while sweating profusely. Wha,what the hell, you guys! What did you do to me!? I was taken aback by the sudden change in Yutis appearance, but Al and the others were not particrly surprised, looking like Ah, again huh. Eh, is this my fault!? No, no matter what I think, its my fault! Until now, weve had encountered enemies destroying themselves, and as expected, Im already aware of it! But of course, from the point of view of Yutis, who knew nothing of such a thing, it would seem that he had been damaged by an unknown attack. Yutis, as he holds his hand while holding back the pain, activated something which seems like recovery magic. Wha!? I,I cant recover!? However, despite the magic being activated, it did not heal Yutis wounds. At any rate, just like the magic circles voice I heard on our way here, I could hear in my ears the voice of the magic that Yutis used just now. Master! This guy will never again recover, so please beat him up as much as you want! Ah, but Ill use the effects of the magic he invoked on Master and the others! No mercy! No matter how much is it, thats harsh!? Every time the opponent uses recovery magic, the user of that will never heal, and the other person will keep healing, right? Moreover, the magic power consumption will decrease rapidly from the user himself As I unintentionally shivered at the treatment of the recovery magic, Yutis red at me with a demonic expression. You bastard! Not only did you damage me, but you also blocked my magic!? You filthy inferior creatureeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! ! The moment Yutis shouted so, somehow, countless Yutis appeared and attacked us as it was! However, all of those Yutis couldnt touch not only me but also Saria and the others, and one by one, their bodies crumbled, and copsed on the spot. Gyaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh! This is terrible. Wevee a full circle and cooled off now, havent we. What the heck, is this hell. The main body-like Yutis was in a dumbfounded state by the situation, and the other group of summoned Yutis would scream and then just disappear. When I looked at the scene with a somewhat distant look in my eyes, Saria poked my shoulder. Hey, Seiichi. It somehow looks okay, why dont we move on? Eh? Ah, yeah. Thats right I mean, are? But, based on Saria, this room is kind of isted, right? Im sure its fine if its Seiichi, you know? What do you mean by if its me, its fine? Lately, you guys have been thinking like anything is possible with me, havent you? Thats not the case, right? Since Im just an ordinary little citizen, theres a lot of things I cant do, you know? However, it seems that our conversation was overheard by Yutis, and Yutis demeanor suddenly turns into a triumphant one. Fu fufufu. Thats right, thats correct! What the woman said there is right, this room has already been isted to a different space! Its impossible to escape this ce without me or the Deities, including the Demon God-sama! Youre all going to rot here! Eeh? Thats troubling. I dont want to die in such a dreary room Just as I was genuinely thinking that, this time, I heard a voice which was different from that of magic or the Netherworld, and it could be heard in a way that everyone in this ce could hear it, not just me. Since Seiichi-sama seems to be in trouble, Ill restore it. That voice, was none other than the voice of the World itself, the one we had heard when we had confronted Gyogyon in the Eastern Country. When Saria and the others heard such a voice, they turned their eyes to me again. See, it was okay! Alright, lets move on! When I shouted in a desperate mood, Yutis, who was stunned to hear the voice of the world, came to his senses. Wa,waiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit! What is that, that is what are youuuuuuuuuuuu!? Even if you ask me what Aside from me in the past, I dont really understand what I am now! Since Im a non-human something(Nanika)* called a human being. Id like to hear it myself. I want someone to exin my existence in a way that I could understand. (Note: Nanika- something which isnt known) As I was thinking about such a thing, Yutis murmured something to himself while holding his head. Impossible This world that I have isted, will return to its original state in an instant ! Moreover, its not only that, I cant get my powers to work, but no, wait. Speaking of which, in an attempt to understand the reason why the ?Magic Saint? of the Barbador Magic Academy and the apostles such as Demiolos were defeated, I traced their memories, and there were many times I couldnt move to that location and time, but no way, is it because of this guy!? Halfway, Yutis became stunned as he noticed something. However, he immediately smiled as if he hade up with something. N,no, not yet! At that time, it was only impossible to make an indirect transfer Then, in order to eliminate the direct cause of this, the lower life form in front of me, if I could erase that guys parents and ancestors! Nn? Is he still trying to do something? A creepy smile appears on Yutis face, and we brace ourselves. However, Yutis ridiculed such us. Hahahahaha! No matter how much you struggle, the end has already been decided! ? Unsure of what Yutis was trying to say, we were all twisting our heads. But DDDD Fufufu you should die without knowing anything ! When Yutis shouted, he disappeared from the spot in an instant. Oy oy what is he going to do this time While Al looks tired and says so, each of us continues to be vignt. We stayed where we were for a while, wary for an attack from Yutis, but I noticed that there was no sign of any attack. Are? Is he done? What the heck did he want to do? We,well now? But, we can go ahead with this, right? That would be good. Or rather, lets just get going and defeat the Demon god. It was a rather anticlimactic ending, but there was no sign of Yutis getting in our way, so we proceeded as it is. DDDD And, Yutis never appeared before us again. Yutis transitioned from in front of Seiichi and the others to a certain space. That space, known only to Yutis, was a ce where he could see into many worlds, and move around into different locations. After transferring to such a world, Yutis tried to cast a recovery magic on his injured right hand again, but this time, it wont even activate. Tsk! I cant believe it wont work even if I came here Just as I thought, it seems that that person was the cause of everything that had happened so far. However, I came across them, but atst before those lower life forms became stronger or were born, Ill transfer there, and if I kill their parents, they wont be able to exist! This is one of Yutis abilities, Yutis could transfer to any number of periods he likes in various worlds. By using that power, Yutis, no matter how powerful his enemies are than himself, by killing their parents before they were even born, has ovee everything. Yutis possesses a powerful enough ability on its own, but the only problem was that Yutis himself had a weakbat power. This can be seen in the abilities of the other Deities. Destra could give death to anything once he has designated it as a target, regardless of whether it was an inorganic substance, an organic substance, or a concept. Vitor can inflict the exact same damage he took on his opponent, and Gemper, like Yutis, didnt havebat power himself, but the copies he could create were all powerful. Byparison, Yutis not only has a lowbat power of his own, but even if he summoned another Yutis from every dimension and parallel worlds, and carried out a seemingly infinite number of attacks with the Yutis, Yutis himself, who would make the attack, remains weak, so in the case of an opponent, like the culmination of personal violence, such as Destra, the only way he could win was to head to the past of that Destra and kill him, who still couldnt use his powers. The existence that gave such power to Yutis, was undoubtedly the Demon god. Yutis, who was given great power by the Demon god, in addition to his original abilities, now has nothing to be afraid of as his own abilities have also increased. It was supposed to be so. Sh*t the more I think about it, the more it annoys me ! Not only do they interfere with the Demon God-samas way, but beings with that kind of power I cant just end in such a ce. I havent even found the mysterious crystal of power that the Demon God-sama is looking for Even though the Demon God-sama has revived, and the pieces are finally gathering again ! Seiichi himself didnt do anything in particr, and it was a fact that Yutis self-destructed as a result of attacking Seiichi, but as far as Yutis was concerned, it didnt matter to him, and he cant forgive himself that he had been disturbed and wounded. In light of the conversation between the women earlier, it seems that his name is Seiichi, but I thought that he might be from the Eastern Country, given the vibe of his name, but apparently, he wasnt a resident of this world. But, if he wasnt a resident of this world Ah, the heroes of the Kaizer Empire have simr sounding names, and they were humans from another world. While thinking back on the conversation between Seiichi and the others, and seeing the various stars in the space that can only be done by him, Yutis is searching for a ce rted to Seiichi. Originally, it would be almost impossible to find a single person out of a seemingly infinite worlds, and to go back in time to that persons past. However, the space where Yutis is now, is in a world isted from time, so he has an enormous amount of time Hundreds of billions, trillions of years, or even more, its not impossible if he takes his time. Moreover, at the time Yutis fought against superior beings for many years, he often fought against such humans whose past was in another world, just like in his current situation, so he somehow also knew how to determine the world in which the other party existed, and he didnt need to do thoughtless searching. Even so, their numbers can be enormous, so he still needs to have a strong mental strength. There are only a few people who have that kind of effort and energy. Yutis obsession with moving to ensure that the prey he aimed at is killed to the end, was no longer at the degree of entricity. If only he had been able to direct that obsession to something else, he wouldnt have met such an end. And thats where Yutis unbelievable struggle against time begins DDDD Or so it seemed. Eh DDDD For starters, Yutis tried to go back to the past of the where Seiichi, Saria and the others had existed. It is highly likely that Seiichi wasnt a resident of this, but now that he knew that the others, Saria and hispanions, are inhabitants of this, he decided to get rid of them first. However, Yutis was unable to transfer to that. Wha,whats this? What is happening? Yutis, impatient with the situation he had never experienced before, tried to transfer again. But, the result didnt change. No matter how much he activates his ability, he cant transfer to that world. Its as if he was being rejected by the world itself DDDD Tha,thats not possible I,if so, this world is ! When Yutis realized that he couldnt transfer to the previous world, he immediately started to transfer to another world, but the result didnt change. Why, why, why, why!? Why cant I transfer!? Yutis tried to transition to various worlds at random, but failed in all of them, and he couldnt get out of the space he was in, as if the worlds were rejecting him. I,Its a lie. It cant be! Yutis who couldnt believe the current situation hes in, already forgot about Seiichi, and started looking for a world where he could transfer to wherever he wants. Yutis repeatedly tries to transfer to the infinite number of worlds desperately, one by one. That effort was never rewarded. Ah ah Rejected by all the worlds, Yutis can no longer get out from this space. Since the space in which Yutis exists is also isted from time, he didnt have to worry about growing old or starving to death, but other than that, theres nothing else. In addition, he had been able to peer the world that he was about to transfer to until earlier. However, at the end, far from being able to transfer to the world, even looking into the world is rejected. As a result, the space that Yutis was in became nothing but a nk white world spreading out. Aaaaaaahh Yutis, who was rejected by all screamed. Aaaaaaaaaaahhhh! Get me out hereeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! Yutis, with all of his previousposure gone, swings his arms frantically, iling and struggling. However, no matter what he did, the result didnt change. Having antagonized Seiichi, there was no longer a single world where Yutis would be epted. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh! DDDDThus, Yutis would never descend in a world again. Chapter 211: The Beginning of Comedy <h4>Chapter 211: The Beginning of Comedy</h4> The battle with Yutis? We finished that, and moved on. As we walked down the stone corridor, which still looked the same, I could see the entrance of some room again. Ah, Seiichi! It looks like theres another room, you know? Yeah, I guess so. But as expected, it has no such thing like a door. Thats true. Then, are the rooms made the same way? As Saria said, the room in front of us is probably the same as the one where we fought against Yutis earlier, and it can be expected that it is a dreary room with nothing inside it. Whats the room really for? Is it for harassing intruders like us? The room, or rather, the hideout of this Demon Gods Cult, had an iprehensible structure that I thought so. Again, while we were just going to go through the room, when we got there we held our breaths. Thi,this is The ce had changed from the stones to a room full of high technology machines. What can I say, it has an atmosphere simr to the castle in the Eastern country, which was remodeled by the alien Gyogyon and hisrades. Either way, it was definitely a technology that would be unlikely in this world. Wha,what the heck, is this Nn. A room with strange designs. Ive seen it in the Eastern country. I,in other words, is it space technology? The chances of that are high As Zora said, the technology used in this room may have been brought from space. After all, although I didnt know what Yutis ability was, Destra, Gemper, etc., the abilities of the Deities is different from magic and skill of this world, and the same as I came from Earth, it wasnt strange to be told that they came from a different world. With all those crazy abilities, Im sure theyll be able to do just fine in space. If anything, Destra had an atmosphere like he could kill even events and concepts, and killing even thews of the universe; he seemed to be moving around with such a light feeling. As I looked around the room, there were some sort of huge devices containing what looked like culture fluids, and unknown creatures, which are different from monsters, were quietly settled there. Looking closely, I could see the nt-shaped monster that attacked us when we went to save Luthias father, Zefar-san, also floating in that device. In other words, there was a high probability that that monster was a monster created by the Demon Gods Cult. When I was surprised at the creatures Ive never seen before, Saria raised her voice. Seiichi! Thats!? Wha!? When I looked in the direction Saria was pointing to, what is this, there are human beings immersed in the culture fluid in the same way! These guys are the S-ss adventurers who were captured! As Al said, the people who are immersed in the culture fluids, were the S-ss adventurers, including Gargand-san, the Inevitable Break down. Oy! Lets break this device right now and rescue them! Ye,yeah! Als voice brought us back to our senses, and we quickly rushed to the device, but we didnt know how to release them. Wha,what should we do with this!? I dont know such a thing! Even if we dont know, lets release them immediately! Thats absurd!? I understand the stuff Al is trying to say, but if we touch the equipment improperly and the result bes even further catastrophic, we will not even notice it. Isnt there some kind of an instruction manual somewhere!? I know that there cant be, but I cant help thinking so. How can Earthlings and this world, with its low level of civilization, have any control over space technology! Ey! Saria-saaaaaaaaan!? Against us who were just standing around in front of the device, Saria stared at the device, and then punched it mercilessly!? Then the liquid flowed out of the device all at once, and a woman, who seems to be one of the S-ss adventurers who was put there, came out. Wa,wait Saria-san!? If you touch it without confirming it ! But it says there that you can break it, you know? Why!? When Saria pointed to a part of the wall, there were pictures and letters engraved into the wall! Moreover, it even glows faintly as if making a low-key assertion. Are!? Were there such characters from the beginning!? No. It just came out suddenly, you know? Hence, why!? How is it possible for an instruction manual to appear suddenly!? To me who was surprised, the voice of the world who I heard even during my battle with Yutis, told me in such a way that not only I could hear him, but Saria and the others could too. Since Seiichi-sama seemed to be in trouble, this facility has taught you. What do you mean by the facility has taught me? Its an inorganic substance, right? No, it isnt something I can say more, since Ive manipted the sea and thend, though. Certainly, I was in trouble, so its nice of you to teach it to me, but then the device couldve release them automatically, couldnt it? No, I, what am I saying? Unless such a function is set, its not normal for a device to release automatically, right? No good, Im getting confused. There was also a n to release them so as to not to bother Seiichi-samas hands, but I thought it would be a good thing for you to relieve some stress here, so I made them breakable. Its rather stressful, though!? What do you mean by relieving my stress? It felt like the world was even more worried about my stress than me? Well, sometimes, I said something to make it easier for me to spend time. Are, wait a minute. If you were thinking about how stressed I am, you didnt have to let me walk down that long corridor in the first ce, did you? Thats the thing. By making you go through a lot of hardships in this way, it creates the feeling of the Demon God being very strong, and at the end, it is a run-up to have him be a clown. Are you a demon!? I pity the enemy! I cant believe the world certifies him as a clown and makes him into a ything! Today, until I came into this ce, I was full of bad feelings about this organization, but whats going on with theedy already confirmed? Look, Saria and the others have subtle expressions on their faces! After all, its strange! If I listen to the words of the world any longer, themon sense in me is going to copse, so I ignore it for the time being, and rescue those who were trapped in the device. Then, there was only one being among them who was not an S-ss adventurer. Moreover, I was familiar with that person. Are? This person Whats wrong? Ah. Ive had a conversation with that person a long time ago Is that so? I havent seen him at least, but who is he? I know all the S-ss adventurers, so I know that hes not an S-ss adventurer, but This person is Slou-san. Well, I just happened to be sitting next to him in the dining room, though Yes, the person who was trapped here even though he was not an S-ss adventurer, at one time, when I was watching a big eatingpetition held at a certain diner when I was going out with Rurune, it was Slou-san, who happened to be seating next to me. You were just sitting next to each other, you said why would such a guy be here? Who,who knows when I first met him, I thought he was a strange person As we were having this exchange, Olga-chan, who had been quietly staring at Slou-san, pped her hands as if she remembered something. Ah, thats right. I know this person Eh? This person, is a celebrity in the underground world. Have you ever heard of Death smoke? Death smoke? Hah!? Death smoke!? Al seemed to have figured out what Olga-chan was talking about when she said Death smoke, but I, Saria and the others had no idea what they were talking about, so we involuntarily looked at each other. Then, Al tells us right away. Well, its no wonder that Seiichi and the others dont know him Death smoke is, as Olga says, a famous assassin in the underground world. Whenever he assassinates someone, theres always a puff of smoke somewhere, hence he was given with that nickname, but why do you know such a guy! Coe now? We really just happened to meet at the diner, so even if you told me that. Is it really a coincidence? Its not like the world has some kind of a clever n for this, too, right? Im starting to lose trust in the world itself anymore. We,well, its okay, isnt it. For the time being, this person was also trapped here, so we have to bring him back. Thats true, but what do we do? We cant just leave them as it is, so why dont we take them and go back once? As Al said, now that weve released the captives here, we cant just head straight to the Demon god as it is. However, in that case, it is inevitably necessary to pass through theherworld. It was the same when I was first sent to theherworld; since it was impossible to transfer from theherworld to the world we live in. Therefore, if I were to bring them back, I would have to carry them one by one, go through theherworld, and return them to the human world. Therell be no problem if I just stack and lift everyone up in this ce, but if I do that, then the people who were piled up would suffer As I was pondering what to do, the world called out to me again. Do you want to transfer? How!? You said that I couldnt! Why are you proposing it from there!? You I mean, you said that I cant transfer from the Netherworld!? Its true that the world in which humans live, is different from the world of the Netherworld, so transition magic that can make you move in the same world is ineffective. Therefore, the only way to move between theherworld and the human world is to die, or go through the gate that leads to theherworld. Thats right, isnt!? Then how DDDD However, when I think about it carefully, doesnt it matter if its Seiichi-sama? Like that Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Cant you stop saying that if its me, it doesnt matter!? Im against being left out! As I was damaged mentally by the words of the world, Saria tilted her head. Hmm, isnt it okay anymore? Eh? Im not really sure, but thanks to Seiichi, even if we dont go back to the underworld, we can move directly from this ce to another, right? We,well If so, then thats good! As expected of Seiichi! If Saria says so, then its fine, I guess? I dont know whats going on anymore. But Sarias right, from our point of view right now, were still grateful. Id really want to say a lot of things, but the situation is what it is this time. For the time being, lets take everyone here back to Terviel at once. I want to leave them to the guild headquarters, and report it to Ranze-san. We didnt engage in any battles that was particrlybat-like, but for some reason, I was really tired, so I gathered up all the S-ss adventurers we had freed, and returned to Terviel in one go as it was. At the time Seiichi and hispanions returned to Terviel once. In the depths of the Demon Gods Cult hideout, the resurrected Demon God was quietly standing there. As I think that there were strange presences mixed in they finally disappeared. They havee all the way to the inside, but The Demon God who sensed that the signs of Seiichi and hispanions had disappeared, had mistakenly thought that the reason why their presences had disappeared was because Seiichi and the others had been killed. Otherwise, from their stronghold that exists in this underworld, there would be no way to travel to the human world in an instant. DDDD However, that is only the case for normal humans. Its nice that the strange presences have gone, but I cant feel the signs of the Deities either. I dont think its true, but did they fight to a draw? The Demon God knew that Yutis was originally reserved for this hideout, so naturally, he knew that Seiichi and the others opponent had been Yutis. The reaction of that Yutis have also ceased suddenly. The Demon god can search for the signs of the other Deities, without any effort if he wants to. However, there was no need for the Demon god to do that. That is because Whatever. Now that I havepletely regained my strength and transcended everything, there is no one who can stop me. Even when Seiichi and hispanions came to their base, due to the activities of the apostles scattered all over the country, slowly but surely, the Demon god was getting negative energy. As a result of that, the power of the Demon God is even greater than it was before he was sealed away, and he didnt feel like losing to all the other gods anymore. And now that he had such a strong power, of course, the other gods would not be oblivious to him. DDDD I never thought youd be resurrected. You came huh In front of the Demon God, countless lights shimmered, and appeared. When they drifted quietly on the spot without taking shape, they called out to the Demon God in that state. That voice, was the same as the voice of the God that came from the speakers in the ssrooms when Seiichi and the others came to this world. How did you break our seal? Thats because, Im beyond you. I who exists far above all, you dwarves cant possibly contain me, can you? You talk considerably big. You and us, are gods of the same rank. An existence born from nothing, who creates and destroys everything. Theres no one above us, were always the same. Hah! You guys continued to stagnate like that. Youve becent in your current position and have abandoned growth. Its different. We havent abandoned our growth. We are the beginning of everything, and the end of everything. Everything is based on us. To surpass us like that DDDD Can you say the same thing when you see this? In the next moment, a tremendous Something* attacked the shimmering light in front of the Demon God. (Note: Nanika - something which isnt known) Its invisible, and is neither pressure nor pure force. All that existed in this world, did not know how to urately describe the unidentified Something which was emitted by the Demon god. The flickers of light that were attacked by such Something, experienced something called unrest for the first time in their life at the power of the Demon God. Tha,that is!? Its the power that youve dered to be the basis. In the first ce, there is no such thing as a trulyplete existence in this world. Why? Because if there was such a thing, that one and only is all that is needed to be there. Theres absolutely no reason to create something unnecessary such as the universe or a world. However, in reality, the universe, and the world, does exist. Thats because we who created it are nothing short of imperfect. Our existence, is proof that there is no perfect one. Thats why, its only natural for me, who sought a power which you could never reach, to overwhelm you, right? The overwhelmed God squeezes out his voice as he calls out the Demon God who is proud of his victory. You what do you want to do ? What do I want to do? Thats easy. Destroy everything. Thats it. WhaDDDD Didnt I say that? If there would be a perfect existence, then there only needs to be one. That one and only, will be me. For that, I will destroy everything. To create the one and only me! The Demon god whoughed like that, was insane somewhere. In the beginning, the Demon gods goal was to take revenge on the gods who sealed him away on this. However, due to the negative force he had gained during the stage of breaking his seal, his power was turning ck more and more, and now hes no longer thinking about destroying the other gods, but about erasing everything, so creating aplete world in which hes alone has be his goal. Therefore, the apostles and Deities who had worked so hard to resurrect him were no longer in his sights, and he was just madly pursuing his own existence. Well then, I could just wipe you out right here, but thatll be no fun. After Ive destroyed everything else, Ill wipe you out once and for all. WaitDDDD The moment when God was about to say something, the Demon god released an iprehensible Something again, and all the flickers of light disappeared. However, even though the flickers of light has disappeared, as the Demon god have said, the God didnt disappearpletely, the Demon God just made him stop interfering with this Netherworld and the world Seiichi and his friends were in. Kukuku First of all, Ill destroy this star. Until then, I wont let you get in my way. At best, you can watch the world perish from the outside. When he said that to the God who have already disappeared, the Demon Godughed uproariously. Fufufu Ahahahaha! Come now, let us raise the curtain for the worlds destruction! Theing tragedy will be a funny show for the Demon godDDDD Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha! However, the Demon god didnt know. DDDDThat the leading actor of theedy, is none other than himself. Chapter 212: Extra Edition - F-Class Women Joining Up <h4>Chapter 212: Extra Edition - F-ss Women Joining Up</h4> While Kannazuki Karen and the others were being protected by Louise, Flora Redrant, Rachel Madan, and Irene Prime, the former F-ss members of the Barbador Magic Academy, were visiting the Forest of Sealed Magic in the Valsha Empire. Well, arent we there yet~? Even if you say so~ Theres nothing I can do about it~ Thats right, but~! Hey, Irene, are you sure were in the right ce!? In response to Floras words, Irene replied without changing herplexion. Of course. In this perfect and beautiful me, there can be no mistakes. Apart from perfection, beauty doesnt matter, right Are you an idiot? Terrible! Although they were moving through the forest that each of them isnt used to, since the three were trained to some extent, they still had enough room for such exchanges. Rachel, who had been smiling bitterly at the interaction between the two, looked around the forest again. Even so there is such a ce heh~. I never thought I couldnt use magic in here ~ Thats right. I was wondering why Helen couldnt use magic when she was originally so strong, but considering this location, it may have beenrgely due to the environment. While Flora followed Rachels words and looked around, Irene was the only one who kept a cool face. Surely, we cant use magic in here, but that doesnt matter much to us. Eeh? Why? Since I couldnt use magic until I met Seiichi-sensei. It doesnt matter if I cant currently use it. No, perhaps thats the case, but look, you dont want to end up not being able to use it after all the work youve put into it, right? Now that we know how useful magic can be, Im sure well have trouble without it on a regr basis, but at the present time, this environment should be convenient for us. Our pursuers are probably just as incapable of using magic as we are. Ah, I see! Were used to having no magic, but thats not the case over that side, right! Flora looks convinced by Irenes words. And then, Rachel looked back behind them, looking a little anxious. Bu,but~ will we be able to escape properly~? I cant say anything about that. I am advancing while exploring the surroundings with my skills, but the other party will probably assume that much Yes, Irene and herpany were being chased by a group of people. Originally, the three of them had to return to their hometown when the Barbador Magic Academy was sealed off by the Kaizer Empire, but their homnd had already been upied by the Kaizer Empire, and it was apparent that they would be oppressed. If they were civilians without powers, they might still have had other options, but since the three of them have some fighting skills, in addition, due to them having good looks, there was a high possibility that they would be taken directly to the Kaizer Empire, and do whatever they pleased with them. Irene had anticipated this, and on her way back to her hometown, she met up with Flora and the others, and from the various information theyve received, theyve learned of the existence of the Valsha Empire and the Kingdom of Welmburg, which have not yet fallen into the hands of the Kaizer Empire, so they decided to go to the Valsha Empire, the closest ce to their current location and Helens birthce. However, while Irene and herpany were returning to their hometowns from the Barbador Magic Academy, they were in a state of being under actual surveince under the guise of being safely delivered by the Kaizer Empire, so they escaped the surveince and moved on, and as a result, the soldiers from the Kaizer Empire noticed them and chased after them. What will happen if they find us? Of course, they would take us. I can also assume that they would make us to be in an unmovable state so that we cant escape next time. Uhee I dont like that. Youre taking it easy, but its a pretty dangerous situation, you know? This is how they would gather together beautiful girls, including myself. Its very likely that the mens carnal desires would be directed at us. Whileplimenting your appearance in a casual manner, please dont say scary things At Irenes words, Flora had an indescribable expression on her face. Well, I understand our current situation, but are the two of you okay with your family and stuff? Im originally an orphan, so it doesnt matter to me, but~ My family is the kind of house that runs a dojo, so~ Im sure theyll be fine if something happens to them~ Come to think of it, for someone so fluffy, Rachel was quite in the martial artist group I have no problem with mine. Theyre my parents, so theyll be able to read my thoughts well and move perfectly. After all, they are Irenes parents, so theyre simr, heh Speaking of which, will they be able to hide us when we escape to the Valsha Empire~? Ah, by the way Helen is our friend, but we dont know if we can get protection from her country, right? Irene nodded at Rachel and Florasments. Thats true. However, we dont have a choice anyway. If that doesnt work, well have to go to the Kingdom of Welmburg, but the Kaizer Empire will be looking out on us at the border, so it should be difficult. Well, theres no point in thinking about it here, well just have to go for the time being. It was at that moment when Flora said so while sighing. Please stop! Unlike her usual fluffy atmosphere, Rachel raised a sharp voice of restraint. When both Flora and Irene immediately raised their weapons at that sight, several men emerged from the forest. Oops, I tried to get close enough not to be spotted, but you noticed it well, dont you? We were beaten ahead huh Emerging from the bushes of the forest, were the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire. Each of the soldiers had their weapons ready, and had a vulgar smile on their faces. Too bad, huh? If you had been a little quicker, you might have escaped from us, but this is the end. When one of the soldiers told them, the other soldiers circled not only in the direction Irene and the others were moving, but also behind them, blocking their escape. Irene and her friends held their weapons and was looking for an opening, but there was a big difference in experience between Irene and the others, who were originally just students, and the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, and it was very unlikely that they could escape. Theres no use in trying to escape, alright? Even if it was just an attempt, youve outsmarted us. Now that weve caught up with you here, were not going to let you imitate that escape Its good, that expression that face makes me want to vite you Another soldier opened his mouth as his smile deepened. Captain~. Why dont we enjoy them first? I dont know when theylle around if we take them anyway. Thats right! Isnt it okay to have that much side benefit? Its not every day you get to see pretty women like this. Hehe thats also true. Then, why dont we just catch them quickly, and enjoy ourselves? The Kaizer Empire is gradually narrowing its siege. In this state, Irene and the others were trying to break through the situation while stiffening their bodies it was at that moment. DDDDHaaaaaahh! Wha!? From where Gyaaaahh! From behind the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, another group of soldiers emerged andunched an attack straight away. The Kaizer Empires side panicked due to the sudden attack, and Irene and the others were taken aback, but they immediately returned to their senses. Flora, Rachel! Ye,yeah! Yes~! The three of them readied their weapons and charged at the nearby soldiers, trying to get out of the siege. Sh*t! Youre just little brats, dont get carried away! Hah! Irene swiftly swung the scythe in her hand, and dealt with the soldiers attacks. I also wont lose! Me either! Following Irenes lead, Flora and Rachel were also dealing with the oing soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, and the Kaizer Empire came even closer, determined not to let them escape. Youre not getting awayyyyy! Irene!? The Kaizer Empire soldier attacked from Irenes blind spot, who was dealing with another soldier, so Irene was slow to react and could not defend herself in time. Flora and others immediately tried to prevent the attack, but they would be unlikely to prevent it being in front of the other Kaizer Empire soldiers. Just before the sword of the Kaizer Empire soldier touched Irene, something sharp flew from another location, preventing the attack on Irene. Wha!? DDDDDont you dare mess with my acquaintances! The attack was made by Helen, the very woman Irene and the others were on their way to meet. Helen stood as if to cover up Irene and the others, and faced the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire surrounding them. Helen! No matter how strong Helen is, going against a soldier is! Flora had a lot of questions about why she was here, but she was more concerned about Helens actions. The three of them here were well aware of Helens strength, but still, they didnt think that she could take on a professional soldier as the opponent. However Its alright Eh? DDDD From there, it was one-sided. Helen quickly swung the daggers she held in both hands, and cut down the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire one after another. Moreover, the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire were unable to catch up with Helens movement, and were literally defeated at their wits end. A,amazing! That power, how did you get it The three of them forget to run away, and admire the growth of their ssmate. Then, as it was, Helen deafeated all the nearby soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, and then, the other group of attackers also finished off all the remaining soldiers. There, the three of them realized that the attackers were the soldiers of the Valsha Empire, and that they had truly been saved. The three of them sat there, finally able to catch their breath as the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire were defeated. We,were saveeed! I was wondering what would happen ~ Helen, who had instructed the soldiers of the Valsha Empire to tie up the defeated soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, approached the three of them once again. Hey, why are you guys here? Helen. Its to see you. Eh, to see me? To Helens surprise, Irene began to talk quietly about what they had been through. I see. You came here to escape from the Kaizer Empire, is it After listening to all of her exnations, Helen let out a sigh of astonishment. I understand your reason, but no matter how I put it, its absurd. What were you going to do if I hadnt shown up? I also guess that it couldnt be helped. But, if we got closer to the Valsha Empire, as we fought the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, I had predicted that the Valsha Empire would at least send out a reconnaissance team to detect that anomaly. I really wish we could have gotten here before they found us, but wevee this far so that we could get at least as close to the Valsha Empire as possible. The result was a sess. Helen looked more and more amazed when Irene told her so with a cool face. Good grief you, really dont change. Of course. Besides, if we hadnt escaped from the Kaizer Empire, we would have been in a terrible situation anyway. I am proud of this perfect beauty. Its already a horrible act for me to speak of myself ! Really, you havent changed. In the face of Irenes absolute confidence in herself as usual, Helens face pulled back. Then, Flora asks with excitement. Oh, yeah! Was Helen that strong!? Ah, of course, I know youve been strong since you were at the academy, but its not more than that time!? Thats right, isnt it~ in addition, the soldiers of the Valsha Empire also treat Helen-chan with reverence~ Ah You know where Im from, but you dont know what my position is. I know its not something I should be talking about, but, I, am a princess of this country. Eh? Well, Im the second princess, though. I see thats why the attitude of the soldiers is so polite towards you. Flora and Rachel were surprised by Helens confession, but Irene was the only one who nodded calmly. Nonono! Why is Irene so calm!? I thought that Blued was the only royalty in our ss! Well, like Blued, I have amoners blood flowing in me, and I gave myself a different surname, so it was natural that you dont know it. And, as for what made me so strong: well, its all thanks to Seiichi-sensei. Eh, Seiichi-sensei!? The three of them widened their eyes at the name of someone they hadnt expected. Yes. This country, is now free from the threat of the Kaizer Empire, but not long ago, this country was in danger. That was due to the state of war with the Kaizer Empire. In order to deal with it, I tried to gain strength by following Seiichi-sensei, but as a result of that, I joined the ranks of the Transcendents, and before I could use my power for the country, Seiichi-sensei directly ended the war Sensei is absurd!? As expected of Seiichi-sensei. Hes as perfect as I am. No, it isnt in the dimension of perfection anymore, you know!? Its usually unbelievable for one person alone to end a war, right~ Rachel could only smile bitterly at Floras surprise. Thats because it wasnt something they would have normally believed, but just because the fact that Seiichi is the central character of the story here already changes the story a lot. Helen let out a sigh again and smiled kindly. Nevertheless Im d that I was able to use my powers to help you guys. Helen! So, youve fled to this country, but are your families okay with that? The three of us are fine on that front. Yes. Well, the safest ce would be in Seiichi-senseis ce, but this country has be stronger as well, so please dont worry. I will protect all three of you. At Helens words, Irene and the others looked at each other and took a breather. But the next moment, Helen grinned. However, I cant just give you free protection Im going to have you work properly, alright? Uh ye~s If its that much, then it cant be helped~ Leave it to me. Im sure I can do any job wlessly. This perfect beautiful girl me! In this way, Irene and her friends were safely protected by the Valsha Empire. Chapter 211: Extra Edition - The Protected Heroes <h4>Chapter 211: Extra Edition - The Protected Heroes</h4> Hah!? Seiichi-kun(Sei-chan) has increased!? What are you saying? On the way to the royal capital, Terviel, Karen and Seito Airi, one of the Heroes, suddenly shouted together. DDDD Kannazuki Karen and the others escaped from under the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire to the Kingdom of Welmburg. In the setting where they will reach the Kingdom of Welmburg in a little while, the Kaizer Empire had caught up with them, and while they were in a desperate need of help, a mysterious sh came from the sky, and they were lucky enough to escape from the pursuers. On top of that, Louise and her team were dispatched to investigate the true intentions of the Kaizer Empire soldiers who were gathering just near the border where they had fled, and they were safely protected. Perhaps because of that, the rest of them seemed very tired, but for some reason, both Karen and Airi were in high spirits. Dont you understand Shota-kun!? Thats right yo! Sei-chan has increased suyo!? I dont understand what you mean more and more In response to the words of Karen and Airi, Takamiya Shouta held his head. Then, Blued, one of the students from the Barbador Magic Academy, who had met up with Karen and the others on the way, opens his mouth in astonishment. Did the tiredness of the women there get in their head? What happened to herposure and intelligence before we got here? Do you really think that thats necessary to understand Seiichi-kun? Someone apply some recovery magic on her head. Si,since this is normal! Because this person, is in her usual operation! Thats even more terrifying. Although Shouta hurriedly followed up on Blueds precise tsukkomi, it couldnt very well be called a follow-up. Then, Louise, who had been silently listening to their exchange and who had protected Karen and herpanions this time, asks while tilting her head. Uhmm may ask you one thing. You mentioned earlier that the number of Shishou has increased, but Nn? Shishou Ah, you mean Seiichi-kun. Yeah, literally, Seiichi-kun has increased. Airi nods that Karens words seems to be true. However, Shouta held his head again, as it is usually hard to believe when one is told with such a thing. Nheless, in the midst of such an outrageous exnation, Louise nodded her head in agreement. I see. So, he has increased You believe it!? Shouta was quick to quip, but Louise replied as if it was nothing. Yes. Since its no wonder in particr if its shishou. I believed that he would increase someday. You believed he would increase!? Seiichi, what have you been up to! Shouta has no choice but to be confused by Seiichi, who has gained a mysterious sense of trust. Takamiya Miu and Araki Kenji, who were watching such an exchange, looked at each other. Seiichi-oniichan, what were you doing? I,I dont know. But Seiichi has always been a little off in some way He denied it, but Seiichi-oniichans father and mother were also quite strange people, and Seiichi-oniichan himself was strange enough, wasnt he I thought about this when we met again at Barbador Magic Academy, but as usual, hes breaking diagonally above our imagination Kenji thought of Seiichi who wasnt in that ce, and unintentionally smiled bitterly. Then Shouta, who cant believe so much that Seiichi has increased in number, asks the nearby Blued and the others at the academy. He,hey, its weird to think that Seiichi has increased in number, right? Whats with that silence !? Blued and the others all looked away with awkwardness. Ah thats, what is it. Ive been thinking a lot about what that woman over there said, but If its Aniki, Im sure hell be able to increase, you know Ye,yeah. It may be hard to believe, but with Seiichi-sensei, I can believe it On the contrary, it may be strange that he hasnt increased What the hell is going on! Normally, Seiichi would be the one to make a tsukkomi about it, but since there were only people in this ce who have already be ustomed to Seiichis insane or outrageous behavior, Shouta ends up quipping more than necessary. However, Karen gently tapped Shouta on his shoulder. Well, its alright, isnt it. Seiichi-kun just increased. Theres no problem with that Thats right, suyo! There are only problems, though? Shouta couldnt understand that they have no problem with the increase in number of the same people. From Karen and Airis point of view, just the fact that Seiichi has increased in number is enough to make them happy, and they have no problem with that. (Note: Double the pleasure, right? Just kidding ( ?? ?? )?) Then, Louise, who was convinced that Seiichi had increased like Karen and Airi, weed the addition of Seiichi in another sense as well. However it would be great if the number of Shishou had really increased. Such what is great with that? Because you can get the ultimate peace of mind. Ultimate peace of mind? Just the mere fact that Shishou is there, any kind of problems are fated to be solved. However, there was only one shishou. And now that there are two Shishous, there will be more ces where we can get such sense of securitying from him. Are you really talking about Seiichi? Shouta couldnt help but ask so. At least, the Seiichi that Shouta knew as his childhood friend was not such an extremely blown away existence. However, Shouta was confused because the reactions of Louise and the other people in the other world indicated that all of their words were correct. Nevertheless, even for Shouta, now that it was mentioned, he has had a few opportunities to see how unusual he was, such as Seiichi overwhelming the S ss teacher at the Barbador Magic Academy, or how easily he defeated Demiolos who attacked the academy. Shouta, whose head was about to explode, finally decided to stop thinking about that story, and brought up another topic. Come to think of it, whats going to happen to us from now on? Thats right, isnt it I guess you will meet with His Majesty once and exin to him the situation of the Kaizer Empire. I see As Shouta listened to Louise, he realized once again that they have been really saved. I hope Seiichis okay too As a matter of course, Seiichi is safe, but first of all, I will look for the increased Seiichi-kun! Leave it to me suyo! Were you listening to what we were talking? Shouta is getting more and more exhausted as Karen continues to runpletely out of control. Chapter 213: Extra Edition - The Protected Heroes <h4>Chapter 213: Extra Edition - The Protected Heroes</h4> Hah!? Seiichi-kun(Sei-chan) has increased!? What are you saying? On the way to the royal capital, Terviel, Karen and Seito Airi, one of the Heroes, suddenly shouted together. DDDD Kannazuki Karen and the others escaped from under the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire to the Kingdom of Welmburg. In the setting where they will reach the Kingdom of Welmburg in a little while, the Kaizer Empire had caught up with them, and while they were in a desperate need of help, a mysterious sh came from the sky, and they were lucky enough to escape from the pursuers. On top of that, Louise and her team were dispatched to investigate the true intentions of the Kaizer Empire soldiers who were gathering just near the border where they had fled, and they were safely protected. Perhaps because of that, the rest of them seemed very tired, but for some reason, both Karen and Airi were in high spirits. Dont you understand Shota-kun!? Thats right yo! Sei-chan has increased suyo!? I dont understand what you mean more and more In response to the words of Karen and Airi, Takamiya Shouta held his head. Then, Blued, one of the students from the Barbador Magic Academy, who had met up with Karen and the others on the way, opens his mouth in astonishment. Did the tiredness of the women there get in their head? What happened to herposure and intelligence before we got here? Do you really think that thats necessary to understand Seiichi-kun? Someone apply some recovery magic on her head. Si,since this is normal! Because this person, is in her usual operation! Thats even more terrifying. Although Shouta hurriedly followed up on Blueds precise tsukkomi, it couldnt very well be called a follow-up. Then, Louise, who had been silently listening to their exchange and who had protected Karen and herpanions this time, asks while tilting her head. Uhmm may ask you one thing. You mentioned earlier that the number of Shishou has increased, but Nn? Shishou Ah, you mean Seiichi-kun. Yeah, literally, Seiichi-kun has increased. Airi nods that Karens words seems to be true. However, Shouta held his head again, as it is usually hard to believe when one is told with such a thing. Nheless, in the midst of such an outrageous exnation, Louise nodded her head in agreement. I see. So, he has increased You believe it!? Shouta was quick to quip, but Louise replied as if it was nothing. Yes. Since its no wonder in particr if its shishou. I believed that he would increase someday. You believed he would increase!? Seiichi, what have you been up to! Shouta has no choice but to be confused by Seiichi, who has gained a mysterious sense of trust. Takamiya Miu and Araki Kenji, who were watching such an exchange, looked at each other. Seiichi-oniichan, what were you doing? I,I dont know. But Seiichi has always been a little off in some way He denied it, but Seiichi-oniichans father and mother were also quite strange people, and Seiichi-oniichan himself was strange enough, wasnt he I thought about this when we met again at Barbador Magic Academy, but as usual, hes breaking diagonally above our imagination Kenji thought of Seiichi who wasnt in that ce, and unintentionally smiled bitterly. Then Shouta, who cant believe so much that Seiichi has increased in number, asks the nearby Blued and the others at the academy. He,hey, its weird to think that Seiichi has increased in number, right? Whats with that silence !? Blued and the others all looked away with awkwardness. Ah thats, what is it. Ive been thinking a lot about what that woman over there said, but If its Aniki, Im sure hell be able to increase, you know Ye,yeah. It may be hard to believe, but with Seiichi-sensei, I can believe it On the contrary, it may be strange that he hasnt increased What the hell is going on! Normally, Seiichi would be the one to make a tsukkomi about it, but since there were only people in this ce who have already be ustomed to Seiichis insane or outrageous behavior, Shouta ends up quipping more than necessary. However, Karen gently tapped Shouta on his shoulder. Well, its alright, isnt it. Seiichi-kun just increased. Theres no problem with that Thats right, suyo! There are only problems, though? Shouta couldnt understand that they have no problem with the increase in number of the same people. From Karen and Airis point of view, just the fact that Seiichi has increased in number is enough to make them happy, and they have no problem with that. (Note: Double the pleasure, right? Just kidding ( ?? ?? )?) Then, Louise, who was convinced that Seiichi had increased like Karen and Airi, weed the addition of Seiichi in another sense as well. However it would be great if the number of Shishou had really increased. Such what is great with that? Because you can get the ultimate peace of mind. Ultimate peace of mind? Just the mere fact that Shishou is there, any kind of problems are fated to be solved. However, there was only one shishou. And now that there are two Shishous, there will be more ces where we can get such sense of securitying from him. Are you really talking about Seiichi? Shouta couldnt help but ask so. At least, the Seiichi that Shouta knew as his childhood friend was not such an extremely blown away existence. However, Shouta was confused because the reactions of Louise and the other people in the other world indicated that all of their words were correct. Nevertheless, even for Shouta, now that it was mentioned, he has had a few opportunities to see how unusual he was, such as Seiichi overwhelming the S ss teacher at the Barbador Magic Academy, or how easily he defeated Demiolos who attacked the academy. Shouta, whose head was about to explode, finally decided to stop thinking about that story, and brought up another topic. Come to think of it, whats going to happen to us from now on? Thats right, isnt it I guess you will meet with His Majesty once and exin to him the situation of the Kaizer Empire. I see As Shouta listened to Louise, he realized once again that they have been really saved. I hope Seiichis okay too As a matter of course, Seiichi is safe, but first of all, I will look for the increased Seiichi-kun! Leave it to me suyo! Were you listening to what we were talking? Shouta is getting more and more exhausted as Karen continues to runpletely out of control. Chapter 214: Before Plunging <h4>Chapter 214: Before Plunging</h4> When we released the S-ss adventurer who had been captured by the Demon Gods Cult, we returned to Terviel once. I wasnt sure how I was going to carry them since there were so many of them, but an unexpected phenomenon urred again here. To my surprise, the bodies of all the unconscious people suddenly emerged on the spot and followed us as they were! Wha,what the hells going on!? Im not surprised anymore. Well, its Seiichis power, isnt it! No, I think Saria is right, though! However, I dont know what forces are at work here. Then, I suddenly heard a voice. It seems that gravity is carrying them for the sake of Seiichi-sama Is that so Ive already got thend and sea as friends. I wouldnt be surprised if gravity became ourpanion now. Yes. Whatever the case, it was true that it became easier for me to carry them, so I took the S-ss adventurers and headed for the royal castle. I dont know what it was, but I feel like a hero carrying a coffin. More importantly, would I rather go to the guild than to the royal castle? Thats what I thought, but originally, we started by rescuing Elemina-san, and as a result, we were able to rescue everyone, so I decided to report it to Ranze-san first. As it was an emergency situation, I transferred directly to the entrance of the royal castle, and the gatekeeper was surprised by my sudden appearance, but he let me in. And after waiting for a while, Ranze-san and Elemina-san arrived. Seiichi! Ranze-san! Sorry to barge in on you like this No, theres no problem. Thanks to you, Elemina was saved. Besides, the guys behind you are Yes, they are the ones who were captured by the Demon Gods Cult. Understood. Oy! Get them patched up! As soon as Ranze-san gave the order, the other soldiers appeared and took them all in. Elemina-san, who was watching the scene, let out a sigh of relief. Haa all of them are definitely S-ss adventurers. There were some faces I didnt recognize, but they were caught together, and Im pretty sure they were victims. Thats right. Or rather, if you were able to save those guys, then you really went to the underworld We,well hahaha Ranze-san, who probably had already heard from Elemina-san that the base of the Demon Gods cult was in the Netherworld, had a drawn back smile on his face. Its hard to believe it if you think about it normally! Moreover, it feels strange, probably because I met this Seiji guy just an hour ago Well, its just the second person increased me, so you dont have to worry about it What do you mean by second person increased!? Ive been surprised since I came to this world, so Im no longer surprised if I became two. Theres even a female version of me. More importantly, the fact that you had released the S-ss adventurers like this means that dont tell me youve already crushed the headquarters of the Demon Gods Cult!? N,no, we havent done that yet. However, I was able to find them and release them while moving around the base, so I thought it would be a priority to have them protected here first rather than moving on Besides, their stronghold is unnecessarilyrge, so I dont even know if Ill be able to reach the deepest part. Or rather, we got into the headquarters of the Demon Gods Cult with great momentum, but is there really a Demon god there? Maybe the Demon god himself doesnt exist, and theres just another group of gods just like those guys named Yutis waiting for us. Id like to settle this here if possible Anyway, Im going to go back and continue on. Is that so Im sure youll be fine, but be careful, okay? We never know what wille out. Since if the Demon God is really resurrected, you will be dealing with him. Yes! After finishing my conversation with Ranze-san, I asked him to take care of all the S-ss adventurers again, and returned to the stronghold of the Demon Gods Cult. We returned to the ce where we saved the S-ss adventurers again. Now then, all we have to do is figure out what to do with this stronghold, but How much longer this is going to go on? As Saria said, weve been walking for quite a while already. Rather, it would be nice if the stronghold itself would shrink Immediately, as I thought this, the surroundings suddenly began to make a loud ground tremor! Wha,what is it!? As we all froze and remained vignt, ready to deal with any unforeseen situation, the ground stopped shaking. And DDDD You have been brought to the Demon Gods room. Youre kidding me!? The other side has alreadye to us!? No, in this case, its probably more urate to say that we were forced to be brought in here! Besides, if you could do that, why didnt you do it in the beginning!? Even though I thought I had gotten used to it, I couldnt keep my open mouth shut when the world was doing some amazing things with a momentum that surpassed my familiarity with it. Then, it seemed that Saria and the others had heard the voice I had just heard, and they all looked at me with enlightened eyes. Stop! Your warm eyes are chipping away my spirit! I,its already good! Lets just get out of this ce and be done with it! If I stay here any longer, my separation from humanity will elerate, so Im going to go fight the Demon God thats the source of all this. As I stepped out into the corridor beyond the room, a luxurious door appeared, just as the voice had said. Moreover, from that door, I feel something like an intimidating feeling that I have never felt before. Thats easy to say, but were going to deal with a God from now on Whats more, ording to the story I heard from Beatrice-san before, the Demon God is the same as the God that brought me to this world. Its no exaggeration to say that I am what I am today, because of God. Of course, even though there was an irregr existence for the gods called the Fruit of Evolution, I am very grateful to that God who bestowed me the Complete Dismantling. Saria tugged at my clothes as I was now feeling scared in front of the boss named Demon god. Seiichi Nn? Seiichi will be fine. As always, do what you want, just as Seiichi thinks, because it will always lead to a better direction! Saria Thats right, okay? Seiichi. Whats the point in worrying about it now? Anyway, if we dont beat him here, were just going to be killed. Itll be fine if its Milord, you know! Since no matter what, youre my lord! Nn. Im not Glutton, but if its Seiichi-oniichan, then itll be okay Tha,thats right! You oftenment your power, Seiichi-san, but I was saved by that power of Seiichi-san. Thats why, this time as well, that power should go in the right direction! See? Seiichi! Just like me, everyone feels the same way! Seiichi will be fine! Ill guarantee it! After Saria, Al and the others also encouraged me. Is that so youre right! As usual, Ill run swiftly! Yeah! When I faced the boss room again, I opened the door. Chapter 215: Majin* <h4>Chapter 215: Majin*</h4> (Note: It can mean different things, like Devil, but in this case, it would be Demon God) This ce is When I entered, I found myself in a dimly lit space. In terms of atmosphere, it resembles the ce where I once fought Zeanos in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow. But more than that, there was an ominous presence that filled the room and a pressure that seemed to crush everything. Furthermore, in the center of the room, there was something that looks like an altar a huge stone staircase was also there. Thi,this is Suffocating The pressure of this room makes Olga-chan and Zora have a slightly painful expression. Then, unexpectedly, a voice flew from above our heads. You came huh ! When we all turned our gazes toward the voice, we saw a figure at the altar at the top of the stairs. That person, was human in appearance, dressed in very luxurious clothes, and looked like some kind of royalty. However, the presence on the mans body is far more powerful than that of a human, and furthermore, the conjunctiva part of his eyes is ck, and his pupils are shining red. The man with the cold-hearted expression on his face looks down at us as he walks down the stairs. You are Dont you understand? I am the Demon god you seek. I knew from his atmosphere that it was the case, but when I saw him in front of me, I was struck by a strange feeling. I thought he was more inhuman, but in reality, he was not much different from humans. I activated Advanced Appraisal against the Demon God. Demon God Lv:- As I imagined, even as I activated my skills, I couldnt know the level of the Demon god. Then, the Demon God continues in a disgusted appearance. Even so youve really gone out of your way to do what you want. Why, are you being a hindrance to me? Why, you said since you are causing trouble for a lot of people! Theres nothing particrly wrong with just his resurrection. But, the Demon Gods cult, continues to hurt and bother various people, saying that it is for the revival of the Demon god. However, this feeling is just for us DDDD the demon god was different. Whats the problem with that? Eh You lifeforms, were originally created by us. Its up to me how to handle you. Dont you think its strange that you guys areining about it? What do DDDD Just as I was about to continue to squeeze out words, the demon god snapped his fingers. Then, mud-like objects gathered and gradually formed, and eventually, a human being stood there. He looked like a very normal man who could be found anywhere, but we didnt recognize that person, and the man who suddenly appeared was also staring at me and the Demon God with a surprised expression. A,are? What am I doing here? Or rather, what the hell am I doing? The moment the man with a firm ego turned his gaze to the Demon God with a confused expression, the Demon god snapped his fingers again. Eh? DDDDAe? !? As the mans body suddenly began to crumble, he turned into the mud he was before, and finally, he disappeared from the cepletely. When everyone was speechless at the sight that was too shocking, the Demon god told us inly. Thus, I can create life forms, or I can eliminate them. The only thing that exists here is my will to create and my will to erase. The ego of the one who is created is irrelevant. Its the same for you. Do not challenge me, the Creator god, when you are mere creatures I created. Al finally couldnt take it anymore and shouted at that overly arrogant remark. Youve got to be kidding me! Youre not allowed to y with our lives just because you want to!? Haa You are poorly made creatures, after all. Do you not understand my words? I dont need your permission. My decision isDDDD DDDDBlinking Arm! Saria!? Before the demon god could finish, Saria, who had somehow transformed into her gori form, activated her skills and closed the distance between her and the demon god! I dont know what a god is, but as long as Im alive, that is not a decision that should be made by any one person! Its the ravings of a weak man. Why should the powerful listen to the voices of the powerless? Wha!? Saria seemed to have unleashed a blow with all her might, but it did not reach the Demon god, and was suddenly blocked by the mysterious life form that had been created by the Demon god. It was unlike anything I had ever seen in my life, and I doubt if it even had a face, let alone arms and legs. Saria, whose attack was prevented by the mysterious creature, quickly takes a distance. And when the life form that prevented the attack, finished preventing Sarias attack, it disappeared as mud just like the previous man. Fumu you cant even understand the difference in power huh. The reason why you poorly made creatures exist here is because the old-self me and the gods were not perfect. Well, that also ends here DDDD When the Demon God said so much, he noticed something. Thats right this is also a sideshow. I will destroy everything anyway, and the world will be mine alone. If so, its not a bad idea to try and create the perfect creature before destroying it. The Demon god snapped his fingers again, and everywhere in the room, mud-like things gathered, which transformed into various shapes. The room was filled with a wide variety of creatures; some humanoid, some insectoid, and some quadrupedal beasts. Moreover, all of them have a form that I have never seen before, and I immediately invoke the Advanced appraisal, butDDDD ???? All of it was filled with question marks?, and in the end, it was garbled. Now, which of these life forms do you think is superior? In times like these, omniscience and omnipotence are inconvenient. Since youll know the result. But it will be a good way to pass the time to see the results. Are you trying to tell us were going to lose? Dont you understand that youre at this level if I dont even mention it? Thatposure you have, I will definitely destroy it! As Al shouted this, the Demon god spread his arms and announced leisurely. If youre saying that much DDDD then show your struggles At that moment, all the life forms that had been created attacked us all at once! Lets go fight! However, we cant keep silent either. While suppressing my power to the extent that this hideout will not break, I swing the Fine Sword of Swirling Hatred (ck) and Fine Sword of Overflowing Benevolence (White) . Then, a sh flew at a speed no one could recognize any longer, and the life forms body was shed apart. Wha!? How could an ultimate life form die from a single sh? However, the scene that unfolded after my attack was different from what I had imagined. As the Demon god said, the life forms that were hit by my sh didnt just fall down, they multiplied from the cut parts and increased their numbers even more. Blinking Arm! Power sh! In the midst of all this, Saria swings her fist and Al swings her axe down. However, Saria and Al had seen that my attack had increased the number of the opponents, so Sarias attack did not prate the lifeforms body, she kept the impact inside its body, and Al swung down to crush it with the de part of his axe instead of shing it. Hah! Ple,please solidify! Olga-chan threw a kunai, piercing the bodies of the lifeforms one after another, while Zora utilized her petrifying eyes to stop more and more lifeforms from moving. Seeing that cutting them will increase them, you use attacks other than shing, huh Well, even if you have low intelligence, you can take measures to that extent. However, its the fact that you think you can handle it that makes your ipetence all the more remarkable. ! Then, I thought that the life forms that were attacked by Saria and others had copsed this time, but to my surprise, they started moving as if nothing had happened. The life form that received the petrification of Zora was certainly petrified, albeit for a moment. However, soon the petrified parts of its body began to crumble and it move as if nothing had happened to it. No,no way! Hmm. My kunai isnt working either? Olga-chans kunai was a legendary weapon called the Cursed Snake Kunai(Juja), and the target damaged by this kunai had the effect of causing some kind of abnormal state. And, as its effect worked, some of the lifeforms developed some abnormalities in their conditions, but they seemed to recover quickly and attacked us. On the contrary Somethings wrong. My attack, seems to be ineffective. Ah The more you attack, the less damage youre doing to this guy. Its as Saria and the others have said, at first, the lifeforms were blown away greatly by Sarias and Als attacks and spewed out their bodily fluids, but now they were taking their attacks head-on, and in the end, they themselves dont even defend. Moreover, they didnt seem to be having any damage at all, and they never stopped walking towards us. I told you, didnt I? That I would create the perfect life form. Naturally, it has the property of evolving so that it can nullify the effects of the ones that it is exposed to. As I listened to the Demon gods words, I was convinced that thats what my body normally does on its own. Unlike myself being influenced by evolution, it is extremely troublesome when a simr existence appears in the other party. Well then, what will you do now? Your attacks can no longer prate them, right? DDDD What a jumbled, troublesome bastard Rurune? Rurune!? Rurune, who had been silent until now, opened her mouth, and when I looked over at her in surprise, I saw an even more shocking sight. Ki,kieeh Mogu perfect mogu since its called a living thing. mogu mogu I have my expectations, but mogu Its outrageously unpleasant mogu Youll even eat this!? Somehow, she was eating the tentacle-covered life form without hesitation. Moreover, the life form being eaten, while emitting a faint scream, is finally chewed and swallowed by Rurune. Ufgh! It tastes bad! If its a perfect life form, it got to stick to its taste! Thats not the ce you need to worry about! Wait Are? Will it revive? To my surprise, the life form that Rurune had eaten hadpletely disappeared, with no sign of it increasing or reviving. Yes, thats right! I thought Id be able to eat an infinite amount of food since he said itll increase infinitely, but after I eat it, its over! Nn. Is Gluttons appetite greater than God? I wonder if God tastes good too. Youre gonna eat that too!? Upon closer inspection, Rurunes gaze towards the Demon God was suspicious. Uh,uhmm, He only looks like a human being, but is he even certified as an ingredient? No, its toote now. Ive eaten an Evil god before. On top of being unpleasant, it doesnt increase its far from perfect. Start again. Its the standard of perfection! No isnt it an excellent decision not to increase the number of beings because it tastes bad ? Would you mind stepping away from your appetite? Blue Billywig Video yer I finally found a way to defeat itpletely, but its impossible except for Rurune. Perhaps, I need to eat them all up? Well, Im sure Rurune can eat them all up on her own, though With that in my mind, the Demon God looked at Rurune, who continued to silently devour the life forms, and his eyes widened slightly. Apparently, some of you have deviated from thews of this. Thews of this? The demon god was muttering something meaningful, but I didnt know what he meant. Well, whatever. When you dare not to know with all your heart and see the result, there are many unexpected things which you can enjoy. However, the end result remains the same. In the end, its your death As if in response to the Demon gods words, mysterious life forms were being created one after another. Moreover, at the same time, this room itself seemed to be expanding, and when I noticed it, we were surrounded by all kinds of life forms. Kuh! If our attacks dont work, well be swallowed up! It is as Saria said! If we dont do something, were gonna get crushed! Even though they couldnt defeat it, Saria and the others attacks prevented the mysterious life forms from getting closer, but the distance between them gradually narrowed, and at this rate, it would only be a matter of time before they were swallowed by the hordes. Hah! I didnt just sit back and watch, I attacked them too, but unlike Saria and the others, only my attack continues to pass, but I couldnt attack them carelessly because their numbers increased every time I cut them into pieces. Daaaaaahh! Why cant you just destroy yourself at a time like this!? These days, I dont know what the logic behind it was, but they often destroyed themselves on their own. For example, if the opponent used magic, the magic would have a will and move for me, or if someone attacked me, their body would somehow snap in strange directions, and they would often be defeated without me directly attacking them. However, the life form that was approaching us now showed no such signs and was simply trying to kill us. Its useless. This is my space. It is separated from all worlds and dimensions, the only thing that exists here is the absolute, which is me. Besides, those life forms are outside of yourmon sense. It has no cells, no genes. Theyll try to faithfully reproduce my decisions. Therefore, there is no way for you to defeat them. What a foolish thing to say that we cant beat you, but Im sure Ive eaten DDDD Glutton? Rurune was about to say something when she suddenly held her stomach. Wha,whats this? This is my stomach hurts!? No way Glutton!? To my surprise, Rurune raised aint of a stomachache! I,it hurts! Wha,what the heck is this pain!? Well, its as if I am being rampaged from the inside A,anyway, it hurts, Milord! Ah, jeez! Its because youve eaten something you dont understand! Picking up food and eating it, no good Be,becauseeeeeeeeee! Well, in Rurunes case, its more than just picking up food. Thats what happens when youre a former donkey and you try to eat everything you encounter! No, Im just saying that you shouldnt try to eat it regardless of being a donkey, though. You seem to be outside thews of any world, let alone this, but it is meaningless in front of me. I am thew. Theres no one who can escape thisw. No matter how hard you try, its impossible to defeat me. No,no way Rurune was so shocked like I had never seen her before. Thats right Rurune was so outrageously out of control, that she was able to get through any situation. However, when that doesnt work for the demon god in front of us, she bes flustered DDDD This me cant eat it, is it!? Ah, its that!? I thought you were scared of the strong enemy that you couldnt help but be scared. Well, its just like Rurune, though. Being tasteless and inedible, they dont deserve to exist! Milord, these things are evil, you know, evil! Your mouth is getting bad just now. Maybe she still has a stomachache, while distorting her face, Rurune is pouring abusivenguage. Up to this point, when I was talking while defeating the other party so that they couldnt get close to us for the time being, the Demon God had an indescribable expression on his face. Its, strange You are in front of me, but you are not in despair. ? Whats, with theck of tension Or, have you lost your mind in despair? I dont know even not including omniscience, I dont know Being too ipetent creatures, Is this the reaction? Isnt he making fun of us a lot? Until now, while being looked down on, I was told that I was ipetent, but does it hurt the most when Im told while being somewhat pitied, though? Perhaps the Demon god himself isnt aware of it, but I can tell from his every word that hes questioning our sanity! I might be proud of it if I think that even the omniscient and omnipotent god could not understand me. Positive, be positive. While I was thinking about such a thing, Rurune was kicking down the mysterious life forms one after another alongside Saria and the others, instead of eating them this time, as if she was retaliating for her stomachache. Milord! If I can no longer eat them, then theres no need to show mercy! Please defeat them quickly! No, you, are technically my knight, arent you More importantly, if I could defeat them, I would have done it by now! But when I attack, the number of opponents will increase Dont use your swords, use magic! Magic? Yes! If its Milords magic, they will disappear in one shot! Eeh? When you say magic, what kind of magic do you mean Do you want me to create something new? Unfortunately, I dont think I can make an image that can defeat such ridiculous creatures, you know? There it is, isnt there, that magic! Its the magic that was used against the army of monsters that attacked the Royal Capital before! Tha,that magic!? Yes! That magic is a sure thing! After all, its a magic that bears the name of Milord! I understood what kind of magic Rurune was talking about. Certainly, we were now fighting mainly with physical attacks and not using magic. I dont know what will happen, but lets just use it. If this doesnt work, I have no choice but to ask the world. No, I dont know what it means to ask the world, though. Would it even respond in the first ce? The other party is a God who ims to have created the world, so it is possible that the world cannot interfere here. While thinking about this, I raise my right arm up into the air to activate the magic. DDDDJudgement! (Note: It is ssified as Seiichi Magic) I didnt need to chant the name of the magic, since I had already invoked it once, and I activated it silently. Then, despite the fact that the space was indoors, arge magic circle unfolded on the ceiling, and pirs of light poured down from it one after another, hitting the mysterious life forms. Youre still creatures without the ability to learn. I told you, didnt I? No matter what you do, your attacks will not work on them. Even with that magic, these beings will gain resistance DDDD The demon god was about to say that much when he noticed something strange. Yes DDDD the mysterious life forms arent reviving. What? Whats happening!? The sight in front of him seemed to bepletely unexpected for the Demon god, and for the first time here, he showed clear signs of being agitated. What is this unpleasant light! Disregarding me, are you saying that its Gods judgment!? As the demon god have said, the name of this magic is Judgment, and it is a magic that I created based on the vague image of Gods judgment. Thats why it would be ufortable for the Demon God who doesnt doubt that he is absolute. I wont recognize it! There should be no judgment other than mine! The Demon god swung his arm, and as if to replenish the lifeforms that had disappeared, mysterious lifeforms were created again. But beyond the speed that the Demon God can generate, my magic is destroying the life forms. This is insolence! Dont underestimate the power of God! This time, the situation changed; while the room had been gradually expanding and the number of life forms increasing, the Demon God simply spread his arms and the room instantly became so wide that the edges of the room became unrecognizable, and the life forms filled the room as if to match the size of the room. O,oy,oy, youre kidding, right!? Is he going easy on us before? While Al and the others were stunned by the unrealistic scene, the Demon God smiled broadly. Fuhahahaha! After all, it was a sham! Youre just powerless before the power of the true God! Thi,this would be really tough, even with Seiichis magic. The moment Al said something faintheartedly because the Demon gods power was so strong, I felt that the Judgment, which was being activated, be offended. No, I dont know what it means for a magic to be offended, but I can only say that, you know. Anyway, the Judgment reacted to Als words in a way that seemed disconcerting. And DDDD Eh? At that moment. A bright white light filled our vision. But we werepletely caught off guard, or rather, we werent prepared for it, so DDDD Mymy eyeeeeeeeeees!? We all held our eyes. No, can you please stop shining light on us so suddenly!? What kind of light is it in the first ce! Even though we were facing a powerful enemy in the form of a Demon god, we made a huge mistake of being deprived of our vision, and just waited for our sight to return. Uh,uhhn my eyes are flickering I,Ive had a terrible experience When my eyesight was finally restored, I looked at Saria and the others, and before I knew it, Saria was back in human form, holding her eyes and head just like what Al and the others were doing. Then, Zora seemed to notice something and shouted in surprise. Eh!? Hmm? Zora, whats wrong? E,everyone, please look! Prompted by Zora, when I raise my gaze DDDD the mysterious life forms that had filled the room to the brim had disappearedpletely. Maybe that light just now I,it might be, but I wondered if all the life forms were erased with that single blow Not only me, but Zora also seemed to havee to the same conclusion, and she was pulling her cheeks. I, I didnt expect that Als words would trigger such an outrageous result. Moreover, since Judgment is originally only activated against the harm that I recognize, of course, it didnt cause damage to us No, our eyes were damaged, but not badly, and the room and altar didnt copse. Wait, what about the Demon God!? I was almost relieved that the mysterious life forms had disappeared, but the Demon god still remained. I cant afford to get distracted here DDDD Hey, Seiichi. Hmm? Whats wrong? Saria. That When I looked in the direction that Saria had pointed to the Demon God was standing there, whose body was about to copse. Thi,this is stupid impossible ! This me this me!? Parts of the Demon gods body have turned into mud, like when the Demon God himself created the man or the mysterious life forms, and is still gradually losing its shape. Thi,this me cannot perish! I shouldnt be! Im the true God! I transcend all and am the one and only DDDD Ah Before the Demon God could finish his words, a pir of light fell on him out of nowhere, and when the light disappeared, the Demon Gods figure vanished without a trace. Chapter 216: True Demon God <h4>Chapter 216: True Demon God</h4> (Note: What a turnaround) We were just dumbfounded by how quickly the story ended. I,is it over? I guess its understandable that I would mutter something like that. After all, what had been such a struggle for us was now over with the use of magic. It still feels unbelievable, butDDDD it seems that my mumbling was a g after all. DDDD Disappointing. !? It was a word. The voice came out of nowhere, and even though it was muttered quietly, it echoed throughout the room and even caused cracks to appear in the floor and surrounding areas. A mere voice, can physically affect its surroundings. While I was surprised by the situation, a figure appeared at the top of the altar. However What, the hell is that Al grunted and muttered when she saw the being that appeared on the altar. Its from purple and ck, from the various forces that have taken the form of a person. It was an existence that couldnt be described. It has the shape of a person, but it was by no means a person. As with the hints of power emitting from the existence in front of us, what swirls there was too ominous. It kinda seems like the anger and despair of the whole world were forcibly suppressed in the form of a person it was that kind of existence. It has no eyes, and no mouth. It was so overwhelming that it made me think that all the power just took the form of a person. While we were simply overwhelmed, the humanoid in front of us continued on without any worry about us. I was expecting to see how you would deal with him, but there was nothing to see. You, too, were nothing more than dwarfed beings trapped by thews of this world. Are you the Demon God? I asked, but in my mind, I was already convinced. Im pretty sure that I defeated the demon god earlier. However, the existence in front of us now gives off a sign worthy of being called God. He was iparable to the Demon god from earlier. Other than that, I cant exin it in detail, but he resembled the sign of God, which was the reason that I came to this world. Could it be that the being I just saw was a fake? Demon God, huh fuh. Dont you think thats a name that shows through ones arrogance, without doubting that they are absolute? Eh? Originally, I was a God like them. However, when they sealed me up, those guys called me the Demon god and defined me as a lower being. But thats as far as it goes. For as of this moment, I am the true God, and all the others will perish. I dont understand what you mean I dont understand anything the Demon God is saying. Besides, I didnt know what kind of conflicts he had with the other gods in the past, or what kind of suffering he had gone through because of them. But please dont drag us into that feud. You dont understand? Thats natural. There is no way a small being like you can keep up with my thoughts. Just shut up and ept my decision. As I have said before such decision, is uneptable! Al! In response to the Demon gods words, Al raised her axe and swung it down with great force. Shockwave! The sh shattered the ground in the room and headed straight for the Demon god, but DDDD. Foolish Wha!? The sh disappeared right in front of him without even touching the demon god. If so how about this? Then, Olga-chan took out the Kunai from her pocket and threw it at the Demon god. When Olga-chan threw the Kunai, it split into the number of kunai that Olga-chan wanted and attacked the Demon God. Its no use. God is unreachable. However, as with Als case, the kunai disappeared right in front of him without even touching the demon god. This power its the same as what I felt from the magic circle when we came here It was unpleasant, right Saria and Rurune muttered to themselves as they looked at the power that counteracted Al and Olga-chans attacks. As I recall, she said that she felt some kind of nothingness that denies everything from the magic circle when wee to this hideout The Netherworld also said that this is the power of the Demon God, so I am sure that this is the true Demon God. You seem to have misunderstood something, but no matter how hard you try, your destiny to disappear cannot be reversed. Im not like the monsters youve been dealing with so far. How can you, who are trapped in the mechanisms of this world and can only live by obeying itsws, defeat the gods who create thosews and mechanisms? Kuh Hes truly on a different level. The Demon God stood still without losing hisposure so much that I wanted to say so. Certainly, the being that I had assumed to be the Demon God earlier was also able to prevent our attacks. However, I was able to see him use some force, such as having another life form prevent it. And yet, the demon god in front of us now doesnt seem to have used any power. As if its natural, the attacks of Al and others have disappeared. The Demon God continues without any particr concern for us who continue to be vignt. In that sense, my Deities, had unusual powers, but they still have a humans body. I heard that some of them were trying to fight against me, but it seems that they disappeared naturally, without my intention. Yes DDDD with your power Eh, me? The demon god, who until now had seemed to be speaking to all of us, or rather to humanity as a whole, suddenly turned his attention to me personally. Its no use hiding it. I know DDDD that you are the heretic who has transformed the power of my Deities. Ha,haa Certainly, Destra, one of the deities, went from having the power to absolutely kill the target to having the power to heal the target, and Vitor, the deity that Olga-chan and the others have fought, because of me, his status had changed to that of a stone, though I didnt ask him about his abilities in detail. For some reason, Gempers ability was not able to create my copies well, and when the other copies were instructed to attack us, Gemper himself, who gave the instructions, was beaten up by the copies. However, that doesnt mean that his ability has changed or disappeared. In particr, thest deity, Yutis, seemed to be up to something and disappeared somewhere and never came back. Are? Is it my fault after all? I thought about it again, but I guess its my fault that the abilities of the Deities have gone haywire! Then, the demon god quietly steps down from the altar and spreads his arms. With myplete resurrection, I have gained power beyond that of the gods who had sealed me away. Yes, as the one and only God who rules over the whole universe. But the one being that even I cannot understand, is you. I was told that God doesnt understand something, but somehow? Its me. Behold! This power! Everything in the universe is in my hands Between the Demon gods outstretched arms, a cosmos of stars and universepressed to a miniature size was created, where stars exploded, the gxies being swallowed, expanded, and disappeared, and after many other changes, the universe quietly disappeared. I have shown you the world from its creation to its end, so that you can easily understand it. Eh? In other words, I created the world from scratch for you, and then I killed it. Fufufu for me, the universe, life forms, everything, is just forfort. No way you created, and killed it for your own convenience? Al turns to the Demon God as if she was staring at something outrageous. The guy whom we thought was the previous Demon God also created humans in front of us and then killed them. But this guy, created a universe and killed it just to show it off. Isnt that natural? Life has no value to me anymore. I create as I wish, kill as I wish. Its just a ything Such why Saria was shocked by the words of the merciless Demon God. Saria, who had originally grown up in a world of wildness and a world of the weak and the strong, must have understood the importance of life, and she could not tolerate the demon gods words that denied it. Terrible? You say something strange. After all this, you still dont get it, do you? You are now, merely living at my whims well, its fine. Rather than that, Im more interested in you. When the demon god said that, he turned his head straight towards me. There were no eyes on his face, but I could clearly feel that something that looks like a line of sight was looking at me. Although it is an incarnation, you have shown that you can kill a god. Youre just a human being, but I dont know how you can do that. I dont know. ! It was a cry that seemed to be both fear and hatred. The cults hideout trembled loudly in response to that cry. I am the one and only, beyond the gods, and there is no being that I cannot perceive! Kuh! Everyone! Saria and the others couldnt stand his growing pressure and fell to their knees on the spot. Even now. Its terrifying, and hateful that you are able to be calm in front of my power, even though I am adjusting by feel to the maximum. Indeed, I was currently unaffected by the pressure radiating from the Demon God. This is because, although I somehow feel that there is a tremendous power being released from him, I cant feel it on my skin. Is this just me being dull, or has evolution made me such a monster that I dont even feel it its a secret that I have a feeling its thetter. Then, suddenly, the pressure radiating from the Demon God seemed to disappear, and Saria and the others breathed a sigh of relief at being released. Tu! Haahaa! DDDDHowever, that thought ends here. I have already seen all of your power. Eh? There is no point in hiding it. You fought with all your might against my incarnation, and you won. Naturally, your victory over my incarnation was a marvel in itself, but the way youve done it was ultimately through the power of magic. It was at that stage that I saw the bottom of your power. Youre not even an obstacle anymore. E,err I didnt know what to say to the demon god, who continued to speak in a somewhat intoxicated manner. Because, the battle with his incarnation that I thought was the Demon God was a battle with the mysterious life forms created by that guy, and in the end, I defeated it with Seiichi magic Judgment. In that sense, Im convinced that the Demon God in front of me, who was outside of my perception, is safe, but that magic defeated not only the life forms, but his incarnation as well. Its not like that magic invocation is my best thing, so thats it didnt feel right for him to call it the bottom of my power. Then, it seems that its not just me, but Saria and the others feel the same way when they hear it, and they all look at each other and stare at the Demon God with an indescribable expression. But the Demon God didnt notice our appearance, and suddenly, mud began to gather around us again! Moreover, the number of them is the same as before, and they appear to fill the space in an instant. Thi,this is the same as before ? If you think its really the same, defeat it and show me. The mysterious life forms that the incarnation of the demon god called forth was defeated by Judgment, and the life forms that appeared now seemed to be no different from the ones that were defeated earlier. So I tried to activate the Judgment again, but Are? For some reason, no magic was triggered at all. This feeling is I told you, didnt I? I told you that I have already seen your bottom. You can no longer use magic in this space. Yes, the difort I felt was the same as the one I felt in the Forest of Sealed Magic of Helens homnd, the Varsha Empire. It was a space where magic could not be activated due to the surrounding trees sucking up the magic power, but this time it was different. Its as if the very concept of magic and magic power has been removed it had been transformed into such a space. Because of this, no matter how much I tried to activate the magic, there was no response at all. Now then, what are you guys going to do in this situation where you cant use magic? The Demon God looks at us happily, as if hes watching us from afar. Se,Seiichi In such a situation, Saria looks uneasy. I could see that not only Saria, but also Al and the others were feeling uneasy, though they didnt put it in words. Thats why, I see what I have to do now. I just, like tough with everyone. Therefore, the situation that makes Saria and the others feel uneasy will certainly be removed by me. As soon as I made that decision, I came up with something. Then, in order to carry out this idea, I put my strength into the ck in my hand and took a big swing DDDD. Did you think that if magic wont work, then its physical strength? However, you already knew that any attack would be useless DDDD Shut up! While blocking the words of the Demon God, I swung my sword with all my might! Up until now, if I tried to give it my all, it would make such a sound that the world would creak. However, I dont have to worry about that now. After all, this is not a world or anything, but a space created by the Demon god. I dont give a damn if this space gets broken or not! Then, not only from the time I swing my sword out, but the moment I started to swing it out, the World of the Demon God went squeak! A shattering sound was heard. However, my attack isnt over yet. As I continued to swing my sword, I could feel it slicing through something in my hand. After slicing through it, I didnt feel anything resisting me, so I just swung as it is. Wha When I finished swinging my weapon, I could feel the atmosphere of astonishment from the Demon God. Because with just that one blow, the mysterious life forms that had filled the space had disappeared. However, I dont remember flying a sh, nor did I directly sh through it. But the moment I swung my sword with all my might on the spot and shed something where there should have been nothing, the mysterious life forms disappeared all at once. In other words E,eeh? They really disappeared? Why are you so surprised!? I dont really understand it either. I tried to attack with all my strength for the time being, and if that didnt work, I would think about it again, but this is the result. I knew that this space would shatter, but even that was before I attacked thats exactly what happened in my attack just now! It was shattered at the level of my yell. Thats why, the space were standing in now has changed from the stone room like when we first came here, to a world of swirling patterns and colors that we dont understand. Moreover, if I look closely, I can see that even such a mysterious space has been shed open, making it pitch ck and nothing can be seen. It seems that there is no concept, or existence in that ck area It appeared that Emptiness was spreading there in the true sense of the word. Thats, well, anyway I,I beat them, so its fine! Yup! I didnt really understand it either, but alls well that ends well! As I forced myself to be convinced of that, the Demon god shook his head. This is stupid that shouldnt happen What the hell was that blow? It shed through space, time, concepts, everything and then my world, like this The Demon God looked incredulous, while his body was shaking. However, in the next moment, an overwhelming power was released from the demon gods body like never before. Moreover, it was the power of nothingness that was put in the magic circle that brought us into this hideout. The waves of nothingness emitted from the Demon Gods body resonated with the nothingness of the space I had shed through earlier, eroding the space with this iprehensible pattern. DDDDyou are dangerous. In a solemn atmosphere, the Demon God said so. I cant let you do what you want any longer. There should be no such thing as a higher being than God. Just by telling me so, the space around us became distorted, causing nothingness to dominate the space, and in other ces, the space shimmered like the universe and then disappeared, causing something like a supernova explosion, here and there, surrounding us. When I was amazed at the power of the Demon God, who was truly worthy of the word God, the Demon God continued with no sense of the mockery I felt from him earlier. Nevertheless, in honor of the fact that you have once terrified me, I will finally use my divine power to erase your very existence. As he said this, the Demon God slowly held out his right arm and tried to grasp something. Thats why DDDD its over. Die. And, the Demon Godpletely grasped his right hand! Are? We were on maximum alert, wondering what was going to happen, but there was no sign of anything happening. We were puzzled by this, but its the same with the Demon God. ? Why? Why, is nothing happening ? The Demon God lookedpletely confused, and although he held his hand several times, nothing happened in the end. Wha,what the hell is going on here!? Why cant I see it! I am the almighty, why cant I know it! DDDDAlmighty again, huh ! Suddenly, a voice echoed through the entire space. But that voice, I no, we know it well. Oy, this voice Its just like the voice we heard when the alien named Gyogyon was defeated, right! It was what Saria had said, this voice was exactly the voice of the world that I often hear. Then, perhaps because they heard such a voice, Al and the others looked at me as if they had guessed something. Hold on! Dont look at me like that! Since I havent done anything yet! You see, it may not be because of me, but its possible that it came out because the Demon Gods deeds are not good for the world DDDD. Im sorry to have kept you waiting, Seiichi-sama. Yes, its me! I knew it! I just didnt want to believe it! Then, the world continues with a truly apologetic look. In reality, I wanted to help you right away, but even if the being there is rotten, he is a God. It would be quite troublesome Who, are you? You dont show yourself, and you dont call out to this me The demon god, who doesnt know much about the world, turns his gaze to the sky in displeasure, and the world, unlike at my time, makes his voice colder. Even though youre a god, you cant recognize me? Hence, how can you call yourself a god? Silence. I know that you are the will of the world. But whats with that attitude! This world and all the other worlds, were created by us. Think about your attitude towards me, your creator! No, this is the right attitude towards you. You are trying to destroy the world you have created. You have no mind for us there. Do you expect me to respect someone like that? Do you, the world even, only have the same thoughts as those ipetent creatures? Or, did you get into that thought because of some ipetent creature? Everything in this world couldnt even exist without us. Therefore, be grateful that you have been able to exist, and silently ept the fate of being erased by me. Haa you still dont doubt that you are the absolute being, do you? Even though you are no longer the absolute being What? To the world that tells him with pity somewhere, the demon god says irritably. If that was the case, then Id take my time to torment you and then annihte you in front of the other gods, but I changed my mind. I will erase you here. The Demon God reached out his hand again and made a grasping motion. But DDDD Its useless, you know Yo,youre not disappearing!? The world didnt seem to be affected in any particr way, and answered tly. I told you, didnt I. You are no longer, the absolute being. What kind of nonsense are you talking about!? I am the supreme being, the only one who can rule this world! I have sent my apostles not only to this world, but to every dimension, gathering negative power from all time, space, dimensions, and the entire universe, and have finally resurrected as an existence that surpasses the gods, alright!? For you to say that Im not the absolute being Haa Well, lets leave this fool alone and exin it to Seiichi-sama. Eh? Ah, yes Setting aside the Demon God who was trembling all over, the world has called out to me again. Are, is it okay to leave him alone ? As I was saying before, I was actually nning to rush to Seiichi-sama earlier. However, because the power of that being was unexpectedly strong and, as much as we hate to admit it, we are beings created by the other gods, including that god, it was difficult for us to defy him. But with the return of that one, that too has been resolved. That one? What kind of being can make a world, that was supposedly created by God, defy him? While everyone, including me, is tilting our heads on the inside, the world tells us. Seiichi-sama. Please look at your status. Eh? I dont really understand, but Ill try to open my status for the time being. However, I dont think anything will change in seeing my status. After all, my status right now is on a journey, and I only have a nk screen with nothing written on it it was supposed to be. Hiiragi Seiichi-sama Its been a while. Its me, Status. I would like to apologize for my long absence. And I, Status DDDD have returned. DDDD Status, has returned. Chapter 217: Its Been a While! <h4>Chapter 217: It''s Been a While!</h4> Hiiragi Seiichi-sama Its been a while. Its me, Status. I would like to apologize for my long absence. And I, Status DDDD have returned. In front of the written status, I was taken aback. What a surprise, the one that the world was talking about was Status! When I was surprised by its unexpected return, Al looked at me suspiciously. Oy, what the hell is going on? After all, what the hell is this voice from this world is all about Thats its saying that my status is back What are you talking about? Id love to hear it myself! Its a strange situation that my status left me in the first ce! Then, the world says with pride. I see that youve confirmed it. Thus, with the return of your status, I gained the ability to interfere with the Demon God. No, theres no connection between my statusing back and the world being able to interfere with Demon God, is there? What and how can you connect it to the Demon God? It wasnt just a question that I was feeling, but the Demon god himself was feeling the same thing. I dont understand. Even the interference of the world is extremely unpleasant to me, and now my power is to be interfered with by an iprehensible being? There is no way that you, a mere omniscient and omnipotent god, can understand Seiichi-sama. Like I said, do you know what omniscient and omnipotent means? Isnt it quite considerable for such a being to not understand me? Not to mention that even I cant understand myself! After that, the Demon God tried various things to activate his own power, but all of them failed and nothing happened. Impossible. Impossible. Impossible! Why doesnt my power work! Since you, have already been weakened by Seiichi-samas status Weakened!? At the words of the world, the Demon Gods eyes widened in disbelief. It was the same for us; we were dumbfounded before the exchange between the demon god and the world. I mean, really, why does my status have anything to do with the weakening of the Demon Gods He,hey, why does my status have anything to do with the weakening of the demon god? Thats right, isnt it I havent figured out the exact thing yet, so Ill have the status exin it. I wouldnt be surprised if the Status alreadyes out with words and exnations that I dont understand. Then the status I was disying changed, and a new text appeared. Whats more, the status has been magnified and floated like a hologram, and was projected in the air so that Saria and the others could see it as well as me. Earlier, I realized that I could not disy Seiichi-samas status, so I departed. I was so proud of myself. If it was me, then I could disy any existence as a Status. But in reality, I couldnt. After Seiichi-sama annihted the army of monsters in the royal capital Terviel, I had already abandoned my role as a status. Since there was no way for me to convey your greatness, I had no choice but to describe it in words. However, Seiichi-sama continued to go on and on, and finally went to a realm that could not be represented by my status disy. Therefore, I ran away because I didnt want to admit that fact. I want you to wait a minute. Its already toote for me to quip. I was also surprised that the status had something like an ego from the beginning, and when I thought that it was setting off on a trip, it was actually an escape. Status-san, youve been through a lot. Uhmm, Saria-san? The way you say it, it sounds like its my fault. Is it different? Its different, though!? I didnt want to get this unreasonable body either, you know!? No, well, thanks to this iprehensible body, Im able to stay in good shape even when dealing with the Demon God, so Im not justmenting, Im grateful for it. But even so, I think there are a few more ways to handle it! After running away, I spent some time traveling around the world, searching for a reason for my existence. I wondered what could I do with my presence. As I traveled around the world, when I saw my colleagues who were active in its world as the same concept of status as I was, I still felt helpless and constantly med myself for why I was so bad. I wondered why I couldnt do it, while my colleagues so perfectly represented the inhabitants of that world as a status. Status-san, so pitiful As I said, Saria-san? That makes it sound like its my fault. Is it different? Like I said, its different!? I,I do feel very sorry about thatNo, did I feel so? A,anyway, Im sorry if my body has caused you to lose your role as a status. However, I didnt particrly want my status to be disyed properly, and if anything, I would be d if it left the honorifics as it is. AD As I thought, you didnt need me to be able to function properly. What a pain in the aaaaaaaaaaaaaaass! Are!? Were in a situation where it is being exined why the Demon God was weakened, right!? When did this turn into a me party for me!? Even though its the status of Milord, its a pretty wimp status. Wait, Rurune! If you say that, itll make it even worse for me! Hmm. Glutton, you are indeed unreasonable. I think Seiichi-oniichans status is working hard. Tha,thats right. I think Seiichi-sans Status-san was doing its best! They finally started tofort my status! While everyone was sympathizing with my Status situation, I was alone with my head in my hands, then the Status continued. Such being the case, I was thinking about various things while traveling around the world. How can I be worthy of being Seiichi-samas status Then, one day, I reached a certain point. DDDD Ah right, lets be another persons status. Whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!? You, are my status, right!? Moreover, far from being on edge, thats, just giving up! In the end, youve seriously abandoned your role as my status, havent you!? Well, thats unavoidable if its Seiichi! Ah. That would be the most rational thing to do. You yourself understood it Hmm. Smart. I,I think thats good! It was unexpectedly highly appreciated!? Youre saying it to my status, right? Why? There is a good reason for this. As Rurune-sama said, the idea of me bing Seiichi-samas status was absurd to begin with. Seiichi-sama is the only person in this world who cannot be represented by status. It was simply sterile for me to make a profane effort to attain status for such an existence. Thats not true, you know!? Look, if you give up, its all over! Do your best!? Therefore, I decided to represent other beings with status. Hence, why!? I know I keep saying it, but youre my status, you know!? Because I couldnt disy the status as Seiichi-samas Status, I wanted to be able to disy it as all the other beings status. Even if its a world without the concept of status, I decided to train myself to see those who existed there within the framework of status. The scale of its story is huge! From just disying my status, why did it expand to other worlds!? After I had set my goal in this way, I continued to move to capture various entities in the frame of status. From general people to objects and concepts Anyway, every day I would move from one world to the next again, until I was able to disy the status of everything that such world was made up of, and finally the world itself. However, if I just keep doing this indiscriminately, I dont know how many years will have passed by the time I return to Seiichi-sama. So, afterpletely conquering one world, I went on to conquer various worlds without being bound by the framework of time by being a status of Space-time. What is space-time status!? Its faster to show my status than to show something that doesnt make sense like that with status, right? Is that right? Hmm I think it would be more difficult to disy Seiichis status. Space-time is still understandable. Understandable!? Thats refreshing to me, you know! Now that I have Space-time under my control, I have traveled to many different worlds. A world where fighting racespete with the strong. A world where pirates search for a single great treasure. A world where ninjas live. Besides, I have seen all the worlds, such as the world of giants and the world of giant robots, and the world where gods of another dimensionpete with each other. (Note: Im pretty sure you understand most of the references here) These worlds sound so familiar for some reason!? Is that okay? Arent they gonna get mad? As a result, I have learned how to set upper limits for all things; animate and inanimate, event, concept, cause and effect, and everything else, by grasping them in the framework of status. O,oh What to do, I dont understand whats so great about this! Rather than such a difficult story, I think it would be much easier for you to exist as my status. However, apart from me thinking about this, the status disyed a somewhat tired-looking text. It was really tough depending on the world, they could disable my abilities, or take away my abilities themselves they can reflect, erase me as a status, or kill me There were all sorts of obstacles, but I had also given status to those who tried to y tricks with words by various means. There is no longer any entity that I cant give status. O,oh! I dont really understand whats going on, but if you say that, then my status is ! Ah, thats impossible. Hence, whyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!? Its strange, right!? You can give status to any being now, cant you!? Whats the point of youing back if you cant do it in the first ce!? Indeed, I am now able to give a limit to ones power unterally, disregarding the various wordy abilities that exist in all worlds. However, Seiichi-sama is not in that dimension in the first ce. He is indisputably invinciblepared to any other being. Who are you talking about? Its about Seiichi-sama, though? Youre kidding meeeeeeeeeeeee! It was no lie, no matter what, as the status says, Seiichi-sama can no longer be expressed in words that exist in this world of the living, you know? I dont remember bing such an outrageous phenomenon! What is it!? It cannot be expressed in the words of this world of the living, is it! Then what the hell am I doing here right nooooooooooow! As soon as it returned back to me, I was mentally damaged by my status. Then, the Demon God, who had been silently watching the stupid exchange we just had, shakes his body. Are you still trying to make a fool of me? Why cant I use my power I silently watched the unproductive exchange between you ipetent creatures, hoping to find out why. However, it was for naught I dont understand anything! The fact that your status has returned has nothing to do with my power not being able to connect with you! Saria and the others cowered from his roar that shook the entire space. However, even with such a roar, the status still disys indifferently. Dont you understand what Im talking about here so far? I can now set an Upper limit called status even for a god like you. This means that you are no longer infinite. After all, it fell into the range that can be measured as a numerical value. It is as the status says, you, who can be measured with a numerical value, is already weak as a god. Thats why, I was able to interfere in this way too. Thats impossible! No one can measure this me! A mere world mechanism, cant impose its concepts on me, the Creator. ! Is that so? Well, if thats what you want to believe, thats fine. Ill just reduce your existence into the frame of numerical values and reduce the value of your existence. WhatDDDD nuh!? The moment the status disyed so, something strange happened to the Demon Gods body. The Demon God pressed on the part of his body where the human heart was located, and he suddenly began to suffer. Guh gaaaaaaah! Sto,stop! My my power ! And as more and more jet-ck mist spouted from the Demon Gods body, I felt the presence that seemed to crush everything in the world steadily fading. Wa,wait! Hold on! I, Im disappearing! All the power Ive gathered, is vanishing! This is the power of status. For example, even if you had the power to nullify status, the end result of your disappearance would still be the same. Because if a status was invalidated, it means you have no status, and as long as you have no status, you are treated as non-existent in the first ce and will disappear. I, I dont understand what youre talking about A,anyway, stop! Im your creator, alright!? And you cant do this ! Indeed, you are our Creator. Nevertheless, youre not greater than Seiichi-sama. Im grateful that youve created us, you know. Since thanks to you, we were able to meet Seiichi-sama. Sto,stoooooooooooooooop! The Demon God desperately tries to reach out and gather up his dissipating power. However, his actions were in vain, his power is steadily vanishing, and at the same time, the Demon Gods body began to fade, and finally, the Demon God fell to his knees. And thenDDDDhe just became particles and disappeared. Chapter 218: Demon God’s Cult, End <h4>Chapter 218: Demon Gods Cult, End</h4> Finished. Youre kidding me, right? I couldnt help but say that to the world, which dered so in a radiant manner. Because because its a God, you know? Is this really the best way to end this story that doesnt make sense? However, contrary to my thoughts, the status shows up. He was disposed perfectly. There will be no more resurrection for this God. AD Disposed, you say. Hes not garbage, though Then Al, who was watching the situation as stunned as I was, returned to her senses. Is it, over? Eh? Ah, yeah, it looks like its over, but It doesnt feel like its over at all. It was as Al said, it didnt feel like Id defeated him at all. I mean, in the end, it wasnt our power that defeated him, but my status. Now then I was able to deal with the Demon God, so I will return to my training journey once again. No, eh? Why again!? Youve already travelled all over the universe, and now you can disy God as a status, so why!? What more do you want!? I just want you toe back as my status, though! No, that wont be the case. Ive given up on being Seiichi-samas status, but I still cant forget to improve myself, you know? AD Dont give up! Im begging you, just hang in there!? Therefore, if youll excuse me, I have to go. Thats all it said, and then the status disappeared from in front of our eyes. Eh? No way, its really gone! S,statuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuus! Come baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack! My desperate cries were futile, and it was just my voice sadly echoing in this empty space. As I hang my head, Saria gently approached me and tapped me on the shoulder. AD Seiichi. Shall we go back too? Yeah All I could do, was nod. Now then, lets go home DDDD DDDD Its been a while. ! It cant be helped that my status had gone, so when I tried to regain my mind and return to Terviel, I was suddenly called out. Its not only me who was surprised by the voice, but Saria and the others were too, so it seemed that everyone can hear this voice. Rather, I was surprised to hear a voice that was different from the World, but I remembered it well. This is god!? Eh!? At my words, Saria and the others widened their eyes and looked vignt at the same time. Wa,wait! The God in this voice is a good God! Maybe! AD Maybe, is a terrible word. Well, certainly, it may be unavoidable in the current situation. Then, something humanoid, simr to the Demon God, appeared in front of us. His appearance, looks just like the Demon God, but the presence he wore waspletely different. The demon god has a chilling presence that seemed to reject everything, whereas the humanoid form that appeared in front of us now seemed to embrace everything. He was such an existence which you can feel a certain kindness, even inside such severeness. While Saria and the others were surprised by the appearance of God without warning, God continued. Once again, its been a long time. Ye,yes! Thank you very much for your help at that time The reason why I came to this world was originally because of this God. The reason was not because of hero summoning or anything like that, but to adjust the poption of Earth because it had grown toorge. As a means of adjustment, he took the method of transferring to another world, but when the summoning of the heroes of the Kaizer Empire interrupted the transfer of God, the Kannazuki-senpai and the others were transferred to the Kaizer Empire as heroes. However, if I had been in a group when I was transferred, I could have been transferred to the same ce, but because my ssmates rejected me, I had to be transferred to a different ce by myself. At the time, I was just desperate and had a lot of trouble, but thanks to this gods sympathy for me, he gave me the ridiculous skill of Complete dismantling, so Im still alive today. AD Thanks to God, I was able to meet Saria and the others, and Im here now. So thank you so much. Back then, I never thought youd be able to say that to me And I never thought youd be able to defeat the Demon God. From that time on, it may have been due to the effect of Fruit of Evolution. Eh? When I was surprised and didnt expect to hear the word Fruit of Evolution here, God continued. You certainly had a miserable status back then. Particrly, you almost have no luck. Therein, I gave you a skill as a present, but apart from this, that is something I could do because it has nothing to do with luck in status. After all, Im a god of the same rank as that Demon God. Its not even hard for me to ignore the luck of the status and interfere with just one person. When he said so, there were certainly many mysterious things. Even though my status was low before my evolution, I had a lot of Luck, or rather, bad luck. Its only lucky that a guy with a status of 1 Luck gets a special skill. However, now that Ive seen the power of the Demon God firsthand, I can understand that this was only possible because they were gods who could ignore ones status. Nevertheless, there are still many aspects that I do not understand. How could a God with so much power be defeated by the interference of the Kaiser Empire? AD When I thought so, he exined that point as well. Thinking about it now, that demon god must have had something to do with you being summoned as heroes. Otherwise, there is no way humans can interfere with our power. Even now, I dont know why that guy brought you here, though. Although I understood the purpose of the Demon God, I didnt understand the reason why he had summoned us until the end. Well, its fine even if I dont understand it, though. More than that, its you. I think you had been blessed with the Fruit of Evolution before I sent you to this world. A,a blessing from the fruit of evolution, is it? Thats right. Otherwise, it would be impossible for you to survive in that forest. How can you, with all 1 status, defeat a level 120 monster? Tha,thats true, isnt it. At that time, it would usually be impossible for me to defeat them by smell. Ah, thats your power. Whyyyyyyyyyyy? So youre saying that regardless of the fact that theres the Fruit of evolution, my body odor at that time was murderous? Can I cry? We,well, I spent many days in that hot and humid forest without even taking a bath. Id say it was no wonder that my body odor is a bit thicker. AD When I didnt know who I was excusing myself to, God continued. The blessing of the Fruit of evolution is that you didnt die. The fact that you didnt die from the attack even though there was such a difference in your level and status may have been because the world and your status instinctively sensed that you were blessed by the Fruit of Evolution. Thats why, even though you took damage, your status adjusted well, and you were fine. Im having a little trouble following this story, but For the time being, I understood that the only reason I didnt die from the Clever Monkeys attack was because of the fruit of evolution. But what I dont understand the most is why did the fruit of evolution choose me. I, hadnt even seen the Fruit of Evolution until I came to this world Thats natural. It was only after you came to this world that you received the blessing of the Fruit of evolution. Otherwise, you wouldnt have been moved to a ce where survival was impossible in the first ce. It was your low status luck that caused you to transition into that dangerous forest. Its just that, the moment younded in this world, the Fruit of evolution found you, so it immediately gave you a blessing. As I said, why is that Thats because you were the lowest of the low. I have trouble responding to that! Did you gave me your blessing because I was the worst living thing youve ever seen!?You mean you felt sorry for me!? AD Isnt that fine? The Fruit of evolution, has the power to push a creature to be the top of all. However, if they were somewhatplete from the start, or if they exist as a normal organism, its effectiveness will be very low. For example the former monsterdy over there. Ah When God turned his attention to her, Sarias body stiffened. However, I can kind of understand what God is saying. Because, like me, Saria, who should have eaten 10 fruits of evolution, hasnt evolved as iprehensible as I do. No, it doesnt make sense enough for her to go from a monster to a human, though? But its not a mistake that she hasnt evolved as strangely as I have. If anything, Rurune has a more messed up evolution than Saria. From being a donkey to a human, its not even evolution anymore. Moreover, as I noticed it, her body had be a universe or something that doesnt make sense. Now that Ive heard the words of God, that made sense to me as well. Its understandable that a donkey, which is just an animal, is lower in rank as a living thing than a monster. Well, its just an intuitive story, so I dont really know if its true. In the first ce, I dont even know what it means to be a living being. I live by my senses, you know! Wait are? In other words, the reason Ive evolved into such an absurd being is because Because you were the lowest of the low in the entire universe, in all worlds. A new fact I didnt want to know! AD Im the worst biological being not just in this world, but in the entire universe, is it!? I,is that why I evolved in such a nonsensical way wait, Im not convinced, though!? I didnt expect to suffer some pretty serious psychological damage here. Hahaha. Well, isnt that fine. Because of that, you were able to receive the effects of the fruit of evolution better than anyone else. The fruit of evolution is a crystal of power created by the collision between us and the Demon God the power it contained is immeasurable even for us. And because it was such a fruit of evolution, it appeared in front of you regardless of your status. The reason why the fruit of evolution conveniently fell in front of me, and the reason why I got so many of them, was all because the fruit of evolution is an independent entity that has nothing to do with luck of status, and I was able to eat it. The fruit of evolution, have been waiting for you. Toe into this world. When you say that, I cant say anything. The fruit of evolution, had saved me a lot. Thats exactly what it did in the Forest of Endless Love and Sorrow, it helped me with my hunger and it saved Saria. AD Of course, along with that, I became more and more distant from being human, but in this way, it was because of my power that I was able to defeat the Demon God. Well, the best thing of it is that I dont need to have powers being separated from humans in my hands to live in peace. All I wished was enough power to defend myself, but as it turned out, the extent of that self-defense developed into a fight with the Demon God, so no one really knew what can happen in this world. As I was thinking about this, I suddenly muttered to myself. I, am really grateful to the Fruit of Evolution for helping me. God shakes his head to the words that I murmured from the bottom of my heart. You may be grateful to the fruit of evolution, but the fruit of evolution is also grateful to you, and it wanted you the most. Eh? Ho,how can you say that? Well, I cant say it for sure, but at least it was originally created from our power, right. I know it by feel. I, I dont understand it well, but if God says so, then so be it, right? After all, theres no way humans can understand Gods thoughts. [poster][poster] LEARN MORE ! ! ! ! ! ! Blue Billywig Video yer [poster][poster] LEARN MORE ! ! ! ! ! ! Blue Billywig Video yer Now then its been a bit of a long story, but I wanted to thank you. Eh? Thanks to you, the demon gods ns have been thwarted. If it werent for you, not only this, but the entire universe would have been destroyed, literally creating a world of his own. The resurrected demon gods power surpassed our own, and he had even acquired unknown power. Therefore, thank you so much. No,no way! I just want people in this world to be able to live a normal life. I simply moved with that. Besides, in the end, I didnt defeat the Demon God either, but my status did. I think Ive exined it, but whats with my status defeating him. No, that status wouldnt have transformed into such a ridiculous existence if it wasnt for you. With your status, you should be able to defeat us as easily as you defeated the Demon God. Thats exactly what you could do because of your status. A status being able to defeat God, what is that. I dont know such a child. My status is normal. Come to think of it, I hadnt really thought about it, but the worlds and concepts that we supposedly created arepletely obedient to you, arent they? Then, should we use honorifics with you too? Uwaaaaaaa! No,no please dont! Im not the kind of person who would let you do that to me! Aside from the Demon God, Im too afraid to be addressed respectfully by the ordinary Gods! Then, I heard the voice of the world that had supposedly been watching us so quietly. Of course, God should use honorifics with Seiichi-sama. Will you shut up for a second!? Since its your creator!? How could you give priority to me before him! As I quickly quipped the Worlds words, God muttered in a gentle manner. You, havent changed a bit since then. You are still not dyed ck, youre still the same as always. Because you are such a person, you may have been the best match with the fruit of evolution. Eh? Its nothing. For the time being, my business is over. Its just, this world is already out of our hands. Of course, its fine to watch over it as a God again from now on, but you guys, were doing just fine without us. Thats why, its probably best to stay like this. Well then Yes, this is where Ill say goodbye. We dont know what your future will be like anymore. Because youvepletely surpassed me. But Im looking forward to seeing you again someday. When God gently said so, the outline of his human form faded away gradually, and he finally disappeared as if he was melting into the sky. As I watched his figure go, God told me onest time, as if he suddenly remembered. Ah, thats right. If you want to go back to Earth, you can. Eh!? Well, I originally sent you here because the poption has grown too much on Earth, but if you want to bring everyone back to Earth, I think the Earth will expand and amodate you on its own. Thend expanding!? Well, just think about it. Eeh!? Ah, wait a minute!? The God who had told me something ridiculous at thest moment, has now disappearedpletely. When God left, a little whileter, Saria and the others deted. Puhaa! I,I was so nervous~ I,is that right? Thats right, you know! What can I say, that god is cold but warm it was just like the forest I used to live in! I understand what Saria was saying. Perhaps because of his nature, God is not just kind to us. That is the reason why the Demon God and God fought in the first ce. The Demon God just spoiled humanity, and the gods didnt approve of it. But just because God didnt spoil mankind, it doesnt mean that he doesnt love them. For the sake of humanitys great growth, God was sometimes cold and sometimes kind. It is much like Mother Nature. Nature has brought us blessings, but at the same time, it has also struck us in the form of disasters. That is why Saria, who had lived in nature for a long time, must have sensed it strongly from God. Well, I think thats really the end of it. Is that so then, are we going home this time? Yeah! In response to Als question, we returned to Terviel this time. DDDDSo with that, were back! No, thats fast, right? When we returned to the royal capital Terviel, we immediately went to Ranze-san to report the results. I certainly thought you would be fine, but it was too quick, right. It hasnt been that long since you brought the S-ss adventurers back. Is that so? It seemed like it took quite a while, though In fact, before I fought the real Demon God, I also fought his incarnation, and from there, there were so many events, such as the appearance of the world and my reunion with the status, which I feel like I spent a lot of time. However, since that space itself was created by the Demon God, its possible that it was separated from the time of this world, so I dont know the exact details. If you say so, it might have taken a long time, but think about it. Its strange to think that youll be done in a day or two when youre dealing with a God, right? But when I opened the lid, you came back in a few minutes. I think it would be weird if Im not surprised. Tha,thats correct, isnt it Certainly, it would be strange to be able to defeat God in a human-standard time. Or rather, you cant normally beat them. I understood it, especially since Ive been in direct contact with the Demon God, but thats the kind of existence that no human being, or rather any being living in this world, should ever go against. Although Mu-chan, like that Demon God, is capable of creating humans and life forms, the Demon God is on a different scale. Well, I havent seen Muu-chan use her powers properly, so I cant exactlypare the two. Even so, there was no way we can go against an existence that could create and destroy universes on the spot, not just living things. As the Demon God said, since human beings were originally created by the Gods, it would be easy for them to annihte their existence without even trying. Well, apparently, Im even more iprehensible than that, though! Its not that I doubt Seiichi, but did you really beat him? Indeed I dont think youre going to believe anything that Seiichi will say, so Ill just tell you what we saw. Al-san? Isnt that just in awful? While my words were swept away, Al, Saria, and the others reported to Ranze-san what had happened at the Demon Gods cult. And DDDD Seriously? Yes Seriously Ranze-san held his head. Somehow, Im sorry. No, its okay. Its okay, right? The Demon Gods cult which had been the source of all the troubles was defeated, as was its boss, the Demon God. This is something to be pleased with. However the way they were defeated was too peculiar! I think so too. No one would expect Status to take him down, right? Even now, I dont really know what Im talking about. I cant believe that the Demon God was defeated, but more than that, I cant believe how he was defeated Status have defeated a God, is that a joke or something? How much better it would have been if it had been a joke! In Ranze-sans words, I couldnt help but think so. Chapter 219: Cinders <h4>Chapter 219: Cinders</h4> WhaDDDDwhat happened!? DDDDHelio Roban, an apostle of the Demon Gods Cult and a court magician of the Kaizer Empire, was appalled by the tragedy in front of him. Not long ago, Helio had infiltrated the Kaizer Empire as an apostle and manipted the current emperor, Sheld Wal Kaizer, in a certain way, steadily preparing the pieces for the Demon God. One day, however, the presence of the Demon God suddenly disappeared from Helios body. Surprised by this, he immediately checked his status and body directly, and found that the proof of being an Apostle of the Demon God that should have been engraved on his body had disappeared, and the power of the Demon God hadpletely disappeared from his body. Helio, who was unable to grasp the situation because he had never had such a thing happen before, immediately headed to the hideout of the Demon Gods Cult. However, this hideout had originally only been entered by the Deities. Because the ce where the hideout is located is the underworld, it was difficult for anyone to go to the hideout, unless they have some special skills. But, Helio was one of the few beings who could move in the underworld while being an apostle. However, he cant easily move around, and with the true essence of the Phantom Demon, which is also Helios alias, with phantom magic, he proceeded to deceive the underworld and arrived at the hideout. It doesnt look any different, but Helio used his transference magic to enter the hideout, but at that stage, he could not sense anything unusual. However, when he was in front of the room where the demon god was supposed to be sitting, he could not enter without permission from the demon god, but he decided to go in. Then DDDD in there, was a space with strange patterns, and in the air was a miserable situation of broken space, shattered pieces of ground, and copsed pedestals. Wha,what the hell is going on here!? What about the Deities!? Where is the Demon God-sama!? He hurriedly looked around, but he couldnt detect any signs of people, not even the Deities or the Demon God. This is DDDD Is there anyone there? ! As Helio looked around, he heard a faint voice. Helio, hurriedly searching for the owner of the voice, noticed the dust drifting in the air. Then, the dust gradually gathered and eventually turned into a purple crystalline body the size of a human nail. His crystalline body glows weakly as it floats in the air. Kuh this me, to be like this No way are you Demon God-sama!? Helio couldnt believe that the crystalline body in front of him was the Demon God that had once boasted immense power. However, Helio, who has touched the power of the Demon God, even if its only partial, definitely felt the vibration of the Demon God from the crystal in front of him. The demon god, which hadpletely transformed into a small crystal, continued to glow dubiously. Indeed I am the demon god. No,no way What happened to your figure? It was due to a divine enemy who has dishonorably opposed me. Di,divine enemy? Ah. But I didnt expect him to have that much power. The demon god muttered in abhorrence. Seeing the Demon gods reaction, Helios face turned pale. Because he couldnt believe that there was someone who could change the God he believed in into such a figure. Tha,that is where is this divine enemy? Well now but, they left this ce thinking that I hadpletely disappeared. When the Demon God talked that much, heughed in amusement. Kukuku Thats why theyll never dream that Im still alive like this. Are you sure youre okay? Fuhn. I am the Demon God, remember? It was a little surprising, but it was still naive. This is the result of them underestimating me and overestimating their own power. In a desperate attempt to survive the situation, Ipletely erased any sign of my presence and thus survived. Hahaha! The Status that has weakened me this far, and the god who looked down on me, are stupid who cant see that I am alive! Sooner orter, theyre going to regret not making me disappear. Helio felt a chill run down his spine at the sound of the Demon gods voice, which was tinged with hatred. Then the Demon god changes his thinking and talks about the future. However, I cant move right now either. If the Gods were to find out about my current situation, thats when they would truly annihte me. S,so, what are we going to do now? I feel displeasure, but I have no choice but to regain my strength. However, lets be more careful than before. If they find out that I am still alive, they wille back to annihte me. However, once I catch my breath and regain my strength I will have no mercy. At that point, lets extinguish the world without anyone knowing. When Helio trembles at the words of the mad Demon God, he prostrates deeply. Thi,this Helio, will obey the Demon God-sama to the end! Umu. The deities are gone, but you apostles are still here. Its going to take time, but for sure, were going to hunt this world down. Ha,hahaa! Helio, who once again deeply prostrated, remembered something. Wi,with all due respect, Demon God-sama. I have a suggestion for you, Demon God-sama. What is it? ActuallyDDDD Helio told him exactly what came to his mind, and the Demon godughed out loud when he finished listening to him. Kukuku hahahahaha! I see, you have that hand! Certainly, that would be a good way to regain power quickly. If it was the original me, the vessel would not be able to withstand my power, but currently, I need some means of self-defense. Its just right as a temporary lodging The,then? Umu. I ept your proposal. Helio bowed deeply and scooped up the crystal body that was the Demon god fearfully. Come now, my apostle. Lets move immediately. Hah! The demon god and Helio left the hideout quietly as it is. Then, with the Demon Gods presence gone, the home base of the Demon Gods Cultpletely copsed. After informing Ranze-san of the end of the Demon Gods Cult, we breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that one of our worries was gone for the moment. However, this does not mean that everything is okay. In terms of causing trouble for the entire world, its not just the Demon Gods Cult, but also the Kaizer Empire. So far, this kingdom of Welmburg has sessfully defended even when they attacked, and the stalemate continues, but you never know when the battle situation will turn. I am wondering whats going on with Kannazuki-senpai and the others, and I have to join them somehow. That was when I thought so. Seiichi-kun! Sei-chan! Eh? Ka,kannazuki-senpai, Airin!? Why do our names in the order of Kanazuki-senpai first!? No, youre asking from there!? I suddenly heard a familiar voice, so I hurriedly turned my gaze towards that voice, and Louise was there with arge number of people, including Kannazuki-senpai and my fellow schoolmates. Whats more, Kannazuki-senpai and Airin noticed me before I did and appeared in front of me, oveing the restraints of Louise and the other soldiers. I was surprised about that, but Airin was angry about something super unimportant. Thats, an important thing for me, you know!? Hahaha! Seito-kun! This is the difference between you and me! Yes, its love! Mukii! Somebody! Somebody get me a doctor! Examine these twos heads! It may be toote for that, though! Or rather, when did this happen!? Why did they get this far for me As I was holding my head in my hands to the two of them, I noticed that Ranze-san, who had been distracted, came to his senses. O,oh. I froze when you came out of nowhere, but who are you guys? Your Majesty. These guys seemed to be the heroes who have apparently escaped from the Kaizer Empire. The one who answered Ranze-sans question was Louise, who had guided Shouta and the others here. Moreover, checking them carefully, I can see Agnos and my other former students. Whe,when did they get together? Or rather, did they escape from the Kaizer Empire? When I was surprised by Louises words, Kannazuki-senpai nodded. Ah, its exactly what she said. As you know, Seiichi-kun, we were ordered to return to the Kaizer Empire, and we had to leave Barbador Magic Academy before we could say a word to you. However, on the way there, I found a gap in the soldiers of the Kaizer Empire, and we escaped. So thats what it was And on our way to escape, we met up with Agnos and his friends there. Aniki! Its been a long time! Long time no see, everyone! Agnos and the others greeted us cheerfully, so we were relieved. Then, Al notices something and asks Blued. I mean, is it okay for Blued to be here? Youre from the Kaizer Empire, right? Ah, Fortunately, the ones who are important to me are here. So I no longer have any regrets about the Empire. Blued-sama Beside Blued who said so, there was an unfamiliar maid. Perhaps she was the one who was important to Blued. Well, Blued may beplicated in many ways, but if hes happy, then thats the best. Even so, how did you manage to escape unscathed? Well, heading to the kingdom of Welmburg was a gamble, to be honest. First of all, I didnt even know exactly where Seiichi-kun was. As Kannazuki-senpai said, we didnt even get a chance to exchange a fewst words before we were separated at the Barbador Magic Academy. Hence, no one, including Agnos and the others, would have known that I was normally in the kingdom of Welmburg. Weve been investigating at countries that are not under the control of the Kaizer Empire. That is the Kingdom of Welmburg and the Varsha Empire, and the only way for us to escape was to head to one of them and have us be sheltered. Thats why you chose the Kingdom of Welmburg. Their luck is very good. Perhaps the world was so attentive that it sent a kind of bug report to Kannazuki-senpai and the others, but thanks to that, we were able to meet again like this. If that was not it, were they geographically closer to the Welmburg Kingdom? I was carefreely thinking about that, but Kannazuki-senpai and Airin betrayed my expectations. No, Seiichi-kun is over here. Indeed Why do you know it!? You told me I didnt tell you where I was, right! Why is that!? I know everything about you, Seiichi-kun. Thats right These people are already no good! Theyre even farther away from humanity than I am! How can they pinpoint me from a distance!? Maybe these two girls know more about me than my status or myself? Thats too scary. Then, Ranze-san, who was watching our exchange, pulled his cheeks together. Ho,how do I put it it feels like theyre Seiichis friends Yes. They are indeed friends of Shishou. From where are you convinced, Louise? As I was holding my head more and more, Shouta called out to me as if he was tired. Well Give it up. Because we didnt even expect that Kannazuki-senpai would be this terrible either. I know sinceing to this world, the position of Kannazuki-senpai has changed a lot, but when she was on earth, no one could have imagined Kannazuki-senpai being like this, could they? Kenjis words were met with deep nods from the rest of the group, but thats something I dont want to know, and I cant believe it. Then Airin exims, seemingly remembering something. Ah! Thats right! I forgot something important! Eh? Sei-chan, youve increased, right!? Like I said, how do you know that!? Its only a story about a few hours ago when I increased, you know!? When I was no longer surprised and felt only fear, Kannazuki-senpai nodded her head with a serious expression. Isnt that natural? Since its you. Besides, the more you increase, the better. What are you saying? Its no good, this girl. It was toote. Kannazuki-senpai continued, as I was making my eyes white because it was toote for Kannazuki-senpai. Well, I stray a little off track, but I know youre in the Kingdom of Welmburg. Thats why, we were running towards it, but when the soldiers noticed our escape, they came after us. We were so close to the border, but we were cornered. Eh!? Ah, did you, by any chance, meet Louise and the others there? No. It will be after that that I joined them. Since I didnt feel any sign of the Kaizers Imperial soldiers following behind them Apparently, Louise did not save them. Then how did they get through them? Then Shota talked about that time, as if it was still unbelievable to him. Thats the thing. Suddenly, there was a huge sh falling from the sky. Ha? The answer, which I did not expect at all, made me look dumb. No, thats because what do you mean by a sh that came down? You might not believe it. But what Shota had said was true, you know? Suddenly, a sh came down from above, creating a huge rift between us and the Kaizer Empire. It was really amazing, you know! It was like a bang! Ive never seen the ground split open like that! To supplement Shoutas words, Kenji and Miu also said so, but We,well, its another world, and shes can sometimes fall from the sky right? I dont know. In my words, Al quickly quipped. Thats right. Then that would make it artificial, but to rain such huge shes down from above, it cant be done by a human, and I dont know its reason in the first ce. I was d that the sh ended up saving Kannazuki senpai and the others, but if that sh was aimed at Kannazuki senpai and the others, it would mean that the other party was an enemy. If possible, I would like to know the identity of the other party, but As I was thinking this, Saria, who had been silently watching our exchange so far, tugged at my clothes. Hey, Seiichi. Hmm? Whats wrong? That sh, isnt that from Seiichi? Ha? Mine? I was surprised by Sarias words. Thats because I dont remember shooting such a sh. No, I released an all-out blow in my fight against the Demon God earlier, but if that sh had been unleashed in this world, the world would have disappeared at that point. Ive always heard the world scream every time Ive ever tried to give it my all. But Saria seemed convinced that it was my attack. Yup, Seiichis. Look, its about the time you fought against the King of the Night The Night king? Ah! When you said that much, I do remember a certain attack. When I fought against the Night King before to save Luthias father, Zephar-san, I fired a sh with a little force to destroy that space because the Night King was invincible, never dying under the night conditions, and also because it was always night where the Night King was. However, in reality, it was not an enclosed space, but was connected to the universe, and at that moment, it disappeared beyond the universe without cutting through space. Ipletely forgot about the sh after that, but I didnt expect that the title of Inadvertent Savior would be in effect here as well. Nheless, it seems that it was just me thinking so, and not Saria and the others. Your attack that time, saved Kannazuki-san and the others! Well, I didnt think that it was over, I guess Of course! After all, its Milords attack! Hmm. But as expected, I didnt expect it to reach this far from there. Tha,thats true, isnt it. But, even though its unexpected, its strange that when you hear it, you will naturally ept it Im not sure if Im happy about it or not, trust me! Then, seeing my reaction, Kannazuki-senpais eyes light up. Fumu apparently, that sh was Seiichi-kuns, wasnt it? Tha,thats right Seriously what the hell happened with you, when you came into this world? Im the one who wants to hear it the most! I mean I was a good match with the fruit of evolution, though! When I nodded my head in confusion, Kannazuki-senpai nodded many times. I see, I see. I knew you loved me too! Yes? I cant believe it, Sei-chan~. It doesnt have to be such a roundabout way of expressing affection, you know~? These two are way too positive! I have a good reputation for being positive as well, but I cant beat these two!? When I was taken aback by their words, which were too messed up, I suddenly remembered something and decided to ask them about it since it was a good time to do so. Speaking of which, this is off topic, but do you guys want to go back to Earth? Eh? It seems that my question was unexpected, and Shouta and the others have a nk look on their faces. Its hard to exin it in detail, but it looks like I can go back to Earth. If you want to go back, I can take you back, you know? Shouta and the others were taken aback, but they gradually began to understand the meaning of my words DDDD Eeeeeeeeeeeeehh!? They were astonished Chapter 220: Whats to Come <h4>Chapter 220: What''s to Come</h4> Wa,wait a minute! Go back, you said Can we return!? Back to Earth!? Yeah Shouta, who had recovered from the shock, was the first to approach me. I honestly have no idea about what to do, but I dont think God would lie to me, so if I really want to go home, then I guess Ill be able to. Maybe Ive never done it, but Im sure I could get back there with transition magic. I thought about the same thing when I fought against the Night King before Then Ranze-san suddenly seemed to notice something and raised his voice. Im sorry, for interrupting your conversation, but I thought you met these guys at the Barbador Magic Academy, but that wasnt it? Ahe to think of it, perhaps I havent exined it. Thinking about what I had said, I had told Ranze-san a lie about me being from the Eastern country, but I may not have mentioned that I was from the same country as the heroes summoned by the Kaizer Empire. Once again, I briefly exined my situation to Ranze-san, and he put his hands on his temples as if to suppress a headache. Then what is it? Are you, including the young girls and the others there, from a different world? That what it is What can I say, Im not so sure Iprehend it, I cant No, as expected its impossible. I dont care if youre from another world, theres no one as ridiculous as you, right? Yes Everyone answered immediately!? I didnt think Id get a nod from the whole heros group! Well, I guess thats fine. If all the heroes were like you, no one would stand a chance against them, let alone us, you know. Ha,haa is that true? What are you talking about after defeating the Demon God Ranze-san said so to me as if he was dumbfounded, but thats not the way it is. When ites to war, you need such strategies and something along those lines, and does one individuals fighting ability really make or break a war situation? Im not really sure. At least if there are a lot of beings like me, I feel like they can do some things to get them to break ranks or something. Well, theres no point in thinking about something that wont happen, though. For the time being, I understand that you are from another world. But hey, Seiichi. You asked them if they want to return just now, if theyre willing to go back to that other world, right? Indeed Is it possible? For such a thing. You were originally summoned by abination of factors, including God and the great magic of the Kaizer Empire, right? I asked God and He said it was okay, you know? What do you mean by you asked God? No, its really true. I am very aware that it is hard to believe it, but it is true, so it cant be helped. Err anyway, you can go back if you want to. Therefore, if everyone wants to go back, Ill send them on their way. What about Seiichi? Then Saria asked me this with a somewhat uneasy expression on her face. Ah, I guess Saria is worried that Im going back to earth too. Its okay. Ill stay here. Is that so!? Shoutas eyes widened when I said that. Are you sure youre okay with that? Yeah. I dont have any particr attachment to Earth. Besides, I have everything I care about in this world. Is thatSaria and the others? Ah I took Sarias hand, who was staring at me anxiously, and told her firmly. I care about Saria and the others, and I love this world. Thats why, Im going to live in this world with everyone. Seiichi In addition, my mom and dad are in this world Wait a minute. You just said something ridiculous!? Ah, Shota doesnt know it, huh. Seiichis parents are still alive and well. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? I,its a lie Seiichi-oniichans mother and father are alive My childhood friends Kenji, Shota, and Miu naturally knew about my parents and knew that they had already passed away on Earth. However, I had not told anyone other than Kannazuki-senpai that when I came to this world, I visited the underworld, and brought them back to life along with Zeanos and the others. We,well various things happened This isnt at a various level!? The dead have been resurrected, you know!? I guess something like that happens in another world, right? Whats with your mysterious faith in the other world for a while now!? There you see. This is a world that has changed so much for me. I trust it too. The world often moves with me in mind. ShoUta seemed to still have more to say, but eventually, perhaps thinking it was useless to say anything, he let out a loud sigh. ~~tu! Hah well, Im d youre happy. Yeah, thanks But I cant really feel it. even though I was told that I could go home suddenly In the first ce, it was said that all of our information will be erased from Earth when we were sent to this world, right? Ah Well, thats right. And its been a long time since weve been over here, so I dont know whats going to happen if we just go home like this Everyone seems happy to be able to go home, but not only Shota, but all of them are thinking about it. Hmm I dont know how far you could go, but maybe we can work out some time gaps or something regarding information. I wouldnt be surprised if youve already managed to do something about it. Its just ? Shouta said so then fell silent. I looked around at all of them, not knowing what was bothering them, but they were still pondering something, just like Shouta. Im sorry, Seiichi. Can we have some time? Eh? Ah, yes. Its no problem. Just ask me when everyone wants to leave, and Ill send them home whenever they want to leave. I appreciate you saying so. In the end, no conclusion was reached as to whether or not Kannazuki-senpai and the others would return to Earth on that day, and the group decided to disband as it was. I didnt know what everyone was concerned about, but I hoped that I could take away some of everyones anxiety. A few dayster. While everyone else was spending their leisure time, I was on my way to the guild by myself. That said, I have no particr reason for it. I had nothing in particr to do, and if there was any reasonable request, I felt like epting it. And so, when I visited the guild for the first time in a long time, as soon as I opened the door, a brown, glistening abs jumped towards me! Seiichi-kuuuuuuuuuuuun! The true identity of the abdominal muscle was Gassur, who have decided to do a pose without working. Nowah!? I was surprised wait, what is it! I heard it, Seiichi-kuuuun! I cant thank you enough! Eh? While I was twisting my head, not knowing what he was talking about, Eris-san came over from the reception desk. Thats why you shouldnt have muscles for brain. How would he supposed to understand it if you dont exin it properly? Oops, thats right! HAHAHA! I just got distracted! When Eris-san pointed that out to him, Gassurughed it off and put on a serious face. I heard about it, Seiichi-kun. You were the one who saved all the S-ss adventurers at the Demon God cults hideout, werent you? Ah thats what you mean. Yeah, I went to their hideout, and everyone was strapped into some weird device. If it were true, we would have been on our way to help, but that wasnt the case. In the midst of all this, you saved them. Thats why, Im grateful. Thank you. Unlike his usual self, he bowed down seriously, and I felt strangely ufortable. Yo,you dont have to worry about that, you know. A lot of help was given to me by everyone. Besides, I kind of like everyone here. Then, have the Gassur-style boot camp with me! No, no, Ill give you my SM course advanced version! Give me back my sentiment! The story was just getting into a serious mood, but as soon as I let my guard down, this is what I get! But, well, this faithfulness to their desires is what I like about the Guild headquarters, though. Im never going to talk about it. If I tell them, theyll get on in it. DDDDAre you, Seiichi-kun? Eh? While exchanging nonsense with Gassur and Eris, a voice unexpectedly called me out. When I turned my gaze towards the voice, I saw the S-ss adventurer I had saved at the Demon Gods Cult hideout standing there. You are I am Eust Horrors. Tentatively, Im an S-ss adventurer. What do you mean by tentatively? You are a great S-ss adventurer, right! Im just normalpared to these people. Seeing Eust-san with an indescribable expression on his face, I was impressed. A.amazing! Even though hes an S-ss adventurer, hes a normal person! Gargand was aplete pervert, but maybe the other S-ss adventurers are normal! With this hope in my heart, all the S-ss adventurers who were there introduced themselves to me Yup. They were all perverts as expected! The only decent ones are Oval-san and Eust-san! Rather, they felt out of ce with these guys, what does this mean!? When I was horrified by the unreasonableness of the fact that people withmon sense seem to be aberrant in this ce, Eust-san opens his mouth once again. Well, as far as were concerned you saved us this time. Thank you very much. When he said that, the other S-ss adventurers followed Eust-san and bowed their heads. Do,dont do that! Please raise your heads! Gassur just gave me his gratitude a while ago Even so, I still want to tell it to you from my own mouth. Thank you very much. When Eust-san and the others bowed their heads again, they expressed their gratitude. If you have any problems, please feel free to contact me. Just tell the guild headquarters, and it should reach me. Of course! Ill tell them responsibly! So with that said, Im going to excuse myself now. From what Ive heard, the Demon Gods Cult has been destroyed, but its remnants might still be on the rampage. I hope you, too, can keep that in the back of your mind. Yes! With that, all the S-ss adventurers, including Eust-san, left. When I was seeing off those figures, I suddenly felt a gaze. Ji Uh,uhmm what is it? Then, Nem-san, one of the S-ss adventurers who introduced herself earlier, was staring at me. Are you, Al-chans lover~? Eh? As I was surprised by the words that came out of Nem-sans mouth, Nem-san nodded. Yup, it looks like Ive hit it ~ Tha,thats correct. But why? I am, in this cityDDDD ? Suddenly, Nem-sans words were cut off. When I tilted my head to see what was going on, I saw anterning out of Nems nose!? Zzz Hey, shes sleeping!? Nem-san is a person who likes to sleep. She always falls asleep. Even if thats the case, its too sudden, isnt it!? She was in the middle of talking, though!? Plus, she fell asleep with her eyes wide open, which scares the crap out of me! Then Eris-san took a needle from somewhere and stabbed it into Nem-sans nose bubble. Hah. I, fell asleep~? Ye,yes. You were also making a sound I see~. Im sorry~. I get sleepy even when I was mindful of it~. N,no, its alright. So, whats up with this city? Zzz Youre sleeping already!? Unbelievable!? Its only been a few seconds, though!? To my surprise, Eris-san once again stuck a needle in Nem-sans snout! Hah Mou, Nem-san At least tell him what youre going to tell him. Im sorry~. Ill try a little harder~. Im getting uneasy! Nem-san, who was already rowing a boat, managed to get a few words out, even though she was groggy. (Note: On her way to sounding asleep) Thats right~. Do you know that Al-chan has a special constitution~? Ye,yes The one who set up the Barrier in this city~, to suppress that constitution as much as possible~, was me~ ! Nem-sans words reminded me of something Al had told me before. As I recall, when Al was in her misfortune disposition, she told me that she could not go out outside of this city. On the contrary, the reason why this city is safe is because the whole city has been erected with a Barrier by her friend, an adventurer. Then, as if to supplement my memory and Nems words, Gassur continued. Nem-kun is a great magician. Thanks to her, Altrias misfortune disposition has been kept under control for the time she has been in this city. However, it wasntpletely canceled out. So, Nem, an S-ss adventurer, was traveling around, doing a lot of research to try to figure out what to do about Altrias constitution. I see Thats what Al said, too. This Nem-san was the one who was trying to do something about Als misfortune disposition. Indeed~. But I was surprised when I came back to this city~, that Al-chans misfortune disposition was cured~. I asked about it to Gassur-kun~, and he said it was because of you~. Thats why, I wanted to give you my gratitude~. You saved Al-chan~, thank you~ Nemughs softly, and I also answer her. For all the support you have given Al, I am very grateful. Because of you, Al was able to stay in this city. Zzz Already sleeping!? Although I answered in all seriousness!? I was d to be able to express my gratitude to Nem-san at least for the time being, even though I was being tossed around by her at her own pace. In the end, there was no remarkable request I was thanked by all the S-ss adventurers, Nem thanked me for Al, and many other things happened when I showed up at the guild for the first time in a long time. But as far as the most important thing, a request, was concerned, I couldnt find anything like that. Or rather, there are only constant requests for collecting medicinal herbs, and defeating slimes, which was just the kind of requests we received when we joined the guild. Perhaps, the Guild Headquarters doesnt have a job avable? If you think about it carefully, its more unusual for someone to want tomission a pervert. I wonder if thats why Gassur always seems to be free. Seiichi-kun! Hmm? As I was thinking about how extremely rude I was, I was unexpectedly stopped. The voice belongs to Kannazuki-senpai, who has changed from her school uniform to the clothesmon in this world, as if she ispletely at home in this town, or rather, in this world. Kannazuki-senpai! Its been a while. Ah, thats true. As for me, I feel like Ive been away for hundreds of years. On the contrary, were you ever okay until now!? If thats true just because we havent seen each other for the past few days, what about all the times weve been apart for longer? I wont ask for details because its scary. E,even so, how is it? This city Kannazuki-senpai and the others, who were protected by Ruyes, decided to stay in the castle at the arrangement of Ranze-san. Given thats the case, I wondered if it would be alright to let Kannazuki-senpai and the others, who are outsiders, to stay over so easily, but he gave them permission just because they were my acquaintances. I wonder if the security side of this kingdom is okay? He was almost assassinated by Olga-chan who was being manipted before, so I want him to be careful. Well, actually, Louise and the others are there, so Im sure they will be monitored to some extent, though Its wonderful. Since I couldnt really take a look around the city of the Kaizer Empire In addition, the liveliness of this city ispletely different. Is that so? Ah. It was always dreary and dark over there. Moreover, since they were all people with thoughts that they were the chosen ones, there was a bad vibe swirling around. Those who were slow to look around their surroundings did not notice it, but Shouta and the others were quite overwhelmed by that. I, too, am pretty worn out by it. Uheh Listening to Kannazuki-senpais exnation, made me feel sick. Kannazuki-senpai was originally the daughter of arge conglomerate on Earth, and thats probably why she had seen more of the world of dirty adults than we have. Since such Kannazuki-senpai was fed up with it, it must be very bad. Compared to that, this city is very bright. His Majesty the King is a friendly man, and those who support him in his surroundings are also very talented. Well, the situation where the king can be friendly with us, may not be soforting in a different way Ahahaha When I met Ranze-san, he waspletely disguised as a civilian, so I was puzzled when I learned that he was the king. But thanks to the soft atmosphere that Ranze possesses, I was able to ept him easily. Well, in my case, Id be told to care more regarding it Even so, Im d that you liked it! After all, this city I like this country. Yeah, I know For a little while, Kannazuki-senpai and I stared at the city. Then, Kannazuki-senpai opens her mouth as if she has made up her mind about something. Seiichi-kun Yes? The other day, you talked about whether or not we want to go back to Earth, right? Ah, you want to go back after all? But before that, I have a favor to ask of you. Eh? DDDDCan you save everyone in the school? Kannazuki-senpai said so with a pained expression on her face. I know very well that it is wrong to ask you to do this. They abused and rejected you, and they dont deserve your salvation. Of course, no one helped with your situation, and neither did I. Such Kannazuki-senpai and the others are different! It was just me doing as I please You say so, but I disagree. Ive been spoiled by you. And for me to ask you to help the people who have bullied you so far it would be strange. I know that very well. When she said that much, Kannazuki-senpais face contorted. But when I think about them, I just cant leave them alone. I cant do anything on my own, and yet Kannazuki-senpai I understand that its a selfish request! But, if possible can you help, them As Kannazuki-senpai said that, she bowed her head to me. I mean, what is with this day that so many people bowed down to me. One was grateful, and one was apologetic But the only thing I can say is that, I want to see people happy rather than sad. Kannazuki-senpai. Please raise your head. To be honest, Im not interested in everyone at school. What is really important to me is Kannazuki-senpai and the others. Thats why, whatever happens to them is no longer my problem thats what I thought But when I think about the fact that they have families and people who care about them, I feel depressed as well. Is it okay for it to continue like this? Well, currently, all the information about us is erased on Earth, but even if it were, Im sure they have parents. However, for me, its more important to have Kannazuki-senpai and the othersughing than to think about those other peoples families. Eh? Perhaps my words were unexpected, Kannazuki-senpai had a stunned expression on her face. Please leave it to me. Ill figure something out and bring everyone in. Seiichi-kun is it really fine ? Yes! Because if I dont help them, you wont be able to smile, right, Kannazuki-senpai?If so, then I have no choice but to help them. I dont mind about me. I just, want to make the people I care aboutugh. Therefore, if Kannazuki-senpai wants to help everyone in the school, then DDDD. I, will take everyone back Seiichi-kun, you When I smiled to reassure her, Kannazuki-senpai seemed to be caught and was relieved, too, and smiled. Is that so then Ill offer you this body of mine as a token of my appreciation. Eh Well, I dont have anything else to offer in this world! What an inconvenience! If this happens, I have no choice but to present my body, right? Look, dont be shy. Come now, indulge your youthful desires with me! So,soldier-saaaaaaaan! In front of Kannazuki-senpai who approached me with a suspicious look, I ran away as fast as I could. Chapter 221: Crossing Paths <h4>Chapter 221: Crossing Paths</h4> Alf-sama I DDDD Zakia Guilford, was staring at the face of the previous king, Alf Dia Kaizer, who was sleeping peacefully in front of me. Alf-sama has been struck by a curse that made him never wake up for several years. DDDDEternal Sleep. The person who has received this curse will continue to sleep, never waking up again, and will slowly drift towards death. Alf-sama, who used to be muscr and full of high spirits, is nowpletely emaciated, and theres no trace of the man he used to be. Why why did this happen It was really all of a sudden that Alf-sama was cursed. One day, Alf-sama, who would normally be awaken, did not wake up. A doctor was immediately called to examine his condition, and it was discovered that he has been cursed. Why was Alf-sama cursed and who did this to him? I tried all kinds of methods to find out what was going on, but in the end, I could not get a single clue. In the end, we settled on the conclusion that Alf-samas curse was either a natural manifestation or and specific one. Curses could ur spontaneously, though extremely rare, and if a ce was the site of a major war in the past, it was possible to be cursed by spirits that had be ingrained in thend. In fact, thends of the Kaizer Empire were also won by our ancestors long ago through war. Although, Im not entirely convinced with that When Alf-sama was performing his job, the Kaizer Empire was a good and vibrant country. However, since the fall of Alf-sama and the ession of the current emperor, Sheld Wol Kaizer, the Kaizer Empire has changed. What should I, do Even if I asked this question, I wont receive an answer from Alf-sama in front of me. The room in which Alf-sama sleeps, is also very modest and not well managed, that I couldnt think of it as a treatment for the former king. However, on the contrary, this might have been a good thing. Alf-sama, who has always disliked ornate decorations and has always been a man of simple and sturdy character, would probably feel more at home in this room. Besides, I dont know what will happen in the castle now. Therefore, this secluded location was convenient. As I was setting up Alf-samas room the same as usual, a manes in. Zakia-san, there you are. Orphe. The one who came was my subordinate, Orphe Almond. He hadpiled several documents in his hands. Orphe approaches me and gazes into Alf-samas face. Hes still not awake Yeah. So, how was it? Yes. As we thought, not a single person has seen His Majesty. I was now having Orphe and the members of the Second Order find out what was going on inside the castle. This is because one day, His Majesty disappeared. Instead, the Helio guy took charge of the castle and gave various instructions. Where the hell, has His Majesty disappeared to? However, I think he is alive because I can sense the presence of people in His Majestys room. Fumu I was guessing a lot of things, but I never found out why His Majesty had disappeared. But something is definitely going on. Quite a few maids and butlers have disappeared in thest few weeks. Where did they go? Of course, I dont know. At the same time that His Majesty stopped appearing, those who worked in the castle began to disappear one by one. At first, it seemed a little strange, but the change became very apparent, and now we could only see the corrupt nobles and the members of the First Order in the castle. The castle, which used to be so vibrant, now looked like a ruin. I understand for the time being. Tell the other members to continue investigating. However, if they perceive any danger, they should leave immediately. Understood Ah! Speaking of which, Zakia, are you aware of that rumor? Rumor? Orphe talks with a serious expression on his face, as if he has remembered something. Yes. Its a story in the Kingdom of Welmburg, but it seems that King Ranzelf himself was actually been cursed. What? Is that true? Yes. But the story does not end there. To my surprise, King Ranzelf says that the curse has disappeared. What!? That was exactly the kind of information I was looking for right now. What does that mean! You dont mean to tell me that it was a punchline that he wasnt cursed from the beginning, do you? Yes. It seems certain that he was cursed. It seems that the weapon used in the attack by the assassin was a curse tool of some kind. Assassin? I have never heard of that country being targeted by other countries because of its geography, nor have I heard of it making any particr enemies in terms of diplomacy. No, it would be so much that the only person who disliked that country was the emperor of this country, Sheld-sama. Wait. Then that assassination is its probably from our country. Kuh! Although Alf-sama has fallen from a curse, they used that same kind of curse for assassination!? I was about to explode with anger, but I managed to hold it back. TuFuh Im sorry. I was distraught No, I understand how you feel. Orphe also endured a lot of anger at the actions of our country. But then, a suspicion arose from me. Was it really a coincidence that Alf-sama fell? There is now a possibility that we are not talking about a curse caused by thisnd that Alf-sama happened to take on. At that moment, my mind was filled with the face of Helio, who is currently in charge of the Kaizer Empire. No way, that guy If that guy had thrown down Alf-sama, and then used the same tool to wage war on another country, it would be unforgivable. Of course, I cant me the guy now that I have no proof or anything. Orphe. Find out any information about the Kingdom of Welmburg immediately. If you can, find out who lifted the curse, but even if you cant, just find out if they really seeded in lifting the curse. I understand. Which would I prioritize, this information or the search for His Majesty? The curse is fine. Normally, we should probably check on the whereabouts and safety of His Majesty, but with Helio in charge of this country, we havent found any major deficiencies yet. Then, our first step would be to find a way to break the spell and awaken Alf-sama. Alright, find clues about the curse at any cost! Hah! Orphe replied and immediately left the room. Alf-sama please wait a moment. I will surely break your curse ! I left the room with renewed determination. DDDDSo with that said, Im going to the Kaiser Empire for a moment! Even if you said that in a Im going for a walk tone of voice. When I returned to the inn, I told Saria and the others about what Kannazuki-senpai had asked me to do that day. Then Al continues grimly. Even so those are the guys who did terrible things to you, right? Then isnt it fine to leave them alone? Indeed, Milord! You dont need to worry about those kinds of mobs! Its okay for them to disappear on their own! Rurune is so extreme. With a wry smile on their reactions, I express my feelings honestly. Of course, I havent forgiven them, and of course, I have some hazy feelings about it. But its also true that I feel unpleasant about leaving them as it is. And its because Kannazuki-senpai will be sad. After all, I want senpai to be smiling. Oy, maybe its for that woman. Heh!? Ah, thats right, but its not like that! Al became tantly moody, so when I hurriedly made an excuse, Saria smiled. I think its best if Seiichi does as he pleases. Saria Because if Seiichi does what he wants, everyone will be happy in the end! Even though there should be no basis, Saria always affirmed me. This is not her after eating the fruit of evolution and bing a person. Ever since she was a gori, Saria has always thought about me and epted me. Thats why, I think Ill do my best and not disappoint everyone. Then Al, who had looked grumpy earlier, let out a loud sigh. Haa well, I know youre that kind of guy. Al Well Im a little jealous. But its because youre this kind of guy that I Thanks Al turned away in embarrassment at my words. Then Olga-chan and Zora also pushed my back. Hmm. I think Seiichi-oniichan should move the way he wants to move too. Tha.thats right! Because thats how you saved us! But youre going alone this time, arent you, Seiichi-oniichan? Yeah well, its more about rescuing people than going into a fierce battle. If anything, it might be more about moving while avoiding being caught. In fact, I dont know what will happen, and if I go to save them, there is a possibility that they wont listen to me and will go berserk. Well, Ill just have to try this. If its Master, then itll be fine! If it doesnt work, you can erase them. Youre really radical, arent you! Thats a statement that doesnt sound like from a former donkey to me! Sarria tilts her head as I draw back my cheeks to Rurunes words. So, when are you going? Thats right Im nning on leaving tomorrow morning. Ive never been to the Kaizer Empire, so I cant use transfer magic to get there yet. You may have never been to that ce, but I think you can move with transfer magic to get around there No, no, thats DDDD Perhaps, I can do it. But I wont do it, alright! There is no need for me to get out of my way to inflict psychological damage to myself. Besides, I decided to help them, but I definitely wont forgive them If so, I want them to wait and give me some time before I head directly to the Kaizer Empire! Its narrow-minded, you say? Shut up! In spite of everything, in the end, everyone had my back, and I finally set off for the Kaizer Empire. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!